Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

moe

Rn
Ree,

ota end
ws ore uoqvemann wes mee ooo
= Sos santa anion stdapeone me

i

HOR THE PE ©RBE
FOR EDVCATION
FOR SCIENCE

LIBRARY

OF

THE AMERICAN MUSEUM
OF

NATURAL HISTORY

Ar Fitdyr crescent,
oe al

Core
pavouiAt
NG eat

eer: ies
> mates

i ae
ete

ein

ay

PROCEEDINGS

>,
Cc i hy
oF FY

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXVII

DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1907-1909

4 : y Pea) di

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXVII

SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL,
AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE

DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1907-1909

Tus AcaDEMY desire it to be understood that they are not

answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of

f
> ae reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The —
| Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their
contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL

SCIENCE,

Conran (Matruew J.), M.A. :—
Some Theorems on the T'wisted Cubic,

Conway (ArtHur W.), M.A., F.R.U.L. :—
A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity, .
The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron,

Correr (JosepH Rocurson), M.A. :—

A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations, and
others of a similar type, ;

Dawson (Henry Gorpon), M.A. :—
On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics which yield
Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic, .

Fry (Martaew Wyarr Josepx), M.A., F.T.C.D. :—

The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any Surface of
equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a Hetero-
geneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction,

Orr (Wituiam M‘Fappen), M.A. :—
The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid
and of a Viscous Liquid.

Part I.—A Perfect Liquid,
Part I1.—A Viscous Liquid,

Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems,
Purser (Frepericx), M.A. :—

On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Hlectrostatical, .
Rocrrs (R. A. P.), F.T.C.D. :—

The Logical Basis of Mathematics, .

TarLEeTon (FRancis AtexanpEr), LL.D., Sc.D., President :---

The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science, ; : .

157

145

139

194

182

162

“ERRATA:

SECTION A.

Page 15, line 8, for m read m?

33

2”

23

33

3°

3°

33

20,

(26,

30,
ah
35,

35 38from bottom, for a read any
3, 22, for 3B read 3A

3 25, for B read B

a Qs for rin read m/r

enioser = read =

3» LT, for & read é

17, last line, for (,/5 —1) 2 read Ws = Nps

N.Y. Acavemy
OF OCIENCES
PROCEEDINGS

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

il:

A THEOREM ON MOVING DISTRIBUTIONS OF ELECTRICITY.

By ARTHUR W. CONWAY, M.A., F.R.U.L.,
Professor of Mathematical Physics, University College, Dublin.

Read NovemBer 12. Ordered for publication Decemper 17, 1996. Published Janvary 31, 1907.

THE field of force due to a moving electron is defined by a scalar potential y,
and a vector potential (#7, G, H), the forces being given by the following
eyuations : ;

G:-0- 0

cx Oy O02

Mhevelectnce force (Xi Vi Zy = = ( je - 2 (ENG Dy

The magnetic force (a, B, y) = curl Y, G A).

The potential functions are formed as follows:—Let /Ai(Z), A), /2(@ be
the Cartesian coordinates of the moving electron, the charge of which is e,
and let 7 be the real root less than ¢ of the equation

YE — Y= @ =A) +y -hG@)) + & -F@)/’,

where V denotes the speed of radiation; then, if we denote by ¢ the
expression

Vt -7)- @-AC)A GO - Y-AMO)LO)- €-hO) FO)
we have
b= eV), (FG, AB) = (h(t), A’), AG) Vo
We may also notice that @ can be written
(ri) {du[V*é-uy-(@-f~A(w)r-Yy-Aw)P -@-AWYT,

where w is complex, and the integration is taken over a closed path surrounding

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [1]

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the point 7 in the plane of uv. Proofs of these theorems will be found in
the Proceedings of the London Mathematical Society, series 2, vol. 1., parts
2 and 3. If we pass on to moving distributions of electricity, we have a scalar
potential W~=f{deV*p~", and a vector potential

(F, @, H) =[(A'(), A), faz) deVg,

and the vectors (XY, Y, Z) and (a, 8, y) are related to them just as above.
For points outside the electrical matter, it is possible by simple differen-

tiation to show that ¥, 4G, H, X, Y,Z a,B,y, all satisfy the equation
- V*e/o =0, and that the following relations hold:

a On Ge eee

OX | dY dZ
ox dy = dz

op oF 0G aH

P S (QE WZ Z) = curl (a, B, y);

_— Z (a, (3, ) = curl (UG ve Z),

oa ~B,
an Ay st

It is the object of this paper to find out what the above relations become
when the point in question is zuside the electrical matter. The relations to
be obtained will differ from the above in much the same way as the equation
of Poisson V’?U+4zrp = 0 differs from that of Laplace V?U = 0, where
U is the ordinary attraction potential. It will appear that the new relations
will be exactly the equations of Maxwell as amended by FitzGerald.

The method adopted in the ordinary attraction theory affords a hint as to
how we must proceed. Let a sphere be drawn so as to include the point
(x, y, 2), and of such a radius that the density may be considered uniform
throughout its volume. It is then obviously necessary to consider only the
electricity inside this sphere, which we will suppose to move with the distri-
bution. We begin with the simplest case of a sphere moving without
rotation, the centre of which is at the point «,(¢), y,(¢), (4); and the radius
is equal to a, the coordinates of any point inside being « + #(¢), Yo + y(¢),
z, + %,(¢), and p being the volume density. We shall write

Ly + Yi + 2%" = 70,

sothat m+a,- and (@-a(u))? + (y-m(u)? + (@-alu)) = ru)’;

Conwav—A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Llectiveity. 3
the scalar potential may be written then
lh = | pra [de | du Vert)
0
x {V2(b- ul! = (w= 2 aw) (Y— yo — ie)? — (@— & — ww),

where dw is the element of solid angle, and the integrations are to be per-
formed in the order reverse to that in which they are written. We can
invert the order of integration with respect to dw and du, provided that the
contour of complex integration encloses all the real zeros of the function

V(t — uj - (a = %—m(u)) = (y - yo— nl) - @ — % — (wy)

which are <¢ for all values of x, ¥, 2, such that x,? + y,?+4%?=7. It is
thus necessary to find the maximum and the minimum values of w aan
make the above expression zero, the variables being 2, y,, %, such that
XH + Yo + %° 1s constant. Hence we must have

Ou 2 _ Ow * Ow p
Ory | ° BY b= | %

or [em —a(w)]/m=ly— H— WOH = [2-4 -alw)] /a,

where V?(¢-4)? =[e#-a,-%(u)?+[y-yw-m(uv)P = [2-2 -2(v)P.
It follows that
a-a(w) _ y-y(u) _ 2-a(w) 7 (w)

7(¢— a)! = Pw) en}

The roots, then, of this equation will determine the required values. It
will be necessary to distinguish between the cases in which the point is
(1) inside the sphere of radius 7,, (2) outside.

In the first case, the path of integration must surround the axis of real
quantities extending from uv =7 to wu =7’, where

VC = oS Pe FO)
VG =o) = i= ©):
In the second case, the extent of the real axis involved is from w = 7” to

w= 7, where

Vee 2s T) = r(7) 4 To
Vt-—7) = r(r)-%.
C1]

4 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.
It may be observed that on the sphere 7” = 7’ =¢, and 7(é)=7,. Also

Or” Hey ee)

Se tr et LE ee As”

Ox Ox

Or’ or(r’) (v i oy

Oe Ox Or’
Or” me onG)» -]
ape v(V+ Or” ) :
i es
== r(v- = )

so that 1f 7 = 7 =,
Or” Or’ ORO a ORO
sid SURE (aac SE ene) Bees (se
a ‘a if Ox 2 ai y)
a ae on at (" oe ):
All the quantities 7 satisfy two relations which will be made use of.

On\- Ge
le la eles) =0

@r_ 2 y Orr) &

Ge GAG) Ox Ox

V*; -V> = 0;

On inverting the order of integration, we get

p= prédig | du | dw V* (mi)
J0

x {V2 — wy) — (8 ato = a (HY — (Y= Yo = Ya)? — (2 = 20 = 2 (U)PI™

reforming the integration with respect to dw

a i} : —1 72 ue a Winnliz p\ Ga 2
p= | 2rpr dro | du ya) og : a Wes) To)
277 (u) V?¢ —uy— (7) + %)?

Changing from complex to real integration, we get

ry (t) ; = (es du a 3 7 du
w= 2p V rar, | ube | emp V Ty dr | —.-
J P(t) Jew 7 T(U)

J0

Conway—A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 5

In the same way for a component /’ of the vector potential, we would
obtain the value

r(t) ; Ox (u) du ees : ‘, ax (w) du
i 2mpPindrs | a Torr le 2rp Vr,dry Pag aay

On differentiating and omitting parts which cancel, we have

ow AW) aya) axe aed rake @ LO leo:
———< x yy > Ko fe ——— — eS. — 3 a aa ——__ ee
a [ ao Vrydr, (a EES AG . + E 2p V*rdr, ee TRS AO =

Ne sroatis || 2 ae yee Oo ease) tee
+( TAV “Fy r| 2 wa nal TOV “Tar, a r(a) U
ow ("2 ( 1 ar” 1 ar\ [? . (4 ES Ort aul Z)
MoV Tr dr| =. ee oe OE orp Vr ar SEN esc
Smee. °< \EG rate eT TT eae mer GE!
Giese, or @) far”

as le ale |)

r(t)
+| 2mrp V*r, adr (<a

eur Tm Oe L 1 Rar Om On. A
Sy Sener rR bes ENE MS I EEE SIE Lae Oat I eae fe Binh, wasn I eae
- le eg Ie (7’) oT Zn Cn nG ) nda? ; Ox Ox =)

Ge ge a ad oe
aa? “Fe tone) HO Oe an an T(r)

cos : 2rp V 37, dr ieee,
+ OX" r(u) he it onan) i

ec
ge Bee (Gr) (ee)
(oer

rt i oe lL er to I
1 se aaa
x 27p ae Pyar (tr a aes Carrs ot r (7’ ) ’ (7) ot? tor =

a 2rpV*r, dr,
0

r 3p UGH Gu) alk IL Oe Gip Ol
ls 2mp Vn (ay + a CGA coms mn =

where outside the signs of integration 7’ = 7” = ¢.

On forming, by addition, the expression V*~ - V~*d?~ /dt*, we find that
all the expressions inside the signs of integration vanish, and there remains,

Ou Ox

if dA
on putting in the values of (= )- (= ) &e.,

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
: 2 Fp
Hence VAp-V ap t 4rpV? = 0.
With practically the same analysis, we find

OF 021
2 — -2 — — =
V*F -V ap t Arp ay 0,

or, 1f J,, J2, 7, denote the real current,

/

We shall now pass on to the general case in which the sphere has, in
addition to the motion of its centre, a variable motion of rotation. Let us
take axes fixed in the sphere, the centre being origin, and let. the direction-
cosines of these axes with reference to axes fixed in space be, at the time ¢,

L@);, m@),) r@);
L(t), m,(¢), 2(0),
E@), 3(6), a(t).

Also let the coordinates of any point in the sphere referred to the moving
axes be %, Yo, %, then

p= i pridr | V3 (a1)? aw| dw{V?(¢ — u)?
0
— (@ — &(U) — Xb; (u) — Yola(v) — 2%l3(w))?
= (y = yr(u) = auma(n) ~ yymmal) = zems(u)}
= (2 = (wu) ~ eam(u) - yore e) — 2oma(w))?)
- [ prédrn| V3 (mi) du{ V*t — uy -7r(wy- 7?
~ Dar (Iy(u) (w = au) + mln) (y = ys(u)) + (ws) - (0) = &e.

= i prédr.| du as 2 log Ses EG : my - w WO a
k 27 or (u) V(t — uy — (7 (uv) + 7%)
so that a motion of rotation does not alter the scalar potential.
The corresponding vector potential may be divided into two parts (/,,G1, 41)
and (F,, G,, H,), the former depending on the velocity of translation of the
origin «'(t), 2’ (¢), @,(¢), and satisfying from the preceding analysis the

A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 7

Conway

equations V?F, + V~C?F,/ 0? + 4rpz,'(t) = 0, etc. For the latter we have

= iF préidre| V (wt) 1 (adi (u) + Yol.(w) + %ls(u)) du | a ABE (Ge <b)

0

— (@ — &(U) — Xgl, (U4) — Yol2(U) — %l3(w))?
— (y -— y:(v) — & mM (v) — YmM2(U) — Zs (wv);
— (2 — %(U) — 2) (U) — Yon2(U) — 273(w#))*}7-
Denoting 0/,(v)/du, &c., by the notation 1,/(w), &e., we can easily verify
the following results :—
The a-velocity of the point x,y,z, in the sphere
= a (t) + @1i(t) + Yole(t) + 2%ls(E).

The components w,(¢), we(¢), w:(¢) of the angular velocity of the sphere
about the fixed axes are given by

wi(t) = MN + MeN’ + MgNz3 = — MLN — MA Nz — Mz Ns,
We (t) = Nl,” + Noly” ate Nal. = — nL os Ny 1» = Tele
w3(t) = Lm, + lyme + lyms’ = — Lm, — 1,2 — 1;/m,,

the argument ¢ being understood.

On integrating with respect to dw, we have

F, = | Ampriidra| du Loe [rw] [- wsly = sn) + wel a1(0))]

| 2 2 ie DnB 6 Ye (¢ - wu)? ‘eS (7 (wu) = Tayi
ms [LE (t = i) 2a (7 (w)) Fe Tall log V*(¢ —u)? Da (7 (w) im Tr)? :

On transforming to real variables, and proceeding as before, we find

\

VF, + VOR / ot? + 4rp (- o3(y — 71 (8) + w2(z- 2 (H)) = 9,
so that VE + VeCF/o? + 4rl, = 0.

Finally, another relation which follows directly is

oF 0G oH

dx oy 02

0
Br a Of = 0,
ot
which involves the equation of continuity

oh a ols i UE coe 0.

oe Oy «|e ct

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

For the general case of a moving distribution, we have

iGyaacey (e ayn (= 0H\ a eae is

dz (On ) Bi

dy oz ody\oxr dy) 2 ae Oy GE)
Lai ee Caan
= V APG ap t 4rii= V at + ArT,

of esa fe oy Me aa

MN. Ga ey) © Ge a. a ae.

gel

These are precisely the equations of Maxwell, with the convection current

added to the displacement current.

gle

THE STABILITY OR INSTABILITY OF THE STEADY MOTIONS
OF A PERFECT LIQUID AND OF A VISCOUS LIQUID. ParrT.:
A PERFECT LIQUID.

By WILLIAM M‘F. ORR, M.A.,

Professor of Mathematics in the Royal College of Science for Ireland.

Read Novemper 12. Ordered for Publication Decrmper 17, 1906. Published Marcu 29, 1907.

INTRODUCTION AND SUMMARY OF CONTENTS.

Ir is a well-known experimental fact that when a liquid of small viscosity,
such as water, flows through a straight circular pipe under applied pressure
or under the action of gravity, the steady motion—in which, of course, each
particle describes a straight line--may be unstable. The subject has been
investigated experimentally by Osborne Reynolds,’ who found that the
motion is stable so long as the mean velocity does not exceed a certain
limit depending on the radius of the pipe and on the nature of the liquid.
This limit, beyond which instability sets in and the motion becomes turbulent,
he found to vary directly as the kinematic viscosity, and inversely as the
radius of the pipe—results to which he was led also by considerations of the
theory of dimensions.

The question has also been attacked theoretically, chiefly by Lord Rayleigh,
Lord Kelvin, and Reynolds himself. Lord Rayleigh* has ignored the effect
of viscosity in the disturbed motion—a simplification which renders such
problems much more amenable to mathematical treatment. One series of
his papers deals with flow in plain strata between fixed parallel walls; and he
arrives at the conclusion that the motion is not unstable, provided the law of
flow is such that the velocity-gradient continually increases or continually
decreases (algebraically) from one wall to the other. Quoting his own words,
“To be more precise, it was proved that if the deviation from the regularly

1 <¢ An experimental investigation of the circumstances which determine whether the motion of
water shall be direct or sinuous, and of the law of resistance in parallel channels,’’? Phil. Trans.,
t. elxxiv., Part 111., p. 9385 (1883) ; Sc. Papers, t. ii., p. 51.

2 Detailed references are given in the text.

3 “On the question of the Stability of the Flow of Liquids,’’ Phil. Mag., t. xxxiv., p. 61, July,
1892; Sc. Papers, t. iii., p. 576.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [2]

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

stratified motion were, as a function of the time, proportional to ¢”’, then
an could have no imaginary part.” In the paper quoted from he discusses flow
in cylindrical layers, as through a straight circular pipe; and, as a particular
case of a more general result, he concludes that when the distribution of
velocity is that which actually exists in the case of a viscous liquid, the
steady motion is not unstable. He considers that case also of flow in
cylindrical layers in which the particles describe circles about a common
axis,and concludes that the motion is stable if the rotation either continually
increases or continually decreases in passing outwards from the axis. This
condition is satisfied if the law of velocity is that which obtains in a viscous
liquid between long concentric cylinders of which one is fixed and the other
made to rotate. It has been found experimentally by Mallock' and by
Couette? that, under these circumstances, the motion of water is unstable
if the velocity be sufficiently great. .

Accordingly, in the second and third of the three classes of motion
referred to, the behaviour of natural liquids, as tested by Reynolds, Mallock,
and Couette, appears to differ from that attributed to perfect liquids by Lord
Rayleigh. (I am not aware that any experiments have been made dealing
directly with the first class of motions, that in plane layers.) There is thus
a difticulty in reconciling theory and experiment.

Portions of Lord Rayleigh’s argument have, however, been criticised
adversely by Lord Kelvin® and by Love.*

When viscosity is taken into account, the mathematical difficulties
involved in a discussion of the question of stability are much greater. Lord
Kelvin’ has attacked the question under such conditions. He has considered
two problems of motion in plane layers—one that of a liquid undergoing shear
at a uniform rate, the other that of a liquid flowing between two fixed
parallel planes—and concludes that in each case the motion is stable for
sufficiently small disturbances, but that for disturbances exceeding a certain
magnitude the motion becomes unstable, and that this limiting magnitude is
smaller the smaller the viscosity—-a view to which Reynolds has been led by
his experiments. His mode of solving the latter problem applies equally to
the former, as he points out; but these solutions have been rejected by Lord
Rayleigh. Lord Kelyin has also given another solution of the former
problem which Lord Rayleigh regards as satisfactory.

1 «Experiments on Fluid Viscosity,’ Phil. Trans., A, t. clxxxvii., p. 41 (1896).
* Annales de Chimie et de Physique [6], 21, p. 433.

3 Phil. Mag., Sept., 1887, 5th Series, t. xxiv.; Brit. Ass. Rep., 1880, p. 492.

+ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., t. xxvii., p. 199.

5 Phil. Mag., Aug. and Sept., 1887, 5th series, t. xxiv.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of u Perfect Liquid. \1

Reynolds also has attacked theoretically the latter of the two problems
discussed by Lord Kelvin, and has obtained an inferior limit to the velocity
for which the motion can be unstable'; his result is of the same order of
magnitude as that which he obtained experimentally in the somewhat
different case of flow through a pipe. |

An inferior limit, different from that of Reynolds, but of the same order
of magnitude, has been obtained theoretically by Sharpe,” who has also
deduced, in the case of flow through a pipe, a limit of the order of that
observed by Reynolds.

In the case of the liquid shearing uniformly, H. A. Lorentz*® has obtained
a limit which is of the same order.

Both these writers use Reynolds’ method.

The investigation here presented deals exclusively with questions in
which viscosity is altogether ignored.

Its contents may be summarized as follows :—

In Chapter I., pp. 17-42, cases of motion in plane strata are discussed.

In Art. 1, p.17, a brief outline is given of Lord Rayleigh’s investigation ot
the fundamental free disturbances, reference being made to Lord Kelvin’s
objection, which I confess I do not understand, and to Lord Rayleigh’s
reply thereto.

In Art. 2, p. 20, I have given what appear to be the most important portions
of Love's criticism of these investigations, and have remarked upon them in
Art. 3, p. 22. In brief, Professor Love has made three objections to Lord
Rayleigh’s solution, viz.: (1) the free disturbances involve slipping in the
interior of the fluid; (2) the wave-velocity is restricted within certain limits;
(3) it has not been shown that an arbitrary disturbance can be replaced by
a system of Lord Rayleigh’s type. Of these it appears to me that (1) and
(2) have no force whatever, but that (3) -ealls for further examination.

In Art. 3A,p. 23, I point out, however, that in Lord Rayleigh’s free
disturbances, although the velocity at a given point, as given by terms of the
first. order of smail quantities, is periodic in time, yet the amplitude of the
waves generally increases; owing to this, in itself, his conclusion as_ to
stability may require modification; but this cannot - be decided without
taking into account terms of smaller order.

In Art. 4, p. 24, Professor Love’s third objection is considered ; and taking

1«<OQn the Dynamical Theory of Incompressible Viscous Fluids, and the Determination of the
Criterion,’ Phil. Trans., A, t. clxxxvi., Part 1., p. 123 (1895); Sc. Papers, t. il., p. 939.

2 Trans. Amer. Math. Soc., Oct., 1906.

3 Abhandlunyen tiver theoretische Physik, Band 1., s. 528.

ie

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the simplest possible case, that of a liquid which is shearing uniformly, it is
shown that, at least in this case, the most general disturbance can be resolved
into a series of the type obtained by Lord Rayleigh. The resolution is
effected for an example of the simplest type analytically, 7.¢., one in which the
initial velocity-components are sine-cosine functions of the coordinates; and
when the initial disturbance is of this character an expression is obtained for
the velocity at right angles to the bounding-planes at any time.

In Art. 5, p. 26, this same result is obtained more directly from the funda-
mental equations without reference to Lord Rayleigh’s “free modes.” When
the disturbance is three-dimensioned, the expressions for the velocities parallel
to the bounding-planes involve transcendental integrals, and accordingly
the complete solution is given for the two-dimensioned case only.

The solution thus obtained is periodic in the direction of flow and of
assigned wave-length; in Arts. 6, 7, pp. 28, 29, it is indicated how the
solution is to be modified in two other instances in which other and more
definite conditions are to be satisfied at the ends of the stream.

In Art. 8, p. 29, the solution which has been obtained is examined; and it
is readily seen that if the initial wave-length perpendicular to the bounding-
planes is small compared with the wave-lengths in the directions parallel to
them, and also small compared with the distance between them, the original
disturbance increases and attains a maximum value, much greater than its
initial, at a certain critical time, after which it diminishes without limit. For
the two-dimensioned case, the order of the increase can be stated in a simple
form in two extreme cases :—if the wave-length in the direction of flow is large
compared with the thickness of the stream, the ratio in which the kinetic
energy of the relative motion increases is of the order of the square of the
number of wave-lengths perpendicular to the stream which are contained in
the original disturbance ; while if the wave-length in the direction of flow is
small compared with the thickness of the stream, the ratio of increase is of the
order of the square of the ratio of the wave-length in the direction of flow to
that perpendicular to the boundaries. This constitutes, I think, a satisfactory
explanation of the instability which observations of motion in pipes lead us
to expect also in cases of plane stratified flow.

In Art. 9, p. 32, it is pointed out that coexistence of the stability or
neutrality, established by Lord Rayleigh, in the case of each of the fundamental
modes of disturbance, with what may, I think, be described as practical insta-
bility for others of amore general type is quite in keeping with the teaching of
Fourier analysis; that the question of the stability of a state of equilibrium is
in reality decided by a potential-energy criterion; and that the light thrown
on the question by a knowledge of the reality of the “free periods” is only

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 13

indirect. The case of a system possessing only two coordinates is considered ;
and it is shown that if there is no potential-energy function, stability, or
rather neutrality, of the two fundamental modes is quite consistent with very
narrow limits of stability for a combination of both. When the question is one
of the stability of a state of motion, it does not appear to have been established,
for a system possessing an infinite number of coordinates, that reality of
the periods of the fundamental disturbances necessitates stability for an
arbitrary disturbance, however small, even when there is a potential-energy
_function. A concrete instance—that of an unsymmetrical spinning-top
standing up and acted on by gravity—is given, in which the reality of the two
fundamentable periods is compatible with practical instability for a more
general disturbance. It seems only another mode of contrasting these cases
to assert that equality of two periods cannot affect the stability of equilibrium
of a system possessing an energy-function ; but that equality of periods may
destroy, and approximate equality may endanger, the stability of a state of
motion, and that, moreover, the extent of the danger cannot be judged by a
mere comparison of the periods.

In Art. 10, p. 36, itis pointed out how the impossibility of inferring stability
in general from that of the fundamental disturbances is connected with the fact
that the latter do not possess the property characteristic of the oscillations
about a state of equilibrium of a system having a potential-energy function,
viz.:—that the integrated product of the corresponding velocities im any
two principal modes vanishes.

In Art. 11, p. 37, it is shown from the solution obtained that if the end-
conditions are such that the velocity components are periodic in the direction
of flow, the energy of the actual as well as of the relative motion increases
for a time, and that this arises from work being done by the pressures, which
cannot be strictly periodic in the direction of flow.

In Art. 12, p. 38, it is shown that any disturbance of an ordinary type
must remain finite, and that in the most general one, provided the velocities
possess a definite wave-length in the direction of flow, the relative velocity
component in that direction, as determined by the solution given, eventually
diminishes indefinitely, varying inversely as the time, while the component at
right angles eventually varies inversely as the square of the time, so that it
may be said the steady motion is stable, provided the initial disturbance is
small enough.

Art. 15, p. 39, deals briefly with the more general case of a stream composed
of a number of plane layers, each of which is shearing uniformly, but at a
rate which is different in different layers. ‘lhe solution of even the two-
dimensioned problem cannot readily be given in a form which admits of

14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

quantitative comparisons; but it is shown that here, too, Lord Rayleigh’s
analysis suffices to include the most general disturbance, and that some
disturbances of initially simple type will increase very much.

The chapter concludes with a brief consideration, in Art. 14, p. 41, of the case
in which, in the steady motion, the rate of shearing varies continuously from
one bounding-plane to the other, instead of by abrupt changes. Mathematical
difficulties render this portion of the discussion very unsatisfactory ; but
reasons are put forward for holding that at any rate if a disturbance has a
wave-length in the direction of flow which is sufficiently short, and has
initially one in the perpendicular direction which is much shorter, it will
increase very much (and afterwards diminish indefinitely).

Chap. IL., pp. 45-60, deals with flow in cylindrical strata, through a pipe
whose section is a circle, or an annulus between two concentric circles.

Art. 15, p. 43, contains a brief account of Lord Rayleigh’s discussion of
the fundamental free modes of disturbance. The only case in which he has
actually obtained the solution is that in which the law of velocity in the
steady motion is that appropriate to a viscous liquid in a complete circular
pipe, and then only for disturbances symmetrical about the axis. This is
the only law of flow, and this the only type of disturbance, which are at all
tractable; and the remainder of the chapter is accordingly devoted to the
consideration of this particular problem. As in the case of plane strata,
discussed in Chapter I., each fundamental mode involves slipping in the
interior and, of course, at the boundaries.

In Art. 16, p. 44, it is shown how any symmetrical disturbance may be
resolved into a system of Lord Rayleigh’s type.

And in Art. 17, p. 46, the result to which this leads is obtained directly
from the fundamental equations.

In Art. 18, p. 47, the solution is written down for an initial disturbance of
type analytically simple, the radial velocity being sin m (7-6) sin kz, 6 being
the inner radius (which may be zero), and z being measured in the direction
of flow; this solution is in terms of somewhat complicated integrals involving
Bessel functions of a purely imaginary argument. The approximate values
of these integrals, under certain conditions, are examined with a view to find
the magnitude of the disturbance at subsequent times; and, in the definite
case in which the wave-length in the direction of flow is small compared with
the distance of the point considered from the axis, it is shown that if
the initial wave-length radially is still much smaller as a certain critical
time is approached, the disturbance increases in a very great ratio if the
point be not near a boundary. For any point, this critical time depends on
its distance from the axis. ‘lhe justification which it has been thought

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Iiquid. 15

desirable to give of the approximations used renders this and some succeeding
portions of the discussion somewhat tedious.

In Art. 19, p. 53, it is shown that this initial disturbance, and any other
in which the velocities have a definite wave-length in the direction of flow,
must eventually diminish indefinitely according to the same laws as in the
plane stratified case.

In Art. 20, p. 54, another instance of initial disturbance is considered in
which the radial velocity is sin m (7? - 0*) sin kz. The wave-length along the
pipe is supposed small compared with the outer radius, a result similar to that
deduced for the former example being obtained. In this case, however,
the critical time is the same at all points; and accordingly an approximate
expression 1s obtained for the ratio of crease of the energy of the relative
motion throughout the whole pipe at this critical time.

In Art. 21, p. 58, the initial disturbance of the preceding Article is discussed
under a different extreme supposition, viz., that the wave-length along the
pipe is large compared with the outer radius; and similar conclusions
are drawn.

Although quantitative comparison is easier in the extreme cases of waves
which are long and of waves which are short in the direction of flow, there
is reason to suppose that a disturbance of any wave-length whatever in this
direction, if of much shorter, and sufficiently short, wave-length in the
direction at right angles, will increase very much, provided equations remain
valid in which the squares of small quantities are neglected.

Chapter III., pp. 61-68, discusses steady motion in cylindrical strata,
rotating round a common axis.

Art. 22, p. 61, deals with Lord Rayleigh’s brief reference to this case.

The analysis appropriate to the investigation of the two-dimensioned
disturbances which are harmonic functions of the time is given in Art. 23,
p. 61. Itis seen that the only law of flow for which the solution can readily
be obtained is that obeyed by a viscous liquid when one or both of the
cylindrical boundaries are made to rotate. The solution again involves
shpping in the interior as well as at the boundaries. It is shown how the
most general two-dimensioned disturbance can be propagated by means of
elementary ones of the type obtained, and how the result to which this
resolution leads may be obtained directly, without reference to the funda-
mental free modes.

In Art. 24, p. 63, it is shown that any two-dimensioned disturbance, in which
initially the relative velocity components vary as coss@, sins@, s being a
definite number, will eventually diminish indefinitely according to laws
similar to those which hold for the cases discussed in the preceding chapters.

16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In Art. 25, p. 64, there is traced to some extent the history of a disturbance
whose initial type is so chosen as to make the analysis as simple as possible,
viz., one for which the stream-function is sin ¢ (7* - 0°) sin s@, 6 being the
inner radius. Only the case of one definite alternative of the relative magni-
tudes is fully discussed, the choice being made so as to obtain a problem
sensibly different from the principal one of Chapter I. It appears that if ¢ is
sufficiently large, the disturbance will increase very much before dying out.
The critical time is the same for all points, and ar approximate expression
is obtained for the ratio in which the kinetic energy of the relative motion
throughout the whole liquid is increased at this critical time.

One case constitutes an exception to these statements. Ifin the steady
motion the liquid rotates as a rigid body, then any small disturbance, as far as
terms of the first order show, neither increases nor decreases, but is simply
carried round with the lquid.

It is held that as far as this investigation goes no contradiction between
theory and experiment is revealed. The apparent paradox that the motion
of a liquid devoid of viscosity, 1f such existed, would be stable, while that of an
actual liquid of small viscosity is found by experiment to be highly unstable,
is disposed of by showing that though the perfect liquid may be said to be
stable if the disturbance is small enough, yet the limit of stability, or, to be
accurate, the limit within which it is legitimate to rely on equations which
take account of only the first powers of small quantities,) depends on the
nature of the disturbance, and may be diminished indefinitely by a suitable
choice. And the opinions expressed by Lord Kelvin and by Reynolds, that
the limit of stability of flow of a viscous liquid diminishes indefinitely with
the viscosity, are to some extent confirmed. Any further remarks on the effect
of viscosity are postponed.

It seems worthy of note that, as I understand it, the instability which is
actually observed in these cases may be described as a disturbance periodic in
time and increasing with the distance travelled by the particles rather than as
one periodic in distance, and increasing with the time; that the disturbances
are “forced” rather than “free.” J am not clear as to how far the problems
are analytically identical.

1 Professor Love has reminded me of this distinction.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 17

CHAPTER LI.

RECTILINEAR MOTION IN PLANE LAYERS, CHIEFLY THE CASE OF A LIQUID
SHEARING UNIFORMLY.

Art. 1. Lord Rayleigh’s Investigations.

The oscillations which are possible in a stream of liquid, supposed
frictionless, flowing between two fixed parallel planes, have been discussed
in a series of papers by Lord Rayleigh. It appears desirable to give a brief
account of some of his investigations. In one of his earliest papers on the
subject,* he supposes that the axis of y is drawn at right angles to these
planes, and that the velocity in the steady motion is U in the direction of
the axis of z, U being a function of y only. He considers only two-
dimensioned disturbances; in these denote the x, y components of velocity
by U+u, v; let Z denote the vorticity in the steady motion, i.e. 3dU/dy, and
¢ denote the additional vorticity, i.e. + (du/dy - dv/dz). Since, in the absence
of friction, the vorticity of each element remains constant, we have
oe Ds (Us ls Oe pe @ 0 (1)
dt dx dy ;

or, if we retain only the first powers of small quantities,

dZ az AZ
sal mabe aoe 2
dt" Caudal : (2)
which may be written in the form
d d\ (du dw aU
= oo —-- —- — ) = i 3
2 4 vs) \ dy Bs +e dy* . )
Introducing the supposition that as functions of #, uw and v vary as e*”, and
using the equation of continuity

du/dx + dvidy = 0, (4)
or, as it now becomes, pcEO
| iku + dv/dy = 0, (5)
we obtain, on elimination of wu,
(5 + tk v) (dv/dy? — k’v) - tkvd? U/dy? = 0. (6)

* ¢©On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc. xi., p. 57,
1880, Collected Scientific Papers, I., p. 484.

R. 1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [3]

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If we further suppose that, as a function of t, v is proportional to ¢”’, where
nm is a real or complex constant this becomes
(n + kU) (dv/dy? - kv) - kv? U/dy? = 0. (7)

Lord Rayleigh devotes special attention to various cases in which the
stream is composed of several separate layers in each of which the rotation in
the steady motion is constant, but a different constant for different layers.
He regards U as continuous, some cases in which Uis supposed discontinuous
having been discussed by him in a previous paper “ On the Instability of Jets.”*

If, in any layer, the rotation Z is constant, d?U/dy? = 0, and, wherever
n+kU_ is not equal to zero, (7) reduces to

—,-kv = 0. (8)
The solution of this is
vo = Ac¥ + Be, (9)
where A and J are constants, real or complex. For each layer of constant
Z, a fresh solution with different constants is to be taken, the partial solutions
being fitted together by means of the proper conditions at the surfaces of
transition. One of these conditions is

Av = 0. (10)
Another is obtained by integrating (7) across the surface of transition, and is

: Cia. dU _
GOS A ee =

0. (11)
This last equation, to be satisfied at the fixed plane which is the separating
surface in the steady motion, expresses the condition that there shall be no
slipping at a surface of transition. At first sight it might appear that this
condition requires
A(U+u) =0 (12)
at the fixed plane in question. What is required, however, is that (12) should
be satisfied at the disturbed surface; and it may be shown that this reduces
to (11). This may be seen as follows :—Let the surface of separation be
F=y-hoos(nt + kx) = 0,
and suppose on the positive side
O+u = Ut 2Zy + (Act — Be™) cos (nt + kx,
vo = (Ae + Be-*) sin (nt + ke),
and on the negative
O+u = U+ y+ (Ae — Be) cos (nt + kx),
y= (A’el’ + Be*) sin (nt + kz).

* P. 1. M, S.x., p, 4, 1878; Scientific Papers, t.i., p. 361,

Orr—Stubility or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 19

Neglecting, of course, terms of higher order than the first power of small
quantities, the condition for no slipping at the separating surface, obtained
by equating the two values of w at the surface in question and dividing by
cos (nt + kx), becomes
2hAZ + A (A - B) = 0.

In virtue of the relation

dP/dt + (U + u) dF/dz + vdF/dy = 0,*
we have (n+ kU) hsin (nt + kx) +0 = 0,

and eliminating /, the result follows.

In cases where d?U/dy? = 0, the substitution of (8) for (7) or the
equivalent supposition that the vorticity is unchanged,t constitutes a limita-
tion on the disturbance. In order to obtain a general solution we must
retain the factor m+ kU in (7). For any value of y which makes
n+kU=0 (8) need not be satisfied; and thus any value of —- &U is an
admissible value of n satisfying all the conditions of the problem. Such a
solution involves slipping between layers whose separating surface in the
steady motion is given by the value of y referred to.

Moreover, as this separating surface may equally well be a surface
separating layers of different rotation in the steady motion, we may have
solutions in which (11) is violated if »+kU=0 atthe surface. If there
be no slipping at a separating surface for which n + kU = 0, equation (11), as
Lord Rayleigh points out, reduces to v = 0.

Lord Rayleigh then proceeds to consider the case in which d’*U/dy’ is
not zero, and shows that if it be one-signed throughout, no complex value of
can occur, and concludes that, if this condition be satisfied, the motion is
thoroughly stable.

Lord Kelvin has arguedt that when, in (7),7+U = 0, there is a “ disturbing
infinity which vitiates the seeming proof of stability contained in Lord
Rayleigh’s equations.”

I do not understand clearly what Lord Kelvin’s objection really is; possibly
he contends that where n+ kU =0, equation (7) when written in the form

kvd? U/dy?
- n+kU
gives an infinite value for d*v/dy’, or that the slipping to which Lord

@ufdy? — kev (13)

Rayleigh’s solution leads renders the motion unstable.

* Lamb: ‘‘ Hydrodynamics,”’ § 10.

+ Equation (8) is equivalent to d*v/dx* + d*v/dy? = 0 or d/dx(dv/dx — dujdy) =0; thus
we have dv/dx — dujdy =f (y, t), and this function of y, ¢, necessarily vanishes since the velocities
are periodic in #.

t Phil. Mag., Sept., 1887, p. 275; Brit. Assoc. Rep., 1880, p. 492.

(3*)

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In a later paper, which refers chiefly to motion through a circular pipe,
Lord Rayleigh points out that, if n be complex, there is no “disturbing
infinity,’ and that therefore his argument does not fail if regarded as one
for excluding complex values of n, though what happens when 7 has a value
such that »+kU vanishes at an internal point, is a subject for further
consideration.*

To this subject he returns; and both in the case in which the vorticity
in the steady motion is constant through certain layers, but discontinuous at
their boundaries, and that in which it is continuous throughout but varying,
he concludes that the infinities which present themselves when 7 + &U is zero,
do not seriously interfere with the application of the general theory, so long
as the square of the disturbance from steady motion is neglected.f

And, in his latest paper on the subject, taking the simple case in which
in the steady motion the velocity increases uniformly from each wall to the
centre of the stream, he has examined the effect of including in the investi-
gation the squares and higher powers of the small quantities as far as the
fifth power. He concludes that there is no sign of the amplitude of a wave
tending spontaneously to increase, as far as his investigation goes.{ His
discussion is, however, limited to the very restricted class of disturbances
which do not involve any slipping at the surface where the vorticity is dis-
continuous. And if such slipping be introduced, the contrary result would
apparently be arrived at. (See Art. 3B, below.)

Art. 2. Prof. Love's Criticism of the above.

In a criticism of these investigations of Lord Rayleigh, Professor Love

writes§ | having replaced n/k by — V, so that equation (7) becomes
(U — V) (dv/dy’? — kv) - vd? U/dy? = 0 (14)]:—

“In order that the disturbance may be propagated by waves in the
manner supposed, it must be possible to assign a real quantity V so that a
function v may exist which (i) satisfies the differential equation [14, above]
for all values of y in a certain real interval, (ii) vanishes at the limits of this
interval, (iii) is finite, and has a finite and continuous differential coefficient

* “On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Liquids,’’ Phil. Mag., t. xxxiv., p. 59, 1892;
Scientific Papers, t. iii., p. 581.

t ‘On the Stability or Instability of Certain Fluid Motions,” iii., P. L. M. 8., xxvii., p. 11
1895; Collected Papers, iv., pp. 207, 208.

¢ ‘On the Propagation of Waves upon the Plane Surfaces separating two Portions of Fluid of
Different Vorticities,” P. L. M. 8., xxvii., 1895; Collected Papers, iv.—the concluding sentence.

§ “‘ Examples illustrating Lord Rayleigh’s Theory of the Stability or Instability of certain
Fluid Motions,” Proc. L. M.8., Jan. 9, 1896, xxvii., p. 202.

b)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 21

in this interval. Further, in order that the method may apply to an arbitrary
initial disturbance, it is necessary that there should be a series of such
quantities V,, and, associated with each, a function v, of such a character that
an arbitrary function of y can be expanded in a series of the form

S Arun
which converges in the given interval. The quantities V, are required to
exist for all real values of &.

“Lord Rayleigh has proved that it is impossible to satisfy the differential
equation and the boundary conditions with a complex value of V, if d?U/dy’
is one-signed between the boundaries; and he concluded that, under this
condition, the steady motion expressed by U must be stable. It appears,
however, that this conclusion required additional justification, inasmuch as
there is no evidence to show that every disturbance will be propagated by
waves in the manner supposed. Lord Rayleigh has further remarked that it
is impossible to satisfy the differential equation and the boundary conditions
with any value of V for which U- Vand d’U/dy’ have the same sign
everywhere between the boundaries.”

Professor Love then proceeds to examine a certain example in which
d?U/dy’ 1s one-signed between the boundaries, and proves that in its case,*
“though there may be a finite number of values of V for which the
differential equation

HO.
FN BO) es

has a solution v, which vanishes when y =f, and when y = fy, there cannot
be an indefinite series of such values. It follows that, though there may be
particular types of disturbance which can be propagated by wave-motion in
the manner supposed, this cannot be true for a general disturbance.”
Further on Professor Love refers to the case in which U is a linear
function of y: he writes} :—
“The differential equation becomes

a _ Hv = 0, (15)
and a solution vanishing when y = /, is
v= Asinhk(y -h’,),
but we cannot make it vanish also when y=/,.. In this case it has been
suggested that a possible wave-motion might be found by taking V equal to
the value of U at one line, y=a say, between hf; and h,. Then the

*L.¢., p. 207. ta lisc>,) ps 212°

22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

differential equation [(15), above] need not be satisfied when y=. We should

then have to take
v=Asinhk(y-h), a>y>h,

v=B sinhk(h,-y), Mb>y>a.
To make v and dv/dy continuous at y = a, we should require
Asinhk(a-h) = Bsinhk(h, -a),
A cosh k(a -h,) = —- B cosh k(h, - a),
and these cannot be satisfied when h, is different from h,. Thus there would
be in this case no disturbance which could be propagated by waves in the
manner supposed. Yet the example afforded by initial disturbances
wu = C(2y - hy - h,) cos ka,
v=k(y-h) (y -h,) sin ka,

shows that some varied motion is possible which initially is periodic in x
with given wave-length. Lord Rayleigh’s method does not avail for the
discovery of this motion, nor for determining whether the original steady
motion is stable for this type of disturbance.”

And in the introduction to his paper he expresses the opinion that*
“the general conclusion seems to be that wave-motions of Lord Rayleigh’s
type can only occur in some very special cases, and that his method does not
avail for the determination of a criterion of stability when the disturbance is
of a general character.”

ART. 3. Remarks on Love's Criticism.

It appears to me that the remarks which I have quoted embody two
misconceptions, and that as a consequence the mathematical investigations in
Professor Love’s paper are in great measure irrelevant.

In the first place, we are not entitled ad priori to impose the condition
that in a perfect fluid dv/dy is continuous across a plane parallel to y. This
condition is equivalent to requiring du/dz to be continuous, and therefore
either that w is continuous, or that any discontinuity in it is independent
of x: it involves then either that there is no slipping, or that there is some
restriction on its amount; but we cannot control slipping in a perfect fluid.
Whenever the continuity of dv/dy is secured, I apprehend it is by the inte-
gration of equation (7) across the plane in question, as Lord Rayleigh has
stated, and thus, wherever »+kU or n(V- U) is zero, discontinuity
is permissible.

Again, we have no right to say that the possible values of V or - n/k

* Li. c., p. 199.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 23

should be unrestricted in magnitude or infinite in number (or, on the other
hand, to impose any restriction in either of these respects). The oscillations
characteristic of a compressible fluid, for instance, are propagated with one
unique velocity, or more properly with only two velocities equal in magni-
tude and opposite in sign.

There is more force in the objection that Lord Rayleigh has not proved
that an arbitrary disturbance can be propagated in the manner he supposes.
He has, however, made out a prima facie case. And a satisfactory investiga-
tion of the possibility of the expansion of an arbitrary function in a series of
given functions, as by Fourier’s series, is generally a matter of difficulty.
In the case in which the stream is composed of layers of constant vorticity,
it may be proved that the requisite expansion is always possible, when the
arbitrary function is of an ordinary character.

Art. 3A. The Wave-Amplitude generally vnereases.

There is, however, a circumstance connected with any fundamental
free disturbance which to some extent should modify Lord Rayleigh’s conclu-
sion that for such a disturbance the steady motion is stable. Lord Rayleigh
has shown that, in a stream moving with uniform velocity, if a wavy surface
of discontinuity be created parallel to the direction of motion, and slipping
occurs in the direction of flow, the amplitude of the waves increases* (as
illustrated by the flapping of sails and flags). It may be shown that this is
the case also in each free disturbance of the fluid shearing. Ii, for simplicity,
the bounding planes be supposed at an infinite distance from the surface of
discontinuity taken to coincide (approximately) with the plane y = 0, we
have, on the positive side of this surface,

v = Ae sink (a — Ut),
U+u = U4 2Zy - Ac cosk (au - Ut).
Iiy=/(«,t,) be the actual surface of separation (accurate to terms of the
first order),
df/dt + Udf[dx =v = Asink(« — Ut);
and the general solution of this, which is of wave-length 27/k in @, is
J = Atsink (w — Ut) + Coosk(« — Ut) + C’ sink (x — Ut).

This increase of amplitude, moreover, occurs in most of the more general
cases of flow discussed by Lord Rayleigh—in that alluded to in the conclud-
ing paragraph of Art. 1, f slipping be set wp; that of Art. 13, below; that of
Chap. u.; that of Chap. m1.

* «© On the Instability of Jets,” Proc. L. M, S., x., p. 4, 1879; Scientific Papers, t.i., p. 367

24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Art. 4. Arbitrary Disturbance in uniformly shearing Liquid resolved into a series
of Lord Rayleigh’s type. Case where initial velocities are sine-cosine
functions of coordinates.

I proceed then, in the simplest possible case, that in which the velocity
in the steady motion is, from one boundary to the other, a linear function of y,
to consider the expansion of an arbitrary function of y in terms of the func-
tions which present themselves in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation, and to
examine the propagation of an arbitrary disturbance. If the fixed boun-
daries be denoted by y = 0, y=, the problem in expansions is as follows :—
Given an arbitrary function /(y), to find a function ¢, such that for values of
y between 0 and 6 :

FW) = | 9) Byly) ar (16)
where F,,(y) is a given function of y defined in the following manner :—
When y is less than n, F,(y) = A sinh dy,
when y is greater than n, /,(y) = Bsinh A(b - y),
A, B, being connected by the relation
A sinh Xy = BsinhaA(d — n),
and \ being given. As we may take any convenient multiple of pe function,
we will choose
= 1/sinh Ay, B = 1/sinhA 6 — 7).

We notice that these functions of y do not conform to the relation which
exists among the normal coordinates of a conservative system oscillating about
a position of equilibrium, viz. :—

. |
| FW) Fn Way = 0. a7)
0
With the above values of A, B, ae (16), if it exists, assumes the form
@ (n) sinh A (b - $ (n) sinh Ay
IY) = ie sinh A(b - ae Day 3 [se sinhAn — oH oe)
By differentiation, we obtain
@(n) cosh A(b - y) q (n) cosh Ay

te |" sinh A(b — n) se af? ~ sinh An a ce)

7) — y2{? Pia) sinh A - y) »(’¢(n)sinhaAy, —_—sAp(y)simhrd
Ti | sinh A (0 — n) ee \ sinh Ay an sinh \(b—y)sinhAy’
and hence (20)

NDS IN ain Gas sa

at (y) — f” hA(b—y) sinh Ag
AG) 2 As ee yy Sue (21)

giving

iS)
(ey

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid.
and (16) thus assumes the form

\ sinh Xb f(y) = sinhrA(b- y) [. sinh An {A f(n) — 7” (n)} dn

+ sinh | sinh A (0 — n){A?f(n) -— f” (n)}dn; (22)

and it may now be directly verified that this result is true, provided f(y) and
J’ (y) are finite, continuous, and differentiable between 0 and 0, and f(0) and
J (b) both vanish, as is the case in the problem to which the theorem is to be
applied. If /(0), /(2) are not zero, we require to add to the right-hand member
Af (0) sinh X (6 - y) — Af(B) sinh Ay;

and even this apparent exception may be made to conform to (16), if we agree
to consider that ~(n) becomes infinite at the limits 0, 6, in such a fashion
that for infinitesimal ranges dy at the lower limit (n)dn=/(0)/sinh Xb, and
at the upper, 9@ (n) dn = — f (0)/sinh AD.

If, then, there be an initial disturbance in which v =/(y) e*, its value at
the time ¢ as thus obtained is given by

d sinh X0.v = sinh A(d - yn sinh An {r? f(n) — f” (n) eA dn

6
+ sinh rv sinh d (B — 0) {Af (n) — f(y }e*2 dn, (23)
y

in which J is a linear function of ».

This is the solution on the supposition that the disturbance continues to
have a wave-length in the # direction equal to 27/X.*

The discussion may be made more general by extending its scope so as to
include three-dimensional disturbances at least as far as finding the value of v.
We may, without loss of generality, suppose that one of the bounding planes
is reduced to rest, as any other case may be obtained from this by replacing
x by x — ct, where cis constant. Let then the velocity in the steady motion
be given by U= By. Consider the propagation of the disturbance in which
the initial values of wu, v, w are

u, = A sin lz cosmy cos nz,

v, = B coslx sin my cos nz,

w, = C cos lz cos my sin nz, (24)
where sin mb is zero, and, as follows from the equation of continuity,

lA+mB+nC = 0. (25)
In each “free” disturbance, v, as a function of 2, y, t, is to be taken to vary
as sinh Ay e*”(*-Pn*) on one side of the plane of discontinuity y = y, and as
sinh d (6 — y) e*(*-F1) on the other, where now
Kee ae ae, (26)

* The solution can be made to satisfy definite assigned end-conditions: see below, Arts. 6, 7.
R. 1, A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [4 |

26 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy

instead of \?=/? as in the two-dimensioned disturbances considered by
Lord Rayleigh. The initial value of v given by (24) is the real part of
Be sin my cosnz; and when this complex expression is expanded, as far as
it involves « and y, by the aid of (22) in the form

b
| BW o@anee,

the corresponding value at any time ¢ is obtained by multiplying each
element of this integral by e’#"*, Thus, on rejecting the imaginary parts, we
obtain a value for v given by the equation
y
X sinh \b.v/B cos nz = sinh X(b - »| (A? + m*) sinh Ay sin my cos / (a — But) dy
j 0
b
+ sinh ry | (\? + m*) sinh Xd (6 = n) sin mn cos 7 (a — Bt) dn. (27)
y
On performing the integrations this result is seen to be equivalent to
2v sinh Ad
(A? + m*) Boos nz
_ sinh NO sin {lx + (m — (Pt) yj — sinh d (0 — y) sin J - sinh dy sin {la + (an — [f8t) 6}
re dN? + (m — IPt)?
sin Ab sin {lx — (m + It) y} - sinh A (6 - y) sin Jz — sinh dy sin {lz — (mm + It) 6}
oe dN? + (in + It)?

(28)
in which the second member on the right is obtained from the first by
changing the sign of m, and prefixing a negative sign.

Art. 5. Preceding Result obtained more directly ; corresponding value of u im
two-dimensioned case.

The above result may, however, be obtained more directly from the
fundamental hydrodynamic equations. These take the forms

du du a bap

ay (el cag lee Ria cc |

dv dw 1 dp |

ave ve By ae = eRe

: I ‘ : +; (29)
dw, dw _ ldp

Tae By dx 7 lp dé’

du dw A dw ure

de” dy dz y J

in which, as usual, p denotes pressure, and p density; and we require

Orr—Stabihity or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 27

solutions having wave-lengths 27//, 2a/n in the x and z directions, From
these we obtain

du dv du dv
G + By Pale Tee i) + (3 (= +7 | =, eine

d d\ (dw dw dw re Oo)
(at Bra (F-E)+ BS mi )
and from these again, taken along with the equation of continuity, we obtain
G + By z, | Wee = 0) (31)
The most general integral of this is
Vv = F(a - Byt,y, 2), (32)

where /’is an arbitrary function. With the initial value of », given by (24),
this becomes

Vu = -(2 +m’ +n’) B cosl (x — Byt) sin my cos nz; @3)
and a particular value of v satisfying this is given by
20’ sin {/z+(m-Ipt)y} sin{lz-(m+ipt)y} .,.
(2+m?+n)Boosnz 0+(m-Ipty+n? P+ (m+ lPtP +n? - eo)

This, however, violates the conditions that v should vanish at the fixed planes
y=0, y=b. We accordingly add to the value of v’, as given by this equation,
another, v”’, satisfying the differential equation
vu = 0, 7 (35)
as well as the boundary conditions
v=-vV, when y=0, y=0.
This value of v” obviously is given by
2v” sinh Xb _— sinh A(d—y) sin dz — sinh dy sin {le + (m —Ipt) b}
(P+m+n)Boosnz + (m — It)? + 0
, sinh A(6-y) sin lz + sinh Ay sin {lx — (mm + + IB) by
P+ (m+IBt) +n
(56)

in which, as in (28), A denotes 4/ 2 +n And the value v=v' +0",
obtained from (34) and (36), is identical with that given by (28).

If the solution of the three-dimensioned problem is completed, the expres:
sions for uv, w involve a transcendental integral, and are somewhat longer than
that found for v. I accordingly return to the simpler case in which v is zero

The initial values of w, v may now be written

—~mB

1

Uy = sin /x cos my)

Vv, = B coslx sin my

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

At time ¢ the value of v is given by the two-dimensioned form of (28), viz.:—
2v sinh 1b
(2 + m*)B
sinh Jb sin {lz + (m — /Bt)y} — sinh / (6 — y) sin Jz — sinh Jy sin {Iz + (m —1t)b}
i? +(m—Ipty

sinh Jd sin {dz -(m+/t)y} - sinh/(é -y) sin lz — sinh Jy sin {lz — (m41Bt)b} -

a 2? +(m+1pty ‘
(38)

and that of wu, obtained from du/dz + dv/dy=0, is given by
2/u sinh 1b
(P+ m*)B
_ -(m-It) sinh/é sin {lz+(m-/t)y}+1 cosh 1(b-y) cos/x—l cosh ly cos {la+(m—lB1)b}
<j . l?+(m—Ipty? :
(m+1t) sinh 1d sin {la—-(n+1Bt)y} + cosh 1(b-y) coslz—l cosh ly cos {la—(m+1Bt)b}
?+(m +I1Bt) ;

(38)

Art. 6. Reference to End-conditions ; Example of Prescribed Conditions.

This, then, is the solution with the given initial conditions if the dis-
turbance is to remain periodic in # and of the assigned wave-length. It
appears desirable, however, to allude to cases in which other and more
definite conditions may be assigned at the ends of the stream. Suppose, for
instance, with the same initial disturbance, it is made a condition that wu
should vanish at two fixed planes x=0, wz=a, perpendicular to the
direction of flow, in which case, of course, we must have sin/a=0 in
order that this condition should. be satisfied initially. We now add to the
values uv, v given by (38) others w, 7, which (i) satisfy equations (29),
(ii) vanish everywhere initially in the region considered, (iii) make 7, vanish
at the planes y = 0, y = 06, and (iv) make uw, =-w at the planes
x=Q, 2=a. These may be obtained as follows:—Denoting the value of w
as found from (38) at the planes =0, z=a, by % (y, 4), wa (y, 2),
respectively, expand these functions by Fourier’s theorem in series of the
forms

NO; eG) = > A, cos rry/b,
a : (39)
Ua (y, t) = > B,. cos ray/b

wherein the values of 7 are positive integers and 4,, B,, are functions of ¢

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 29

which initially vanish as the original value of w satisfies the end- conditions.
Find C,, D,, other functions of ¢, such that

CoE Deus
9 (40)

C; e7ma/b a /)). e-77a/6 — B,.
Take then
UW, = - > {C, e778 + D, 6774/2) cos rry/b,
es (41)
m= D> (Ce? — D, e772} sin rary/b

r=0
these are the values to be added to w, v, as given by (38), in order to complete
the solution.

In questions similar to that now under discussion, the use of infinite series,
such as occur in (39), sometimes requires justification, especially in regard to
differentiation. On such points reference may be made to Stokes’ classical
memoir.* In the present case, as the series in (39) converge, the form in which
the exponential functions occur in the series in (41) shows that these latter
series, as well as those formed of the differential coefficients of their successive
terms with respect to « or y, are uniformly convergent im the space considered ;
and in this space the differential coefficient of any order with respect to x or
y of the sum of the series is evidently accordingly the sum of the differential
coefficients of the separate terms; and thus the complete values of 1, 7, as
well as the separate terms, satisfy the differential equations. The vanishing
of the series for v; when y = 0 or 0, or rather when y is just inside these
limits, does not follow from the mere fact that it is of the form 3a, sin rzy/d,
but is secured by the additional circumstance of its uniform convergence at
these limits.

Art. 7. Another Example of Prescribed End-conditions.

As another example, if the prescribed end-conditions require wv to vanish
at two planes « — Sty = 0, «-— ty =a, which move with the fluid, we replace
the quantities w,, v, just found, by others obtained in a similar manner from
the values of w of (58) at these planes instead of from its values at the fixed
planes.

Art. 8. The Solution found explains Instability.

If the conditions to be satisfied at the ends of the stream are either
those of (6) or those of (7) (and the same holds for many other conditions

* “ On the Critical Values of the Sums of Periodic Series,’’ Camb. Phil. Trans., viii., p. 533 ;
Collected Papers, t. i.

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

which might be prescribed as alternatives), the results obtained afford a
satisfactory explanation of the instability which is observed. Consider first
the value of v as given in (28), without regard to end-conditions. The
presence of the expressions

dN + (m—IBt), dr? + (m+ IPE)’,

in the denominators shows, indeed, that v eventually diminishes indefinitely ;
but the occurrence of the former shows that before doing so the disturbance
may increase, and increase in a very great ratio, or rather, as Professor Love
has reminded me, that it may increase to such an extent that the equations
(29), in which as usual only the first powers of wu, v, w are retained, may cease
to fairly represent the motion. If m is large compared with X, Le., with (/?+n7)2,
then, as ¢ approaches a value 7’ given by m-J/$7'=0, the second fraction in
the right member of (28) becomes negligible compared with the first. At this

particular instant of time the first term gives for v the approximate value
he N+ me B sinh Xb — sinhA (4-y) — sinh Ay

re Ne sin /x% cos nz

on lean Ue _ cosh A (y- 36)|

Dr? "ooh he (42)

The average value of this between the limits y = 0, y = 0 is

N+ mM? tanh $A).

De - ne sin lz cos nz.
If A/m and mb are each large, the ratio of this to the average initial value of
v is great whatever be the value of Xd. In the extreme case, in which Ad is
very great, the ratio is approximately 7m?/4X’; in the other extreme case, in
which XO is very small, the ratio is approximately 7m7b*/48.

In the two-dimensioned problem it may be seen that the average value
of w does not increase in so great a ratio as that of v. It should be noted,
moreover, that at the critical time when m-J/$t=0 the most important
part of wu may be contributed by the second fraction in the right-hand member
of (38), instead of by the first. In estimating the extent to which the dis-
turbance as a whole is increased it must be borne in mind that, if m is large
compared with 7, the original value of v is small compared with that of w, so
that the kinetic energy of the relative motion does not increase in so great a
ratio as does v*; it appears, in fact, that this energy increases in a ratio which
is of order m*/l’ if 1b is large, and of order m*0* if Jb is small. This follows
most easily by using the stream-function. The velocity-components w, v are

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 31

u=dt/dy, v=—dp/dx, where evidently y is given by the equation

2p sinh 1b
(2 +m) B
sinh/d cos {lz +(m—(Bt)y} — sinh 1(6—y) cos la — sinh ly cos {lz + (m—IBt)b}
“s ? + (m - IBty

sinh /d cos {la—(m + 1Bt) y} — sinh / (b—y) cos lz — sinh ly cos {lz — (an + 1t)b}
% 2? + (m + It)? :
(44)
If 7 be the average energy of the relative motion per unit length of pipe

47.t = 4, +) 4 Gall dedy = jy zas “ | wyepdedy, (45)

the former integral being taken over the bounding surfaces. This integral
is zero since ~ vanishes at the fixed planes y=0, y=, and since at the
planes w2=0, w=2:/l, the values of w are identical, and the values of
dp/dn numerically equal, but of opposite signs. Thus we have only to deal
with the final integral above wherein

(2 + m*)
era

Vy = B-—— sin 1 (# - Bty) sin my.

If we retain only the first of the two fractions in the value of y, as given
by (44), we have, on integration with respect to ~,

8? sinh lb T

(P+m?)? B

=| sinh /6 sin? my—sinh/(b-y) sin/Bty sinmy-sinh ly sin1Bt(b-y) sinm (b- Y) 4
0

2+ (m— pt)? dy.
(46)
At the critical time at which m —/(3¢ is zero, we obtain on integration,
(2 +m?) | 4m? tanh 4b
2 Sibgh et Soper eer were 2
a rl Tage i P+4m? Hd §’

while originally 7) = B°b(/? + m’)/8/. Thus, m// and mb being each large,
the ratio of increase is great whatever be the value of /); its approximate
values in the two extreme cases of /b great and /b small are respectively
m?/2P and m?b?/24.

These results are not substantially affected by conditions which may be
prescribed at the ends of the stream, if the distance between them is large
compared with w//. For example, if the end-conditions be those of Art. 6, the
additional terms #, v1, of (41) are small compared with w of (38), except near
the ends of the stream. This follows from the mode in which the exponential

unctions enter into (41).

Be Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. —

It accordingly appears that; in this simple case, although the disturbance, if
sufficiently small, must ultimately decrease indefinitely, yet, before doing so,
it may be very much increased. By taking the wave-length at right angles
to the direction of flow sufficiently small compared both with that in the
direction of flow and with the distance between the fixed boundaries, the
ratio of increase may be made as great as we like, provided, that is, the
approximate equations (29) continue to fairly represent the motion. ‘Unless,
then, the limits within which these equations do hold increase indefinitely as
m/l and mb increase, these limits may be exceeded. As Professor Love has
pointed out to me, the possibility of passing these limits does not afford a
thoroughly satisfactory proof of instability, but merely shows that the dis-
turbance will increase until the equations cease to represent the motion. A
rigorous proof that a state of motion or of equilibrium is unstable, is thus, in
many cases, a matter of excessive difficulty; but a result such as obtained
here may, I think, be regarded as strong d priori evidence of instability and
as a satisfactory d posteriori explanation of an actually observed instability.

Art. 9. Practical Instability of Motion is consistent with Stability for Principal
| Modes of Disturbance.

At first sight, it may appear that the possibility of an arbitrary disturb-
ance being unstable is inconsistent with the stability of the fundamental
oscillations into which it can be resolved; but, on consideration, it may be
seen that there is no inconsistency, and that in reality, when a system
possesses an infinite number of coordinates, the stability of its fundamental
modes of oscillation, whether about a state of steady motion or one of
equilibrium, affords.no proof that it is stable for an arbitrary disturbance.
Fourier’s analysis proves, in fact, that an infinite series of the type

= (C;, cos w,t + S; sin w,t)

may, at times, have values very great compared with its initial one, and may
even become infinite. If the question is that of the stability of a given state
of equilibrium, and the system possesses a potential energy-function, it is, in
reality, settled by the form of this function. By the well-known argument,
the sum of the kinetic and potential energies is constant in any motion; and,
accordingly, if the latter is a minimum in the position of equilibrium, the
system can never deviate so far from this position that the potential energy
should exceed the sum of the potential and kinetic energies of the initial
disturbance. If we endeavour to answer the question by ascertaining the
nature of the roots of the equation which gives the periods of the free

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 33

disturbances, the reality of all the values of w is a satisfactory proof of
stability, only for the reason that it shows that, if there be a potential-energy
function it is essentially positive in any displacement (if taken as zero in
the equilibrium position); for the problem of finding the free periods is
analytically identical with that of transforming the coordinates, so that the
kinetic energy can be expressed as a linear function of the squares of the
velocities, and at the same time the potential energy as a linear function of
the squares of the coordinates, the terms involving products being thus made
to disappear; and if all the periods are real, each coefficient in the potential
energy-function is positive. Whether the potential energy is, or is not, a
minimum in the state of equilibrium can, of course, generally be decided
much more easily directly than by investigating the free periods.

If we consider even a system having only a finite number of coordinates,
and which is shghtly displaced from equilibrium, the argument for universal
stability which is derivable from the stability of the fundamental modes may
be very much weakened (ie. the limits of stability may be very much
narrowed) by the non-existence of a potential-energy function. Take, for
example, two particles of equal mass oscillating in a straight line, and
subject to forces such that the most general small motion is given by the
equations

z = A cos(pt+a)+ B cos (gt + 3),
y = A cos(pt+a) + Bk cos (qt+ PB),

wherein A, B, a, 3 are arbitrary, but # is a definite constant, nearly equal to
unity. Suppose that in the position of equilibrium a velocity is imparted to
the second particle only. The resulting motion is given by

1D
Z= A (sin pt — sin i)
\ vA

A [ sin pe ~k£gin t) ;
\ qY

tt

y

and we see that if p, g are such that we can have simultaneously cos pt =+ 1
cos gi=-—1, the maximum kinetic energy exceeds the initial in the ratio
(5+ 2k + #)/(1-k), which may be exceedingly great. If, however, the same
arbitrary constants A, B, a, 3 occur in the equations expressing the small
motions of a similar system having a potential-energy-function, & must have
the value —- 1; and in consequence, if the system be started subject to the
same initial conditions, the kinetic energy can never exceed its initial value.

When the question is of the stability of a given state of motion, if the
state is one for which the sum of the kinetic and potential energies is a

minimum or maximum, then, whether steady or not, it is stable; for if the
R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A. [5]

34 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

system is started in a slightly different state, its subsequent motion is con-
fined to those slightly different states for what the total energy differs from
the maximum or minimum value by the same amount as at starting. This
general theorem, like the energy-test of the stability of equilibrium, applies
to cases in which the number of coordinates is infinite; but in steady motion,
although it thus appears that the periods of the fundamental free disturbances
are real if the total energy is a maximum or a minimum, yet, in contra-
distinction to equilibrium, the converse is not true; the free periods may be
real and yet the energy not amaximum or minimum. As far as lam aware, no
theorem imposing any limitation on the amount of deviation from the steady
state which is possible when nothing more is known than that the free
periods are real, has been established in such a form as to hold when the
number of coordinates is infinite; and accordingly I think it has not been
established that in such a case reality of the free periods constitutes a suffi-
cient condition of stability, and this whether there is, or is ; not, a potential
energy-function. ac

Even when the number of coordinates is small—as small as two—the
system may be such that a large deviation from the steady state may result
from a small initial disturbance, although the periods are real and very
unequai. (It is, of course, known that this mE happen if two periods are
nearly equal.)

Suppose, for instance, a system in which the most general deviation from
the ee motion is expressed by the equations

x = & CoS (pt+a) + b cos (gt +B),
-y = a sin (pt+a) + kbpg” sin (gt + 3),
wherein «z, y are coordinates which vanish in the steady motion, and
a, b, a, 3 ave arbitrary constants, but k is a definite constant, nearly equal
to unity. Suppose the particular solution taken is
“x = a (COs pt — cos gt),

Gio (sin pt — sin it)
giving _ & = a(—psinpt+qsingt),
y = ap (cos pt—k cos qt).

The system “starts in a position which occurs in the steady motion and
with a disturbed velocity in the y coordinate alone; and we see that if p and
g ave such that we can have simultaneously cospt=+1, cosg¢=-1, the
disturbance in the velocity in this direction exceeds its initial value in the
ratio (1+)/(1-£), which may be exceedingly great.

It is easy to formulate, and in a variety of ways, kinetic and potential
energy-functions which lead to the above solutions,

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 35

A concrete physical example may be given. Routh discusses the following
problem* :—*“ A body has a point O which is in one of the principal axes at the
centre of gravity G fixed in space. The body is in steady motion rotating
with angular velocity n about OG, which is vertical. Find the conditions that
the motion may be stable.”

When the deviations are made to vary as ¢’”’, the resulting equations are

{(A -—C) nv? + Moh + Bp?\& +(A+ B-C)inpyn = 0
-(4+B-C)inpé + ((B-C) wv? + Mgh + Ap*}n = 0,
E, n, being the direction-cosines of the vertical referred to OA, OB, and h the
height of G above 0. Routh investigates the condition when A = B, a case
which could not be made to suit the present requirements. We may,
however, simplify what follows by supposing C =A, when the equations
become |
(Mgh + Bp?)& + Binpn=0, - Binp§+ {(B- A)n?+ Mgh + Ap?\n = 90.
Evidently what is required for the possibility of a solution of the type cited is
that, in the two fundamental oscillations, the two values of the quotient of € by
m (or else of € by n) should be nearly equal, and yet the two values of p not
nearly equal. This requirement is satisfied if the two values of Bp’ are small
compared with Mgh, and yet not nearly equal. ‘The equation determining p is
(Bp’ + Mgh){ Ap? + Mgh - (A - B) n*} - B’n*p* = 0.
Evidently it is necessary for stability that Igh-(A-B)n*® should be
positive; and we will suppose A > B. Considering the equation
(p? + a)(p* + B) - yp" = 9,
where a, (3, y are positive, we see that if, for example,
Taos
WAN = (1 + 2«) fa,

e being small, the two values of p?, namely,
5 (4¢4+ 32 + 6/(4e + 32)? — 42},
are real, positive, very unequal, and small compared with a. Applying the
above conditions to the case in point, they are equivalent to
Moh-(A-B)v? B _,
Mg i ae
Bn? 4
Aligh = (il * 2s)’,
which lead, by elimination, to the following relation between 4 and B:—
| {Be - (A - B)A(1 + 2)?} = & AB.
This gives a value for B/A which is nearly equal to (\/5 — 1) 2.

* « Stability of a given State of Motion,’’ p. 64.

[5*]

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It appears then that the body may be such, and so moving, that, in spite
of the reality of the free periods, a small initial disturbance of the steady
motion may lead at some time to a large one, that is as far as can be
ascertained by equations which take account only of the first powers of small
quantities.

In this example, as well as in the preceding one relative to a state of
equilibrium, the value of / cannot, of course, ever be equal to unity exactly ;
in this limiting case the values of p, g become equal, and the solution of the
equations of motion assumes a different form;* so that another mode of
contrasting the case of equilibrium when there is an energy-function with
those of equilibrium when there is no energy-function and of steady motion
is to say that, in the former case, equality of periods cannot be destructive of
stability, but in the others it may; and also that in the others the evil effects
of what may be regarded as in reality an approach to equality of periods
cannot be estimated by regard to the ratio of the periods alone. And in this
connexion it may be borne in mind that, in the liquid system under discus-
sion, we have an extreme case of the equality of free periods, as their values
range continuously from one limit to another.

Art. 10, Zhe bearing of the Non- Vanishing of the Integrated Product of
Velocitees in two Principal Modes.

The fact that for some types of disturbance the steady motion may
be practically unstable in spite of the stability of the fundamental modes
may be seen to be connected with another fact noted above (p. 24), namely,
that if %v,cosA(@-U,t), v,cosrA\(« - U,t) denote the values of v in two
fundamental modes having the same wave-length in the z-direction, we do
not have, as in the case of a system possessing a potential-energy function
and oscillating about a position of equilibrium, the relation

[ sody = (0);
i
If this relation did hold, it is easily seen that the total kinetic energy due
to the velocity in the y-direction would be independent of the time, whereas
in the actual case there occur terms of the type

b
SEN (GR xon ‘| any
0

sin

whose value at the time ¢ may be large compared with their initial value.

* And in this limiting form the expressions for the coordinates contain terms proportional to
tcospt, tsinpt; equality of periods introduces-no such terms into the solution of the equations of
the small motions of a system displaced from equilibrium if it possesses an energy-function.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 37

Smmilarly, in the two-dimensioned problem, the kinetic energy due to
x-component of relative velocity would be independent of the time, provided

b
| Uun,dy = 0,
3 Ge

or | U dv dv,
ody dy
which relation does not actually hold.
_ And, in the two-dimensioned problem, the total kinetic energy of the
relative motion involving both « and y components of velocity would be
independent of the time, provided for every two fundamental modes,

am/d b ] A
| By »| (. dhe oh ) By 00.
0 0 \ ax de” dy” dy

This integral is seen to reduce to

(nwt

dy = 0,

dx,

where |dy./dy| denotes the discontinuity in the value of di./dy at the
plane where slipping occurs in the corresponding fundamental disturbance,
and accordingly does not vanish as a rule.

ArT. 11. Energy of Actual Motion imereases ; Work is done by End-Pressures.

It has been shown that the kinetic energy of the relative motion of a
disturbance may increase, and the same is true for the energy of the actual
motion. When the disturbance is periodic in w, the energy of the total
motion is, in fact, equal to that of the steady motion, together with that
of the relative motion. The difference in fact is ff Byudxady; and in
estimating this correctly to the second order of small quantities, terms of the
second order in w must be taken account of. To whatever order, however,
the pee caeuoy is made, this integral is zero if taken ase a range
Qr/t in «.*

Now, a change in the energy within a given space may be caused either
by the energies of the entering fluid and of that which is flowing out being
different, or by the rate at which the boundary-pressures do work on the
contained fluid being other than zero. In a length 27// the first cause is
ineffective, as the velocities at the two ends are identical in value; and as the

* As far as w is involved, some of the second order terms in w are constant, and others have a
period 7/2; fud« will vanish only if the former terms are annulled, which may of course be
done by suitable end-conditions, as any function of y can be added to ».

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

pressure algo is to the first order of small quantities periodic, it may appear
paradoxical that the second cause should have any effect either. In com-
puting, however, to the second order of small quantities the rate at which
the pressures do work on the fluid, terms of the second order must be
retained in the pressure. And to this order the pressure is not periodic in 2,
as is shown by the equation
eh ee en

for the product vdu/dy involves sin*/z and cos’ lz.

Art, 12. The Motion is Stable, if Initial Disturbance be sufficiently small.

It is evident, then, from what precedes, that Lord Rayleigh’s analysis
is sufficient to include the most general disturbance. And as the former of
equations (30) is now equivalent to

vip = Se — pty, y),
and leads to an expression for y in terms of integrals which are obviously
finite, unless the end-conditions are extraordinary, it appears that, as long as
equations (29) represent the motion, a disturbance cannot increase indefinitely,
and accordingly that the motion is stable for the most general disturbance,
Uf sufficiently small anitially.

Equation (32) shows also that, in the case of a disturbance in three
dimensions, the same is true at least as far as v is concerned; and it seems
reasonable to infer stability for a sufficiently small disturbance of this type
also.

Indeed, if the disturbance is of definite wave-lengths in the x and z
directions, but is of an arbitrary character in so far as it depends on y, it
may be seen that, if sufficiently small initially, the y velocity- -component
eventually diminishes indefinitely as ¢*, and, in the two- dimensioned case at
least, the z component of relative velocity as 77. ‘

If the disturbance has initially Be

= f(y) cos/z cos nz, (48)
then at time ¢ we have, (see equation (23)) :

2v/cos nz = sinh A(b — »| sinh Ay {AZ (n) — f’(n)} cos l(a — Bnt) dy

+ sinh ry i sinh A (0 - n) {A*f(n) -f'(n)} cos 1(% — Bnt) dn

+ terms derivable by changing x - Bnt into x + Bnt,
where A? =/? + n’. (49)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 39

Fixing attention on the first and second terms alone on the right, and
writing them in the form

y b
sinh A (b - »| U cos! (« — nt) dy + sinh | V cosl(« — Bnt)dn, (50)
0 Z
on integration by parts, since the terms at the limits cancel, this becomes

(Bt)? sinh A(b- y) IC me, sin 1 (% — Bnt)dy + sinh ry | IG sin /(a@ — Bn) an].

b
dn y dy
(51)

On integration again by parts, we obtain terms at the limits varying as ¢~,
which do not cancel, and also integrals which, when ¢ is sufficiently great, may
be proved to be negligible in comparison with those terms.

The third and fourth terms of v may be treated similarly; and the result
stated as to the ultimate form of the value of v thus follows.

And, in the two-dimensioned case, the corresponding value of w at time ¢
is evidently given by.

y : b
2u = coshr(b- »| U sin 1 («—Bnt) dn - cosh | V sind (a- Bynt) dn —
0 y

+ two other terms. (52)
On integration by parts in the same manner, we obtain terms at the
limits which do not cancel, and vary ultimately as ¢7, and integrals which,
when ¢ is large enough, may be neglected in comparison with those terms.

Art. 13. Case of Several Layers of Constant, but Different, Vorticrties.

I proceed to allude briefly to the more general case, in which the
stream is composed of a number of layers, each having constant, but
different, vorticities, and there being no slipping at the surfaces of transition.
Equation (31) holds for each layer; and its first integral throughout may be
written

Vu = F («- Ut, y,2), (53)
U being in any layer of the form Py+c, with different values of (3,¢ in
each layer. If we take a two-dimensioned disturbance, in which initially
v, = 2 coslx sin my/(? + m*) (54)
we have, at time /,
Vv = — sin {/(a- Ut) + my} + sin {1 (@- Ut) - my}. (55)

For brevity, consider only the first term; this, of course, corresponds to a ~
wave which might occur alone. This leads to, in any layer, _
sin{l(a— Ut)+my} ,

P+(m—iptp °°?

(56)

40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

where Yu’ =0, and the values of v are such that v satisfies (10), (11),
that v vanishes at the fixed bounding planes, and that v’ initially vanishes
everywhere. Evidently in each layer v’ is of the form

v = sinh ly {F() cos /a+/(¢) sin /z}+ cosh ly { (4) coslz+ W(t) sinlz}, (57)
where the functions of ¢ have all to be determined.

Equations (10), (11) give at each surface of separation four relations
among the functions and their differential coefficients with respect to time,
which correspond to the regions meeting there. The vanishing of v at the
fixed boundaries gives four other equations. There are thus obtained as
many equations as there are functions of f. (These equations differ from those
obtained in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation* of the fundamental oscillations
by having, when all the unknown functions are brought to the left-hand
side, as their right-hand members given functions of the time instead of zero.)
The value of. v’, and therefore that of v, is evidently determinate; and the
solution is unique; for if v’ +v” be substituted for v’, it appears that v”
must satisfy (10) and (11), must vanish at the boundaries, and be initially
zero everywhere, that is, it must represent a free oscillation which is initially
zero, and must therefore be zero always. . |

Thus, in this case also, the analysis which has been given suffices to
include the most general disturbance possible. The complete determination
of v, even for an initial disturbance of the simple type discussed in the case
of uniform shearing, involves transcendental integrals. The expression for wv
could be easily written down when that for v is obtained.

Now, the form of the expressions for uv, v shows that in this case also the
disturbance may increase very much. The first term in v will as before
increase very much if m/l is large; and the hyperbolic functions in v show
that if / times the thickness of the layer is large, v’ could neutralize this first
term in the neighbourhood of two planes only. It is not so clearly evident,
however, that, as in the simpler case, the disturbance may increase greatly,
even if 7 times the thickness of the layer is small, provided m times it is
large. It seems, however, reasonable to suppose that, if the initial wave-
length measured at right angles to the layer is small compared with the
thickness of the layer, the conditions of stability can depend lhttle on the
conditions at the boundaries of the layer, and that therefore, in the cases in
which, as we have seen, the motion may be unstable when those boundaries
behave as fixed walls, it would also be unstable when the conditions to be

* «On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions,”’ i. and ii. ; Proc. Lond. Math. Soce.,
xi., xix.; Collected Papers, i., iii. The functions of ¢ in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation are all
harmonic, and the elimination of their mutual ratios gives the equation determining the free periods,

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 1

satisfied at them are those which prevail when the stream is disturbed
through its entire thickness. If this argument is legitimate, even the brief
discussion of the forms of w, v which has been given might be dispensed with.

Art. 14. The Case of Continuous, but Varying, Vorticity.

The explanation just given of the possibility of instability in the case
of a finite number of layers cannot, at least prima facie, by making the
number of layers infinite, be extended to cover the case of continuously
varying vorticity. For, as presented above, it requires at least that the
original wave-length at right angles to the stream should be small compared
with the thickness of some layer.

In this general case, confining ourselves to two dimensions and using the
stream-function w, we readily obtain instead of (31) the more general equation

ad dy db aU
E ¢ U in) Ve Teen (57)

This equation is intractable, and, as has been seen, the consideration of
disturbances alone which vary as ¢” is not sufficient; but some light may
be thrown on the question under discussion by considering a certain type of
approximate solution. The approximate solution of a differential equation
when an accurate one is not feasible is, however, a question of considerable
delicacy. Let us endeavour to see under what conditions this equation
would be satisfied by the approximate value —

cos {2 (@ — Ut) + my}

a EES (m = ltd U/dy)?’ CS)

which of course implies regarding dU/dy as a constant. One might be
disposed to state that the necessary conditions are that the terms neglected
should be small compared with those which are retained either in d/dt. VJ,

or in oS .Wy: ie. with 7U. Evidently, however, the addition or sub-
G

traction of a constant to or from VU should leave the problem unaltered (or
at most require only some modification of the end-conditions).* In any
equation indeed, algebraic or differential, the division into terms is to some
extent a matter of convenience; and if we strike out a term, it is not quite

* Tt seems evident that some consideration of end-conditions in all these problems is desirable, if
we reflect that by ignoring them we might reduce the question of the stability of a stream of uniform
velocity to that of a liquid at rest. These questions are, it seems obvious, practically different.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [6]

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

clear what ratio we are neglecting; it thus may be difficult to say how far
one approximation to a solution is good without obtaining a closer one or
the accurate one. It is, I think, reasonable to require the terms neglected
to be small compared with /(U,- U,), where U;, U,are the greatest and least

LL & eae :
values of U, instead of with 7U. The term a which is neglected, is
a
2
of order sa | 1 atthe time when m-JtdU/dy is zero; neglecting this
mM a U/dy?
term is thus equivalent to neglecting EY which would usually
2? (U,-U,)

be of order 1//?b?. Again, as to the terms neglected in (d/di+ Ud/ad)V’{,
with the approximate value of ~, which has been taken,

dp Zsin {1 («@ -—Ut) + my}

dx [+(m-—IldU/dyy’ 2)
dp —(m—ltdU/dy) sin (l(@ — Ut) + my}
dy 2? + (m —ltdU/dyy

_ 2a Uldy*(m — lid U/dy) cos {1 (@ — Ut) + my} (60)

{22+ (m — ltd U/dy)’}*

Apparently we may fairly neglect d*U/dy? in dj/dy and in the
succeeding differentiations, if the second term in dy/dy is small compared
with the first, i.e. 1f Utd?U/dy? is small compared with 1? + (m -ltdU/dy)’.
and if we wish this to be so up to the time when m -J/tdU/dy is zero,
ma? U/dy?
that under these conditions, the ~ of (58) may be taken as an approximate
solution of the equation (57). It, however, violates the conditions of vanishing
at the bounding planes y=0, y=. As stated in the previous Article,
there is reason to think that this objection might be ignored if mb be large.

Now, although this value of ~ eventually decreases indefinitely, yet if
mil is large, before decreasing it increases very much, approximately in the
ratio m?*//?, the maximum value at any place being obtained at a time when
m — ItdU/dy is zero. There is thus, I think, evidence of possible instability
in the most general case and whether d’U/dy* be one signed or not; I do
not of course regard this discussion as containing a satisfactory proof. The
case for instability is further weakened by the circumstance that the critical
time at which y is greatest now depends on 4.

we neglect which is usually of order m/l*b. I think then,

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 43

CHAPTER II.

THE CASE OF FLOW THROUGH A PIPE WHOSE SECTION IS A CIRCLE OR
TWO CONCENTRIC CIRCLES.

Art. 15. Lord Rayleigh’s Investigation.

Lord Rayleigh has discussed* also the question of the stability of
steady flow through a pipe of circular section, or an annular pipe whose
section is two concentric circles, and has concluded that [when the undis-
turbed motion is that appropriate to a viscous fluid] no disturbance of the
steady motion is exponentially unstable, provided viscosity be altogether
ignored, It seems desirable to quote the substance of his discussion at least
for a disturbance symmetrical about the axis. Referring the motion to
cylindrical coordinates z, 7,6, parallel to which the component velocities
are w,u,0, we have

Di dO Du dQ

ip Gp DE GB
where —-Q=V+p/p, and V is the potential of the impressed forces. In
applying these general equations to the present problem of small disturbances
from a steady motion represented by w=0, w=W, where W is a function
of r only, the complete motion is regarded as expressed by vu, W+w, and the
squares of the small quantities w, w are neglected.

Thus :— du/dt + Wdu/dz = dQ/dr, (1)

dwl(dt + udW |dr + Wdw/dz = dQ/dz, (2)
which, with the equation of continuity,
d(ru)(dr + rdw/dz

D/Dt = d/dt + ud/dr + wd/dz,

0, (3)

determine the motion.
The next step is to introduce the supposition that, as functions of ¢, z, the
variables u, w, Q are proportional to e'("’***),

This gives i(nt+kW)u = dQ/dr, (4)
UudW/dr+i(nt+kWw)w = tkQ, (5)
d(ru)/dr + tkrw = 0. (6)

Eliminating w, @, there is obtained the equation
% Gw 1dw, ne
(n+kW) COD. aaa lea — ku ~5 ==) = tt (7)

dr? rdr 2 dr? , dr §

If the undisturbed motion be that of a viscous fluid, W is of the form

*<¢On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’’ Phil. Mag. xxxiy., 1892, p. 99,
Scientific Papers, III., p. 578.
[6*]

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A + Br*, and the second part of the left-hand member of (7) disappears.
There can then be admitted no values of n, except such as make n+kW =0
for some value of 7 included within the tube. For the equation

+= = - > - Bu = 0, (8)

being that of the Bessel’s function of first order with a purely imaginary
argument, [/,(k7r)], admits of no solution consistent with the conditions
[requisite when the section is a circle], that w~=0 when 7 vanishes, and
also when 7 has the finite value appropriate to the wall of the tube [or
consistent with the conditions, which must be satisfied in an annular tube,
that wu = 0 for two real finite values of 7]. But any value assumed by - kW
is an admissible solution for n. At the place where n+kW=0, (8) need
not be satisfied; and under this exemption the required solution may be
obtained consistently with the boundary conditions.* It is included in the
above statement that no admissible value of 2 can include an imaginary part.

Lord Rayleigh then proceeds to consider disturbances which are unsym-
metrical. Taking w, v, w, Y to be proportional to e(*****)” the equation
which replaces (7) is highly intractable; he shows, however, that no complex
value of m is admissible.t} This result is also established when W is any
function of 7 whatever, provided

OW law kr — s

is of one sign throughout the region.

Art. 16. An Arbitrary Symmetrical Disturbance resolved into a Series of Lord
Rayleigh’s Type, when Law of Flow 2s that of Viscous Liquid in
Complete Pipe. j

It is seen from the above that there is only one law of steady motion
which can be fairly said to lend itself to an analytical investigation, and this
only when the disturbance is symmetrical; this law, however, is at the same
time that which is of the greatest interest physically, as being that which
governs the steady flow of viscous liquid through a circular pipe, viz.:—
W=A+ Br’. Taking, then, this case, I proceed to show that Lord Rayleigh’s
analysis suffices for the discussion of the most general disturbance, which is

* As in the corresponding case of plane strata (Chap. I., Art. 1), Lord Rayleigh obviously implies
that in the regions separated by the surface for which »+%W vanishes, different solutions of (8) are
to be taken and fitted together so as to make w continuous. This, of course, necessitates slipping at
the dividing surface.

t At this point in Lord Rayleigh’s investigation there is a slight error which does not affect his
conclusion. He regards (Collected Papers, 111., p. 580, 1. 3) a certain function of + as a fixed number.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 45

symmetrical about the axis, and to examine the propagation of one initially
of type analytically simple. In the more general case of an annular tube,
whose outer and inner radii are a, 0, the problem in expansions may evidently
be reduced to the following :—

Given /(7) an arbitrary function of 7, find a function ¢ such that for
values of r between 0 and a

10) =|" $(p) Fe) dp, 9)

where /,(7) is a given function of r, defined thus: when 7 lies between

b and p :

HAY) = A Lihr) Ki (hb) — L(hb) Kikr)}, (10)
and when 7 lies between p and a

H,(r) = Bi Li(kr) Ki (ka) — L(ka) Ei(kr)}, (11)

K (kr) denoting the solution of (8) which vanishes when 7 is infinite, / being
a given constant, and the values of A, B being so connected that the two
forms of F,(7) have identical values at their common limit, 7 = p.

As there is an arbitrary multipher in K,(kr), and as any convenient
values of A, B may be chosen, we will take K,(kr) to be that solution of (8)
which, for a large real positive value of kr, approximates to nr? (Qhr)? Gu

and we will take
= (kp) Ki(ka) - L,(ka) Ki (kp), (12)

B = I,(kp) K,(kb) - [,(kb) Ki (kp). (13)
The form of $(p) may be discovered by a procedure similar to that of
Art. 4, and found to be given by the equation

— (9) (Lika) Ki (kb) — L1(kb) Ki (ka)} = p G +5) T(e) - I (p) ~ ef Ap).
(14)
The equation expressing the expansion, if any such be possible, is thus
— {L,(ka) Kb) - 1,( 0) K(ka)} f(0) = y(t ar) -1'(0)= 0 (e)| Fo(0) dp.
= {I,(kr) Ky (ka) - Li(ka) Ky (kr)}
«| o( t+ 5) M0) ~7°(0) ~ af (ed} ila) Ki (BD) ~ LH) HC] dp
+ {I (kr) Ky (i) - I,(kb) K(kr)}
xf ot = 2) 240) = 2°) ~ of (0)| Lik) Ki (bn) ~ 10) K (bp) do
(15)
and it may be easily verified that this is true, provided that f(r) and /’(7)
are finite, continuous, and differentiable throughout the region, and that /(7)

vanishes at both the boundaries r = a,7r=6. The most general symmetrical
disturbance can thus be analysed into elementary ones of Lord Rayleigh’s type.

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

For a disturbance varying as e¢*, each element of the integral in (15) is
then to be multiplied by e*”*. And the result obtained is that, if initially
the disturbance is given by wu =e f(r), then, at time ¢, it is given by

— {I (ka) K, (kb) — L, (kb) K, (ka)} wu = eo (I, (kr) Ky (ka) - DT, (ka) Ky (kr) 5

: | {pl +) Fe) — (9) ~ ef (0)| [La (he) Ki (BO) ~ L(h) Kp Jo",
— another term obtainable from this by interchanging a, 8, (16)
the argument in W being p.

Art. 17. The preceding Result obtained more directly.

The result to which this analysis would lead may, however, as in the plane
case,* be obtained more directly from the fundamental equations. Eliminating
@ from (1), (2), we obtain
d (2 =) (z =) dw rw

( & + W — ——— — + +U
\dt de) Ndr, \ edz Opes CIP) Obie dr*

this equation is, as far as terms of the first order of small quantities, the
equivalent of

SU CD)

d ad
(Gt ew Stud dz ay adr dz

which expresses the constancy of the vortex strength By using (3),
(17) becomes

dl a EU a0 Ge)

d d\/dw du CW -1adw
ool tae a) ee
and, again using (3), we obtain
d E(u Ldu a du -du/ew. Vaw
(ze W =) iz Farr all (Ge 5 ae) =

an equation of which (7) is a particular instance. For the form of W with
which we are dealing, the second part of the left-hand member vanishes; and
we obtain as an integral
2, 2
= Se Ca) (21)

where F may be any function, but is determined from the initial values of w.

If we now introduce the supposition that wu as a function of z is pro-
portional to ¢*#, (21) becomes

2,
Pu i 1 du _ 5 — hou = et f (7), (22)

* Chap. I., Art. 5.
t Vortex strength is not vorticity, but proportional to the product of vorticity and sectional area
of the vortex filament.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 47

Now, if the equation

au du
AP oa (23)

where P, Q are functions of 7, have independent integrals, w= (7), w=~(r),
the solution of

alu du

ae eee Qu = F(r) (24)
may be written

” o(e) b(7) — H(p) o (7

O= | aoe SE Mo) ain: 25
Prorsorxtoriokkona ey

If we apply this formula in the present instance, making use of the relation

I’, (2) K, (a) - L(@)K1(«) = 1/2, (26)
and choosing the arbitrary constants in (25) so that w vanishes when 7 =a,
vr = 6, we again arrive at the equation (16).

Art. 18. Application to Disturbance in which Initial Radial Velocity 1s
sinm (r-—b)sinkz; with suitable values of the Constants, it
inereases greatly.

Consider, then, a disturbance in which initially*
uw =U, = sin m (r — d) sin kz, (27)
and therefore
W = W, = (kr) {sin m (r — 6) + mr cos m (7 — b)} cos kz,
where sinm (a — 6) = 0,
this value of wu being the coefficient of 7 in sin m (7 — 0) e™™.

Here {p(3 +5) (6) —/'(p) ~ af (@) orem

=[{p (k? + m) + 1/p} sin m (p — b) — m cos m (p — b)] e&* 2”,
(28)
and accordingly (16) gives, selecting the coefficient of 2, at time 7, on changing
signs throughout,
{Li(ka).K, (kb) — [,(kb). Kj (ka)} w
= {L(kr) K\(ka) - T(ka) Ky (kr)}
| [-(p(k?+m?*)+p} sin m(p-b)+m cos (p-b)] sin k(z-W2)[T\(kp) K(k) -L, (kb) Ki(kp) |dp
b

+ {T,(kr) K,(kb) — L,(kb) Ky (kr) }

x i [—{p(k?+m*)+p} sinm(p—b)+m cos (p-b) |sin k(z- Wt) (kp) Ki(ka)-L (ka) (kp) |dp,
(29)

* The example discussed in Arts. 20, 21 is analytically simpler.

a5, Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

where W=Cp?+C’. I wish to show that under certain conditions the
value of u given by this equation may at some times and places become very
great compared with its initial value.

Consider first the former of the two integrals in (29), and of it the
portion which involves k* +m? asa factor, Le. omitting this factor,

| - psin m(p—b) sink (z — Wt) [L,(kp)Ky(kb) - L,(kb)K(kp) dp]. (80)
5 :
This may be written,-as the difference of two, thus :—
a |, o cos{m(p —b).+k(z— W)} [Li(kp)Ki(b) — T(kb)K(kp)|dp (31)
7

3, 0 cos {m (p —b)-k(z— Wt)} [Li(kp)Ky(kb) - L(kb)Ky(kp)] dp.
(32)-
Now the eg pe [Li(kp)Ki(kb) — L(kb)K, kp)
is positive and increases continuously from zero as p increases from J; for
J,(z). increases continuously with x, as may be seen from its expansion in
powers of z, and 2Ki{z) decreases continuously with increasing #, as may
be seen from the equation

aK @\=2! | “e7Be+27/9) dg, (33)

Moreover, when z is large, [,(~), K(x) have the cep ee values
T(a) = (mx) te, Ki(a) = w2(2n) "Fe. (34)

It seems evident, then, that if Ar is sufficiently large, the most important
portion of the integrals (31), (32) is contributed by a small part of the range
near the upper limit, and within which the approximate values given by
(34) may be used. Considering first (31), making these approximations,
and noting that if k(p—) is large, [,(kb)Ki(kp) is small compared with
T,(kp)K,(kb), we replace (31) by

(8k) ? K(k b) |e 26k cos {mp — mb + kz — kt t (Cp? +C’)} dp. (85)
In this, again, we may, without serious error, replace p? by 7®, so that under
certain conditions it is approximately equal to

(8k) 72 72 K,(kb) |, c# cos{mp — mb + kz — kt (Cp? + C’)} dp, (86)
and this again to
(8k) 272 K,(kb)

keos|mp-mb+kz-kt(Cp?+C’)}+(m-2Ctkp) sin { (aup_mbi dake e20) es +
<|_——— eee eee ee ee eee oe :
BCS 2Ctkp)* e

Orr—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 49

and neglecting the value at the lower limit, we obtain
(Sark) 272 Ky(hb) ef

k cos {mr—mb +he—ht (Cr+ C')\ +(m—2Ctkr) sin {mr—mb+ke—ht (Cr+ C’)}
i k?-+ (m —20tkr)?

(38)

I think it desirable to examine more carefully the validity of the
approximations by which this value for (31) has been obtained, and to
specify more fully conditions under which it may be used. It seems more
convenient to consider the steps in the reverse order.

In the first place, when we come to take account of the second integral
in (29), it will be found that the term in (38) which involves the sine is
cancelled ; and it is therefore a condition that

cos {mr — mb + kz — kt (Cr? + C’)}
is not too small a fraction.

The substitution of (388) for (37) is evidently justifiable if e*("-") is large.

As regards the replacing of (36) by (37), if we denote by U the amount
by which the integral in (36), considered as an indefinite integral, falls short
of the approximate value substituted for it in (37), we evidently have
is dU _ — 2kCt sin (mp — mb + kz - kW)

dp k? + (m — 2Ctkp)’

+ 4kCt (m-2Ctkp) [k cos(mp-mb+kz-k Wt) + (m—2Ctkp) sin (mp--mb+kz-k Wt) |
{k? 4 (m— 2Ctkp)’ 5?

(39)
The first term on the right is numerically less than 2C¢/k, and the
second than 4kCt(m—2Ctkp)/{ I? + (m — 2Cthp)}*, and this again than
AkCt/{k? + (m-2Ctkp)y}, and d fortiori less than 4Ct/k. Thus by integra-
tion the value of U is certainly less than 6Cte*"/k’. By using (38) when
m — 2Ctkr is small compared with m, and of order not greater than 4,
U has been neglected in comparison with e*"/k, which is certainly legitimate
if Ct/k is small, ie., if m/k’r is small.
Again, af such a time, the ratio of the difference between (35) and (36)
to the final result, (38), is of the order of the ratio of

|, (7? — p?) ce cos(mp—mb+kz—-kWt) dp to rie*/k. (40)
This integral is less than
| (=p) eed (41)
or, integrating by parts, than
I - (7? — A) ek 4 |. Jetop hp 3 (42)

R.1I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A. [7]

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

which, again, is less than
en)>| | eo dp. (45)

If kr is large, this is known to be approximately equal to
er 2k? 72, (44)

the neglect of which, in comparison with #e*”/k, involves an error of
order 1/kr.

As regards the substitution of (35) for (31), the neglect of the term in
(31) which involves J, (kb) K, (kp), 1s obviously valid. We have further
replaced J, (kp) by (2% kp)-2e*e, and the fractional error in so doing is known
to be less than W//kp where Wis a definite number. Thus, this approximation

3
involves an error of order not greater than the neglect of eos /kp in
b

v

: ; 1 5 : A =a Page
comparison with 7e*”/k. The integral is less than i e* p 2 dp, which is
0

known to be approximately equal to ofr Deer, and the error is thus of order
not greater than 1/kr.

To sum up, then, the substitution of (88) for (31), which it is intended to
use, is legitimate when (1) m/k is large, (ii) kr is large compared with m/kh,
(11) the time is such that m ~ 2kC¢ is small and of order not larger than 4,
(iv) cos (mr -—mb+kz-Wtk) is not a very small fraction, (v) k(7 - 0) is large;
and it will further be supposed below that (vi) #(@—7) is large.

I next proceed to show that under the same conditions the term (32) is
negligible compared with (31). As before, by substituting the approximate
values of the J, K functions, and neglecting in integration J, (kb) K, (kp)
compared with J, (kp) K, (kb), we obtain the approximate value

(Sak)? K, @)| pret cos{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp?+C’)\dp, (45)
b
and this we replace by
(Sak) 273 K, | e”? cos{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp? + C’)}dp. (46)
b

The approximations up to this point may be justified by reasoning similar to
that which precedes.

Integrating by parts, the integral in (46) may be written
| e#° sin{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp?+C’)} |"
m + 2ktCp

~ e*? sin{mp — mb — kz + kt (Cp? + C’)}
BB

ays 2htC
m+ 2Ctkp (m+2Ctkp)?

| dp. (47)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 51

At times such as considered the first term is of order ¢#’/m. And the second
is evidently less than (and, as a matter of fact, bears only a very small ratio to)

; k 2hCt
I | eS ge eee ee
i. a E + 2Ctkp : (m + Sara oy CS)
which again is less than
‘ ko 2k
| ofp E + a |e (49)
5 1 We

Remembering that the ratio of / Ctr to m is nearly unity, this is seen to be
approximately equal to

ef’ (1 + 2/kr
m
Accordingly, it appears that the neglect of (52) in comparison with (31)
involves an error which, estimated as a fraction, 1s of order k/m, and which
therefore is admissible,
We have still to consider the terms omitted from the first integral
in (29).
The former of these, viz. :—

| [Li(kp)Ky(kb) — 1,(kb) (kp)| p* sin m(p — 6) sink (2-— Wt) dp (50)
b

h A !
is less than | Ti(kp) (kb) p' dp ; (51)

b
and from what has gone before, it is evident that, since kr is large, this is
approximately equal to (Qarker)”* eb” I, (kb) ; (52)

and the neglect of this, in comparison with the product of (38) by k* + m’,
at times such as considered, involves a fractional error of order 1/777’.
The latter, viz. :-—

| [Li(kp)K,(kb) — (kb) K,(kp)] m cos m (p — b) sink (2 - Wt) dp (53)
b

is less than r

mK (kb) | Ace) dp, (54)
Le. than mK (kb)k(L(kr) — [,(kb)), (55)
which is approximately equal to (Qrk'r) * me! K(k) ; (56)

and the neglect of this involves a fractional error of order 1/mr. Thus,
under the conditions stated, these terms may be neglected. The substitution
of the product of (38) by k* + m* for the first integral in (29) has thus been
justified.
Again, in the multiplier of the first integral in (29), we may omit
T(kr)K,(ka) in comparison with J,(ka)K,(kr), since e*\*") is large, and on
[7*]

D2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

substituting for the integral the product of (38) by +? +m’, there is
obtained for the first term the approximate value

—I(ka) K\(kr)(8rky *7* K\(kb) (ke? + m?) ef

x [k cos(mr -mb+kz—k Wt)+(m—-2Ctkr) sin (mr—mb+kz—-k Wt) |/{k?+ (m2 oa \,

LV led

or, replacing K,(kr) by its approximate value 7*(2kr)*e”,

— I(ka) K,(kb) (4k) (2 + m?)

x [kcos(mr—mb+ kz-k Wt)+(m—2Ctkr) sin (mr—mb + kz-k Wt)|/{l?+(m-2Ctkry}.
(58)

Taking next the second term in the right-hand member of (29), it
may be proved by similar reasoning that under the same conditions, its
approximate value differs from (58) only in having the sign of the coefficient
of sin(mr-mb+kz-kWt) changed. Thus, by addition, noting that in
(29) the second term in the coefficient of w is negligible compared with the
first, and neglecting 4? compared with m?, there results

wu = -— m cos(mr— mb + kz-kWt)/2{k? + (m — 2Ctkr)}. (59)

Caution is necessary in ascertaining from the equation of continuity the
corresponding value of w. Owing to the rapid rate at which the second term
in the right-hand member of (29) varies with 7, this term may have to be
taken account of. It may be shown that the approximate value of this term
is obtainable from (59) by changing the sign of /, and then changing the sign
of the whole expression. Retaining the most important parts of each of the
portions of w, we obtain*

w =m (m — 2Ctkr) cos (mr - mb + kz —-k Wt)/2k {k? + (m — 2Ctkr)’}
+ m?(m + 2Ctkr) cos (mr — mb — kz + kWt)/2k {k? + (m + 2Ctkr)?} ;
or, substituting in the coefficient of the second cosine for 2Ctkr its approximate
value m,
w = m*?(m — 2Ctkr) cos (mr — mb + kz — k Wt)/2k {P? + (m - 2Ctkry*}
+ m. (4k) cos (mr — mb — kz + kW). (60)
When m-2Ctkr is of order k, the former of the two terms of (60) is the more
important; but when m-—2Ctkr is zero, the latter; it does not follow, though
it may be shown to be true, that the second term is more important than the
omissions from the first; it does follow, however, that when m — 2Ctkr is
of order k, w and w are of the same order of magnitude, but that when
m — 2Ctkr is zero, w/w is small.
On comparing (59), (60) with (27), it is seen that, when m —2Ctkr is of

* 'This deduction of the value of w is not strictly justifiable. We ought to use the equation of
continuity to obtain an accurate expression for w from that given for w by (29), and then approximate
to its value.

Oin-—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 58

order /:, and subject to the other conditions stated, the value of w will have
increased so as to exceed its initial value in a ratio of order m?/k*. The initial
value of w, however, exceeds that of w in a ratio of order m/k, so that the
kinetic energy averaged along a definite stream-line can increase in a ratio of
order m?*/k? only.

In the preceding analysis, no supposition whatever has been made as to
the value of 6; and, consequently, by supposing it to diminish indefinitely, the
results are applicable to the case of a complete pipe. It is, of course, only for
a complete pipe that the steady motion here considered is the same as that
which obtains in a viscous liquid.

We have here, then, an explanation of the observed instability. But the
argument for instability, in the case of a disturbance of the type instanced, is
weakened by the fact that she disturbance does not reach a maximum simul-
taneously for different va ues of 7; in fact, the discussion goes to show that,
at any particular time, it can be of the order of the maximum possible at the
point considered only through a portion of the stream whose thickness is of
order kr/m.

As affording some check on the accuracy of these results, it may be
pointed out that, if we now further suppose that the ratio of 6 to a is made
indefinitely near unity, we return to the problem discussed in the preceding
chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that chapter, /b is large; and
it 1s easily verified that, under these suppositions, equations (59), (60) above
agree with (38) of the preceding chapter, due allowance being made for the
differences of notation. These differences are accounted for to a slight extent
by my following Lord Rayleigh ; unfortunately, however, I have introduced
another discrepancy by choosing in the initial disturbance in one case the
sine-function, and in the other the cosine, of the coordinate measured in the
direction of flow.

Art. 19. The Steady Motion is Stable for Sufficiently Small Initial Disturbance
of the Type discussed.

Moreover, the value of wu given by (29) eventually diminishes indefinitely
as the time increases.
Writing the first of the two integrals in (29) in the form

| U sin {kz — kt (Cp* + C’)\ dp;
b
and integrating by parts, it becomes

| U cos {kz — kt (Cp? + C’)}
2htCp

/
/

‘ he : peel oO.
5O§ (he — tL {92 iy sr a dl . j
[, 0s kz — kt (Cp +O) (=) dp (61)

» 2ktC’

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

And it may be shown that the second term in this is eventually equal to
= sin {kz — kt (Or + 0’)} E —(2)| (62)
Now when the second integral in (29) is similarly treated, and both terms of
(29) are combined, it will be seen that the terms which vary inversely as ¢
cancel each other, and that the value of uw thus eventually varies as ¢*. But
the equation of continuity shows that, this being so, the value of w eventually
varies as ¢1.

Thus for a disturbance of the type cited—and the argument is seen to
apply equally to any ordinary disturbance which is periodic in the direction
of flow, and symmetrical round the axis—the steady motion is stable, provided
the initial disturbance is small enough, the kinetic energy of the relative
motion eventually varying inversely as the square of the time; and this is
true whatever the values of m, kh, a, 0.

Art. 20. Disturbance in which Initial Radial Velocity is sin m*(7* — 6?) sin kz ;
with suitable values of the Constants it Increases Greatly.

As another example, consider a disturbance in which initially

uw =u, = sin m* (7? - 6°) sin kz, j
. 9 9 (63)
w = Wy = (kry? {sin m? (7? — 6°) + 2m’r? cos m’* (7? — G*)} cos kz \
where sin 7 (a@* — 6’) = 0.
Here
—p(k?+1/p*)f(p)+f (p)+ ef (p)=— (4m p*+k'ptp™) sin m*(p’—b*)+4inp cos m*(p?—-b") ;
(64)

and accordingly the right-hand member of this equation is to replace the
first factor in the integrals of (29). Suppose ma large, and let us examine
the value which this modified form of (29) gives for w.

Consider first the former of the two integrals, viz., that whose range is
from 6 tov. It may be written as the difference of two, thus :—

| " [(dantp® + Kip + p*) cos (mn? (p? — b°) + kz — kt (Cp* + 0’)}
+ 4in*p sin |m*(p* — 0°) + kz — kt (Cp? + C’)}]
x [L, (kp) Ky (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kp) | dp
. an [(4intp® + k’p + p7') cos {m*(p* — b*) — kz + kt(Cp? + C’)}
+ 4m?p sin {m? (p? — 6°) — kz + kt (Cp* + C’)}]
x [L, (kp) K, (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kp) dp. (65)

We will concern ourselves only with a time at which m’*?- kCt=0. Taking

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Inquid. 5d

first the former of these integrals, at the time in question the angle whose
cosine and sine occur does not involve p.

Suppose that / (p — 0) is large. It is not difficult to prove that when this
is the case

K, (ib) | pls (kp) dp = 0Z, (er) Ke (R)[h

ancl (ey ci) | o” K, (kp) do _ is negligible in comparison.
p

Thus, &(r — 6) and mr being large, if we further suppose that m’r/hk is
large, the only term to be taken into account is that involving m‘p’, and the
approximate value of the first term of (65) is accordingly

2m'ek LT, (kr) K, (kb) cos (kz — mb? — kC’t). (66)

It may next be proved that, at the time in question, the second term of
(65) is very small in comparison with (66), provided, of course, that the
cosine which occurs in the latter is not a very small fraction. In this second
term consider first the portion involving 7‘p’, Le. :

2m | p®? cos{2m?p” — m*b? — kz + kO't}. | T, (kp) Ky (kb) — Li ‘kb) Ky (kp) | dp.
b
(67)

On integration by parts this may be written

gnvrr? | I, (kr) K, (kb) — LT, (kb) Ky (kr)] sin 277? — m?B? — ke + kCO}

— 4m’ Ik sin {2i?p? — mb? —hz+kC't}. Es [p? | Li (kp) Ky (kb) — L, (kb) Ky (kp)} | dp.

: (68)
The first term bears to (66) a ratio of order k/m’r. As regards the second term,
the differential coefficient which appears in it is positive throughout the
range, and consequently the integral is less, and, as a matter of fact, much
less, than if the sine were replaced by unity, in which case it would be of the
same order as the first term. Thus, the portion of the second term of (65)
which involves m‘p* is negligible.

As regards the other portions of the second term of (65), each is, since

T, (kp) Ky (kb) = I, (Kb) K, (hp)
is positive, less than if the cosine or sine were replaced by unity, and even
then they would be negligible in comparison with (66).

And this argument applies when 0 is zero, for division by the infinite
K, (kb) which then occurs in the left-hand member of (29), eliminates
any disturbing infinity.

Thus, in (65), only the first term need be taken into account, and its
approximate value is given by (66). This, then, is to be substituted for the

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

first integral in (29); and, as before, neglecting [,(k7)K,(ka) in its multiplier,
the first term of the right-hand member of (29) is replaced by

2mir

- <5 (a) K,(iir) Li kr) K(k) cos (ke ~ ml? — kC'D), (69)

a2

or —— .1, (ka) Ky(kb) cos (kz — mb? — kC't). (70)

And in a similar manner it may be shown that if /(a-7) is large the
second term also of the expression which replaces the right member of (29)
is equal to (70). Adding, and dividing (29) by

I(ka) K,(kb) — (kb) K\(ka),
in which the latter term is negligible, we obtain the approximate result
wu == — 2m*r*/k’ . cos (kz — mb? — m?C"/C). (71)
But, as in the case of the other disturbance, w cannot, at this critical time,
be found from this approximation; the portion of w which involves the angle
(m? + ktC) 7? — mb? -kze+kC’t is now more important for the determination
of w.

It may be well to sum up here the suppositions made. They are that
k(v-b), k(a-1r), mr, m*r/k are each large, and that at the time ¢, to which
these values apply, m’*- Cht = 0.

A comparison of (71) with (63) shows that, as with the disturbance first
instanced, the value of ~ increases very much from the initial one, in a
ratio of order m‘7*/k? in fact. And, as before, the initial value of w is
much greater than that of w, so that the kinetic energy of the motion
relative to the steady motion when averaged along a stream-line exceeds its
initial value in a ratio of order m*‘7?/k’, assuming that at the critical time
w is not of order larger than w.

It would seem that a disturbance of this latter type (65) is more
unstable, or less stable, than that of the former type (27), as the critical
time in the latter is the same at all points in the pipe; in fact, the values
of the parameters which occur in the approximate equation (71) may be
such that the equations are valid through a sufficient thickness of stream
to render the kinetic energy of the relative motion through the whole pipe a
very large multiple of its initial value.

If k (a — b) is sufficiently large, equation (71) may indeed be used except
through a very small fraction of the thickness of the stream adjacent to the
walls. We may in this case obtain an approximate expression for the total
relative kinetic energy. For this purpose we may introduce a stream
function w defined by the equations

ru =dp/dz, rw=-— dp/dr.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. AT

Denoting the relative kinetic energy by 7, we have

Thr = \| r (w+ w’) dr dz,

- W a —w ay dr dz,
dz dr

Jou — dw) pdS - |v ( - tn) dr dz, (72)

the former integral being taken over the bounding surfaces and A, v denoting
the direction cosines of the normal. If the length of pipe included is a
multiple of a wave-length, this integral is zero, since over the circular
boundaries y vanishes, and at the two plane ends the values of wy are
identical, and the values of vw - Aw equal, but of opposite signs. Thus, we
have only to deal with the second integral, and in it du/dz - dw/dr is seen
from (19) to be of the form f(z - Wt, 7); this, of course, expresses that the
vorticity flows with the stream ; by reference to the initial conditions we have

47,2 2
du/dz- dw/dr (FA k+ s ) sin m? (7? — 67) — = cos m?(7? — v*)|cosk (2-Wt).

i kr?
(73)
When this is transformed by expressing the product of two trigonometvical
functions as a sum or difference, it is readily seen that at the critical time we
have, taking into account only the terms which will be most important for
integration,

du dw. 2m‘r

TE sin (hz — mb? — m?C"/C}. (74)
The most important term in y again is seen from (71) to be
W = — 2m'r*/k? sin {ke — mb? — m?C’/C}. (75)

Thus (72) gives as the average kinetic energy of the relative motion in the
disturbance per unit length of pipe
amis | rdr or am (a® — 0S) (3k*)7. (76)
The corresponding expression initially is approximately
am (a* — b*)/4K. (77)
Thus, the energy in question is increased at the critical time from its initial
value in a ratio which is approximately
Am (a4 + ab? + b*)/{3k? (a? + 6°), (78)
a ratio which is of the same order of magnitude as that of the value of w* at
the critical time to the initial value of w*; this proves, inter alia, that at the
critical time the value of w is of order at any rate not higher than that of w.

Here again, if we make the further supposition that the ratio of to a is
R.1I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [8]

D8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

made indefinitely nearly unity, we revert to the problem of the preceding
Chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that Chapter, 7) is large, and
it is easily verified that then equation (71) above agrees with (38) of
Chapter I., and that the results deduced for the values of 7 at the critical
time agree also.

ArT, 21. The Disturbance of Art. 20 increases greatly for other Relative Values
of the Constants.

In the case of the disturbance of type (63) the approximate values of
the velocities at the critical time may be obtained and similar conclusions
drawn for other relative values of the parameters than those stated above.

Suppose, instead, that mr, m’r/k are large as before, but ka, and therefore,
of course, also 47, kb small. We now use the approximate values of the J, K
functions appropriate to small values of the argument, viz. :

Shy (Go) = ilps, IEG (Go) Wee (79)

Considering the first term of (65), it is even easier than in the former
case to prove that the most important term in it is that involving m‘p*; and
evidently at the time when m’* — 4tC' is zero it 1s approximately equal to

mb cos {kz — av? — m?C"/C} | p’(p° — 0°), (80)

that is, to mi (37° — 5b’? + 26°)/15b.cos {kz — mb? — m?C"/C}, (81)
or to = m'(r — b)(8r? + 67°) + 470? + 20°)/150. cos [kz — mb? - m?C"/C}; (82)
and at a point whose distances from the boundaries have a ratio neither very
large nor very small, this is of order m*(a — 6)(a + 6)’/b, provided, of course,
the cosine is not a very small fraction.

It may be proved also, that under these conditions, the second term of (65)
is negligible in comparison with (82). Consider first the portion of this
second term which involves m‘p?; on substituting the approximate values of
the J, K functions, and the critical value of the time, it is seen to be nearly
equal to

— m‘b" | p° (p’ — 0°) cos (2m?p? - mb? — kz + kC't) dp, (83)
b

or, integrating by parts, to
— dm?b7 (7° - Br) sin (2m’r? — mb? — kz + kC’t),

+ div? \ (3p? — 0) sin (2in?p? — mb? — kz + kC’t) dp. (84)

At a point such as referred to, the first term of this is of the order
m* (a — b)(a + b)*b4, and therefore negligible compared with (82), provided

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of w Perfect Liquid. dv

nv (a? — 0?) is large; and the second term, by replacing the sine by unity, is
seen to be of order not higher than the first (and, as a matter of fact, is much
smaller).

And, as with the former set of conditions, the remaining portions of the
second term of (65) are small compared with (66), and would be so even if
in them the sine or cosine were replaced by unity.

And, as before, the argument applies when 0 is zero.

Thus, again in (65) only the first term need be taken into account; and its
approximate value is given by (82). This, then, is to replace the integral in
the first term of (29), and, substituting the approximate values of J, K, this
term becomes

— m*(a?—1") (r—b)?(37° + 67°b+4 rb? + 26°) (30abr)-1. cos {kz — mb? — m0" 0}. (85)

And, in a similar manner, it may be shown that the second term of (29) is

replaced by a quantity differing from (85) only in having a, b interchanged in
the multiplier of the cosine, and in having a plus sign prefixed.

Thus, by addition and subsequent division, the equation which replaces
(29) leads to the approximate result,
u=- m'(a-7)(7-b)

x {(a+7)(r —b)(37> + 677d + Arb? + 20°) + (7 + b\(a—7)(87r° + bra + tra? + 2a°)}

x {157r(a? — 0°)" cos (hz — m*b? —- m?0’/C}
= - 2m‘(a-7)(7r -b)

x {(a+ br? + (a+ by? + (a +b)(a? + ab+b*)r + ab(a? +ab4+ &))

x {15r(a + b)}- cos {hz — mb? — m?C’/C}. (86)
Here, again, the value of w cannot be found from this approximate expression
for w.

When a-7 and 7-0 are not very unequal, this value of w is of order
mi(a? — 6°); and its initial value is of order unity, so that it increases in a
ratio of this order. As in the other cases, the initial value of w, however,
exceeds the initial value of uw, now in a ratio of order m*(a+6)/k; thus, as
far as our investigation has gone, we cannot be sure that the disturbance
will increase much, unless m‘(a?- 6°) is large compared with m?(a + b)/k,
or m(a+b)k(a—b) is large, k(a—6) itself being known to be small. This
condition for a large increase in the disturbance can, of course, be secured ;
but, with the relative magnitudes chosen at the beginning of this Art., it
appears that at the critical time the value of w is of order greater than wu,
and that the additional condition just stated for a large increase is unnecessary.

We may, in fact, suppose that ma is so large, and ka so small, that (86) is

valid, except in comparatively small portions of the stream close to the walls,
[8]

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and proceed as in Art. 20 to investigate the approximate value of the relative
kinetic energy at the critical time. With the notation used therein,

file ae | | t ‘¢ 2 7) Spa (87)

where du/dz—dw/dr is given by (73), and its approximate value by (74).
The approximate value of ~, however, is not now as given by (75), but, as
derived from (86), is
p=- 2m‘ (a -7r)(r — 5)

x {(a+b)r>+ (a+b) 7 + (a+ b)\(a + ab+b*)r + ab(a’ + ab + b’)\ {15k(a+ b)}\>

x sin {ke — mb? — m?C’/C}. (88)

It seems unnecessary to evaluate the approximate expression for 7’, as it is
somewhat complicated ; evidently, however, it is of order

mk? (a — b)> (a + 6)’,
whereas its Initial value is of order

mk? (a — b) (a + 6).
The ratio of the increase is thus of the order m*(a? — 6*)?; and as the ratio
of uw? at the critical time to the initial w* has been shown to be of the smaller
order m*(a+b)*(a—6)*#?, it is evident that at the critical time w is order higher
than wu, exceeding it in a ratio of order [A (a — b)P.

Here, again, by way of verification, we observe that, if we now suppose
the ratio b/a to become indefinitely near unity, we revert to the problem of
the preceding Chapter for the case in which, in the notation of that Chapter,
/b is small; and it may be verified that under these circumstances the value
of u, given by (86) above, agrees with that of v given by (38), Chapter L.,
and that ~ of (88) above agrees with w of (44), Chapter I.

Another set of circumstances in which the propagation of the disturbance
instanced above might be investigated in some detail is that in which
m(a-—b) is large, and ka, kb large, but k(a-6) small. But from what
precedes it is sufficiently evident that this cannot differ appreciably from
the case just referred to of the principal problem of the preceding Chapter.

There seems no reason to suppose that the possibility of great increase
is confined to disturbances of very great or very small wave-length in the
direction of flow; the discussion of this Chapter deals in detail with cases
only of one or other of these extreme types, for the reason that for them the
formation of numerical estimates is less difficult.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 61

CHAPTER III.

MorIon IN CYLINDRICAL STRATA ROTATING ROUND A COMMON AXIS.
Art. 22. Lord Rayleigh’s reference to this case.

Lord Rayleigh has remarked* that when the fluid is bounded by fixed
concentric cylindrical walls, and the stream-lines are circles in planes
perpendicular to the axis, the motion is stable, provided that in the steady
motion the rotation continually increases or decreases from one boundary to
the other.

As with the preceding cases of steady motion, he evidently refers to the
fundamental disturbances solely (and even then, I think, the argument he
indicates is inapplicable to those in three dimensions); but, as has been
shown in the preceding chapters, stability for fundamental disturbances is
quite compatible with instability for those of a more general character.

Art. 23. Two-dimensioned Disturbances when steady flow is that of Viscous
Liquid ; the Fundamental Types; Resolution of one wnitially
arbitrary.

I proceed to discuss this problem also in some detail. Referring to
two dimensions alone, we may conveniently use the current function y, in
terms of which the velocities in the disturbed relative to the steady motion
are, radially w= dy/rd6@, and circumferentially v=-—dy/dr. If V denote
the velocity in the steady motion, the ee is

di AO

7d0 a OD)
or ap va il Gray A @
A : 2
ae ee Re d@ rdr @ Vy) @)

and the differential equation governing the motion may be conveniently
obtained by expressing that this remains constant for any given element of
fluid, i.e. that

i (ev UGA i beaeth 5 AL Wa
(00 +”) oF « 5) (ae pdr 7 de AG rV)\=0, C)

*** On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions’’: Proc. Lond. Math. Soc. xi., 1880;
Collected Papers I., pp. 474-487, concluding paragraph.

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

or, if we retain only terms of the first order of small quantities

d a\(Pp lap 1 dy a (il Gy
tz al Saale bee nA ay 5 TV

ar 7 dr - de ] dr
with the condition that wW is to vanish at the boundaries.

If we were now to make wy as a function of 6 and ¢ vary as e+), it
might be shown that the equation in , to which the boundary conditions
lead, cannot be satisfied by a complex value of n, if d/dr (71d(r V)/d7) is one-
signed throughout, which is evidently Lord Rayleigh’s argument alluded to.

Whether we make this particular supposition or retain (3) in its most
general form, it is evident that the equation is intractable, unless the velocity
in the steady motion is such that

ah (Mh ah

nego e
or Vy = Op ss Oe (4)
This law, however, 1s that which applies in the case possessing the chief
physical interest as being that which holds for viscous fluid when one or
both of the bounding cylinders are made to rotate.

Taking this law, then, and supposing that ~ varies as e’(”****), equation (3)

becomes
/ V: 2. 2
( i =| i ene “; ¥) = 0, (5)

, yr adr

The solution of this, subject to the given boundary conditions, resembles that
of the preceding problems, in that it involves slipping in the interior of the
fluid. If the outer and inner radu are a, 8, it is
py = A (r'd% — 10°)
throughout a region adjoining the inner boundary, and
Y = Bat —7a')
through a region adjoining the outer, the surface of separation being that for
which n+sV/r is zero, and the coefficients A, B being so connected that the
value of ~ is continuous. And it may again be proved that any disturbance
of an ordinary type can be resolved into elements, each one of which is as
described, by aid of the equation
2s(a5b* — ab°) f(r)
SGP) i. (p°b* — 9°!) (af (0) +f'(p) — sp F (e) ep
a
(Un ig) ie (pa — p*a*)ipf"(p) + fp) - 8p" (p) ip, (6)
provided f(a), /(2) are zero, and f(r), /(7) are finite, continuous, and diffe-
rentiable throughout the region. This equation may be discovered as before,
and is easily verified.

Orr—Stubility or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 68

And the result obtained is that, if originally ~=/(7) sins@, then, at time Z,
2s (a*b* — a*b*) bp

= (ray — 7a5) (obs — p 80°) {of (0) +f'(p) — se ‘f(p)} sin s(0 —Vt/p)dp
J6

+ Gane) | (p°a* — p*a*){pf"(o) +f'(p)-s'p **(e)} sin s(0-Vt/p)dp, (7)
a
the argument in V being p.
And, again as before, this result may be otherwise obtained by noting
that, the second member on the left-hand side of (3) being evanescent, a

first integral of the equation is

ap ldb l1dy

dy? a5 yar - 7” a0?
where /’ is a function determinate from the initial conditions, and in this
instance equal to f(r) sins(@—- Vt/r); then equation (8), integrated subject

to the conditions that ~ vanishes for 7=a, = 6, will be found to lead to (7).

= F(9- Vt/r,v), (8)

Art. 24. Motion is Stable for a sufficiently small Initial Disturbance varying
as sin sl,

As with the previous problems, if f(°) be any function of an ordinary
type, the motion is stable for the disturbance given initially by ~=/(7) sins0,
provided the initial value is small enough. For, if we denote the first integral
in the right-hand member of (7) by

| U sin s{0 - (C+ O’p)tidp,
on integration by parts this may be written in the form
=(2s0"t)" 7? U,. coss{O=(C+C 9? ¢} + (2807) > | coss{I—(C+ C’p*)t} : (p'U) dp,
(9)

the second term of which may be shown to be eventuaily of order ¢*. When
the integral in the second term of the right-hand member of (7) is treated in
a similar fashion, and the two terms combined, it is evident that in the
resulting expression for ~ the terms of order ¢' cancel, and that ~ is
eventually of order ¢*. Thus, as is seen by differentiating ¥, the radial
velocity ultimately varies as ¢*, and that in the direction of flow as ¢7.

This argument applies even when a is increased indefinitely (in which
case C’ is zero, otherwise the velocity in steady motion would be infinitely
great at infinity).

It does not apply, however, if C” is zero, that is, if the fluid rotates like a
rigid body ; in this case (7) shows that the disturbance neither increases nor

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

decreases, but is simply carried round by the fluid, the velocity of each
element remaining invariable.

ArT, 25, Disturbance having Stream-Function initially sine (7*-b*) sin 80;
Jor suitable Constants it increases greatly.

And as in the steady motions discussed in the previous chapters, we may
show in the case of some disturbances of analytically simple types that the
disturbance before dying out will increase, and increase very much.

Consider a disturbed motion in which initially

~=y =sine (7? - 6?) sins& where sinc’ (a — 6%) =0.
Here

ef (p)+f'p)-s'p 'f(p) = 4¢°p? cos & (p ?-b*) - Geto? + s°p"') sine (p” . On):
(10)
and accordingly we have at time ¢
2s (ab — ab’) = (ras — 7a)

x ; (p°b-*- 9 $b’) {4e?p *cose*(p~?—-b*)—(4c!p°+s*p ')sinc*(p?-b*) | sins { 9-(C4 C'p*)t\dp

+(7°b$ — 75h’)

| (oe pra’) [tp esp") -(etp sip )sine'(p*4) | sins| 6-(CsC'p")E\ dp.
(11)

We will obtain the approximate value of ~ as given by this equation at
the time when ¢=sC’t. Consider the first integral in the right-hand
member ; it may be expressed as the difference of two, thus:

2) ( psb-s ee pb)
x} dcp sin {s0-sCt-b?+(2-s0't) p*} +(4c!p °+8° 01) cos { s0-s0t-Cb?+(-s0'2) p*} \dp
i: (p°b-s =prl)

x} dep sin | 'c?+s0"t) op 2+sCt-s0-°b* | +(4c!p>+s?p1) cos { (e+sCt})p *+sCt-s8-c'b- | \ ip.
(12)

am
2

At the time referred to, the former of these, or

4 sin (s8 — Ce?/C’— cb-*) [dee (p*b* — p-*b*) dp

+4 cos (s0 — Ce?/C’- eb) | (4cip™ + s°p71) (p°b-* — p°b') dp, (13)
D

is equal to

ps b-s % ys bs 9 sh?
= std See

2¢ sin {s8 - C?/C’— &b*} | A

O 22 fi 22 J,—2 | ” (GOP Tee Ue 2sh-* e (mSh—-s —S)s
+408 {s0 - Ce?/C’— eb} jae MH yet tae + 70 — 2) |.
(14)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Iiqud. 65

The second integral in (11) may also be expressed as the difference of two,
of which one differs from (14) only in having 6 replaced by a, and in having
the opposite sign.

When these terms,* one from each of the integrals in (11), are combined
as in (11), the resulting contribution to the right-hand member of that
equation may be written in the form
PRA) ORE De
7 a’ | sin{s8 — Ce?/C’ — 2b?!

TEI ge te Ome

[ee =a | GGT OE

* \rn | ie GP UP) ae GR
(evan cidigan Ores ies rer al

Not much information can be obtained from this without making some

definite supposition as to the relative values of a, 6, 7. If, for instance,

we suppose that 6/a is nearly unity, it is evidently to be anticipated that the

results obtainable can differ but little from those which hold in the case of the

chief problem discussed in Chapter I.

As another case in which results may be expressed with sensible accuracy
in a comparatively simple form take that in which 05/7’, 7$/a’ are both small.
The determination of the most important terms in the determinants in (15)
depends further on the value of s. If we suppose s large, the most important
terms in each are in order

=U, Soro Sona,

cos{s0 — Ce?/C"— cb} |. (18)

so that the approximate value of (15) under these circumstances is
+ 1) cos (sf — cele -er) |
(16)

2p 2
— Qsasb-§ 4 sin (s8 — ¢°C/C’ — eb-*) + (

1 Deiy-4
4

3=16

and if we now further suppose ¢’7*s? large, this is sensibly equal to
— 4a*b*rte's cos (88 - &C/C’ — 2b”) ; (17)
this result is equivalent to the replacing of (14) by the solitary term
De Tens bes
os-4
and the treating of the second integral in (11) similarly.

It may next be shown that, with the conditions stated, the other terms
are negligible, which would be omitted in thus replacing the right-hand
member of (11) by (16). In the integral which occurs in the first term in
this right-hand member we have omitted the second term of (12). It may

cos (s8 — &C/C’ — eb), (18)

* T.e. (14) and the analogue obtained from it by changing @ into a, and changing sign.
R. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [9]

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

be proved that the most important part of this, at the critical time when
ce — sC’t vanishes, is

-4 [ (p°b* — p*b°) 4ctp* cos(2e’p* + C/'C — 2b*-s0) dp, (19)

or, integrating by parts,

ac (1°b* — 7°%b%) 7 sin (2c? + 20/C’ — eb? — 36)

= 36 sin (2p? + &C/C’ - b? — sf) = (p°b-§ — pb’) p?\dp. (20)
b 78)

ev

It is readily seen that the contribution of the first term in this to the right-
hand member of (11) is cancelled by a similar expression of opposite sign
which arises when the second term of (11) is treated in a similar fashion.
The second term in (20) is less—and, as a matter of fact, much less—than if
the sine were replaced by unity and

d Wee
Fy |

by its numerical value; and as

( pbs = p-b°) p?,
continually increases from zero as p increases from }, it would then be
equal to ie +e (Ga? ae 7 *D8) ips (21)
and the ratio of this to (18) is, unless the cosine in (18) be a very small
fraction, of order sr’c*, which we have supposed small. .

In a similar manner it may be proved that the omissions which have
been made from the second term of the right-hand member of (11) in
replacing that member by (17) are legitimate.

Making this substitution, (11) is thus sensibly equivalent to

Wb = — 2c7+s* cos (s8 — 2C/C’ — eb”), (22)
which exceeds its initial value in a ratio of order c‘v-*s, which has been
supposed large.

At the critical time the radial velocity

u = dd/rdé = 2cr*s sin (80 — &C/C’ - eb-*)

exceeds its initial value in a ratio of the same order, ¢*77~*s~.

But, as in the problems of the preceding chapters, the velocity in the
direction of flow cannot, at least prima facie, be obtained by differentiating
(22), for the reason that in this equation there has been neglected a term
involving the angle

2077 + ECC’ — eb? — sO,
and differentiation with respect to 7 introduces a relatively large multiplier.
By differentiating equation (11) it may be shown that at the critical time

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Perfect Liquid. 67

the relative velocity in the direction of flow bears to the radial velocity a
ratio of order 1/s.

Thus, as the initial relative velocity in the direction of flow exceeds the
relative velocity in a ratio of order ¢7*s, the increase in the resultant
relative velocity is of order ¢7~s"1,

We may, as with the previous problems, use our results to obtain
approximately the kinetic energy of the relative motion. If 7’ be the amount
of this energy for unit length of the cylinder, we have

ar-("|" r(w + v)drdé

0 b

("P(e % ed ya AQ
dé

0 6 \.

=+| "os zs : a(Wv)a - i “TL Pi- d (rv)/dr + du/d0\drd@. (23)

The first and second terms vanish since yf is zero along the bounding cylinders.
As regards the remaining term, the value of is given approximately by (22),
and the value of

du/d@-—d(rv)/dr or dp/dr* + 1/r.db/dr + 1/77. d*)/de?
is given accurately, 1.e., as far as the first powers of small terms, by an equation
of type (8); and in this case is, (see (10)),

{4c70~* cos c’ (7°? — 6) — (4c%s-* + s27-*) sinc’ (7* — 67) } sin s{8- (C+ oy by
Replacing the product of two trigonometrical functions by a sum or difference,
and substituting the critical value of the time, viz. ¢ = ¢/(sC’), this may be
written as the difference of two expressions, thus:

3 {4er* sin (80 —&C/C’ — cb”) + (Act * + 8°?) cos (s0-@C/C’ — eb) }
—$(4er*sin (2077 +0°C/C’'—0’b* — 80) + (4c + s*r) cos (207+ &C/C’— cb? — s8)}.
(25)
Evidently, in multiplying this by (22), in order to find the integral which
constitutes the final term of (23), we may neglect the second of these two
expressions, owing to its rapid fluctuations with respect to 7; and thus,
performing the integral with respect to 0, we have the approximate result

a
2D =- no's | Gere sa) dr = tebe si, (26)
b

provided c*h-‘s* is large.
The initial value of 7, obtainable in the same manner or otherwise, is
given approximately by

a
2 (4ctr® + sv?) dr = 4mc*b”. (27)
Jo

Thus the kinetic energy increases from its initial value in a ratio of order

68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

cts? which has been supposed large; if the supposition, made early in the
investigation, that c‘7“‘s* is large, should not hold up to the outer boundary
7 =a, the discussion yet suffices to show that the relative kinetic energy
throughout the region for which the supposition does hold will be much
increased ; the fact that 7*/a° and 05/7? cannot both be small close to a boundary
does not, however, sensibly affect the result if s be sufficiently large.

Tf, instead of taking s large, as in the preceding, we consider the case in
which s is unity, we may show that if a/r, 7/b, c/r’ are each large, then at the
critical time the radial velocity bears to its initial value a ratio of order cr,
at that time the radial and circumferential (relative) velocities are of the
same order of magnitude, and the resultant (relative) velocity bears to its
initial value a ratio of order ¢7*.

The single type of disturbance, which is investigated above, aD peat
sufficient to illustrate the possibility of instability.

IOUL,

THE STABILITY OR INSTABILITY OF THE STEADY MOTIONS
OF A PERFECT LIQUID AND OF A VISCOUS LIQUID. Parr IL:
A VISCOUS LIQUID.

By WILLIAM M‘F. ORR, M.A.,

Professor of Mathematics in the Royal College of Science for Ireland.

Read June 24. Ordered for Publication June 26. Published Ocroprr 28, 1907.

INTRODUCTION AND SUMMARY OF CONTENTS.

In Part I.* reference was made to a well-known difficulty in reconciling
theory and experiment in the case of the steady motion of liquids. The
flow through pipes and between concentric cylinders, one of which is
rotated, had been found experimentally to be unstable if the velocity is
great enough; while, on the other hand, Lord Rayleigh had shown that, in
these cases, if the effect of viscosity be neglected in the disturbed motion,
the fundamental free disturbances are strictly periodic, the values of the
“free periods” being real. An explanation of the difficulty was given by
showing that it is necessary to push Lord Rayleigh’s investigations a step
farther by resolving a disturbance into its constituent fundamental ones
by quasi-Fourier analysis, and that, when this is done for disturbances of
initially simple type in some of the most important and simplest cases
of flow, it is found that the disturbance will, for suitable values of the
constants, Increase very much, so that the motion is practically unstable.

The present investigation attempts to discover how far this conclusion
must be modified when viscosity is taken account of.

It may be stated at once that I have not succeeded in throwing much
additional light on this matter; but a good deal of the work had been done
before I discovered that the slight extension of Lord Rayleigh’s analysis which
is contained in Part I. would explain the difficulty, at least qualitatively ;f and
I therefore decided to carry the investigation as far as I could: I may
moreover plead that I found some portions of the analysis interesting on
their own account.

* Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxvii., Section A, No. 2.
+ I consider that a proof of instability for a perfect liquid is a proof of instability also for a
viscous liquid if the viscosity be small enough.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [10]

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Chapter I., pp. 80-94, deals with Lord Kelvin’s investigations.*

The two problems which he discussed having been described in Art. 1,
p. 80, an abstract is given in Art. 2, pp. 80-83, of one of his proofs
that an infinitely wide stream of finite depth and uniform vorticity is stable ;
this solution, following Lord Rayleigh, I describe as a “special” solution
in contradistinction to another which he indicated in a subsequent paper.
As far at least as the velocity-component in the direction of the depth
is concerned, Lord Kelvin first obtains a solution, (Vv), of ‘the differential
equation which satisfies the most general initial conditions throughout, but
violates the permanent boundary-conditions at the top and bottom of the
stream; he then adds to this solution a “ forced” disturbance, (»), which
would be caused throughout the stream by exactly reversing this outstanding
boundary disturbance, and, by addition, thus obtains a solution which does
satisfy the boundary-conditions. The “forced” disturbance is obtainable
as an integration of an infinity of constituents each of which is simply-
periodic in the time, and the constituents are to be chosen by a Fourier
analysis, valid between the times t=- co and t=+o go as to satisfy
the boundary-conditions »=0 from ¢=-o till ¢=0, and »=-—Vv from
t¢=0 till ¢=co. The v solution is composed of one or more terms, each
of which has a factor which involves the time exponentially, the index
being essentially negative, and eventually varying as the cube of the time;
thus v diminishes indefinitely; and Lord Kelvin states that hence the “forced”
disturbance », which rises gradually from zero at ¢ = 0, also diminishes
indefinitely, and concludes that the steady motion is stable.

Art. 3, p. 83, contains a brief account of another proof of stability in
the same motion, which Lord Kelvin indicates in his discussion of the second
of the two problems which he discussed.

Art. 4, p. 84, gives Lord Rayleigh’s adverse criticism of the second solution,
in which he points out that Lord Kelvin has merely shown the possibility
of obtaining forced vibrations of arbitrary (veal) frequency, and that this
constitutes no proof of stability, it being possible to do this in the case of
a pendulum displaced from a position of unstable equilibrium.

Art. 5, pp. 84-85, gives remarks by Lord Rayleigh on the “ special ”
solution in which he appears to accept it.

In Art. 6, p. 85, it is pointed out, however, that the “special” solution
involves a tacit assumption that the “ forced ” disturbance, », vanishes
everywhere throughout the liquid at the time ¢ = 0.

In Art. 7, p. 86, it is argued that this assumption is legitimate if it

* Phil. Mag., August and September, 1887.

Bit

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 71

is known that the fundamental free disturbances have stability of the
common exponential type, but that it would not be true if the contrary were
the case; and in Art. 8, pp. 86-88, a simple instance is taken of a system
having only one coordinate in which this argument is seen to be correct.

In Art. 9, p. 88, it 1s pointed out besides, that, except at the boundaries,
it is not known that the “forced” disturbance, », does diminish indefinitely.

It is accordingly held that Lord Kelvin has not proved stability, even for
infinitesimal disturbances.

As the fundamental modes of disturbance do, as is shown in Chapter IL.,
possess stability of the simple exponential character, the “special” solution
is, I believe, as a matter of fact, the solution for a given initial disturbance ;
if this be a simple trigonometrical function of the coordinates, the form of v is
simple; but that of the “forced” disturbance, », in no case appears capable
of being readily calculated. It is urged, however, in Art. 10, pp. 88-90, that
this solution actually proves that for sufficiently small viscosity or sufficiently
great velocity the motion is unstable; for under such circumstances V,
considered alone, will increase very much if the constants are properly
chosen, the possible ratio being limited only by friction; and it is held
that the fact that v violates the boundary-conditions is of little importance
if the wave-lengths in all directions are sufficiently small. The boundary-
conditions being that the velocity perpendicular to the depth of the stream
and its gradient in the same direction should yanish, it is seen moreover
that it is quite easy to add to v a term which gives a solution satisfying
either one of these conditions or the other, but not both. (If the former
be chosen, the solution thus obtained includes as a limiting case that given
in Part I. for the same problem in the absence of viscosity.)

In Art. 11, pp. 90-92, numerical values corresponding to the circumstances
under which instability has been actually observed to set in under somewhat
similar circumstances are substituted in the two-dimensioned form of the first
of these two modifications of the “special” solution; it appears that it would
not be possible for the kinetic energy of the relative motion of any disturbance
of the simple type in question to increase to more than about four times its
original value.

And in Art. 12, p. 93, the same is done for the second modification ; and
it is seen that an initial disturbance of the same type, but with different
constants, might increase about ten-thousand-fold.

In Chapter II., pp. 95-121, the fundamental free disturbances of this same
steady motion are discussed.

The preliminary analysis is, of course, substantially that given by Lord
Kelvin in the “special” solution: supposing the plane boundaries to be

[10]

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

y =+a, and the steady velocity to be Py in the «x-direction, the y-velocity
in the disturbed motion is taken to be v = Verttt(™+n2), where J and n are
arbitrarily assigned and p is to be found. The differential equation shows
that V’v is of the form :—

u®{AJi(w) + BI_a(w)} where w is of the form (Cy + 0"): ;

if the boundary-conditions should include the vanishing of V*v, it is thus seen
that the investigation is very much simpler than for the natural conditions
v =0, dv/dy=0; and accordingly this case is discussed in detail.

In Art. 13, p. 95, the equation giving the values of p (the period-equation)
is derived.

In Art. 14, p. 96, in view of a remark of Lord Rayleigh’s which appears
to suggest that it may not be possible to obtain disturbances which do vary
as e”, it is first proved, or rather rendered probable—for the demonstration is
not rigorous—that this equation has an infinite number of roots; this follows
by making use of the approximate forms of the Bessel functions for large
values of the variable.

In Art. 15, p. 99, it is proved directly from the differential equation that
all possible values of p must have a real negative part, and that the imaginary
part les between the extreme limits found when there is no viscosity.

Art. 16, p. 100, gives a rigorous proof that for all values of /, 1, there are
an infinite number of real values of p.

Art. 17, p. 101, indicates briefly a proof that if 7a is small enough, all the
values of p are real, and given approximately by a comparatively simple
algebraic equation ; this proof is developed rigorously in Art. 18, p. 102, which
contains as a necessary step an investigation of the number of roots inside a
circular contour of large radius having the origin as centre, this investigation
and its result holding good, whatever the value of /a.

In Art. 19, p. 106, the double roots are considered; it is shown that a
double root occurs when, and only when, a certain multiple of (/a*/v)2 is a
root of CD) = 0, v denoting the kinematic viscosity ; and, in Art. 20, p. 108,
it is proved that, as / increases through such a value, two real roots do actually
disappear ; while in Art. 21, p. 111, approximate expressions are obtained for
the complex roots. It is seen that all the roots, real and complex, are
accounted for. There are thus a definite finite number of complex roots, and
for them the values of p+yv(/?+n*) lie close to two straight limes which
contain an angle of 27/3. When the disturbance is oscillatory, its time is
independent of x.

In Art. 22, p. 111, it is proved that, in the most persistent disturbance, v
is a function of y only; Le., 7 and 7 are zero.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 73

Art. 23, p. 113, contains two fundamental equations showing how to
discover the coefficients of the quasi-Fourier expansion of an arbitrary
function of y in a series consisting of the infinity of V’s which correspond to
given vaiues of /, 7; it seems reasonable to assume the possibility of such an
expansion; I am quite unable to prove it. I have failed in the endeavour to
apply this analysis quantitatively to the case of a disturbance of simple type,
as was done in Part I., Chap. I., Arts. 4-8.

In Art. 24, p. 115, a brief reference is made to the case in which the
boundary-conditions V*v=0 are replaced by d/dy.V*v = 0.

The much more difficult case in which the boundary-conditions are

H=0, dyad =O
is taken up in Art. 25, p. 117; it is proved that the imaginary part
of p lies between the same limits as before. I have failed, however, to
obtain any direct probdf from the differential equation itself that p has a
negative real part, and also to obtain any equations by the aid of which
the Fourier analysis of an arbitrary disturbance can be performed. There
is frequently a connexion between these two questions ; a fundamental
equation of Bessel-Fourier analysis,* for instance, serves equally to prove
that all zeroes of the Bessel function of order greater than — 1 are real ;
and, though equation (63) of Art. 23 does not show the roots to have a real
negative part with the boundary-conditions V’v =0, the two results have
been obtained by similar methods. Probably some simple proof that p has
a negative real part in the present case will be discovered; but it seems
possible that no simple theorem relating to Fourier expansion may hold.
Similar difficulties may arise to a certain extent, even for a system having
only a finite number of coordinates ; in some such cases the proof of stability
for fundamental disturbances is much more difficult than that of the reality
of the roots of the determinantal equation which is met in the corresponding
problem of displacement from equilibrium, and the period equation may
have to be examined as carefully as any other algebraic equation, the fact
that it arises in a dynamical problem being regarded as a mere accident;
also, when, in steady motion, the fundamental determinant is unsymmetrical,
and there exist forces of resistance proportional to the velocities, no rule
appears to be known for abbreviating the labour of solving the simultaneous
simple equations which determine the coefficients of the fundamental
disturbances making up a given initial one.

* I. e. the equation

In(ier) In(Ar) rdr = 0,
vO

where «a, Aa ure different zeroes of Jn(xv), and 2 + 1 is positive.

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In Art. 26, the period equation is expressed in terms of integrals which
involve V*v, a function whose form has been already found. On the
supposition that the approximate forms of the Bessel functions, for large
values, may be used in this case also, I have given an approximate form
of the equation appropriate to the region in which the roots actually le.
In this portion of the investigation somewhat intricate questions arose from
the fact that the approximations assume different forms in different regions.
Fortunately, in the region in which the roots actually occur, the difficulty
is not met with in its entirety. As I am quite unable to solve this
equation in the most general case, it seems undesirable to give this portion
of the investigation, which is somewhat long, in full.

In Art. 27, p. 119, some results are stated. It appears that for none
of the roots can the disturbance be unstable, but owing to the way in
which approximations have been used, the proof indicated is not rigorous.
The result of an investigation of the number of roots inside a circle of
large radius round the origin is stated. The period-equation for a lhquid
at rest, a problem discussed by Lord Rayleigh, is obtained as a special case.
A reference is made to the case in which a(/?+ 7)? is large; for the
smaller values of p the roots are very nearly the same as with the boundary
conditions V’v = 0. Some reference is made to the general case; for such
of the real roots as are remote from the complex ones, an equation is given,
which, if the values of the constants were given, could be readily solved;
for the others, especially the complex ones, the form is very complicated.
In all cases, however, there are an infinity of real roots, and a finite, but
undetermined number, which may be zero, of complex; and, roughly speaking,
for these the values of » + v(/? + n*) lie in the neighbourhood of the same
two lines as with the boundary-conditions V’v = 0. An approximate form
of the period-equation is given suitable to the case in which a(/? + 7?) is
indefinitely small, the form of the period-equation previously taken now
becoming an identity; the equation giving the complex roots is still
complicated.

It will be seen that, except in the case of very slow motion and in
that of large values of a (i? +7°)*, the discussion is very incomplete and
unsatisfactory when the boundary-conditions are that v and dv/dy should
vanish.

Owing to the failure to use Fourier analysis in the simplest case,* the
whole investigation elucidates the question of stability but little; for it seems
unjustifiable as a mathematical proposition to infer that the steady motion of

* J.e. that in which the boundary-conditions include the vanishing of v*v.

as

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 75

a system possessing an infinite number of coordinates is stable for an arbitrary
disturbance, however small, from the stability, even when of an exponential
character, of the fundamental ones into which it can be resolved; an infinite -

series of the type
Ze?! (COS wt + S;, Sin w,t),

like one in which no exponential factor occurs, may at some times have a
value which is exceedingly great compared with its initial one, and may even
become infinite. To discover how far the motion is stable for any particular
disturbance, it may be necessary to obtain completely the corresponding solu-
tion, whether by Fourier analysis or otherwise. Possibly, it rarely happens
that stability for the fundamental disturbances is associated with instability
for those of a more general type: but this is the case in the problem under
discussion, as far at least as practical stability 1s concerned ;* this is sufficiently
evident from the results of Part I., and Chap. I., Arts.11,12, below. It would
seem improbable that any sharp criterion for stability of fluid motion will
ever be arrived at mathematically. Indeed, in simpler cases of steady motion
where there are only a few coordinates, although such a criterion has been
laid down, it has been shown that it cannot always be relied on. It has been
proved by Kleint and by Bromwich} that where there is exponential insta-
bility, but only slight, there may be practical stability, and vice versa. There
is, however, this difference between such cases and the present one, that in
them recourse has to be had to the terms of the second order, while here the
motion 1s unstable, if terms of the first order only are taken into account.

Chapter III., pp. 122-138, consists of some applications of the method of
Osborne Reynolds.

The method is explained in Art. 28, p. 122. Taking an arbitrary distur-
bance, Reynolds§ found an expression for the rate of increase of the kinetic
energy of the relative motion; this is made up of two terms, of which one is
essentially negative, and is the dissipation function for the relative motion.
the other may be positive or negative. On equating the sum to zero, a value
of the coefficient of viscosity, u, is obtaimed for which the disturbance would be
stationary for an instant; if the disturbance is chosen so as to make this p as
great as possible, then for any greater p every initial disturbance must decrease ;
there is thus obtained an inferior limit to that value of « which would permit

* That is, if the viscosity is small enough.

+ ‘* The Mathematical Theory of the Top ’’ (Princeton Lectures, 1896).

£ ‘Note on Stability of Motion with an Application to Hydrodynamies,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc.,
Xxxilil., Feb. 1901.

§ ‘©On the Dynamical Theory of Incompressible Viscous Fluids, and the Determination of the
Criterion,’’ Phil. Trans. A, 186, Part I., 1895; Scientific Papers, 11,

76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a given motion to be unstable. Previous investigators by this method have
selected the type of disturbance to some extent arbitrarily.

In Art. 29, p. 124, however, the method of variation is used to assist in
discovering the proper type; it is shown that when the value of p is the
greatest for which it is possible that a disturbance should remain stationary,
the velocity components in the disturbance satisfy certain differential
equations.

These are applied in Art. 30, p. 124, to the uniformly-shearing stream for
a two-dimensioned disturbance, supposed of definite but undetermined wave-
length in the direction of flow. The differential equation to be solved in all
such cases is linear and of the fourth order; in this particular instance it has
constant coeSicients. The boundary-conditions lead to equations determining
yw; as in the other cases to be discussed, w, so determined, has an infinite
number of values; the greatest of these is taken; finally, the wave-length in
the direction of flow is so chosen that this value shall be the greatest possible.
The final result is BpD?/u = 177, where p is the density, D the distance
between the planes, and the steady velocity is U = By. H. A. Lorentz, who
discussed a species of elliptic whirls, obtained the number 288 instead.*

Two cases of other boundary-conditions are discussed in Art. 31, p. 129.

Art. 52, p. 150, takes up the case of a stream flowing between jixed
parallel planes, the second of the two problems discussed in such a different
manner by Lord Kelvin, and the numerical investigations by Reynolds
himself and by Sharpe are briefly described.

In Art. 33, p. 131, the more general plan which I have indicated of
using Reynolds’ method is appled to this case, again in two dimensions.
When the velocity perpendicular to the boundaries is expanded in powers
of the distance from the central plane, the differential equation gives a
linear relation among the coefficients of three successive terms; there are
two independent solutions in series containing only odd powers, and two
in series containing only even; reasons are given justifying the choice of
the latter (I confess I shrank from the labour of the double investigation).
The equation which determines » when developed from the boundary-
conditions is easily solved with sufficient accuracy. Choosing the wave-
length in the direction of flow so as to make this value of w as great as
possible, there results the criterion DUp/u = 117, U being the mean velocity.
Reynolds obtained the number 517, Sharpe 167.

Art. 34, p. 154, goes on to the case of a circular pipe, and refers to
Sharpe’s investigation.

* See p. 124.

Orrk

Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. TV

And in Art. 35, pp. 135-158, the more general method is applied to a
symmetrical disturbance. The differential equation is of a similar type to
that in the preceding case, and is solved in a similar manner; the final
result is DUp/u=180, D being the diameter of the pipe; the number
obtained by Sharpe is 470. The law of velocity in this instance being
U=C' (a — 7), and that in the last U= C(@# — y’), the value I have found
for C’ is almost double that for C.

It is claimed that in each case the numbers I have found are true
least values (but with some reservation as to the effect of end-conditions) ;
that below them every disturbance must automatically decrease, and that
above them it is possible to prescribe a disturbance which will increase
for a time.

The numbers obtained above give velocities very much below those at
which observers have found motions actually to become unstable; this is
to be expected.

Although I cannot profess to have examined the records of the experiments
carefully, it seems that the results of Reynolds’ and of Couette’ are to
some extent contradicted by Mallock’s.* The general result of each is that,
up to a certain velocity, the motion is certainly stable, and the frictional
resistance varies as the velocity: beyond this comes a region in which the
motion appears at times to be stable, and at times to be unstable, the average
resistance on the whole now increasing more rapidly than the first power
of the velocity: if the velocity is still further increased, the motion is
permanently eddying and turbulent, and the resistance is, approximately
at least, proportional to the square of the velocity. Reynolds found, from
experiments made on pipes of different diameters, and in which the viscosity
was varied by varying the temperature, that the motion was certainly stable
until DUp/u = 1900. Couette gives results of experiments! on eight pipes
of different diameters, the temperature being approximately constant. The
mean value of DU is very nearly 25-4 in C.G.S. units, the range being from
22 to 28; taking p/p at 15°38 C. (the mean temperature) to be -0118, this
gives DUp/u = 2150. Moreover, some of Reynolds’ experiments were made
with colour-bands—a method which might be expected to reveal eddies which
might otherwise escape detection, and thus to give a lower limit for U.

1“ An experimental investigation of the circumstances which determine whether the motion of
water shall be direct or sinuous, and of the law of resistance in parallel channels,’’ Phil. Trans. 1883 ;
Scientific Papers, ii.

2«* Ktudes sur Je frottement des liquides,’’ Annales de Chimie et de Physique, 6¢ Série xxi., 1890.

3«* Kxperiments on Fluid Viscosity,’ Phil. T'vans., 187, 1896.

+I.c., p. 488.

K. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [11]

78 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Couette found that when a cylinder of radius 146395 cm. was rotated
in water at 16°7°C. outside a concentric one of radius 145930 cm., the
motion ceased to be thoroughly stable when the speed exceeded about
56 revolutions per minute; taking « to be ‘011, this corresponds to a value
of BoD /u=1940 for liquid shearing at the same rate as that in contact
with the fixed cylinder. In Mallock’s experiments, when a cylinder of
radius 9°943 cm. was rotated outside one of 7652 cm., it appears from a
diagram that, at the temperature 0° C., the motion was not thoroughly stable
when the speed exceeded about 75 revolutions per minute; this corresponds
to a value of BpyD’ = 204, or, taking uw = 018, BoLD*?/u = 11300. When
another outer cylinder of 8°687 cm. radius was substituted, the corresponding
number of revolutions was about 78, giving BoD*/y = 4500. (Up to these
speeds the resistance varied as the velocity.) Moreover, Mallock states that
the critical velocity he found at different temperatures was not proportional
to the viscosity. “At a temperature of 50°C. the viscosity of water is only
about a third of what it is at 0° C., but, at the former temperature, instability
begins at a speed only of 11 or 12 per cent. less than at the latter.’ (His
diagrams seem to indicate 15 to 20 per cent. less.)

In the experiments with different cylinders, the conditions of dynamical
similarity are not satisfied; but they would appear to be practically satisfied
with the same cylinders at different temperatures; (apparently conditions
concerning pressure and gravity may be disregarded). Unless Mallock’s
results are rejected altogether, Reynolds’ conclusion that in similar systems
eddies appear when UZp/u exceeds some definite limit depending on the
form of the apparatus (Z denoting the linear dimensions), would seem to be
open to doubt, despite the strong confirmation it receives from Couette’s
experiments.

Mallock attempted experiments in which the outer cylinder was fixed
and the inner one rotated, and states that, in these circumstances, the motion
seemed essentially unstable at all speeds. I have great difficulty in accepting
this conclusion; and apparently the fact may just as well have been that it
was found impossible to establish the steady motion starting from rest.

It seems remarkable too that the values of the coefficient of viscosity
which Mallock deduced from his two sets of experiments differ from one
another, and exceed the usually accepted values, one set being, throughout
the whole range of temperatures, not much less than twice that given by
Poiseuille.

In earlier experiments of a similar type by Mallock,' it was found that at

1“ Determination of the Viscosity of Water,’’ Proc. Roy. Soc. xly., 1888, p. 126.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 79

all speeds the resistance could be represented as the sum of two terms, one
varying as the velocity and the other as its square; the latter was attributed
to the action of the ends of the rotating cylinder, and was found to become
smaller and smaller as the ratio of the length to the width of the annulus
increased.

[I take this opportunity of making a few corrections in Part I. :—

elon le On honk 27 eredd samy.
p. 15, 1. 3 from foot, for “a” read “any”.

pole 2d, fori be read Gi

29

een Op Oe — Gukeadur— 1%

p. 35, 1.17, for “E” read “é”.
p. 35, last line, for “(,/5 —1)2” read “O/B —1)/2”.

p. 40, I would withdraw the opinion expressed in the final sentence which
begins on this page.

p- 42, 1. 21. In keeping with the last change, I would insert “/b and”
before “mb”’,

p. 47, et seq. Just as the analysis of Art. 21 is simpler than that of
Art. 20, so, in the disturbance discussed in Art. 18, the
investigation is simpler when ka is very small, the other
extreme case from that chosen.

The following electric analogy may illustrate instability of fluid motion :—
In two dimensions vorticity represents electric density—stream-function,
potential. Take a shearing stream with embedded positive and negative
electric charges, arranged, as an extreme and simple case, like rectangles on a
chess-board, the sides parallel to the direction of the stream being much
longer than those across it, and the bounding-planes being kept at zero
potential. Let the charges, like the vorticity, flow with the stream. When
sheared so that original diagonals run right across the stream, the potential
at most points towards mid-stream is much greater than originally, owing to
the altered distribution of the charges. |

[ua]

80 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

CHAPTER LI.

LorD KELVIN’s INVESTIGATIONS, ESPECIALLY THE CASE OF A STREAM WHICH
IS SHEARING UNIFORMLY.

Art. 1. The Problems which Lord Kelvin discussed. -

THE stability or instability of steady laminar motion, when viscosity is
taken into account in the disturbed motion, has been discussed by Lord
Kelvin for two cases. One of these is that of a fluid undergoing simple
shear, the problem which, when viscosity is ignored, formed the chief subject
of Part I., Chap. I., of the present paper ;* in the other, the steady velocity is
a quadratic function of the distance from a plane boundary, as with a viscous
fluid which is moved between two fixed parallel infinite planes by gravity or
by apphed pressure.

As somewhat subtle controversial matters are to be touched on in what
follows, it appears desirable, with a view to facilitate the reader’s compre-
hension of the points at issue, to give to some extent an outline of the
substance of his investigation.

Lord Kelvin, in one paper,f discussed the former of the two problems
alluded to; in another,f he attacked the latter problem on somewhat
different nes, and in a foot-note indicated that this method applies equally
to the former, and thus constitutes a second solution of it. It will be
convenient to allude to the former solution as his “special” solution.

Art. 2. Abstract of his Special Solution in the case of the Stream
shearing uniformly.

Referring, then, to his first paper, if we denote the plane boundaries by
y=0, y=, suppose that the former is reduced to rest, that the velocity in
the steady motion is U = By, and that in the disturbed U+u,v,w, and

Seb TOCos val wAGee XXcvilseArNOsea uDsnoe

+ ‘Stability of Fluid Motion—Rectilinear Motion of Viscous Fluid between two Parallel Planes,”
Phil. Mag., Aug. 1887.

t “Stability of Motion—Broad River flowing down an Inclined Plane Bed,’’ Phil. Mag., Sept.,
1887.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 81

denote the kinematic viscosity, or quotient of viscosity by density, by v, the
fundamental equations are

duldt + Byduldz + Bv = vV*u — p'dp/dz,

dvidt + Bpydvldx = vV'v — p 'dp/dy,
i
dw/dt + Bydw/dz = vVw — p'dp/dz @)
duldx + dvi/dy + dw/dz = 0
and from these we obtain, by elimination,
(d/dt + Byd/dz - vV*)o = 0, (2)
where
o = Vv. (3)

Ignoring, for the sake of brevity, any further reference to wu, w, it is
desired to obtain an expression for v, satisfying (2) and also the following
initial and boundary conditions :—

when ¢ = 0, v to be a given arbitrary function of 2, y, z; (4)
when y = 0, and when y = 8, for all values of 2, z, ¢, both v
and dv/dy to vanish. (5)

Lord Kelvin first proceeds to find a particular solution, v, of (2) which
satisfies the initial conditions (4) irrespectively of the boundary conditions (5),
except as follows :—

v=0 when ¢=0, and y=0 or y=0. (6)

He next finds another particular solution, », satisfying the following
initial and boundary conditions :—

»=0, dy/dy=0, when 7=0, (7)
b=-V, dy/dy=—-dv/dy, when y=0, y=8. (8)

The required complete solution will then- be
vo=Vt+Y9. (9)

To find v, Lord Kelvin remarks, that if » were zero, the complete integral

of (2) would be
; o=f(@ — Pyt, ¥, 2), (10)
where / is a perfectly arbitrary function, and takes therefore as a trial for a
type of solution with y not zero,
o = Teilla+ (m-Ipt)y+ nz). (11)
where 7’ is a function of ¢. Substituting in (2), one obtains
Tr = Co-vtll2+ m2 +n? —Imptt °p*t?/3) (12)

and hence, from (3),
Tei(lat (m-lpt)y + nz)

ee
P? +°(m — (pt)? + 0

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Realizing by adding solutions of this type for +7 and + m with proper
values of C, one obtains types of complete real solution

ik Hap{—vt(P? +m? + nv? — lint + P(3*t?/3)\ cos

Y + (m — It) + nv? sin

[lx + (in — IBtiy + nz]

_ Exp.{ -vi(l + m+n’ + lmpt + PB /3} cos

[la — (m + IBt)y + nz]

P+ (m + IBt)y +7 sin
(14)
where / is an arbitrary constant. This gives, when ¢ = 0,
Vv sek sin 7 ae (lz + nz) 15
= Vv, = -—-— FY) 5
2 Pe 7 cos >)

which fulfils (6) if sin mb = 0, and allows us, by proper summation, for the
different admissible values of m, and summation or integration with reference
to 7 and n, with properly determined values of &, after the manner of Fourier,
to give any arbitrarily assigned initial value to v for every value of 2, y, z
from 2=- 0 to =+0, y=0 to y=), and z=-o to +0. Thesame
summation and integration applied to (13) gives Vv for all values of a, y, 2, t.

It remains to find the value of » which must satisfy (2), (7), (8). To
do this Lord Kelvin first finds a real (simple harmonic) periodic solution
of (2), fulfilling the conditions

v= Ccoswt + Dsin wt

] when v = 0, (16)
ae C’cos wt + D’sin wt
dy
» = € cos wt + Dsin wt
when y = 0, (17)
ae = 6’cos wt + D’sin wt
dy

where C, D, C’, D’, ©, D, ©’, D’ are eight assigned arbitrary functions of a, z.
Then, by taking dwf(w) of each of these after the manner of Fourier,

one solves the worsen of determining the motion produced throughout
the fluid, by giving to every point of its plane boundaries an infinitesimal
displacement, of which each of the three components is an arbitrary function
of w, z,t.* Lastly, by taking these functions each = 0, from ¢ = - 0 to t= 0,
and each equal to minus the value of v or dv/dy, as the case may be, for every
point of each boundary, when ¢ > 0, we find » of equations (2), (3), (7), (8).

* As far as v is concerned we have only to deal with arbitrary boundary-values of » and of dv/dy,
the latter being obtained from those of w, w by the equation of continuity.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 83

The value of v satisfying (2), (3), (16), (17) is obtained by first finding
an imaginary type solution.* Assume

y= gi(wt + la + nz) V (18)
c= eilottlatns) Y (19)
Equation (2) then becomes
CS LT ig ae U(w + 1[3y) g (20)
dy? v E

This may be solved by series proceeding in ascending powers of
+n? + 4(w + [By)/v

which are seen to be essentially convergent for all values. The form of
S having thus been found, the solution of (2) can be expressed by using
integral forms, and it involves four arbitrary constants; by the aid of these
arbitrary constants, any prescribed values can be given to v and to dv/dy
for y=0 and y=, Thus a real value of v satisfying (2), (3), (16), (17) may
be obtained.

Now, the v solution, expressed by (13), comes essentially to nothing
asymptotically as time advances. Hence, Lord Kelvin states, the » of
(2), (2), (7), (8), which rises gradually from zero at ¢ = 0, comes asymptotically
to zero again. He concludes that the steady motion is stable.

Art. 3. His Solution of the Second Problem and its modification to
suut the First Problem.

In the second paper, which, as stated above, deals with the case in which
the steady velocity is expressed by a quadratic function of y, Lord Kelvin
writes as in (18), above,

“4 = ei(wttla+nz) Ve
and obtains the differential equation satisfied by V, which is of the fourth
order. He shows how four independent solutions of it may be obtained in
the form of series in ascending powers of y, convergent for all values of y,
unless » be zero. The rest of his discussion is by no means full; I trust I do
not misinterpret it in the following statements. He appears to indicate that
by means of the four arbitrary constants which occur in the value of V, any
values desired can be assigned to V and to dV/dy for y=0 and y=4, and
that by integration or summation with respect to w, /, 1, one can thus obtain
the motion produced in the fluid by giving the plane boundaries y = 0, y = 3,

* At this stage of Lord Kelvin’s work, in his equation (49), there occurs an error which is noted
in an “ erratum’? prefixed to the bound yolume of the Phil. Mag.

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

displacements which are arbitrary functions of z, z, ¢, indicating in a footnote
that this same method may be used as affording a complete discussion of the
former problem without any introduction of the v which satisfies (2), (3), (6).
He states that the essential convergence of these series proves that the steady
motion is stable, however small be v, provided that it is not zero.

If v be zero, the series become divergent in a certain region, thus giving
rise to the “ disturbing infinity ” alluded to in Part L., Chap. L, p. 19.

Art. 4. Lord Rayleigh’s Criticism of the latter Solution.

Commenting on these investigations, Lord Rayleigh writes*—“... I must
confess that the argument does not appear to me demonstrative. No attempt
is made to determine whether in free disturbances of the type ¢” (in his
notation ¢’*’) the imaginary part of m is finite, and if so whether it is positive
or negative. If I rightly understand it, the process consists in an investiga-
tion of forced vibrations of arbitrary (veal) frequency, and the conclusion
depends upon a tacit assumption that if these forced vibrations can be
expressed in a periodic form, the steady motion from which they are
deviations cannot be unstable. A very simple case suffices to prove that such
a principle cannot be admitted. The equation to the motion of the bob ofa
pendulum situated near the highest point of its orbit is

ald? — mx = X,

where X is an impressed force. If Y = cos p?, the corresponding part of is

but this gives no indication of the inherent instability of the situation
expressed by the free ‘ vibrations,’
ge = Acer + Bem ??
This criticism is evidently directed against the argument in the second of
the two papers to which I have referred.

Art. 5. Lord Rayleigh’s Remarks on the Special Solution.

In a later paper Lord Rayleigh, referring evidently to Lord Kelvin’s first
investigation, wrotet :—

“...In the particular case where the original vorticity is uniform, the
probler: of small disturbances has been solved by Lord Kelvin, who shows

*<<On the question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’ Phil. Mag., xxxiv., 1892, p. 67.
Collected Papers, ili., p. 582.

¢ ‘On the Stability or Instability of certain Fluid Motions,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc. xxvii,
1895; Collected Papers, iy., p. 209.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 85

that the motion is stable by the aid of a special solution not proportional to
a simple exponential function of the time. If we retain the supposition of
the present paper that the disturbance as a function of the time is pro-
portional to ¢’”’, we obtain an equation [(52) in Lord Kelvin’s paper] which
has been discussed by Stokes. From his results it appears that it is not
possible to find a solution applicable to an unlimited fluid which shall be
periodic with respect to x, and remain finite when y = + #, and this whether
nm be real or complex. The cause of the failure would appear to lie in the
fact indicated by Lord Kelvin’s solution, that the stability is ultimately of a
higher order than can be expressed by any simple exponential function of the
time.”

Art. 6. No Proof of Stability im either Solution. A tacit Assumption in the
special one,

Lord Rayleigh’s objection to the argument in Lord Kelvin’s latter paper
appears unanswerable, The precise point of failure in the solution is that it
does not in reality satisfy the most general conditions which may be assigned,
just as, in the problem of the pendulum which Lord Rayleigh instances, the
most general conditions cannot be satisfied without the introduction of the
terms

Ao + Bem,

When the values of v and dv/dy are assigned at the bounding planes for all
values of w, z, ¢, Lord Kelvin’s solution is evidently an absolutely determinate
one; but the initial state of things in the interior may be arbitrarily pre-
seribed ; and to allow this to be done there must evidently be added solutions
which make v and dv/dy always zero at the bounding places: in other words,
free disturbances.

Now, the special solution which Lord Rayleigh accepts in the second
passage quoted (Art. 5), contains no reference to the free disturbances any
more than does the solution which he rejects; and, on examination, it must,
I think, be held that neither does it afford a proof of the stability of the
motion. ‘The value of » in it, hke that of v in the other, is completely deter-
mined by the boundary conditions (8) without any reference to the initial
condition (7); and the statement in the penultimate sentence of Lord Kelvin’s
first investigation that » rises gradually from zero at ¢ = 0 thus involves an
unjustified assumption that the solution which satisfies (2), (3), (8) will
satisfy (7) also.

R.1I, A. PROC,, VOL, XXVII., SECT, A. [12]

86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Art. 7. The Assumption is valid, if Steady Motion exponentially Stable ; not uf
exponentially Unstable.

On consideration, it appears that this assumption may be shown to be
correct, provided the free disturbances have stability of the ordinary expo-
nential character; but that it would be incorrect if, for instance, any of them
were exponentially unstable or neutral; this being so, the argument begs the
question at issue. For, if a system in an exponentially stable state, whether
of equilibrium or motion, be subjected to a simply harmonic disturbing force,
(or motion affecting a definite coordinate), of any definite period, the solution
in which the disturbance is simply harmonic and of the same period is known
to become asymptotically correct as the time increases indefinitely, whatever
may be the initial conditions (at least if the number of coordinates is finite).
When the disturbing force is expressed as a Fourier integral, each element of
which is simply periodic in time, and the elementary periodic disturbances
which correspond to each in the fashion just described are combined by inte-
gration, it seems reasonable to infer that a similar statement would hold good
for the resulting integral disturbance. When the range of time through which
this resolution of the disturbing force is effected extends (say) from —, to + #,
then, at any instant, ¢, this force has been in operation for a time ¢ + %, even
though it may have been zero through a great portion of this interval, and
accordingly the solution obtained in this manner is, if the state be exponen-
tially stable, sufficiently accurate, provided ¢ + ¢, is sufficiently great, whatever
may have been the disturbance (supposed finite) at the time — 7%. But if the
disturbing force is zero from ¢=-—¢, to ¢=0, then if the state is exponentially
stable, and ¢, is great enough, whatever finite disturbance may exist at the
time —¢,, it must be sensibly reduced to zero at ¢ = 0; so that in this mode
of procedure we do, indeed, obtain the solution in which there is no distur-
bance at the time zero. We have only to suppose ¢, increased indefinitely to
obtain the case with which we have here to deal; and hence it appears that
the value of » determined from (2), (3), (8) does indeed satisfy (7). But this
argument fails, unless it is known that the state is exponentially stable.

Art. 8. Mathematical Investigation of a siinple example illustrating Validity
of this Objection.

A simple instance of many which could be cited in which the analysis
is simple may serve to illustrate the argument, and especially to show
that the result need not hold for an unstable state; the elaboration of a
formal proof applicable to a case in which the number of independent

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 87

coordinates is infinite would probably be a problem of considerable difficulty,
Consider a system possessing only one coordinate, and governed by the equation

Wald? + (a + b) dxdt + abu = X, (21)

where, when ¢ is negative, XY is zero, and, when ¢ is positive, XY = e*, ¢ being
positive, or having its real part positive. The solution in which at ¢ = 0
x and dx/dt are zero, is known to be, for positive values of ¢,

(a — b6)(6-e)(¢-a)a=(b-aje*+ (C-bd)e*+ (a-cle™ (22)

By means of the equation

=|

ao

dw | J (wu) Cos w (uw = t) du, (23)

0

Fourier analysis of the disturbing force gives

get = el fi OS 08 zi a pint dw. (24)
; 6 C+w
The solution of
ald? + (a + b) duldt + ab = ¢ cos wt + w sin wt, (25)

which is of the same period as the disturbing force, being

(- aja = Lao) eosut + (a+ eosinot _ (be-w") cosut +b +e) sin wt
ha oF w? 6? + wy? ’

(26)

the integral solution obtained in the way indicated is accordingly

@-ayne={ (a6 — w’) cos wt + (4 + )wsin wt 5
0 (a? + w*) (2 + w’) a

© (be — w*) cos wt + (0 + €) w Sin wt

=| PGE Tara RT Tae

0 (0? + w*)(¢ + w’)
or
(6-9) (- Ne -a)me = (0~a)| Ce Ov Oboe

0 C+ Ww
* @ C08 wt + w sin wf ° 6 cos wt + w Sin wt
ey, i |
+(e) | Ee da + (0-0) | eS de
(27)

The first integral on the right is zero when ¢ is negative, and we~“ when ¢ is
positive ; if the real part of a is positive, the second integral is zero when ¢ is
negative, and we when ¢ is positive; but, on the other hand, if the real part of
a 1s negative, it is zero when ¢ 1s positive, and we” when # is negative ;* while
it is infinite if the real part of @ is zero; and similar statements hold for the
third term.. Thus the value of x as given by (27) agrees with the correct

* These statements are equivalent to equation (24), @ and ¢ being interchanged where necessary.

[12*

88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

value given in (22) if the real parts of a, b are both positive, but not if either
or both are negative or zero.
A system subject to an equation of the type

daldt + ax = X

affords a still simpler illustration, and might be held to be more appropriate
to the problem in view.

Art. 9. Other Objections to the special Solution as a Proof of Stability.

The same penultimate sentence of Lord Kelvin’s investigation also contains
another unproven assumption, viz.: that » comes asymptotically to zero as ¢
increases to oo. This statement, ike the preceding one (ze., that it rises
gradually from zero at ¢=0), is only known to be true for the boundary
values of ». This objection to the second statement may be expressed as
follows :—In the first place, the fact that the value of v, simply-periodic in
time which satisfies (2), (3), (16), (17), can be expanded in a convergent series
of powers of y, does not preclude the impossibility of so choosing w, J, m, n,
that v could, through some portion of the interior, be made very great, or
even as great as we please, compared with its values at the boundaries ;* and
in the second, the mere fact that the resultant value of » is obtained as the
integral effect of such solutions corresponding to different values of w, when
viewed in the light of the known possibilities of Fourier analysis, so far from
showing that it eventually diminishes indefinitely, is seen to impose no limit
whatever on its value.

Again, the tacit assumption that, if the steady motion is stable for distur-
bances in which v varies as sin my, it is also stable for those of a more general
type, appears to require justification.

Art. 10. The Special Solution contains a Proof that the Motion, of rapid enough,
will be practically Unstable. Two Modifications of the Solution
partially satisfying the Boundary-Conditions.

Thus, Lord Kelvin’s special solution, equally with that included in his
discussion of the more difficult problem, appears unacceptable as a proof of
the stability of the steady motion. We have seen, however, that if it be
admitted, as will be proved in Chap. II. below, that the infinitesimal prin-
cipal disturbances have stability of the ordinary simple exponential type,
it does provide an investigation of the propagation of an arbitrary initial

* It may be held that this remark, if it stood alone, would not affect Lord Kelvin’s inference that
the steady motion is stable if the initial disturbance be of the type he chooses and sufficiently small.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 89

disturbance. And although the function » of equations (2), (7), (8) is not
easily obtainable in a form which enables us to calculate numerical values,
important conclusions may be drawn from the form which this solution gives
for v without any regard whatever to ». Whether the infinitesimal distur-
bances are stable or not, it furnishes, in fact, a proof that the motion may be
practically unstable, and shows qualitatively, and to some extent quantita-
tively, the circumstances in which instability may be expected. (In short, I
cannot make any substantial advance in the matter of showing that there
will be instability beyond pointing out what may be inferred from this
solution.) There is good reason for supposing that, if /b, mb, nb are large,
the precise conditions which prevail at the boundaries cannot modify the
disturbance appreciably at any sensible distance, and thus cannot much affect
the question of stability for disturbances of small wave-lengths in the z and z
directions. It is seen that, if the viscosity is sufficiently small, just as when
it is altogether neglected,* the initial disturbance may, owing to the expres-
sion 0? + (m—ZIt)?+n’? in the denominator of v, as given by (13), (14),
increase very much in spite of the exponential multiplier. We may, more-
over, easily amend the expression for v, by adding to it the proper solution
of the equation V*v = 0, so as to obtain a solution which shall satisfy either
of the boundary-conditions v=0, dv/dy=0, but not both.t If we select
the former alternative, such a solution corresponding to an initial disturbance

in which
; v=, = Booslx sin my cos nz (28)
is
2vsinhaAb Exp {- vt (AX? +m? —ImBt + 2B*t/3)}
(A? + m?) B cos nz | dN? + (m — It)?

x {sinh Xb sin[/a + (m -/8t) y]- sinh) (6 - y) sin Jz - sinhdAysin[/x + (m -IBt)b]

_ Lxp[- vt’ + m? + lmBt + PB72/3]
2? + (m + It)

x {sinh Xb sin[/x —(m +134) y]- sinha (6 —y) sin dv -sinhAy sin [lz -(m + (Bt) b]},
(29)

in which A? = /?+ 2°. The solution in the case of a two-dimensioned dis-
turbance, in which n=0, A=J/, can be completed by writing down the

* Compare Part I., Arts. 4-8, with Arts. 10, 11 here.

t Of course, Lord Kelvin’s typical initial disturbance of (15) violates the boundary condition
dv/dy = 0; the conditions v=0, d*v/dy? =0 are somewhat simpler; but even in that case I cannot
complete the solution in a form which gives results suitable for quantitative comparisons.

90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

corresponding value of uv. It is

2lw sinh lb — Kup {— vt (P+ m* — linBt + PB/3)}
(? 2m") B~ 2 + (m — (pt)?

x { (i132) sinh 1d sin{ d+ (m-l3t) y +2. cosh 1(b-y) cos/x-/ cosh Ly cos[/a+(m-I3t) 6]

Kup |- vt(? + m* + lint + P(3?C/3)]
K + (m + Ut)
x { (m+1)3t) sinh b sin| da—(m+ Bt) y |+l cosh 1 (b-y) cos lz-l cosh 1y cos| la —(m-+1[3t) b]} .
(30)

It is seen that these expressions differ from those obtained when viscosity
is ignored (Part I., equations (28), p. 26; (88), p. 28;) only by the presence
of the exponential multipliers, and become identical with them if v is equated
to zero. There thus appears to be no necessity for the suggestion thrown out
by Lord Rayleigh that, in these questions of stability, investigations in which
viscosity is altogether ignored may possibly be inapplicable to the limiting
case of a viscous fluid when the viscosity 1s supposed infinitely small.*

Art. 11. For suitable Values of Constants in First Modification the Disturbance
will Increase greatly. Substitution of a numerical Value suggested
by Hxpervment.

Taking then the values of w, v given by (29), (50), they are derivable from

a stream function, ~, given by

2hp sinh lb _

+ m)B-

sinh/b cos[la + (m —13t)y]-sinh/ (b - y) cos lz - sinh/y cos[lx + (am — (Bt) 6]
+ (m — [ty
— another term derivable by changing the sign of m. (81)

Lp [- vt (2 +m - lmpt + PBC /3]

Here
— 2IV*p

aaeyB a Exp ([- vt (2? + m* —lmpt + ?B??/3]. cos[la + (m — (Bt)y]

— another term derivable by changing the sign of m. (82)

If 7 be the average energy of the relative motion per unit length of stream,
an/2 cb

4Tr/l = - | | PV *pdady. (53)
0 0

Making use of this, on performing the integrations, and comparing the value

* «©On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’’ Phil. Mag., xxxiy., p. 61, p. 67,
1892; Scientific Papers, ui., p. 577, p. 682.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 91

of 7 thus found with its initial value, Le., 7, = b°b(/? + m?)/8?, there results
T (P+m’) oe (P+m?—lmBt+P 3707/3) | i Hap|—2vt (P+m?+lmBt+0 3?t?/3)]

ith 2 [4(m-IBt)? P+(m+lBty
(Hap [vi P+? Bil? /3)| — Lap [-vt(P+m*+lmBtl Be /3)])?
f P+(im—1Bt)° P+(m+lpt)
, coshlb — cos(m —/3t)b a
an 17 sinh lb J (34)

As the terms to be subtracted from the two first are essentially positive,
there is no possibility of any great increase, unless the first two are large;
and even in the absence of the exponential factors, this can occur only if m//
is large, and then solely during the time in which m - /(3¢ is of order not
larger than 7. At such times, the terms which have /* + (m + Jt) in the
denominator may be neglected in comparison with the others. During such
a time, if m/l is large, we may approximately replace* the exponential factor
of the two remaining terms by zp (- 2vm*/(3/)\, and thus obtain

a a ose om Nee ip cosh /b — Cos (m — (pt) “| ; (35)
Diy 20 + (m—-Ipty 3b sinh 1b

As the last factor is less than unity, a large value for 7/7, requires that
yvm*/(UB) should not be large, i.e. that m*b?. m/t should not be large compared
with /30?/v; now the smallest possible value of md is 7, and m/l is large,
so that instability requires (0?/y to be large. Conversely, if m/l, mb are
large, and (30?/y large enough to be of the same order as m*0?. m//, an initial
disturbance of the type given by (28), and subject to the boundary-conditions
required by (29), (50), one of which is v = 0, will increase very much before
dying out. At the time when m — /(3¢ = 0, we have in fact

fu -2vm> mm? tanh =

Te © 3B * 578 Tb (36)

With the relative magnitudes chosen for the constants, the exponential factor
is not small, and the product of the other factors is large, its approximate
values in the extreme cases of /b large and of /b small being respectively
m/20 and m*b?/24,

It may be of interest to take values of the constants for which a somewhat
similar motion has been found experimentally to be unstable, and ascertain
to some extent how much they would allow a disturbance of the type (29),
(30) to increase. Couette foundt that, when a cylinder of radius 14°6595 em.

* T.e. in the sense that this gives the index of the exponential factor with sensible accuracy.
+ “ Etudes sur le frottement des liquides,’’ Annales de Chimie et de Physique, (6) xxi., p. 433,

G2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

was rotated in water at 16°7° C. outside a concentric one of radius 14:3930 em.,
the motion ceased to be thoroughly stable when the speed exceeded about
56 revolutions per minute; taking v to be ‘011, this corresponds to a value
of (30°/y which is about 1940. Writing (2*/y = 1900, it is seen that the
disturbance could not increase greatly. Going back to (34), but writing
m — 13t = 0, and retaining only the terms which are more important, we have

De ae COOL ae) etl tanh $/b) s
Tepe cee | 57007 (> oF ee a ia GD
The final factor is less than unity, and also less than /°b?/12; thus its
value is less than

a (= 2mb ee Pb? + mb?
Exp | 57000 SbT? + mb Sanya (38)
and also less than
a ( — 2mb soe hoon | PO? + m'b*
Exp | 7000 ob + mb [oon (39)

For either of these expressions to be a maximum, there is required
(m°b? + [°6?)? = 19001b. mb, (40)

or, if m/l is supposed large
mb? = 1900/0 ; (41)

then the former becomes approximately

-af1 _ (1900)?
‘ € " Qinitt ) 2)

and the latter
2 (mb? m*®b®
52) Oe ee ee x
: (ae i Sanne) CS

A superior limit to (57) is thus the smaller of (42), (45), and thus their
common value, when they are equal, ie, about 15. The maximum value
of (37) appears in fact to be about 4; and it approaches this value when
lb =2, mb =5z.

It may be seen that, for this value of (30*/y, the terms omitted from (54)
are unimportant, and that the approximations used give nearly its maximum
value and the time at which that occurs.

If the disturbance were taken alone which involves the first exponential
factor in (51), (82), somewhat similar results would be obtained as to the
possibilities of its merease,

Orr—Slability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 93

Art. 12. A similar Investigation for the Second Modification.

Ii we take the solution which would make dv/dy, and therefore wu, zero,
instead of v, at the bounding planes, it is seen that the two-dimensioned form
corresponding to an initial disturbance in which

v=v, = B sin lz cos my (44)
has a stream function given by

20) snhlb — Exp [- vt (+ m? — lmBt + P3?0/3)]

Cen) B~ i + (m — Ipty
x {sinh /b cos [/z + (m — It) y] - (a — It) cosh 1 (6 — y) sin la
+ 1(m — It) cosh ly sin [/z + (m — It) b]}

+ another term derivable by changing the sign of m. (45)

In this case, the ratio of increase at time ¢ is

LE Te = [—2vt(?+m’?-lm Bt+? 37? /3)| _ Exp [-2vt(P+m*+lmBt+PB?2/3)]

I. 2 P+(m-I3t)y P+(m+Bty
e { (lt) Hap[—vt(P+ m?—ln Bt+ PB?P/3)| (+1 Bt) Kap[—vt(P-+m?+lnB3t+l3"t?/3) |)?
( ?+(m-Ip3ty = P+(im-+l3t)

cosh /b — cos (in — 13t)b
2b sinh Ib | v= eee)
Here, again, there is a possibility of a large increase if m// is large.* At the
instant when m — /(3¢ is zero, the only term in this which is not negligible

assumes the form
+ m?

20
simpler than (37), and capable of assuming a much greater value. A condi-
tion that (47) should be a maximum is
v (? +m’) = lmp,
on wm? — 13); (48)

— 2vm

4 37 4 mt -
Kup 3p (31 ey

(47)

and then it is approximately

e33?/QmAv?, or ¢7804B*v*/2m*b', (49)
If (2?/v = 1900 and mb has its lowest value, z, this is nearly 9500. Taking
(307/v = 1940, we have in round numbers 10000.

* It is not evident that, as in the case of the first modification, there is no possibility of a great
increase under any other circumstances.

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. A, [13]

94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If we took the disturbance indicated by the first term alone of ~ in (45),
almost the same result would be obtained.

The difference between these two solutions, and between their results as
to stability, strengthens the view that boundary-conditions are unimportant
if, and only if, /b is large. It is not suggested that when instability actually
occurs, the Increase in a disturbance is as small as that obtained in the former
solution, or as great as that in the latter. The boundary-conditions to which
they refer are not those which occur in the experiment; /b is not large (in the
latter solution, very small), so that the violation of boundary-conditions is
important; and even the initial disturbance does not satisfy the realizable
boundary-conditions.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 95

CHAPTER II.

THE FUNDAMENTAL FREE DISTURBANCES OF A STREAM WHICH IS SHEARING
UNIFORMLY.

Art. 13. The Period-Hquation for the Boundary-Conditions Vv = 0.

In a passage quoted above,* Lord Rayleigh appears to suggest that possibly
in the case of astream of uniform vorticity there may not be free disturbances
which involve the time in the usual exponential or trigonometrical form, 1.e.
varying as ¢?’, where p is a real or complex constant. I proceed to consider
this question. Referrimg to Lord Kelvin’s analysis given in Chapter L, if in
equation (20) of that Chapter, we write wz = p, it assumes the form

US/dy = {P+ +(p + upy)/v}S, (1)
where
= (0 /dy’ —P —-w)V. (2)

The solutions of (1) are given by Lord Kelvin in the form of infinite series;
and the equation had previously been discussed by Stokest and others. The
solution in fact is, 1f we replace /? + n’ by A’,

S=(vd? +p + lB yi) i

fa SP] EC 2h]

where J, is the function connected with the Bessel function J, by the relation

T,(0) = 0S, (0) sae {+g z a eae
es 4 2” TI (7) 2.(2n+ 2) yy -4.(2m+2)(2n+4) 7 §7
(4
We may also write (5) in the form )
((7B\t/ «ve +p DAN CON sae ea | g
Seay (Tivol ye Be} ©
where
ves yi
De ee Sia rena dae (6)
ye We
Oe oa, Ao san 7)

* See Art. d, p. 80.

t It was in connexion with this equation that Stokes published his investigation of the asymptotic
expansion of Bessel’s functions; ‘‘ On the Numerical Calculation of Definite Integrals and Infinite
Series,’’? Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc., ix., Part i., 1850 ; Math. and Phys. Paper ii, p. 329.

[13*]

96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The solution of (2), as an equation determining /, is easily expressible by
means of integrals, and is so expressed by Lord Kelvin. He does not,
however, make any reference to the problem of determining p so as to
satisfy assigned boundary-conditions.

The most natural boundary-conditions to take would, of course, be that at
each of the bounding-planes wu, v, w should vanish; conditions which, as far
as v is concerned, are equivalent to the vanishing of V and dV/dy. The
analysis would obviously be much simplified, however, if two of the four
conditions which V can satisfy should be the vanishing of S at each of the
planes ; and it will be chiefly this case that I shall consider. It is readily
seen that we should have this case if the boundary-conditions were that
v should vanish, and that the tangential forces on the bounding planes should
be the same in the disturbed as in the steady motion.

Denoting the bounding-planes by y=+za, instead of y=0,0, as in
Part L, Chap. L, the equation determining the value of p evidently takes
the form

2 (1B eae Ne les 2 (1B (va? +p if oie
ee Gi ip “sy |
12 (fB (_ vA? + p Se (2 (6B fv + p we
— [4 sfe(- 7 +ai)| | n{5{2(- 7B ai) | = 10353)
yi

As the form of this is unaltered by changing the sign of 7, complex roots
occur in pairs in the usual fashion.

Art. 14. This Period Equation has an Infinite Number of Roots.

In view of the suggestion of Lord Rayleigh,* referred to above, it seems
desirable to prove, in the first place, that this equation in p has an infinite
number of roots; it has, in fact, an infinite number whose real parts are
negative. ‘This may be shown by the aid of the approximate expressions for
the Z functions for large values of the parameter. If we suppose that
(v\? + p)//B has its real part negative, large compared with its imaginary
part, and large compared with a, we may take the argument of

(- vr? +p Fi ai)
Ip |

to be a small positive angle, and that of

* See Art. 5; p. Sd.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 97
to be a small negative angle. Now, if the argument of « lies between the

limits +7, we have the equation*
L;(«) - I;,(@)
ae 1-2k)4+2k) (1-2k)(3- 2k) + 2k)(8 + 2k)
= (2 2\z ie x _ Hs 24) at 26) —_ = =
(2/a)? sin kre i! - + aces cee
(9)
1

in the sense that, provided s — + 4 is positive, the error in terminating the
series on the right after the s term has a modulus less than that of the next
term if the argument of x lies between the limits + 7/2, and less than a
certain multiplet of it if the argument of ~ lies between 7/2 and 7, or between
— 7/2 and —7. And, by writing in this equation x = ye-™, and dividing across
by sin kz, we obtain the equation

Lily) + Ixy) ~ i cot hy {Li(y) — Te}

iL = Ds 2k — 2k)(3 —2k 2k)(3 + 2k )
Lak k)(1 + kh) Gd k)(5 — 2k)(1 + 2k) (8 + ky |
Sy Suelony2

= 2/ay)re’

(10)
which holds in a sense obvious from the preceding sentence, provided the
argument of y lies between 0 and 27. While, by writing in (9), «= ye*™,
there results

Lily) + In(y) + ceot ky [Lay — Ley)}

z sy fq , 2=2h) (142k) | (L-2h)(B-2h)(1+ 2h) (842k) +...)
= (2/my)te” 1 + By J 8.16.47 ”

(11)

provided the argument of vy lies between 0 and — 27.

Thus, if y is large, and its argument lies between + 7/2, it follows from (9)
that the term involving J;,(y)-JL;(y), which occurs in the left-hand members
of (10), (11), may be neglected, so that within these limits for large values
of y we have the approximate equations

L(y) - Lely) = (2/my)3 sin kero, (12)
L(y) + Tey) = (2/ay)ze’. (13)

Accordingly, if AZ;(~) + B4(@) 1s to vanish for two large values of x, whose
arguments lie between + 7/2, the values must differ approximately by a multiple

* “On the Product Jm (x) Jn (x),’? Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc., x., Part III., equations (14), &c. ;
<¢On Divergent Hypergeometric Series,’’? Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc., xvii., Part III., Art. 3, especially
foot-notes, pp. 179-180; and Art.11. In the foot-note on p. 179, for ‘ma + y”’ read ‘*+ (m—-)”’.
Some errata in Art. 11 are corrected in Vol. xix., Part I., p. 150.

+ The multiplier depends on the argument of #, but not on the modulus.

98 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

of wv; and thus, if we make the further supposition, that the quantities

Ip vr + Me
es

are sufficiently large, equation (8), which expresses that S as given by
(3) should vanish for two different values of the parameter, takes the
approximate form

Ae MOCO IN AGG Beam
25 i Ae Na ae a) 2 ee NEE oe
ste ( ip + at) =| E( ip a) == Tit,
or
2 (13 (vr? + p Be 2 (16 fwd? + p \3)2
Spore, des 1 ( ae ae see / | ge
ae ( ip a) 3 | E( 7B + eo = 1r, (14)

where 7 is any integer, positive, or negative.

If r is sufficiently large, whatever be the values of /, A, this equation
in p has one root such that the real part of vA* +p, and a fortiori the
real part of p, is negative. (When the equation is rationalized, care must
be taken to distinguish between it and the equation which would be obtained
by connecting the two terms on the left-hand side by a plus instead of
by a minus sign.) In fact, as we have already supposed that @ is small
compared with (vA’ + p)//3, the equation may be replaced by

2 e , na) Mw = —1Tnr,
pe ie)

p= — vi +7°'7"/4e’), (5)

giving

a value which is wholly real and negative. The suppositions made in arriving
at this approximate value of p, viz.: that (vA’ + p)/Z{3 has its real part negative,
large compared with its imaginary part, and large compared with @, and that

76) vr? + p NG
a ip + ai)

are sufficiently large, are accordingly justified, provided 7 is sufficiently

large. And as 7 may be any integer if large enough, it thus appears that
the approximate form of the period-equation has an infinity of roots.

Moreover, from the value found for p, it appears that by taking 7 large
enough, the accurate form (8) of the period-equation may be represented as
closely as we please by the approximate form (14), so that the actual period-
equation must have an infinity of roots.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 99

Art, 15. Hach Fundamental Disturbance satisfying the Boundary-Conditions
V’v = 0 ts exponentially stable.

It may next be shown that a// the values of p which satisfy the period-
equation (8) have a real negative part. This follows easily by a method
which has been used by Lord Rayleigh in the discussion of similar questions
when viscosity is ignored. The period-equation has been obtained by making
the function S, which is a solution of equation (1), vanish for the two values
y=+a. In equation (1), then, write S= P+ 7, p = 0+ ip, where P, Q, 0,¢
are all real; separating the real and imaginary parts we have

vi? P/dy* = (vA? + 0™)P - (@ + Isy)Q, (16)
vd Q/dyp = (wr? + 9) Q-+ (p + IBy)P. (17)
Multiplying the former by P, the latter by Q, and adding, we obtain
v(Pai?P/dy’ + Qd?Q/dy*) = (vd? + 0) (P? + Q?). (18)
Integrating with respect to y from y=-—a to y=+4a, since S, and therefore

both P and Q, vanish at the limits, we obtain

C+a +a
—v | {(dP/dy)? + (dQ/dy)*} dy = | (vr? + 0) (P? + @) dy. (19)
The right-hand member must therefore be negative, so that not only must p
have a negative real part, but that real part must be numerically greater
than vA’.
If we multiply (17) by P, (16) by Q, and subtract, we obtain

v(Pi2Q|dy? — Qa? P|dy?) = (o + By) (22 + @). (20)

Integrating with respect to y from y=-a to y=+4a, since P and Q both
vanish at the limits, we obtain

0 =| (p+ By) (PF + @ay, (21)

so that @ + /Py must change sign as y passes through some value between
—aand+a, Accordingly the value of ¢ must he between the limits
+ pa.

If the boundary-conditions assigned were that dS/dy should vanish at the
bounding-planes, it may be readily seen that all the conclusions drawn above
as to the existence of, and the nature of, the roots of the period-equation still
hold.

100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

While, if the boundary-conditions were that S should vanish at one
bounding-plane, and dS/dy at the other, it may be seen that the period-
equation has an infinity of roots, and that all the values of p have negative
real parts numerically greater than vA*; the conclusion that the imaginary
part of p lies between the limits + /j3a7 would not, however, hold. And in
the right-hand member of (14), rw would be replaced by (27 + 1)z/2, as we
should now require, approximately, Ae” + Be* to vanish for one value of the
parameter, and Ac* — Be* for another, so that the two values of the parameter
would differ approximately by (27 + 1)a7/2.

It thus appears that the fundamental modes of free disturbance possess
stability of the ordinary simple exponential character, when the boundary-
conditions include the vanishing of V*z.

Art. 16. For all values of 1, n, there are an infinite number of Aperiodic
Disturbances.

Considering real values of p for which vA* + p is negative, if we take that
value of
|
\ ?

vr* + p

re

whose argument is zero when y is zero, then when y is @, its argument must

lie between the limits 0 and 37/4 ;* and when y is — a, its argument must lie

between 0 and — 37/4. Now, from (9), (10), there is one linear function of

I,,(z) and J; (%), viz., a multiple of 1; (”) - L,(~), which, for large values of «

whose argument lies between - 37/2 and + 37/2, is approximately a 2e*;

and there is another function, viz.,a multiple of J;(z) + J,(z), which, when
the argument lies between 0 and 7, assumes the approximate form

xg #(e* +4 coskr.e”),

but which, when the argument lies between 0 and — 7, is approximately

g 2 (e* —1 coskn .€”).
If, then, we write

2(1B/ wee ay, 2
3 |

Ip (- vd? + p (3
IB a

«€

Bio \ | de

the period equation is, approximately,

Vv

en +4/2.6e% ~ . e2 —4/2.e%

ou“ = v2 ?

* This is true for complex values also, since, as proyed in Art. 15, the imaginary part of vA? + p
lies between the limits + /Bai.

Orr—NStability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 101

or, aS it may be written,

= 4 (em 5 gt2-m) +e %-v — 0), (23)

Substituting
tS IP2U), Upside = Wh, (24)

this becomes
2 sin 2Q +e? = 0. (25)

Moreover, the form of (8) shows that when P is real, the accurate value of
the left-hand member of (23) is a real quantity; and (10), (11) show that
the errors in the expressions e%1, e1 have moduli less than those of Awe",
Bue, respectively ; and those in e”, e have moduli less than those of
Auyzle2, Bue, respectively, where A, B are certain numbers. Thus the
error in the left-hand member of (25) is less than

2{((L+ AU) (1+ BU?) =1) + {1+ BU)? = 1}, (26)

Mg

where U denotes the modulus of uw, or w#. And if
[3 ( vr? Dy
ip)
is large enough, P, U can be made as great as ever we please. From this
it is evident that, if

is sufficiently great, on substituting a real value of p in the accurate expression
for the left-hand member of (25), there is obtained a real magnitude which
differs from 2sin2@ by as little as ever we please. Consequently, for all
values of /, X, there are an infinite number of rea] negative values of p, given
as nearly as we please by the equation 2@ = rm, where 7 is a large enough
integer.

Art. 17. For Waves of Sufficient Length in the direction of flow, all Disturbances
are Aperiodic, the values of p being given approximately by equation

(15).
The period-equation may be written in the form

Fs 2a" k 2a4(21p”? + (3720?) # Aap’ (9p? + (37a?)

3y 315y? 28353

r 2a§\ 4299" + 78p?B°Pa? + B*ltat fi 4a'p' (1177p + 30p? Ba? + Bla‘)
-+

: =U
1216215,4 18243225,°
(27)
where p’ =p + vA’, and accordingly if (/a?/v is small enough, it is evident
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [14]

102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that no value of {p+ vA*)a?/v is very small; hence, if /a is large enough,
all the values of

((p + v*)a"/v}*(Bla*/v)*, or (p + vd*)?/(vl?B?)

can be as large as we please, and hence

9 Baier 5) 5h
a Shore eA)
so large that the approximate forms of the / functions for large values of the
parameter may be applied as accurately as we please, and it thus appears
evident that, under such circumstances, a// the values of p are given
approximately by (15).

Art. 18. A Rigorous Proof of last Proposition. Number of Roots ina Circular
Contour of large Radius having Origin as Centre.

A rigorous proof of the last statement presents some difficulties, however.
Let p be any quantity, in general complex, not restricted to a value
which satisfies the period-equation, and denote p + vA* by p’; then, if /a is
sufficiently small

aie, \ eee WU Sl aaa 2 aoe (=p yy a

in the sense that the difference between the left- and the right-hand members
can be made less than any assigned quantity by taking /a small enough ; for
the difference may be made less than a certain multiple of (la?/(yp’)2 as
follows from the binomial theorem. If, under these circumstances, with the

origin as centre, there is described a circle for which

mod 2a(- p’/v)? = (7 + $)z, (28)

2
UW - U,=5
o

7 being zero, or any integer, it may be proved that the number of roots of the
period-equation within this contour is 7. (The circle might equally well be
taken so that the right-hand member of (28) is any other quantity lying
between rz and (7 + 1)z, and finitely different from both.) Let the equation
be written in the form

miata’ {£3 (tn) — 13s) (Za(e) + 13 ()} -— (Fae) - BR) 1am)
+ A(mn)}] = 0. (29)
A comparison with (8) shows that in this form the proper equation has been,
for convenience, multiplied by w,é228.
With a view to examine the increase of argument of the left-hand member
as p’ describes the circumference of the circle, we first trace the changes in

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 108
the approximate expression for it in the different portions of the region
traversed.

In fig. 1, O denoting the origin, let A, A’ on the axis of imaginary
quantities denote the points (lai, - Blai; through A draw AZ parallel

M'

Fig. 1.

to the axis of real quantities and in the negative direction, and draw AJ/, AN
making angles of 27/3 with AZ; also draw A’L’, A’M’, A’N’ parallel to
AL, AM, AN. Suppose p’ starts from a point on the line AL; let the
argument of each power of a, be zero in that position ; and let the argument
of each power of w, be zero when p’ moves down to A’L’. When p’ les
between AZ, A’L’, since the ratio of its value, given by (28), to Bla is
large, the argument of wu, is a small positive quantity, and that of w a
small negative quantity. Thus, in this region, from equations (9), (10), (11)
we have

w3(L4(m) — Iy(t)) = (2/7)! sin 7/306, (30)
uxt(L4(t) + L(u)) = @/a)e @9 + 1/2.6™), (31)
Un? (L4(U2) — Ty(u)) = (2/7)28in 7/3..6, (32)
Us (L4(ue) + Ty (un)) = (Q/m)8(e% — 4/2.) ; (33)

so that, omitting a constant factor, the left-hand member of (29) has the
approximate form

evi (ems — 4/2.¢%) — ev (e% + 42.6%), (54)
or,

ele—Uy — ety — Ug — 1671-2, (55)

When p’ crosses to the lower side of A’Z’, since the argument of uv, then
(14*]

104 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

becomes positive also, the factor e — 7/2.¢“ of the right-hand member of
(35) and of the first term of (54) is to be replaced by e”2 + 2/2.¢™, so that
instead of (35), we have the simpler expression

eva — et -U2, (56)

This expression remains valid, as p’ travels round the circle until it passes
into the region between AJ/, A’l/’; here the argument of w, exceeds 7; and
it may be seen that the factor ez in (32) and in (36) is now replaced* by
e“2 +7, and that (36) now becomes

62-1 — ety — 1Euit U2 , (57)

When p’ passes out of this region, the factor ¢“ for a similar reason has to
be replaced by e+ 7e%, and, accordingly, we now recover the simpler
expression (96). This holds good again until p’ passes into the space between
the lines A.V, A’N’; in so doing, the argument of uw, is increased through 27,

and thus the factor e“: is changed into e” + ie, and (35) into

ela-% — git, 4 4g U2, (38)

When p’ crosses A’N’, the factor e“1 is changed into e” + ie from a similar
cause, and we thus again recover the simple expression (36), which remains
valid until p’ reaches its starting-point on the line AZ.

The final value of (36) is, however, not the same as the initial, but differs
from it by a change of sign; for the initial and final values of w, and also
those of uz, are equal in magnitude and opposite in sign.

Again, under the circumstances stated, the simple expression (36) 1s in
reality valid all round the contour; for the additional term in (55), (37), or
(88), as the case may be, is small compared with the larger of the others.
(It may be seen, however, that if the circumstances were such that the
circular contour cut the productions of the lines AN, A’ between the
lines AL, A’L’, it would not be legitimate in that region to omit the final
term of (35); as will be shown below,f for sufficiently short waves there are

* The law of discontinuity in the form of the approximate expressions for the Bessel functions
was conveniently stated by Stokes (‘‘ On the Discontinuity of the Arbitrary Constants that appear
as Multipliers of Semi-Convergent Series’’; Acta Mathematica, xxvi., 1902; Collected Papers, v.,
p- 285). The substance of his statement is that of the two expressions—(1) ¢“ multiplied by a
divergent series whose first term is unity, and (2) e“ multiplied by a similar series—when the
argument of w increases through an even multiple of z, (1) must be increased by 2% cosrm times (2) ;
and when through an odd multiple, (2) must be increased by 2% cos7zm times (1), in order that they
may respectively continue to represent the same linear function of z?J,(«) and atl, (z). This
may be seen, in fact, from equations (9), (10).

f¢ Art. 21, p. 111.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 105

complex roots for which p’ lies near one or other of the productions
mentioned.)

We have then to trace the change of argument of ¢2-“ -— 1" as p’
describes this circular contour. It will be more convenient to suppose p’
to start from, and stop at, the point of the circle midway between AL, A’L’.
From (274), (28) it is seen that, as p’ describes the contour, the real part
of uz, — um starts from an initial value zero, is continually positive, and ends
with the value zero, while the imaginary part continually increases from

—(2r+1)7/2 to +(2r+1)7/2.

Thus, of the vectors e2"", e“:, the former is throughout the greater,
except that their initial values are equal;* the former revolves in the positive
direction, and the latter in the negative direction, each through an angle
(2r + 1)75; owing to the former being throughout the greater, the vector
e%2-"% — ei~“2, which is their difference, follows the direction of the former,
oscillating about it, but never rotating round it, making, indeed, always
an acute angle with it. As the initial direction of this difference is the
same as that of e”°%, and as the same is true of the final directions, the
total angle through which the vector difference rotates is the same as
that through which e”-" rotates, Le. a positive angle (27+1)7. Thus,
while p’ describes the circle, the argument of the left-hand member of (29)
increases by (27+1)7. But the points A, A’ are zeroes of the left-hand
member of (29), extraneous to the proper period-equation; the increase in
the argument of the extra factor (w,u2)*, or in (—p’ +/.ai)t(— p’ — 1[B.ar)s, is 7.
Subtracting this we obtain an increase of 27m as that depending on the number
of zeroes we wish to find; hence their number is7. Butall the zeroes have been
proved to lie between the lines AZ, A’LZ’. By giving 7 the values 0, 1, 2, etc.,
in succession, we see that there is no zero to the right of the arc of the first
circle r = 0, and that there is one and only one zero in each of the quadrilateral
spaces bounded by two consecutive circles and the parallel lines. And it
has been already shown that in each such space there is one real zero given
approximately by u,—w,=7rmt; hence, under the circumstances referred to at
the beginning of the Art., this approximate equation gives all the zeroes.

And the same argument shows that whatever the value of /a, if 7 is large
enough, the number of zeroes lying inside the circle referred to in (28) is 7,

* But opposite, and the same statements hold, of course, for their final values.

fT It is important to note that in the first and last quadrants of the circular contour the real part
of wz — u changes more rapidly (and in the first and last portions exceedingly more rapidly) than the
imaginary part, so that when the vectors, which are represented only approximately by g”2"" and
e“1 “2, are in the same direction, eyen for the first and the last times, the former is very much
the greater.

106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Art. 19. The Double Roots of the Pervod-Equation.

As for waves of sufficient length in the direction of flow, all the values of
p are real, it follows that, if this wave-length be supposed at first large and
then to be gradually diminished, a value of p can become complex only by

the wave-length passing through a value such that two real values of p
become coincident.

Now, if we write

h(a Mer) n, (Cha Met- na

the period-equation in the notation of equations (6), (7) assumes the form

p (Vi) b(12) — b( V2) p(X) = 9. (40)

If p has the real negative value which makes

Y,;°= Y,° =a real negative quantity,*
the functions @( V1), (V2) are identical ; and the same is true of
Vir La); Ver (i), and alsoof Li ¥4);/O4);

accordingly, if this value of » just alluded to makes ~(Y;), and therefore also
~(¥,) vanish, this value of p is a double root of the period-equation. (If such
a value of p, however, makes ~(V,), ~(Y2) vanish instead, it is only a single
root; for, to be a double root, it would require to make either ~/(V) or ¢(Y)
vanish ; but no root of J,,(7) = 0 can satisfy either J’,(v) = 0 or J_,(@) = 90.)
Thus, there are double roots p for certain values of /, p and / being given by
the equations ;

a5 2 ( 813a? \
ps3 ie. Ths ee ) a: (41)
: Ua ew7a

It may be proved, also, that these equations give the only double roots.
The equation

didp \o( V1) b(¥2) — o(V2) pCi) = 0, (42)
which a double root must satisfy, when combined with (40), gives
(p( Va)) "tp VayW'( M2) - 6 V2) Ve)} = 162) Po ODP OD) — ae
43)
But, from the linear differential equation satisfied by @, ¥, we have, for all
values of the parameter,
o(Y)V(Y) - 6(VY)t(Y) = constant:
so that (45) is equivalent to

(p(V1))* = (h( V2) }5 (44)

* For any such value y’ is represented by the point C (fig. 2, p. 108).

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 107

and thus the equations to be satisfied in case of a double root are either
o(%1) = (2), and o(Vr) = $(%), (45)
o(Yi) =- ¢(%), and ¥(V,)=-¥(%). (46)

The former alternative is equivalent to the statement that (V1), (¥1) should
both be purely real; the latter, that they should both be purely imaginary.
In either case, there would exist some equation of the type

¢(%1) + Op( Wi) = 9, (477)
in which C is some real quantity, except either @ or ~ vanishes (for both
Y,and Y,). Of the two exceptional cases, that in which

#(Vi) = $(¥2) = 0, o(%) = o(%), (48)
is the one already referred to; for, as a Bessel function* can vanish only for
real values of the argument, the former pair of these equations requires
Y,> and Y,3 to be real, negative, and therefore, by (39), equal, quantities.
The second exceptional case, Le.

¢(Vi) = ¢(¥2) = 0, p(11) = o(Y,) (49)

is impossible, for the former pair of equations again requires that Y;° and Y,°
should be real negative equal quantities. Then, since Y, cannot be equal to V2,
the second pair would imply that ~(V) and W(Y2) should both vanish; this
would recover the former exceptional case, though it is impossible that , W
should vanish together. Thus we are driven back to equation (47). But this
cannot be satisfied by a complex value of Y*. We may rest this last statement

on the general theorem that, if n les between + 1, any expression of the form

L(x) + CI,(2),

or else

where ( is a real quantity, and every power of « has its principal value, can
vanish for, at most, only one value of x, and this a real positive one.f Or it
may be established independently as follows: Denote by y(¥Y) the left-hand
member of (47) with Y, replaced by Y;$ and suppose, if possible, it vanishes
for Y, and Y2, complementary complex values ; we evidently have

dx (a Y,)/da® =a Y,°x (a 1%),

ay (a Y2\/da® = a Y.°x (a V2);
from which we deduce

x (a V,)@? x(a V2) /da® — x(a Y2)d*y (a Y,)/da’ = (V2? - V3) ax (aVi) x (a V2);

* Of order greater than — 1, as here.
ft Unless » = 3, in which case it may be a negative one.

{ By Vis denoted (08/v)2(— va? — p — Byi)/7B as in (6),

108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

on multiplying by da, and integrating between the limits 0 and 1, we obtain
(Bx (W)= x (Fx (Y= (WP - Vo)| axles) xla¥a)das 49

by supposition the left-hand member is zero, while the integrand on the

right, being the product of conjugate complex factors, is essentially positive ;

accordingly Y,° and Y.* must be equal; and, on substituting in succession
Y,, Y, in (47), we evidently return to the special exceptional cases again.

Art. 20. The March of the Roots, as the Wave-Length, in Direction of Flow
decreases. A finite Number of Disturbances become Oscillatory.

In fig. 2, let O be the origin, A, A’ the points Bla, — lai, and C the point
— Bla),/ 3.

As proved in Art. 19, when a double root occurs, the value of p’ is represented
by the point C.

I desire to make use of some expression for the error in terminating, after
an assigned term, the divergent series which occur in connexion with the
Bessel functions; a partial statement as to this error has been made in

A

A'
Fie. 2.
connexion with equation (9); it may now be completed by stating that,
in that equation, if the argument of x is +(m—- y), y being acute, one
form of the multiplier there alluded to is

cosec (8 + v) (sec 6)2***8,

where @ is any acute angle such that @ + y is also acute; in the case in hand
we may conveniently take @ to be zero, and use the theorem that the error is
less than the next term multiplied by cosecy. And as whenk=4, }-k+s
is positive, even when s is zero, we may use this form of remainder after any
number (even zero) of terms. When p’ les between ( and O, the argument
of u, lies between 7/2 and 37/4, and that of w. between — 7/2 and — 37/4, so

Orr—Stabihty or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 109

that, when the period-equation is written in the form (23), we may take in
the notation of (26), A =5/72, B=5 Wh 9/ 72. We shall not be using the
approximations in any case in which the value of | 7 | or | v.| at Cis less than
37/4 ; consequently, at any point between C and O, the value of | | exceeds

(\/3/2)8 . 37/4 or 1:8989,
and thus the fractional error in e”: or e”2 is less than 1/27, and that in e“” or
ez less than ,/2/27. Thus, if the period-equation be brought to the form
—1(e", -e)+1=0 (50)

by dividing across by the factor which will make the third term rigorously
accurate, the fractional error in e* or e? is less than

(-Bn

and therefore less than 1/10. Thus the correct left-hand member lies between

e?(2 sin 2Q + 1/5) + 1.

Let us suppose that at C, wu, =u, = n7i + 7i/4, where vn is unity, or any
higher integer. At C the left-hand member lies between the limits
2 sin 7/2 + 1/5 +1,
and is therefore positive. As p’ travels from C towards O, the factor
2sin 2Q + 1/5 remains positive, certainly until 2Q decreases by 7/3, at which
stage 2P has decreased algebraically by more than 7/3, (for it may easily
be seen by differentiating (— p’ + az): that its real part decreases algebraically
as p moves towards O at a rate which, measured absolutely, is greater
than the rate of decrease of its imaginary part), and hence ¢??<e7!3 <e?;
everywhere between this point and O, ¢%(2sin2Q+1/5) is numerically
less than (21) ¢7, and thus the left-hand member is positive. Under these
circumstances, then, there is no root of the period-equation for which p’ lies
between C and 0.
Let us next suppose that, at C, uw = 71Q = nat — wi/4, n being unity or any

higher integer. At C the left-hand member of (50) hes between the limits

— 2 sin 7/2 + 1/5 + 1,
and is therefore negative. Again, at O the left-hand member hes between
the limits

e(2 sin 2Q + 1/5) + 1,
where P is negative and numerically greater than (1°9)/,/2, this being its
value in the case 7 = 1; from this it is clear that the left-hand member is
essentially positive. Thus, under these circumstances, there must be some
odd number of roots for which p’ lies between C and 0.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [15]

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Now, the roots of the equations J23(z) = 0, Ji(~) = 0, occur alternately ;
those of the former are approximately x =72+ 77/12, and those of the
latter « = rm + 117/12, where ¢ is zero, or any positive integer; and, as has
been proved in Art. 19, whenever the value of p’ at C is such that the
corresponding value of 7 (or wt) is a zero of Ji(x), this value of p’ is
a double root of the period-equation. Hence we can trace the effect of
diminishing the wave-length in the direction of flow on the nature of the
roots of the period-equation. Starting with a very small value of Ja, if we
gradually increase it until

2, 2 3)5 =

5 ee we “) t or (3218a3/(27./3 . v))} (51)
becomes equal in value to the lowest zero of /a(a), the smallest value of
p’ is represented by the point C’; if we further increase /, this value passes
between C’ and O, and so remains until the expression (51) becomes equal
to the lowest zero of J3(~); at this stage two roots of the period-equation
coincide at C. On increasing the /a still further, these two roots become
complex, and there is now no root between (and O until the expression (51)
becomes equal to the next zero of J_3(x), at which stage a root passes C, to
return to it, and, coalescing with another, become a double one when (51)
becomes equal to the second zero of Ji(x); after this these two become
complex and different; and so on.

That a pair of roots do, indeed, become imaginary as /a increases through
the value which makes them coincident, may be seen as follows:—It has been
shown that when /a is sufficiently small, there is one, and only one, root
between the real values for which

Uy — Up = (2r + 1) 72/2; (52)

now, the roots are continuous functions of a, Le. dp’/da is finite (except when
pis a double root); hence, the only manner in which this distribution of
roots could be altered would be by a root passing through a point given
by (52). But, by making use of the above expressions for the limits of error,
it is easy to prove that this is impossible; thus, two real roots do disappear—
one from the left and one from the right of C—while the value of w, at C
changes from (7 — })az to (r+4)77. But, from the statement in the final
sentence of Art. 18, p. 105, these roots continue to exist, and must therefore
be complex.

Thus, the greatest wave-length in the direction of flow for which a
disturbance can be oscillatory is 27//, where

321a?/(27 ,/3v)\* = the lowest zero of Ji (x) + 2°87. 53)
3

Sa

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Inquid. 111

Art. 21. The Approximate Values of the Complex Roots.

If the point p’ hes to the right of the line A’C (fig. 2), the argument of
Uy lies between — 7/2 and — 37/4, so that if w, is large enough, e” is small
compared with e; thus, the period-equation takes the approximate form
— wm +e" = 0, (54)
giving
Uy = (7m + 3r/4)4, (55)
where 7 is zero or any positive integer. This assigns to p’ a position P such
that
2 (PB /v)2 [1B = (rma + 32/4) 4, (56)

giving

Pr= py = We & —— vr? 53-5 n) (wh)
+ 1 {Bla - ale 2 nr) (» pr) ioe

r being any positive integer (including zero), provided 7 is not so great as to
make the coefticient of 7 negative; (in that case, we return to the real roots).

A more correct, though still only approximate, equation is that which
makes the numerical value of 2, satisfy

J3i|u| + J-4\u!] = 0. (58)
Equation (58), or its approximate form (56), becomes less and less accurate
if the position it assigns for p’ is near C’; as we have seen, p’ coincides with C
for values of w, satisfying the equation
Ji(ut)=0, or m= (raw + 11n/12)2;

the r + 3/4 of (55) being thus replaced by 7 + 11/12.
It is seen that these values of p’ all lie close to the line CA; but it may
be seen that the correct values cannot actually lie on the line except when

W

at C. And as the roots we have so found, taken along with their images in
the axis of real quantities, just equal in number those which have been proved
to be complex, all the roots have been accounted for and approximately
ascertained,

Art. 22. In the most Persistent Disturbance, v is a Function of y only.

When the wave-lengths in the directions of x and z are increased
indefinitely, i.e, when the velocity-component v is made a function of
y only, X and J are both zero, and the values of p are given by p = vr?n*/4a’,
7 being any integer, as may be seen from (15), or, by returning to (1), and

[15*]

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the lowest numerical value is that for which 7 is unity. For any finite
value of 7, the value of the real part of p’, or p+ vi? + vn’, and therefore,
a fortiori, that of p, is numerically greater than in this case. This may be
proved as follows.

Considering, firstly, the real values of p’, if we write, as in Art. 15,
S= P+, and integrate equation (20) from — a to y, we obtain

y

v{ PdQ/dy — QaP/dy} = ip | _y Pt + Gay. (59)

Since PP? + ( is not changed by changing the sign of y, the right-hand
member is essentially of opposite sign to 7 between +a, except that it is
zero at +a; consequently so is the left-hand member. Hence we may
infer that between every two real zeros of P, provided y=+a be not one
of them, there lies one zero of Y, and between every two of Q, with the
samme exception, there lies one of P. From the forms assumed by (16), (17),
when vp is real, evidently of the two functions P,@ one is odd, the other
even; we will choose P even, @ odd. Then @Q vanishes when y 1s zero;
it seems to be the case that for given values of /,, in the disturbance
which has the smallest numerical value of p, with this exception, neither
P nor Q can vanish for any other values than +a; if, however, this be
not the case, we have just proved that as y increases from zero it will reach
a zero of P before another of @; and thus in any event a zero of P not
later than another of Y. When y is zero it results from (59) that if P be
taken positive as it may, d@Q/dy is of sign opposite to that of 7, and thus as
y increases from zero, @ also has its sign opposite to that of /. Consequently
in the equation which (16) now becomes, viz. :

vi P/dy? = p’P — BlyQ, (60)
the first term on the right is negative, and the second positive. Thus the
variation of P, until it becomes zero, is analogous to that of the displacement
of a particle »v subject to a force to a fixed point, which force is less than
the displacement multiplied by — p’; and the particle starts from rest. The
time which elapses until the particle reaches the centre is greater than

2 ra,

Therefore, in the problem which is the subject of discussion, the value
of y for which P first vanishes—a value which, as we have seen, cannot
exceed a—is greater than
Nz
ef Na LY, A
GY is , Le, —p > va*/4a*.

Thus the result is established for real values of p’.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 115

I have not succeeded in obtaining a rigorous proof for complex values
of p. Whenever such roots occur, the approximate value, however, of the
real part of the first complex value of p’, as given by (57), is much greater
than va*/4a*, In fact, if a be regarded as fixed, and / is increased from
zero, when the first root of the period-equation reaches C, uw, being then
the lowest root of the equation

J-1{3231a3/(27,/ 3 v)}2 = 0,

(which is a little greater than 77/12), the numerical value of p’ is slightly
greater than (147/128) (v7?/4a*), No complex root occurs, however, until
/ is further increased to such a value that

Jt {3231a3/(27,/ 3v)|% = 0,

as the lowest value for which /3(%) vanishes slightly exceeds 117/12, the cor-
responding value of p’ is a little greater than (363/128) (vm?/4a’). And, in the
approximate formula (57) for the complex roots, /, and therefore also v/?/3’,
has a larger value than in this critical case, while the coefficient of (v/?/3*)3 in
the real portion is decreased in the ratio (9/11)3; the approximate value of
the real part of p’ is thus numerically greater than

363 Ca ve
T8\ti) aa

It does not seem possible that this approximate value could be so far
wrong that the actual value should be so small as va?/4a’.

For small values of /a a further approximation to the 7 root of the period
equation is given by

Crap Ft - (552 - Sa). G1)

It thus seems probable that, as /a is gradually increased from zero, the
lowest value of —p’ continually increases, and the other values of — p’ (but not
necessarily those of —- p) continually decrease until they become complex.

Art. 23. Equations for resolving an Arbitrary Disturbance into the
Fundamental ones: Inability to use them.

The problem of resolving any arbitrary disturbance (subject to the
boundary-conditions Vv = 0) evidently reduces to that of expressing an
arbitrary function of y which vanishes when y = + a, in terms of the
functions S which correspond to the free modes of disturbance already

il4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

investigated, having the values of /, X assigned. If Sj, S;, be functions corre-

sponding to two different possible values p,, p. of p, from the equations

vPSi/dy? = (vA? + p, + UBy) Ss,

vl'S,/dy* = (vd? + p2 + Uppy) So,

there results
v(Si@?82/dy* Ge S.0*8,/dy’) = (pe ais pr) S,S2,

and by integration between the limits + a,

a
(Ps - 7) SS.dy =
-a

S,dS./dy — S,dS,/dy | - (62)

If p, and p, are different values for which S,, S, vanish at the limits, this
gives

Sits - (63)

-a

e

If, in the formula (62), we write p:, =p, + 6p, divide by ép,, and then
suppose 6p, to diminish indefinitely, we obtain

a

( ie lees : d aS ds, d Si
Sidy anes Sy SS

a dydp, dy dp,

ds; ds;

—a

a
=

(64)

-a
since S, vanishes at both limits.

Thus, if we assume the possibility of expanding an arbitrary function, f(y),
in a series of the form

34,8,(y)
1
the coefficients are from (63), (64) determined by equations of the form

d S;,. ds).
dy dp,

a
= eal

= [ T(y)S,(y) dy. (65)

—a

Should the period-equation have a double root p, in which case that
portion of the complete disturbance which involves ¢?’ takes the form

ASe?t + B(e'dS/dp + tSe?*),

the expansion of /(y), the value of S at the time # = 0, has to include a term
BdS/dp as well as AS, and (65) fails to determine 4, B. The investigation
necessary to find their values is somewhat longer, and it appears unnecessary
to give it.

I have not succeeded in applying these formule to any initial disturbance
of the simplest type, such as that discussed by Lord Kelvin. Towards so

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 115

doing, the evaluation, accurate or approximate, of the coefficients 4 by means
of (65) would be only one step. Were this accomplished, we would have

S = 3 A,S.(y) ert, (65 a)

and V would have to be found from this, by the aid of (2), and found in a
form suitable for arithmetical comparisons.

It may be noted that although, from the results of Chap. I., above, and
those of Part L, there is good reason to suppose that, for a suitably chosen
initial disturbance, V may increase very much, this is not the case with NV.
On the contrary, it readily follows from (2) of Chap I. that the average
value of S$? throughout the liquid diminishes continuously and indefinitely ;
a similar contrast between decreasing S and increasing V may be noted for
the disturbances discussed in Chap. I., Arts. 2 and 10-12.

Art, 24. The Case of Boundary-Conditions dS/dy = 0.

If the assigned boundary-conditions are that dS/dy should vanish at each
of the boundary-planes, the period-equation is obtained by making, in the
notation of equations (5), (6), (7),

AY (LY) + BY(Y)
vanish at the boundaries; but
V(Y) = 3°11 2) ¥EaGY)
2¢/(¥) = 302) VR(RY*);
so that the equation is similar to (8), except that the JZ functions are of
order + 2.

For large values of p’ whose real part is negative, the approximate form of

this equation is
enue — eta — ge -% =. 0). (66)

Obviously it may be proved, as in Art. 16, that for all values of /, n, there
are an infinite number of aperiodic disturbances, the values of p being given
approximately by (14), (15) again.

Evidently, too, if /a is small enough, in (15) 7 may be taken to be any
integer, even unity.

But an investigation almost identical with that of Art. 18 proves that, for
all integral values of + Gncluding zero), if Ja be small enough, and for all
values of Ja, if + be large enough, the number of roots inside the circular
contour for which

mod 2a (— p’/v)z = (7+4)r

is 7+ 1, one more than with the boundary-conditions S=0. This difference in

116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,

number is due to the fact that (66) has to be multiphed, instead of divided
as is the case with (23), by .

(- p’ + (Bar)z(- p’ — [Bar)t,
in order that it may represent, for large values of p’, the true period-equation.

Accordingly, when Ja is very small, the period-equation has one root not
given by (15). This root gives a value to p’ which is itself very small and
diminishes indefinitely with /a. In fact, if /a@ is zero, one value of p’ is zero;
this may be seen by noting that when la is zero, Y, = Y., in the notation of
(39); p’ will now be zero if Y, = Y,=0; and it is evident that these values
satisfy the period-equation, after its division by Y, — Y2, or an equivalent
differentiation, which is a necessary preliminary. If, returning to (1), in it
we replace / by zero, we do indeed obtain a root, p’ = zero, corresponding to a
disturbance in which S is constant, in time and in space.

Thus, if 7@ be small enough, here again all the disturbances are aperiodic,
and all the roots are accounted for by (15), with the exception of this one,
which we may regard as also included in (15) on making + zero.

It is readily seen that a value of p’ occurs at C (fig. 2, p. 108), whenever at
this point

f_2(u)=0, le. uw = (rm + 57/12)2,
or Zz (uw) =0, Le. w = (rw + 187/12),

v being zero or any positive integer. The former set are double roots; and it
may be proved much as in Art. 19 that these are the only double roots.

We may trace, as in Art. 20, the effect of diminishing the wave-length in
the direction of flow on the nature of the roots. When /a is exceedingly
small, one value of p’ is close to O (fig. 2), and all the others to the left of C;
as 7 is gradually increased, all the roots move towards C' until the expression
(51) becomes equal to the lowest zero of J-2(x); at this stage two values of p’
coincide at C. On increasing / still further, these two roots become complex,
and there is now no value between Cand O until (51) becomes equal to the
lowest zero of /2(~) when a value of p’ passes C, to return to it and in coinci-
dence with another become a double root when (51) becomes equal to the next
zero of J_2z(a); after this these two become complex and different; and so on.

The greatest wave-length in the direction of flow for which a disturbance
can be oscillatory is thus 27//, where

(3231a3/(27,/3v)\? = the lowest zero of J_3(z) 1:2. (67)

There are a finite number of complex roots, those whose imaginary parts

are positive being given, when not too near C, by the approximate equation
em — 7% = 0),

or, UW, =n + w/A, (68)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 117

where 7 is zero or any positive integer; and, more accurately, by

J-3 || ~ Fel] = 0;
the second term of (66) is now small compared with the other two. These
complex values of p’, of course, as before, lie close to the line CA, and their
conjugates close to CA’.

It is seen that here again all the roots which exist have been accounted
for and approximately located.

It will be noticed that, approximately, when /a is large, the real roots, if
not too near C, are the same as when the boundary-conditions are S = 0; the
complex roots are different, however; this is the only evidence I have noticed
against the view that, for disturbances whose wave-lengths in all directions
are small, the question of stability is little affected by the precise boundary-
conditions. ;

Art, 25. The Case of Boundary-Conditions V=0, dV /dy=0: Failure to obtain
any Simple Proof that fundamental Disturbances are Stable.

With the boundary-conditions V=0, dV/dy=0, I am unable to give any
simple proof by any method analogous to that of Art. 15 that the funda-
mental modes of disturbance are exponentially stable. We obtain, however,
the same limits for the imaginary parts of the values of p, viz., +/Bat. The

equation satisfied by V being
[d?/dy? — (2 + (p + UBy)/v} |(P/dy? - X)V = 0,
if we write V=V,+7%V.2, p=8+19, separate the real and the imaginary parts,
multiply one equation by V,, the other by V,, add, and integrate between the
hmits +a, we readily obtain

| ” (@ + Y8y)[(dV fay)? + (dV2/dy)? + 8 (Ves Vey = 0, (69)

from which it follows that @+ /6y must change sign between the limits of y.

I have also been unable to obtain any equations analogous to (63), (64)
Art. 23, by the aid of which any arbitrary free disturbance may be resolved
into its constituent fundamental ones.

Art, 26. Derivation of the Period-Equation : Its approximate Form.
The solution of (1) being denoted by S, V may be expressed in the form

We = = fer] Ses dy — ow | Serrdy

a

?

whence dV idy =4 fer [ Serva + ow | sorray|,

R.I.A. PROC., SECT. XXVII., SECT. A. [16]

118 _ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
The boundary-conditions thus lead to the period-equation

a @ E a ; a
| Siedy | S,e“dy — Sie Vdy | Sievdy = 0, (70)
-a = Gi) J a a }
where S,, S, are any two independent solutions of (1).
A laborious development of this equation in ascending powers of p’ threw
little ight on the nature of the roots; every term in the equation appears to

have the same sign, however. :
On the supposition, justified to some extent by results, that for all the
roots the quantities which occur as variables in the Bessel functions in S are
large, an equation approximately equivalent to this may be obtained. As
approximate forms of S are (— p’ — /Byi)-z.c*", where
2 /IB\z (-p' -lByi\?
u=3(2) (ee : ‘ (71) i
2), Ye
it might appear that we would be justified in using these exponential forms
in the integrands, and replacing, for example,

i (- p se [pyt)-# ett dy
by =
(- p’ — IByi)-t e«*¥/(X + du/dy)

-a

Irrespective of the delicate considerations of the discontinuity in the forms of
the approximate expressions for the Bessel functions, this procedure would
not, however, be prima facie justifiable unless it were possible, regarding
iy aS a complex quantity, to connect the limits of integration by a path
along which the real part of w+ Ay continuously increased, or continuously
decreased, which is not always possible. I therefore considered more fully
the functions fe**”Sdy; but the approximate form finally obtained for the
period-equation proved so intractable that it does not appear justifiable to
go into details. In the region in which the roots appear to actually he, viz.,
one in which p’ has its real part negative, and its imaginary part between
the limits + /ai, the form is
203) aia] Eup CD) Ace aes)
A+¢((- p+ Bat) /vB A-W(— pp’ + IBar)/v)?

LS Sen WS) ONE a ny Heep (— da + Up)
ee Hep 31 See A +7((— p’ — [Bai)/v)2)

(-p/(@P)+aty4 (-p'/(IB)-ai)4
x Soa ee Lxp(- Aa - U) = =r-1i((- p’— [Bai)/v)3 Lup (Aa = ms)

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 119

Ws Boa) 1-3 | Exp(—- Aa +m) i Hap (— Aa — UW)
i IG IS) le A+ U(— p’ + (Bar)/v)2 vice ta i((— p’ + Usat)/v)2

3 ‘— poi + BAP ee ee Exp (Xa + Un)
4 on (75 a) fap ( ae re ae a ere

ae eee ae IB)= ai) evs
«apap EP OO )~ 5p Bape BP OM Phot
(7:

u, denoting, as before, 2(JB/v)? {- p’(/B) + ai}#, and mw the corresponding
expression with the sign of @ changed.

Art. 27. Some Results.

It appears that the period-equation has no roots for which the real part
of p (or even that of p’) is positive. Ifthe real part of p is supposed positive,
the equation assumes a simpler form; the first expression within the { } is
to be replaced by Foot Hach

mp (AA + Uy ; ee ap (— Ad + Us
pee) 212 ep i ‘ean re, C py — Iai) |v)"

73

and the third is to be similarly replaced by the first and last of - ae
terms which constitute it. In fact, if the real part of p (though not neces-
sarily if merely that of p’) is positive, that of any one of the expressions
+ y+ either continually increases or continually decreases as y changes
from — a to +a; and accordingly it seems evident that we may proceed as
indicated in the third paragraph of the preceding Article, and thus obtain this
modified form of the period-equation. If we now consider the terms in the
equation which are most important, it will be found that it is necessary that
e” should be complex or less than unity, which is, of course, impossible.

In using these approximate forms there is a tacit assumption that p is not
too near either of the values + /az: making the contrary supposition in this
case, too, I failed to obtain any evidence of the existence of a root whose
real part is positive.

It may be shown that, if with the origin as centre, a circle be described
for which

mod. 2a (- p’/v)2 = (27 + 1) 7/2,
where 7 is a large enough integer, the number of roots of the period-equation
for which p’ lies within this circle is 7 - 1.* This follows as in Art. 18: the
alterations in the form of the left-hand member of (72) which have to be
made in different portions of the contour are, as in that Article, negligible if
p is sufficiently great.

* This is one less than if the boundary-conditions included y2v = 0. (See Art. 18.)

[16]

120 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

There is obtainable as a special and limiting case the solution of the
problem of the free disturbances of the fluid at rest; these have been inves-
tigated by Lord Rayleigh.* In this case, (3 being zero, if p’ is finite a, uw. are
infinite, but w,—wu, or 2a7(- p’/v)? 1s finite; if, in (72), in the first and third
expressions in { }, we neglect all terms which do not involve Zp (+ w), and
then equate {3 to zero, we obtain an equation which is valid and exact
over all the plane; it may easily be verified that this equation leads to
Lord Rayleigh’s results.

Another special case which may be noticed is that in which a is very
great. In this case the smaller roots, i.e. those for which A is very much
greater than {(-p’ + /jaz)/v}4, are given approximately by the same formulee
as when the boundary-conditions include S = 0; and for those which are not
so given p’ is wholly real and negative. In fact, for those real values of p
which are far removed from the complex ones, the equation assumes the
approximate form

aturm) — At B+ Bat)/v}*11\ + Cp’ - iBat)/v}*]
[A tf p’ + Upeaa)/vs*][\ - af (- p’ - IBar)/v}7]

. A+ vip? + 1: 32a?) =5 Pere
7 NP 4 '(p? + Pa)? + Av?

Dn! + 2a’? + 2.B2a2\8\2
= ee a ar ee) eS (74)
2p’ + 2(p? + 23?a?)?\?

This equation could be solved without any great difficulty if the values of
the constants were given. It will be seen that in taking successive values of
yp in order of increasing magnitude, in passing through the region in which
p? and vd? are of the same order, one root is, so to speak, lost as compared
with the period-equation (8), All the roots of the equation (72) are thus
accounted for.

( af
‘(= ai
(ts 2)
t j

In the most general case, the real values of p’ which are not too near the
complex ones are given by (74). As regards the determination of the complex
values, though (72) simplifies somewhat, I have not been able to reduce it to
a form which I can solve.

~ The approximate forms (72), (74), which have been obtained for the period-
equation are inappropriate to small values of Aa, as when a is made equal to
zero, they become identities; when Xa is very small, it is more convenient to
express (70) in the form

| S, cosh Aydy |

a

a a
S, sinh Aydy — | S, sinh Aydy | S, cosh Aydy = 0.
: (75)

* <¢On the Question of the Stability of the Flow of Fluids,’’ Phil. Mag. xxxiv., 1892, p. 69;
Collected Papers, iil., p. 582.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 121

If Aa is made to diminish without limit,* this becomes

( Sidy | S,ydy -( Syydy | S.dy = 0. (76)

In the region in which the roots actually le, this assumes the approximate form

al me
(i (6m): + (e%1 — 16-1) U, * — C2 Uy

ei
2

G é
} feu, — eu," |

i i
6 2

Py 2) es 05. (V1)

bole

al 2
— {(e%—1e"1) uy — CU} (EMU,

For real roots, if p’ is not too near C (fig. 2), this may be replaced by
evi v2 — etlg7%y _ 0

identical with (14). Even in this somewhat simple case, the equation giving the
complex roots does not appear readily solvable. In this case it may be shown
that the critical point at which p’ becomes imaginary does not coincide with
C (fig. 2); but that some of the roots become imaginary at points to the left
of C, and others at points to the right; that for the roots which are of low
order the absolute distance of the critical point from C is not large, and that
as the order of the root rises it tends asymptotically to C. The complex roots
thus consist of four series—one to the left of AC, another to the right, together
with the images of these series in the axis of real quantities.

In the most general case the critical point at which roots become imaginary
is not far from C’; and the values of p’ lie not far from the lines AC, A’C.

It is thus seen that, unless either da is large, or else (3/a*/v so small that
all the disturbances are aperiodic, the results I have indicated are very
incomplete for the natural boundary-conditions v= 0, dv/dy = 0.

* Tf the velocity-gradient is great enough, Aa may be very small, and yet 8/a3/v not small; so that
for sufficiently rapid motion this case is a little more general than that in which v is made a function
of y only. In the latter case, the method similar to that of Art. 15 succeeds in proving directly that
the disturbances are exponentially stable; this result was, I believe, obtained many years ago by Love.

122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CHAPTER ITI.
APPLICATIONS OF THE METHOD OF OSBORNE REYNOLDS.
Art, 28. Hxplanation of Osborne Reynolds’ Method.

Professor Osborne Reynolds* has discussed the question of the stability of
flow from a point of view very different from that adopted by Lord Kelvin.
He supposes the turbulent or unstable motion to be already in existence, and
seeks to determine a criterion as to whether the relative kinetic energy of the
disturbed motion will increase, diminish, or remain stationary. In case the
disturbance is regarded as finite, ie. if, in the expressions for the velocities,
terms of higher order than the first in small quantities are retained, the
magnitudes of the velocities enter into the determining condition ; but if only
terms of the first order are taken into account, the criterion does not involve
the scale of the disturbance, and moreover gives a lower limit than is obtain-
able when the disturbance is finite, for the slowest steady motion, under
assigned conditions, for which a disturbance of assigned type could possibly
increase. Thus the discussion of infinitesimal disturbances would appear in
reality as important as that of finite ones, and is moreover considerably
simpler. For infinitesimal disturbances, considering only the case in which
the velocity in the steady motion is in the #-direction, and is independent
of x, the criterion may be obtained as follows. Let the velocity in the steady
motion be U, and that in the disturbed U+ w, v, w, let the stress-components
in the steady motion be P,,, Pry, etc., and those in the disturbed be Pr, + Dom
Pry + Pry, ete. By writing down the fundamental equations for the disturbed
and for the steady motions, and subtracting, we evidently obtain the equations

du/dt + Udulde + vdU/dy + wdU/dz = p\dpra[de + dpzy/dy + dp,zz[dz},
dv/dt + Udv|dx = p){dpx,/da + dpy,/dy + dpy./dz},
dw[dt + Udw]da p{dpan/da + dpy,/dy + dpz./dz}. (1)

Multiplying by pu, pv, pw, respectively, and integrating throughout any

volume, we have

d/dt. | p(w + w+") d.vol=—- | pu(vd U/dy + wdU/dz) d. vol.

ll

= 5le Ud/dx(u? + v? + w*) + Jv (dprx/dx + dpry/dy + dpr[dz} d.vol

+ two terms similar to the last. (2)

* For reference, see Introduction, p. 75. An excellent résumé of Reynolds’ method is
contained in Lamb’s “ Hydrodynamics,’’ 3rd Edition, Art. 346, from which I have paraphrased

a few sentences.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 128

On integrating by parts all the terms on the right, except the first, the
right-hand member may be written — ee 0

— | pu(vd U/dy+wd Uj dz)d. vol - 5 | pl Ue + ye +) dS +| UW Pox+MPryt Pr) AS

+ two terms similar to the last | (eeu + Pyydo]dy + P:xlw/| dz

+ Dyz(du[dz + dw/dy) + pzx(dw/dx + duldz) + pry (dujdy + dvjdx)} d.vol, (3)
dS denoting an element of the bounding surface, and /, m,n the direction-
cosines of the outward drawn normal. The term involving the first surface-
integral represents the rate at which kinetic energy of disturbance is convected
into the volume considered, and the other three surface-terms denote the rate
at which the additional stresses Pre, Pry, ete., called into existence by the
disturbance, would do work in the additional motion u, v, w on the fluid
contained in the surface. In many cases the joint effect of the surface-terms
is nil; this happens, for instance, when the disturbance has a definite wave-
length in the direction of flow, if the volume is bounded by surfaces parallel
to the direction of flow, such that wv, v, w vanish at them and by perpendicular
planes, such that the distance between them is any multiple of a wave-
length. In any such case, by substituting in the last integral in (3), the
values of the stresses, viZz.,

Pox =— p— 2p (dulda + dv/dy+ dw/dz)+ 2uduldz, pry = (du/dy + dv/dz), etc.,
the right-hand member of (2) becomes
— { pu(vd U/dy + wd U/dz) d. vol
— pf {2(du/dx) + 2(dv/dy)y + 2 (dw/dz) + (dv/dz + dw/dy)? + (dw/da + dufdz)?

+ (du/dy + dv/dx)’} d. vol + fp’ (du/da + dv/dy + dw/dz) d.vol, (4)
where p =p + 2p/3.(duldau + dv/dy + dw/dz).

The second member is essentially negative; the first may be either positive or
negative; the third is, of course, zero, though it is convenient to retain it for
the present,* thus not assuming the fluid to be incompressible ; and whether
the disturbance increases or decreases, depends on the sign of the whole. If
then, for a given steady motion we could find the lowest value of » for which
it 1s possible to choose w, v, w, so that the expression (4) may be zero, there
would be no possibility of the motion being unstable for a greater value of wp.
In the applications of the method by Reynolds, Sharpe, and H. A. Lorentz,
the character of the disturbance is to a certain extent assumed, and apparently
somewhat arbitrarily ; and I proceed in the present chapter to conduct similar
investigations, while endeavouring to avoid any such arbitrary choice.

* For the purpose of variation,

124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Art, 29. Differential Equations satisfied by the Disturbance which is Stationary
for the Greatest Possible jr.
Proceeding to a more general investigation, the critical equation for p,
whether the fluid be compressible or not, is from (4):
—{ pu (vd U/dy + wd U/dz) d.vol + { p’(du/dz + dv[dy + dw/dz) d.vol
— wf {2(du/dx) + 2(dv/dy) + 2 (dw/dz)? + (dvldz+ dw/dyy + (dw/dx + du/dz)?
+ (du/dy + dv/dzy}d.vol=0. (5)
The variation of wu, v, w in this gives, as conditions for a stationary mu, on
integrating by parts,
2uV?u + 2ud/dx (duldx + dv[dy + dw/dz) - p (vd U/dy + wd U/dz)
= dp/dx + 4u/3.(du/du + dv/dy + dw/dz), (6)
ete., or, supposing the fluid incompressible,*
2uV*u — p (vd U/dy + wd U/dz) = dp/dz,
2uV*v — pud U/dy = dp/dy,
2uV*w— pudU/dz = dp|dz. (7)
If the volume is bounded by fixed surfaces parallel to the direction of flow
and by perpendicular planes such that the distance between them is any
multiple of a wave-length, the surface terms, which have not been given,

vanish; under these conditions also equations (7) with that of continuity
satisfy (5), so that (5) need no longer be referred to.

Art. 30. The uniformly Shearing Stream subject to Boundary-Conditions
v=0, dvi[dy=0. Lorentz Result.

A stream of uniform vorticity is, of course, the simplest case; and Reynolds’
method has been applied to it by H. A. Lorentz.t The type of disturbance he
selects consists of a species of “ Elliptic Whirls” in which each particle of fluid
has motion in an elliptic orbit superimposed on its steady motion; these
ellipses are similar and similarly situated; and the angular velocity round the
centre is a function of the distance from it; the orientation and shape of the
ellipses and the law of velocity are then determined, so that the value of yu
which makes the right-hand member of (4) vanish shall be greatest possible.

If the steady velocity be By, and the distance between the bounding-planes D,
his resulting equation is pBD® = 288u.

* Tf the fluid be compressible, the variation of p and p in (5) leads to an equation which would
determine the scale of the disturbance.
+ ‘‘Ueber die Entstehung turbulenter Fliissigkeitsbewegungen und iiber den Einfluss dieser

Bewegungen bei der Strémung durch Réhren.’? Abhandlungen iiber theoretische Physik,
Band 1, s. 43.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 125

Analogy with other problems leads us to assume that disturbances in two
dimensions will be less stable than those in three; this view is confirmed by
the corresponding result in case viscosity is neglected, seen by comparing _
equations (28), (38) of Part I., Chap. I.; it is further strengthened by com-
paring the two- and the three-dimensioned forms of equation (29), Chap. L.,
above, and by the discussion of the fundamental free disturbances in Chap. II.
Considering, then, the two-dimensioned case,* the elimination of p from (7)
gives

2uV? (dul/dy — dv/dx) — pB(dv/dy — du/dz) = 0. (8)
We may now conveniently introduce the stream-function w, when this becomes
uV’V') + pBd*L/dady = 0. (9)

This is to be solved subject to the conditions that ~ and db/dy vanish at
the bounding planes which we will denote by y=+a. We next suppose that,
as a function of z, W varies as ¢’’”, when the equation becomes

wa /dy? —PYPp + UpBdp/dy = 0. (10)
The fundamental solutions are ~ = ¢’"” where the values of m are given by
pu(m? +?) — Bolm = 0. (11)

Denoting the roots of this by m,, m2, ms, ms, the equation to which the
boundary conditions lead is

gin wu emg egw omar

erm a Er mg e7m3 a eg mga
| : = (0) (12)

meme Meme” ms ems myems@

mem a mem ai Me ™3 ai mye ms at

or
(myMz + M34) SIN (M, — M2) @ SIN (M3 — M4) a
+ (MyM3+ MyM) SIN (Mz — Mz) @ SiN (7) — M4) &
+ (Msi, + M2M,4) SIN (M3 —M,) @ Sin (M2 — mM) a = O. (13)
As the sum of the values of m is zero, they may be written
V al /

DET p—-T, —p+T, —p=7, (14)

where p is real, and, making these substitutions, (13) becomes
(4p? — 7 — 7”) sin 2ra sin 2r’a — 2rr’cos 2ra cos 27’a + 2r7’cos 4pa =0, (15)

Now, the values of m which satisfy (11) must all be imaginary, or else two
real and two imaginary.

* The three-dimensioned case was attempted, but it proved too difficult.
R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, . [17]

126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Taking the former alternative, on writing 7 = iq, 7’ = iq’,(15) becomes
(4p° + @ +g”) sinh 2g¢a sinh 2q’a — 2¢q' cosh 2ga cosh 2q’a + 2q7' cos 4pa = 0.
(16)
This may be written in the form
(q-7) sinh*?(g+7)a-(q+q7) sinh?(q-7)a + 4p’ sinh 29a sinh 2¢a
— 4qq7 sin’ 2pa = 0, (17)
from which it is evident that it cannot be satisfied by real values of g, ¢’; for
if they be chosen positive, as can always be done, the first term exceeds the
second, and the third the fourth.
Falling back, then, on the latter alternative, and writing in (15) 7” = 7q/
simply, it becomes
(4p? + — 7) sinh 29a sin 2ra — 2q'r cosh 2¢'a cos 21a + 2q'r cos Tee 0. (18)

To find a stationary disturbance of given wave-length, and the correspond-
ing value of u, we have then, supposing / given, to solve the simultaneous
equations involved in (18), and the statement that the values of m which
satisfy (11) are ptr, -pid’t.

Now, from the coefficients of the powers of m in (11) we these the
equations

g? — 7 — 27? = 20,
CEE NIE AE) Ur
2G" + 7?) = Bolum. G9)

If we express q’, 7, in terms of p, /, we have

GP = Qn/ PP +P + p+ P, (20)
r= 2p) poet =p — 0, (21)
and also obtain
Bol

' 8p? / p oe

It may now be proved that the equation (18) has no solution for which
2ra is less than 7. Denoting the left-hand member of that equation by V,
we have
dV [da = (q? +7") (7 cosh 29a sin 2ra —r sinh 29a cos 27a)

+ 4p*(q' cosh 2q’a sin 2ra+r sinh 2q’a cos ra) —4pq'r sin4pa, (23)
40 V [de® = (¢? + 7°) sinh 20a sin 2ra
+ 4p*((g?—r*) sinh 29a sin 2ra+29’r cosh 29a cos 27a - 2q'7 cos 4pa),

(24)

Orr—Stabihity or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 127

LBV /da = (¢? + 7°) {7 cosh 27a sin 2ra + 7 sinh 29a cos 2ra}
+ 4p? {(q? - 3¢’r?) cosh 2/4 sin 2ra + (3q¢?r — 7°) sinh 2¢a cos 27a
+4pq/7 sin 4pa}, (25)
edt V [dat = (7? + 7°) {(¢? — 7°) sinh 2¢’a sin 2ra + 29’r cosh 2¢a cos 2ra}
+ 4° { (4-6 9?7r? +7") sinh 2q’asin 27a4+4q/7(7?-7") cosh 2/acos 27a
+8p'q’rcos4pa}. (26)

When a is zero, the first three differential coefficients vanish, and the fourth
is positive. Substituting the values of g’, 7, given by (20) and (21), (26) gives
ql V/dat = 64p71?(p’ + 7) sinh 2q’a sin 27a

+ 64° (p? + P)*(3p" - 2? cosh 2q'a cos 2ra
+ 52p* (p? + 2) (3p? ~ ry cos 4pa. (27)

This cannot vanish for any value of 2ra less than 7/3; since for such values
the second term exceeds the third even on replacing cos 4pa by — 1, and since
the first term is positive. Therefore, neither can V itself vanish, if 27a < 7/3.
Again, V may be written
(6p? + 2/*) sinh 2¢a sin 2ra — 2(p? + 2)? (3p? — 2)? cosh 2q’a cos 2ra
+ 2(p? +P)? (Bp? - PF)? cos 4pa, (28)

which, when sin 27a is positive, is algebraically greater than
2 (p? + 2)? (3p? — 2)? { 3? sinh Q¢’a sin 2ra — cosh 2¢/a cos 2ra +cos4pa}. (29)
Of the terms in brackets, when 2ra lies between 7/3 and 7/2, the first term is
greater than 3 sinh 29’a; the second is numerically less than 4 cosh 29a; and
thus the three are algebraically greater than 2 sinh 29’a — cosh 2¢a —1, and,
as q >7r./3, this is certainly positive. And, since />7/3, it is evident
that (29) cannot vanish if 27a lies between 7/2 and zw. Thus (18) has no
solution for which 2ra < r.

When 2ra >7, sinh 2¢’a and cosh 2¢’a each exceed 100; and accordingly
in (18) we may neglect the term involving cos 4pa, and may equate sinh 2¢’a
and cosh 2q’a; the equation thus sensibly becomes, making use of (28),

tan Qra = (p? + 2)? (3p? - BP)? (3p? + PP. (30)
The simultaneous equations (21), (30) have, of course, an infinity of solutions ;
there is one for which 27a lies between 7 and 47/3; it may be shown that
there is only one; for, by the aid of (21), we may write (30) in the form
7 tan 2ra = (2p. p+ P+ p+ P)Bp +P); (51)

as p imcreases beyond the value I/\/3, the right-hand member continually
air heal

128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

decreases, while the left-hand member continually increases, for 7, given by
(21), continually increases. And it is this solution which we require; for
(21), (22) show that, / being given, the smallest value of 7 corresponds to the
largest value of «x for which the disturbance could possibly increase.

We finally wish to obtain the greatest value which the value of «x so found
can be made to assume by varying /. A stationary w is a maximum yp, for up
has no minimum; as / increases indefinitely, 7 remains finite, ra being < 47/3,
and p, satisfying (21), tends to equality with //,/3, so that u given by (22)
diminishes indefinitely. The differentiation of (22) gives us for a stationary u

pdlldp = (8p* + 27)1. (32)
By differentiating (50), making use of this, we obtain
ap (3p? + 22) (3p? -— 2)? dr/dp = — 21 (p? + I); (33)

and in a similar manner from (21),
prdrldp = 2p(p? + Ry — (p? +P) (p? + 27). (54)

Combining (53) and (34), there results

a(3p? + 21?)(3p* — 2)2 {(p? + 20) (p? + P)E — Wp(p? + P)\t = 207; (6b)
and this, (21), and (50) are equations determining /, p,7. From (21) and (39)
we obtain ;
2ra (3p + 22){p? + 2 — 2p (p? + P)2} = Al {2p - (p? + PB (8p? - PY*. (36)
Ii 27a were 77/6, the value of /?/p? which would satisfy this would be ‘93;
while, if 27a were z, it would be ‘94. It will be seen that the former
supposition is very nearly correct; taking then the former value of //p’,
substitution in (30) shows that 27a is the circular measure of 206° 57’ (the
latter would give about 3’ less), ie. 27a = 3°61. From (21) there is next
obtained 7/r = 1:05 (and < 1:06), giving Ja =1°89. Then (22) gives

Bo/(87*u) = ppl {2p — fp? + 2) = 1-698 (and < 1699). (37
Thus, if D=2a, the distance between the bounding planes, there finally results
Bow? /u = 44:3 or BpD*/p = 177. (38)

This result has been obtained on the supposition that the initial disturbance
has a definite, but undetermined,wave-length; but as the different wave-lengths
contribute to the rate of increase of the energy of disturbance terms which
are simply additive, this restriction may be removed, provided the proper
end-conditions are satisfied, and for this it is sufficient that on every stream-
line the end-values of the velocities and of the alteration in pressure should
be the same.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 129

Art. 51. Two instances of other Boundary-Conditions.

As another example, suppose the former boundary-conditions are replaced
by v=0, d’v/dy’ = 0, equivalent to ~=0, dp/dy*=0. Equation (13) has
now to be replaced by

(m,’m," + ms"i,4") SIN (M1 — Mz) A SIN (Mz — M4) A + (Mz"Me" + 1,714) SIN (72 — M3) A
Sin (M71 — M,)a + (m;"m,* + m"M,*) SIN (M3 — M1) 4 SIN (Mz -— 714)4=0, (39)
or, in the notation of (14),

{(@7? = 7°? — 4p°(7? +7”) | sin 2rasin 2r’a + 8p*r7"cos 27a cos 27a — 8p*r7"cos4pa = 0.

(40)
On writing again 7 = 79, 7’ = id, this becomes
(¢g-@?y + 4p°(¢ + 7°)}\sinh 2a sinh 2a + 8p*qq‘cosh 2ga cosh 2qa
— 8p*qq¢cos4pa = 0. - (41)

As the first two terms are positive, and the second exceeds the third
numerically, this equation cannot be satisfied, and, accordingly, as before,
we fall back on the other alternative, viz., 7 real and 7” imaginary. Writing
in (40) 7’ = iq simply, it becomes

{(7? + 7)? + 4p’ (q? — 7?) } sinh 2q’a sin 2ra + 8p7q/r cosh 2a cos 2ra
— 8p'*q'7 cos 4pa = 0. (42)
Now this equation has no solution for which 2ra is less than 7/2; for within

this limit, as g’* > 37’, the left-hand member is certainly algebraically greater
than

8p?r {vr sinh 2¢’a sin 27a + 7 cosh 2q’a cos 27a — g¢ cos4pa}; (45)
and while 27a increases from 0 to 7/2, the sum of the first and second terms
in the brackets increases continually, and therefore everywhere exceeds its
initial value g’; hence the result follows. We may, therefore, equate
sinh 2¢’a and cosh 2q’a, and neglect cos4pa in comparison. Thus we have,

expressing the coefficients in terms of », /,
tan 2ra = — 4 (3p? — [P)2(p? + PY2, (44)

° 3

and the lowest value of 27a accordingly lies between 57/6 and w. As a
condition for a stationary value of 4, we now obtain, using (32),

ap (3p + 21?) (3p? — )2 dr/dp = 30 (p* + Ps, (45)
and, by the aid of (21), (52), (54), there results, instead of (36), the equation
Qar(3p? + 20) (2p(p? + ?)2 — p® — 20°) = 6p? (2p — (p? + P)2)(3p* -P) 4, (46)

130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Substituting 2ar = 52/6, we obtain /?/p? = °73, "75, respectively. The
former value substituted in (44) gives 2ra to be less than z by the circular
measure of 20° 54’; and the latter 20° 42’; we therefore see that the correct
value of /*/p? is nearly ‘736, and that of the angle in question 20° 50’;
thus 2ar = 2'778, and finally
Bod?/p = 26:36 or BpD?/p = 105°5. (47)
If, again, we were to take as boundary-conditions
duidy=0, dx/dy* = 0,

we should obtain equation (13) over again, and the same criterion as in (38).

Art. 32. A Stream between fixed Parallel Planes. fesults of Reynolds and
of Sharpe.

The case of flow between fixed parallel planes was the only one to which
Reynolds himself applied his method so as to obtain a numerical result.*
Noting that if the disturbance is expressed as a trigonometrical function
of y, the higher harmonics would, on the whole, make for increased stability,
he chose as the type to be investigated one in which

u = A(cos p + 3cos3p)coszlz/2a + B(2cos2p + 2cos4p) sin wlz/2a, (48)

v =l/A(sinp + sin3p)sinwlz/2a - IB(sin2p + 2*sin4p)cosmlz/2a, (49)
where p=7y/2a. -The values of / and of b/A were then so determined
that the value of » obtained by equating to zero the rate of increase of

the energy of disturbance should be greatest possible, and the result he
obtained for the critical equation was

DUp|p = 517, (50)
where D = 2a, the distance between the planes, and U is the mean velocity.

This case has also been discussed by Sharpe;f he chose as the type
of disturbance that in which, in the same notation,

u = A(sinp + sin3p)cosalz/2a + B(2sin2p + 4sin 4p) sin rlz/2a, (51)
v = —1A(cosp + 31c0s3p)sinalz/2a + LB(cos2p + cos4p)cosmlx/2a, (52)

and obtained a lower value for the critical velocity, his equation being

DUp|m = 167. (53)

* Loc. cit., p- 75, ante.
Tt ‘*On the Stability of the Motion of a Viscous Liquid’’: Trans. Amer. Math. Soc., vol. vi.
No. 4, October, 1905.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 131

ArT. 35. The more General Investigation.

Proceeding to a more general investigation, if the axis of w be taken
midway between the planes, and the steady velocity be U = C(a?- 7), and
keeping to the two-dimensioned case, equations (7) are replaced by

2uV*u + 2Cpyv = dp/dx,
2uV?v + 2Coyu = dp/dy. (54)
Eliminating p, and substituting for U, we obtain
2uV? (du/dy — dv/dx) + 20p{y(dv/dy - dujdz) + v\ = 0, (55)
or, introducing the stream function, 1p,
uV'b — Co{2yd*b/dady + db/dx} = 0. (56)

If we now further suppose that Y varies as e”*, where / is definite, but
undetermined, this is reduced to

p(@/dy? ~ Pp — Cpli(Qydp|dy + p) = 0. (57)
It seems convenient to substitute ly=a, Cpi/ul?=k, and doing so this
equation becomes

(@/da? —1)p — k (2adp/da + W) = 0. (58)
This can be solved in series preceding in ascending powers of a. Writing
= 24,0" /| n, (59)
the coefficient law is
Anss — 2Ana, + [1 — (2n + 1)Kk} A, = 0. (60)

There are, therefore, series whose first terms are respectively 1, a, a’, a’.
If u, v, or W, dp/dy are to vanish at the boundaries y = + a, there is evidently
one solution of the problem in which yp is an even function of y, and another in
which it is odd. And there are various reasons for supposing that the former,
Le., that in which v is aneven, and wv anodd, function, will give the narrower
limit of stability. This view is in conformity with the fact that Sharpe
obtained a lower value for DUp/n than Reynolds did; I understand Sharpe
to state that it seems more in accordance with experiments that v should
have a maximum midway between the planes than that wv should; and I
obtained this result when /a is very small.

When /a is sufficiently small, we may replace the coefficient law (60) by

the simpler one
Ansys — (2n+ 1) kA, = 0. (61)

152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The values of y then proceed simply in powers of ka‘, all other terms being
omitted. Equation (68) given by the boundary-conditions becomes

32ka,® 15360k*a,° 1426* ka,

tn EG sgpemne ac I oN cae = 2
1+ 9 4 a7 + 107 ee Oot (62)
The lowest root of this is approximately
Cola*/u = — tka;* = 107. (63)
On the other hand, the odd forms of ~ lead to the equation
Gre ile a OO os 2
69300 IF “Jou kia, F 102 Tes ne +P 6-66 = 0, (64)

and the lowest root gives approximately
Cola*t/u = — ika;* = 2665. (65)

Considering then the even forms of y~, one of the series whose lowest term

is unity is
= hy 2 ne 2
bot = ea 2 * £848) ppt eee 2k) ee 50k +18) a+ (6 +1404+174% ‘0
ait
+ (7+ 315k + 1189% + 9.17k*) . + (8 + 616% + 5144k? + 3960%°) fa
+(9+1092k + 169744? + 37492K3 + 9.17.25k*) T + (... 122490%) —— ech
(66)
and that whose lowest term is a?/2 is
a a?®
= — 2 22
be ee Z B45 g* (4 + 28k) Fat O+90k +5. 13k’) [8
+ (6 + 220k + 60622) = oD + (7+ 455k + 3037# + 5.138. Di) = Ez
+ (8 + 840k + 10968K? + 178802?) —— ir
+ (9 + 1428% + 3820944? - 12246843 + 5.13.21.29%*) a +
az” cha
+ (... 6692102") [20 toe. (67)
The boundary-conditions u = 0, v = 0 evidently give
pb, dpb2/da — p.dp,/da = 0, (68)

* These numbers are only approximately correct.
t The boundary-value of a is denoted by ai.
t Probably the numerical work would haye been simpler had I chosen to — Wz, instead of Yo.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 133

where, in determining a, y is equated to «. Denoting this boundary-value of a
by a;, this equation, after division by a, becomes

Qa," 8a,* 32a,° a,° ~
Se 2 Se Bw) =a (Gils. Bo)
es 7 + (12843 97 © 320K’)

+ (8192 + 128.168%’)

1+

Ques

[eee

ine

2
/ 13

+ (2048 + 28164")

16
+ (32768 + 147456K? + 15360h*) or ds

| 1
1s
+ (131072 + 327,91 2k? + 276480k!) 19 t() (69)

In verification of the somewhat lengthy numerical work involved in calcu-
lating the coefficients in (69), I obtained it as far as the terms involving /? in
another way, using solutions of (58) in the form of series which proceed in
ascending powers of k, the coefficient of each power being a function of a.
This method did not appear to have much advantage over the other. The
portion of the left-hand member of (69) which is independent of & is

(2a, oF sinh 2a1)/4ar.

We have now, regarding /, and therefore a, as given, to solve (69), choosing
the highest root in «, and therefore the lowest value of k. Then / has to be
chosen, so that this value of » is the greatest possible, i.e. the lowest value of
— ika,> is to be made a minimum. The lowest value of —7a,° is, approxi-
mately,

Jay 8a;* 32a,° 1280,° 5120, 20482,”
~ ~ —— + + —— +...
| 7 [9 | 11 | 13

ay” 10a,* i 88a,° es 672a,° 4608a,"° a 215044,” x
3° sare se Se ee Sa Lee oO 0}
9 | 11 [ 13 [ 15 aug | 19 (
( —— ——— i ——— — ————— — a /
(70)
in which terms involving #* have been neglected. Making this stationary,

we obtain the equation
Derg 8a? 32a,° 128a:° ‘ ji 2a,2° x 2048a,?*
toe SS SS —— SS
| 3 [9 | 7 9 ala | 13

: ( Tre 10a,* 88a,° 672a,° 4608a,"° 29184a,” if

1

= [9 li (pea ll ar [13 oP [15 ar Saint IF OAS
Ps 2 i 2.84," 3.0201 =e 4,.128a,° in 5,.512a,° ie 6.20484,"
RE SE NT Mie SEL eae
; ( 1 2,104,’ 0.98a;* 4,.672a\° 5.4608a,° 6.29184a," )
Sh a cee 2 SSS Sat 5

eee) oa Ue [36 aed Ee

(71)

R.1. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [18]

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,

which reduces to

9 3. , 32961/9 , 512,6223/9. 512,802) 9
+ — a, -—— —- —_— a> - ——-:— Sry =
if i1 a) 11.13 a) [15 a) al 7 ay 5[17 a 0
(72)

This has a root in the neighbourhood of a, =44. The minimum value
of — k*a,° is by no means sharply defined; the values 4:3, 4:4, 4:5 substituted
in (70) give — #?a,° = 7591, 7565, 7576 respectively. These all give
Coa?/u = — tka = 87. : (73)

In (70), however, the terms involving the fourth and higher powers of &
have been neglected. If we substitute the values which have been found
for & and a, in the two terms involving /* in (69) the former would raise
the value of — #*a,° by about 1 per cent., and the latter by about one-fourth.
as much. We would presumably make proper allowance for all the terms
neglected* if we increase the value found for - /°a,° by 2 per cent., or that
of — ika,? by 1 per cent.. Thus we would obtain the criterion ~

DUp|m = 40/pa/3u = 117. woes. (74)

Art, 54. Flow through a Circular Pipe. Sharpe's Result.

The case also of flow through a circular pipe has been discussed by
Sharpe.t Taking the z axis in the direction of flow, he selected an initial
disturbance in which
2au = LAr (sin p + sin 3p) sin rlz/2a — (Bar (sin p + 27 sin 4p) cos wlz/2a,
2aw = Ada (sin p + sin 3p) + wr (cos p + 3 cos 3p)} cos wlz/2a

+ Bi 4a (sin 2p + 2+ sin 4p) + wr (2 cos 2p + 2 cos4p)} sin wlz/2a, (7d)

where v is measured radially, w in the direction of flow, the radius is a, and
p denotes 77/2a. On investigating the values of B/A and of /, which lead to
the greatest possible value of » for which the disturbance could be stationary,
he arrived at the equation
DoWin = 2apW]/n = 470, (76)

W being the mean velocity in the steady motion. I believe, however, that
his work contains a numerical error; which sensibly affects the result; and
that if this were corrected, the number 470 would be reduced to about 363.

* It appears that we may safely neglect terms in which occur £6 or higher powers; for the left-
hand member of (62) forms part of the left-hand member of (69); as far as can be judged, the term
involving /* in the former is the most important term inyolving it in the latter;.and substitution of
the numbers just found shows the value of this term to be about 1/20000.

¥ Loc. cit. oi Be

+ A coefficient of B?7? in a certain equation which Sharpe gives as 6°67 should, I think, be

(wt — 2757/24 + 1312/27)/16 or 2:°057.

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 135

Art. 35. A circular Pipe; the more General Investigation.

In discussing the most general disturbance in this case, we may either
transform to cylindrical coordinates the equation (5), and obtain in those
coordinates the equations giving a stationary mw, or else obtain in Cartesian
coordinates the equations which would now replace (7), and then transform
them. Adopting the latter procedure, the equations are

QuV uv, — pwhW /dz = dp/dz
QuV uy, — pwiW|/dy = dpldy,
2uV'w — p(uzdW /dz + udW/dy) = dp/dz, (77)
where 1,, vy denote the velocity-components in the z, y directions transverse

to that of flow. Confining ourselves to the symmetrical case, which there is
little doubt will give the lowest critical velocity, we write

Uy = UU/T, Uy = Yu/r,

when the two former equations become

Qu (Vu — ur*) — pwdW/dr = dp’ /dr, (US)
and the latter is
: -2nV?w — pudW/dr = dp'/dz. -~ (79)
Noting that ig
ddr NN? =\(V2 = 1) ajar, (80)

and writing W = C’ (a? — 7°), the elimination of p between these gives
2u(V* — 7°*)(du/dz — dw/dr) + 2C’p(r(dw/dz - du/dr) - u}=0, (81)
Introducing the stream-function ¥ defined by the equations

ru =dhb/dz, rw =— dbfdr,
this becomes is

w(V8 = 7°) (Aaya? + Pld) — dh ldr| ~ 20’pdbldrdz = 0:
or, ur | dr? — 1 dl/dr + @ld2\*) — 20 pd*b/drdz = 0. (82)

[On multiplying by 7, differentiating with respect to 7, and dividing by r,
this might be written —
uViw — 20’ or ld? (7?w)/drdz = 0, (83)
an equation which might be obtained more easily directly from the equations
which replace (7). In the subsequent investigation, ~ might equally well be
taken as the unknown function, instead of ¥.] a ae |

136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

We next suppose that, as a function of z, ~ varies as e*; then (82) is

equivalent to
w{@ fdr? —rdjdr —P\?p — 20 lpirdib/dr = 0. (84)

It will now be convenient to substitute
ly = 2a, 2C’pt/pl> = k, (85)
when the equation becomes
(d?/da? — a'd/da - 4)?b — 16kadp/da = 0. (86)
Solving this in a series of the form

n
wy = DA,a” = >>; Reese
NM | nN

DD ©

SS

the law connecting coefficients is
(1+ 4)(n+ 2)nAnss — 8(04+ 2)NAn,2 + 16(1 - nk) A, = 0, (87)
or Bris — 2Pnag + (L—=nk) Bb, = 0. (88)
There are evidently solutions whose initial terms are respectively 1, a’,
a’ loga, a*. As w/r and 7'dy/dr must be finite when 7 vanishes, the solutions

with which we are concerned are those whose first terms are a?, a’.
The latter is

Cee er He ne a

+ (6 + 140% + 264k?)

(5 + 60% + 32k?)

iE rE

+ (7 + 280k + 1216)? + 384h°)

err 7 7B

A ne A ],3
+ (8 + 504k + 4128%? + 446445) E 9

+ (9+ 840k + 11520k? + 2800023 + 6144k+4)

9 oe

10 + 1320k + 279844? + 1258404 + 92640%4) —
+ (10 +1320k + 27984h? + 1258402" + 92640k moe

oo eee OF py
+ (...+ 739136h + 122880") eas + ieee oe Te

(ag 4810) 16 82080) (89)

iB can

Orr—Stability or Instability of Motions of a Viscous Liquid. 137
One of the former is

2 (A 2) ois

ae 2

+ (1+ 40% + 88%?)

+ (1+ 20k-+ 12h?)

s HE ra E

20k:
Te 73° (1+ 70k + 364%? + 120%°) rapa
+ (14+1124+1120%?+1296%°) +(1+168%+4 28564? +'7568k?+ 1680/* 8/9

ait

ai®

Tae 8
L 22 I 9 [ot
+ (1 + 240k + 63841 + 31760%° + 240961 Tone 0

Rae 542400K)

+(...+ 182736k! + 30240h°) an" TBE ;

alent On LOA SS 22h.) (90)

| 12 TEE om
The boundary-conditions w=0, v=0 evidently give
pd,/da a Widw./da = 0, (91)

where, in a, 7 is equated to a. Denoting this value of a by a, this equation,
on division by a,*, becomes

1 2a; | 5a! , Ta’
2 TE GE BE ER

+ (429 + 280k*)

+ (42 + 4k?) —_ , + (182 + 40%?) ——

ol c E 307

2 ay 9 “4 a
+ (1430 + 168047) —— [7/9 + (4862 + 9240k*+ 3364+) Tay 3 8/10

ne

+ (16796 + 480482? + 60482)

eal + (... + 55684K+)

fio i0 [2

92

aie

Poe

Goal) + 95040h°)

papi =@ (92)

[The terms on the left which are independent of & are those of
ete | “a {D; (2a)}?da.]
0

The lowest value of — k*a,° is therefore approximately

S

= [Rn
1. io ene , iat F 42 es 132a,"" _ 29a" 1430a,"
2. EEE EE ris ge We ae
i 40a,’ 280a,° 1680a,° 9240a,"° 48048a,"
Ee =aes a ee fee fea aelien
(1416 [57 [68 [79 | 8| 10 [9 11

(95)

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [19 |

138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in which terms involving k* have been neglected. We have then to choose a,
so that this value shall be least possible. The requisite value of a, is not well
defined, but is in the neighbourhood of 3:7. Substitutions of a,2= 3:5, 3°7, 4 in
(93) give respectively - 4?a,°5= 1940, 1938, 1946. In these, however, the terms
involving k* in (92) have been neglected. If we substitute the approximate
values just found in three terms of that order which are given in (92), and
take a,’ = 3°7, we now obtain — /?a,° = 2027, 1/10 of the increase being due
to the last of the three terms. With this value we finally obtain

DW = C’ap/p = - Aika,’ = 180.

It appears that we may safely neglect terms in which higher powers of & than
the fourth occur; the term involving /* which is given in (92) is presumably
the most important of these; and on substitution of the numbers just found,
its value is seen to be about 1/1000.

IV.

ita CHNIRT OH GRAVITY AND) THEY PRINCIPAL AXES OF
ANY SURFACE OF EQUAL PRESSURE IN A HETEROGENEOUS
LIQUID COVERING A HETEROGENEOUS SOLID COMPOSED
OF NEARLY SPHERICAL SHELLS OF EQUAL DENSITY, WHEN
THE WHOLE MASS IS ROTATING WITH A SMALL ANGULAR
VELOCITY IN RELATIVE EQUILIBRIUM UNDER ITS OWN
ATTRACTION.

BY, VME Were EOE Min AR eb)
Read June 24. Ordered for Publication June 26. Published Decemprr 27, 1907.

IN his “ Mécanique Céleste,” Livre 11., chap. iv., Laplace discusses, on certain
assumptions, the forms of the surfaces of equal pressure or density in a
heterogeneous liquid covering a heterogeneous solid earth, when the whole is
rotating with a small uniform angular velocity in relative equilibrium under
its own attraction and that of distant spherical bodies. The assumptions are:
that the earth is composed of almost spherical shells of equal density ; that
the surfaces of equal density or pressure in the liquid are almost spherical;
and further (although Laplace does not state so), that either the distant
bodies rotate round the same axis as the earth and with the same angular
_velocity, or that, for a first approximation, it is possible to neglect any accele-
ration which a particle of the liquid must have additional to that due to the
angular velocity, during the motion of the liquid as it adapts itself to the
varying form it must assume owing to the rotation of the earth relatively to
the distant bodies.

Expressing the radius vector r to any point on a surface of equal density
in the form r=a+aa(Y,+ Y,+&c.), where Y,, V2, &., are spherical
surface-harmonics, a is a small constant whose square can be neglected
and a is the radius of the sphere of equal volume, Laplace shows that
Y, must satisfy the following condition at any point of a surface of equal
density or pressure in the liquid

1h ale 2n +1 & Vi ea
y N43 =
“an pda" Y,, — ae wYV, + pd i ae i, = |,
0 ‘ a z

“

a
where wy =| pada, and ais the value of a at the free surface. Hence it

0
follows that any one of the 27 + 1 constituents of Y,,, consisting as they do
R, 1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. 4 [20]

140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of zonal, tesseral, or sectorial harmonics multiplied by coefficients which are
functions of a, taken with the corresponding constituent of Zp», must satisfy
the same condition ; so that dividing across by a factor of the form

8 qs
(1 - wp’)? qu (uw? — 1)” (cos sp or sin sq),

any one h of the 2n +1 coefficients in Y, taken with the corresponding
coefficient % in Z, must satisfy the condition

1 A 2n4+1 a hee 2nd
mal paar h — — an wh +f Weel ee oe (1)

Hence 2 must satisfy the differential equation

a? n(n+ 1) a dp
dae ¥ ae p da 7.) ¥h = 0

which does not involve a or fk.

It is here that the proper subject-matter of this paper begins.

Laplace now gives an incorrect method for determining the two arbitrary
constants which appear in the solution of this linear differential equation.
He writes :—“One of these functions will be determined by means of the
function Z,, which has disappeared by the differentiation, and it is clear that
it will be a multiple of this function. As to the other function, if we
suppose that the fluid covers a solid nucleus, it will be determined by
means of the equation of the surface of the nucleus, by observing that
‘the value of Y, relative to the fluid shell contiguous to that surface is the
same as its value for that surface.’ This is not the case: the constants are
determined completely by the condition (1) alone, and there is no continuity
between the equal density surfaces in the earth and in the liquid.

In order to prove this, we proceed to find the result of substituting a
solution of the differential equation in the condition to be satisfied, and to
show that the result is of the form K+ K’a?"*! = 0, where K and XK’ are
independent of a, so that as this condition must be satisfied for all values
of @ in the liquid, both K and A’ must vanish ; and we thus are provided
with 42+ 2 equation which will determine the 4+ 2 constants in the
final form of Y,,.

In order to obtain the result of substituting a solution of the differential
equation in the condition (1), we retrace the steps by which the differential
equation was obtained from (1). Let b be the known value of a for the outer

dl}
surface of the earth, and h, and h,’ the values of and = at the equal

pressure surface in the hquid next the earth,

Fry—The Centre of Gravity, Se. 141
Multiply the differential equation

a? m(n+1)_ a dp
da’ ws (“4 Fae wp da ie

by a”, integrate from 0 to a, and reduce, getting
an 7 ve ~(n+ lyarph a oda"), — a” oh — 0" (bh — nm + 1hy) [ pada = 0.

Now divide by a@?”#’, integrate from 6 to a, and multiply by 2x +1, getting

2n+1 1
a wh - ate pda"sh,

A | ofl h | b” (Oh. - Ey hee (bh, + Ole BO. ©)
0 0

b on? qe Ort

Now the condition (1) must be slightly modified; for in it | pda") is
equal to ‘

b a
| pda"sy a G20, (h, a No) ve | pda"),
0

where y is the coefficient for the surfaces of equal density in the earth
corresponding to the coefficient , and yn, is its value at the surface of the
earth. Since then any solution satisfies (2), and since (1) is the condition
which must be satisfied, the necessary and sufficient condition to be satisfied
by the arbitrary constants in the general solution for # is obtained by adding
(1) to (2), and multiplying by a", getting

(2n + 1)k

T

9
qe?

h b
aw pd ai a On (hy fee No) +| pda"? n+
0

+b" (bh, -n +1 i) | pada — = (Gie + ny) j parda = 0,

ai
or of the form K+ K’a?*1=0 where K and KX’ are independent of a.

As this condition must be satisfied by all values of a from 0 to a, K and
K’ must both vanish, and so the conditions to be satisfied by the arbitrary
constants in h are

ch

b Seis
| (p — po) da"? n + O° oh + b" (bh, - n+ 1 | peda = 0
0 0

- ; \
a , Gn + 1) k bh, +n, b ie :
I ee qn An prt pe (Aaah = 0)

142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

When there is no heterogeneous earth, so that the matter is entirely
liquid, we integrate from 0 to a in the first of the steps by which we derived
(3) from the differential equation, and from @ to a in the second step, and so
combining the result with (1) we obtain the single condition

Da Ihe 1 i Ve D} 1)k
(2n +1) = pada = ——— | pda"sh — aye = 0,
. gzntl 4

git wT

on the assumption, however, that ai = 0 when a = 0, as it must.

The last condition is of course the same as that obtained by putting a =a
in the condition (1), and is the condition used by Laplace in the case of
matter entirely liquid. .

From the conditions (3), we readily derive some general theorems, which
I proceed now to state and prove.

Granting that the axis of rotation must pass through the centre of gravity
of the whole mass, we can take the origin to be that point, and can show that
it must also be the centre of gravity of the volume of each equal pressure or
density surface in the liquid, and also that it is the centre of gravity of the
solid earth on the supposition that the density of the earth is diminished at
every point by the density p, of the liquid next to the earth. Thus the
position of this point through which the axis of rotation must pass is known
when the law of density of the covering liquid is known; it depends only on
the density of the liquid next the earth; and no matter what this density is,
the point lies on the line joining the centre of gravity of the solid earth to the
centre of gravity of its volume.

The proof of this theorem is as follows :—The condition that the centre of
gravity of the whole mass may coincide with the origin is easily seen to be

a
pdath = 0, by which we mean
J0

b a
da‘n + pyb' (iy — no) + ah — 0;
e. Po [(P
i) 0

when in it we substitute for 4, y any one of the values fy, h:, or h; of h, with
a corresponding value m, m2, or ns of y, Where fy, h., hs are the unknown
coefficients in Y, for the liquid, and m, m2, 3 the known coefficients in Y, for
the earth.

Thus combining the above, which may be written

Db i)
(p — py)da*n + pybih, + | pdath = 0,
0) 4

with the result of putting » = 1 in the equations (3), and remembering that

Fry—The Centre of Gravity, &¢ 145

the three values of & corresponding to the three values of / are zero, we
obtain that h,, 23, i; must each satisfy
bh, + hy | y b

b2

if pdah — pvda =0, and | pdath — b(bh,’ - 2h.) | pada = 0.
b D 0

Thus, if 2 = Af, + Bf, is the general solution of the differential equation
for the case n = 1, the arbitrary constants A and B are determined by
equations of the form

GOAL SGI NY, LG GALE NG Tes = ((),.

Wwiherem ha, Ka, Ke, Ka’

are constants depending on the mass of the earth
D

= | pada, b,a, and the law of the density of the liquid. Hence (except
0

for specially arranged values of these latter quantities) it must follow that
Al = 15 =)

1
In this case of x = 1 we might also have made use of the fact that /, = a

so that A, = 0 and the first equation reduces to K,B = 0, so that B= 0, and

(0
hence A = 0 unless for special values of | pada, b, a, and the law of density
0

of the liquid. Thus,
b

hy =h,=h, = 03‘. VY, =0, and | (o - p.)da'n = 0 for n =m, OF mp, OF 135
0

therefore the origin is the centre of gravity of the earth on the supposition
that the density is diminished at every point by p, the density of the liquid
next the earth. Also Y,=0 is easily seen to be the condition that the
origin should be the centre of gravity of any surface of equal pressure or
density in the liquid. Accordingly, all the statements made above have
been proved.

Again, if we neglect the action of the distant spherical bodies, and
assume, as must then be the case, that the axis of rotation is a principal
axis, it follows that it and two perpendicular axes are the principal axes
for the total mass at the centre of gravity of the whole mass. We can
now prove that these axes are also principal axes for the volume enclosed
by any surface of equal pressure or density in the liquid, and that they
are principal axes for the earth on the supposition that its density is
diminished at every point by the density of the liquid next the earth.
Thus given the density of the liquid next the earth, the axis of rotation
must be one of three known axes.

144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Taking
VY, =Mi(u? — 4) +1 - w?. (he cos b +h sin ¢) + (1 — 2) (ha cos 2g + hs sin 26)

in the liquid with a corresponding meaning for m, ne, ns, ms, ns In the solid
earth, the condition that the axes should be principal ones is easily seen to be

| pda’h = 0,
0

by which we mean
b a
| pdarn + po? (Ay — no) + | pdah = 0,
0 b

for the three cases when % and y=», n: or hs, m3 or hs, n;. Combining
this result with the conditions (8) for nm = 2, and remembering that
ka, Its, ky and kz = 0, we get that h., hs, and h; must satisfy the equations

a b
| pdah - b' (bh, — 3h) | pada = 0,
0

a bh’ h b
pdh — ee! | pada = 0.
b 0

v

Hence, if 4 = Af, + Bf is the general solution of the differential equation
for hk when n=2, A=B=0 when A=/A, or hs or h;, unless for special

b
values of | pada, b,a, and the law of the density of the liquid. It now
0

b
follows that | (eo — p,)da’n = 0, when y= OF nz OY 95, Or that the axes

are principal ae for the earth on the supposition that its density is
diminished at every point by the density of the liquid next the earth.
Also, as hz =hz3=h;=0, it foll ws that the axes are also principal axes
for the volume enclosed by any surface of equal density or pressure in the
liquid.

In a similar way it is now easily seen that the condition that the term Y,
should not appear at all in the equation of an equal pressure surface is

5
| (p — po) da“ Y,, = 0.
0

All these results are easily proved directly for the special case when the
liquid is homogeneous.

These theorems, as to the centre of gravity and principal axes of a surface
of equal pressure, are proved by Laplace only for the special case of the
external free surface.

ON THE PROPERTIES OF A SYSTEM OF TERNARY QUADRICS
WHICH YIELD OPERATORS WHICH ANNIHILATE A
TERNARY CUBIC.

By H. G. DAWSON, M.A.
Read May 18. Ordered for Publication May 15. Published Drcemprr 27, 1907.
Section I.

TAKING the canonical form of a cubic curve a?+4°+23+6mxyz, we have
two cubic contravariants, the Cayleyan
P =m (a? + 3? + 7°) + 1 - 4m?) ay,
and the contravariant
@ = (1 - 10m?) (a? + 8" + y*) - m? (80 + 24m?) ay.
If we take then the contravariant -—67R+8SQ, where S,7 are the two
invariants of the cubic, we obtain the contravariant

-67P + 8SQ = k {in (a3 + 33 + y*) - 3aBy} = D,

where k=2(1+8m*)?, which has an interesting connexion with the cubic.
The polar system of this contravariant is

a’ (ma? — Bry) + 3° (mp3? — ya) + y’ (my? — af) ;
and we notice that if the symbols a, 3, y be replaced by differential symbols
Lee tins
dn ay az
respectively, the operator obtained annihilates the cubic form
“+ y+ 2 + Omayz,
with which we started.
It will be noticed that the property is independent of any linear
transformation.
The system of conics

p (ma? — yz) + ¢ (my? — 2x) + 7 (ne - ay),
which I call a system of annihilating conics, can be arrived at in another

very interesting manner, which shows their relation to the cubic in a fresh
light,

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Imagine the cubic expressed in the form
4 2
> Ge + MY + NZ)’,

and that y(#yz) =0 is the equation of a conic which passes through the
four points (Aimy)... (dims), then yx (#yz) is an annihilating conic, for

ah th GS
X\da dy dz

is the sum of four terms like (4 + my +2) x (hmm), which is zero.

the result of operating with

If an annihilating conic y pass through one of the points (/,;m7,7), &c., it
passes through each of the points (/,m.n,), &c., for since the conic yields an
annihilating operator we have

4
Ss (2.4 + m,y + 2,2) x (L-m,n,) = 0,
whence the equations

4 4 4
> 4x, = 0, > Xi = ((); uN = (0)

1
where x, is zero, and therefore y,=0, y,=0, y,=0, unless

|» Ms Mm, | = 0.

|

| M2 Ns Ne

This latter equation would imply that the hessian of the cubic had a double
point; for it is easily seen that every pair of the tetrad of lines 1,2 + my+mz,
&c., meets on the hessian.

If then U,V, WW be three annihilating conics, we may take

WU + BV 4 y W, ane B’V + 9" W

to be two conics which pass through four points whose coordinates are
possible values for Jym,n,, &c., thus giving a reduction of the cubic to the
sum of four cubes.

,

Any point «‘y’z in the plane is in general a possible position for a pole
(4m); for suppose the cubic w to be = Sp’ (ax' + yy’ + 22)*, then, as
u — p (ax + yy’ + 22/)* is the sum of three cubes, its invariant S vanishes;
writing out this invariant we have an equation to determine p’, we find
that the coefficients of p”,p,p’* vanish, and obtain the result p’P’=S,
where P’ is the result of replacing the tangential coordinates by 2y/z’ in the

equation of the Cayleyan.

Dawson— On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 147

To determine the lines 1,4 + my+ mz, &c.: they are the polars of
(1mm), &e., with regard to «+¥*+2, so we have only to write down
the tangential equations of the points of intersection of the two annihilating
conics aU+PBVtyW, a’ U+B’V+y"W. This tangential equation
being the product

(LA + myet+ Mv) (24+ Mee + Nev) (1z:A + Ms + Nav) (A + ma + Ns)

gives, on factorization, the four lines 1,@+ my+ mz, &e.
‘When we form the tangential equation of the points of intersection of
the two conics we obtain
22, P2 Pp
PP. 23, q |

®;, ®; 233 7 |

p g PO |
where pigiri: By’ - By ia - yd: ap" - af,
OMG: UV :We UVC WwW beme the results) of ‘substituting
“,y', 2%, the coordinates of a point common to the two conics
AaU+BV+y7W, a’ U+ BV + y"W

rn VW

In the above 3), 32, Zs, Pie, P.3, Ps, are the tangential and intermediate
contravariants of U, V, W.

The equation of the cubic then becomes
R (Lie + my + On (Loe + Mo + Noe Da (isa +m + my + NsZ)* " (24x + Msy + nyz)*

JP. I; Raeace Ps ane “

where S is the invariant of the fourth degree, and P,, P2, &c., are the results
of substituting (Jm,m), (zmne), &e., for A, u,v im the equation of the
Cayleyan.

When the points (x21), (%2Y/2%2), (€syx%s), (Hsysz4) ave been determined
and the cubic in consequence reduced to the form

4
> M, (ex, ae OM AY a Ze

we can show that the ten linear equations obtained by equating the coefficients
of the various terms of

4
>, (ea + Yn + 2%)?
to those of the original form of the cubic
aa + by® + c8 + 3ay°y + &e.

are equivalent to only four independent equations, as follows :—
R.I,A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT, A. [21]

WAS Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Let
PSs Mar + yy i. = paue + 728 + Spit + &c. + Bsaye;

then it is clear, if :
(A BLO. FGA) (xyz ye (A,B,0,F.G2H,) (xyz)

are the two annihilating conics which pass through the four points (7y,2,), &e.,

(ayy124), that we have : ee
(A,B,C FGA) (pqitr, 8, PsP2) = W, ; (a)

(A,BOL.G Ah) (297293841) =.0
(A,B. CAG.) (psqsrrans) = 90,

(Ales Va Gog eens) = () i
(Alp WGOn aie) = (0), s
(GA erent: ay oe) = (0s a

and also the same six equations again, with a, 0, c, &c., instead of , q, 7, &e.
Hence the ten equations of identification

=H), Wb) OP < Uni, Cie,

are connected by the six linear relations («), and are therefore equivalent to
four independent equations, which four serve to determine the values of
M,, M., M3, M,.

As the system of annihilating conics is ine eee of polar conics of a
certain cubic, it follows that any two sets of four poles lie on a conic.

Tf (4,8,0,7,4,H) (a, y,2? =0 be an annihilating conic, then replacing

ee de ee

aig Chap ale:

and operating on the cubic taken in the general form az? + &e. (Salmon’s
Notation), we obtain three relations between the coefficients A, B, &c., if we
solve for F, G, H, and substitute, we obtain a result of the form

A (Frye + Gyzn + Hyay ~ Kx?) + B fiyz + Gea + Ayxy — Ky’)
+ CO Fyyz + Gaza + Hycy — Kz’)

as the general type of annihilating conic, the coefficients #, &c., being
determinants of the third degree in the coefficients of the cubic.

In a similar manner, by the elimination of A, B, C, we can reduce the
system to the form | |

A (Ks fy — EF’ x = Ey? = EF" ") st B (K’ 2x = Gx" = Gay? ae G32”)
+ O (Kay — H a — Hy — H’2),

Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 149

where F’,, &c., are, as well as /,, &c., determinants of the matrix
OW Gro Ue Os - Op |
|
Gi 0. Gx OS G0 2

Gy DR A GR OE
and are connected by the relations
elie Gaeta il — AG iy EG gl ag — eke Ely, |) EG I Ei, = KG
LET Oy SAE SO TI SG INE IRIE IEEE IM El = ICEL,
JE AG SLOG SIG hy GO SINGER SIR Tak SIGE = NIE, = OCs.
There are also the nine relations #34, — HG; = KF.
Further, if

Be Gh aide JIS IGFs Sal |
Nee aed CL ETA a eamde A? Se ive GOW RIA aI
Ji, (Gh dak IH Gi lal |

then
A= KE + GG, + HH),

IN IA Ty ae ERCP Se ELIE 8
also, (’’)*A’ = (determinant formed of the minors of A) = A*. Whence,
IN = JEL, SN IKI,
and PEF. + G16. + MA’, isequalto F,F’,+ G.6",+ HH’, ;
. FE {+ G16 + ff, = FF. + 6.6 ,+ AL’, = FF’.+ G:6',+ HH’, = KK’.
Sunilarly,
EF’ + BF’, + FyF’s = GG! + 2G’. + GG’, = HH’, + H,H’,+ HH’, = KK’.
We can express the coefficients of the Hessian and Cayleyan in terms of
these determinants.
Let the cubic, its Hessian H, and its Cayleyan P be
ax? + by? + cz? + 8a,x°y + 3a0°2 + 3by"x + 3by?2 + 80,20 + deey + Omaxyz,
aas + by? + ez? + &e., |
SA NEB et Cen ree 5
then we easily find that

[i= = Gh, Ch = iy Ob Ji Sig oe

= bi Oy. (Gs —"— bs H, = bs + ‘As,

ILO I, CSS tak, k= SC, K=m - M.
Also,

Ha = A, QO, = 2C2 = A,, Jats = ibs = Jal,

TN, = XG, = JB, (6% = Ibs, Hi — 2a ae

I= Win Oh Ga S Hap Oh, Jala SC, K’ =4m + 2M.

| [21]

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Section I].—Use of the Coefficients F,, G,, Hi, &e., in calculating the
Concomitants of a Numerical Cubre.

(1) The Hessian and Cayleyan are easily expressed by means of the
equations in section J.; we have
Hessian = H = — Fa? — Gay? — Hye? + a’y (G34 Gy) + a2 (2+ Mh) + yu (2"3 + #2)
+ oP2(H, + Ha) + 2x (Fo + Fs) + ey (G1 + Gs) + (K+ 2K) ayz;
Cayleyan = P = F’,\? + Gp) + H’3v° + (245 - G1) Vu + (2H - H’,) dv
+QK-F,) 2+ QHH) ev + QF PF) vA + (26,4) vu + (4) Naw
The invariant Z' of the sixth degree in the coefficients, which may be

obtained by operating with the Cayleyan on the Hessian, takes the simple
form

T = 6KK’ + 8(6,6,4 FP; + MA,) - 4(G5034+ LF’; + 1 H’>)
—- 8 (FP",+ G26, + H,H’,) + (2K + K’) (kK -4K),
It does not seem possible to express any power of S, the invariant of

the fourth degree, less than the cube entirely in terms of /, Gi, &c.; the
following expression is, however, a fairly convenient formula for calculating S:

AS = al", + bG", + cH’; + dz (24s - G’,) + a3 (2H, — H’,) +b, (223 - #2)
ote bs (2H, ney HG) oP Cy (2F, RTs E";) ate C2 (2G, oa G’;) +7 (’ — 4K),
it arises from operating with the Cayleyan on the cubic. It is fairly easy in

numerical cases to obtain the contravariant D (as seen in the examples which
follow), which gives us the contravariant Q@ by means of the identity

D = 8SQ - 6T7P.
(2) Concomitants of aa? + by + cz? —d(aw+ y+ 2),
eV, ChaW, Jha, Mosse Coast lls == ber,
= Os G10, 5 V0 SG = cad Gea — CA Elica

Ie = 0, G; = 0, Hi, = 0, ile eae abd, GC’, SS abd, ET", = abd,

TE=(); K’ = abe — d (ab + be + ca).
Hence

HT = — bedyz (y + 2) — cadzu (z + x) — dabay (a + y) + {abe -— d (be + ca + ab)} aye ;
P = — bed (8 — Np — Av) — cad (nu? — WA - p?v) — abd (v3 — vA = vp)

+ {abe —d (ab + be + ca)} Ap;
S =—- abcd;

T reduces to K?-4(64@3+ F.F+ AH’).

Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 161

Hence
T = {abe -d (be + ca+ab)}* - 4abed (a+b +0) d
=070+ 00d +0 Cd? + Card? — 2abed (ab + ac + ad + be + ca + ab) ;
@ is to be found by means of the identity
D = 88Q - 6TP.

We find D directly by calculating afresh for this special form the cubic which
is annihilated by the polar conics of

ax + by? + cz —d («+ y + 2).
These polar conics are

aw—-d(@@+y+2)’, by -d(a@+y+2zP, c@-dwtytz)

Replace x,y,z in them by

RE COE EY:
Gis OG
and operate on pe + qy +72 + 3p.0°y + &e. + Osaxyz2,

we obtain on equating to zero the coefficients of x, y,z; and denoting by
l,m,n the three expressions

PtUtn+ 28+ 2p3+ 2p, Prt Qt+2+2q3+ 28+ 291, pst st 7+ 22+ 27,4 Qs,

the equations
pa — Id = 0, bq, — ld = 0, rc — ld = 0,

pw — md = 0, bg — md = 0, 7r,c — md = 0,
pe — nd = 0, ba, — nd = 0, re — nd a (Mig
substituting from these equations in the three
L=p+m+7, + 284+ 2p, + 2pr,
M = P,+ q+, + 293 + 2s + 2H,

1D 705 + Fs ae YP ar 272 + 27; ap 2s,

Hence
2d
EO 1) (m +n) + 2s = 0,
m (0-1) += (n + 1) + 2s =0,
n(0-1)+ a (2 -; ne) + 2s += 0,
where

O-d(c4 542):
Qi OSes C

[52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

solving these equations we find that we may take for /, m,n, 2s the four
quantities
abcd? [a? (0? + ¢) — 80%c* + 2abe (b + c-a)] + 2da?b?e? (be — ca — ab) + ab'e?,

abcd? [B° (a? + &) — 3a? + 2abe (a + € - b) | + 2da*b’e (ae — be — ab) + ad%e?,

abed? [¢ (a? + 0°) — 3070? + 2abe (4 + b= c)] + 2da?b?e? (ab - ca — be) + aFbFe?,

—{(d (be + ca + ab) — abc)? — Ad? (a + b +) (d (ab + be + ca) — abe) abe + 16da*b'e"}.

The expanded expression is then =
1, (bea + 3caxy* + 3abuxz*) + m, (cay? + dbeya? + 3abyz’)
+m (abz + dbezx* + 3cazy*) + babesxyz,
where i= al, m, = dm, m = dn,
or, removing the factor abe, and replacing «yz by tangential coordinate
A, mu, v, We have
(bc\? + 3cadp? + 8abrv*)
x {d (wb? + 0° - 30°? + Zabe (b+ ¢-a)) + Qdabe (be — ca — ab) + abcd) + &¢.
- 3 {(d(ab+be+ea) — abe) — 4d? (a+ b+e)(d (ab+ be+ca) — abe) abe + 16d3076?e?} Xp
=-4(8S8Q-67P), whence Q.
The covariant © is found in the usual manner.
(2) As another example we take the important form
(a+ y+ 2) + 6 (m — 1) xyz.

Here vy

= (m - 1)’, Ga = (Ge Sy, fark, = (Ge 1

= (7 — i) o = (m- 1’, Joly = (Gp = IDy ae

= (m — 1), =(m-1P, H,=@-1),. K=@-1)i@ a
r, G’,, H’,, &e., are ‘eal Zero. Kies (

= 8(0,G, + FP; + HH.) - 8K? = — 8(m - 1)§(m? + 4m + 1).

= —-(m-1) (m+ 3).

a (m - 1){- a - ¥° 24 ay +0 ae + ya + ype + Ban + Py + 2(m + 2) ayzh.
= (m—1)?( 2d + 2?v + QA + Qu?v + 2A + 2v*n — 4 (mm + 2) Apr}.

Finding the cubic of which the polar conics of the given cubic are
annihilating conics, as in the last example, we obtain the identity

64 (m — 1)° {2 (m + 3)(A8 + p> + v?) — BE (Au) - GApv} = 8SQ- 6TP, ~
which determines the contravariant QY. Thus
=-4(m- ID {8 (48 + 3 + v°)-6(m + 1)(2u + Av + wr + pov + vr + vn)
+ 12m (m + 3) Apr}.

We find 12P (m? - 1) — Q = 32 (m— 1) (0° +p? + v® — 3Apr).
Whence the common tangents to the Cayleyan and @ contravariants of a
system of cubics which have three fixed lines as asymptotes pass through
three fixed points, two of which lie on the line at infinity, and the third of
which is the centre of gravity of the triangle.

Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics. 158

SECTION ik — Paleo between the Original Cubic and the Reciprocal V of D.
Let
Pi Qi, Bi; Po, Qz, Ros Ps, Qs, Bs; 8S; Pa, Qi, Bs, &e., S
be the same functions of the coefficients of V that
— PF, Gy, Hi, &, K; P,Q, H,-K’
are of those of U: then, as in Section I., we have
Mie KOH GAOT Re Gan AV =i tei
PAR en, 1 AG. = kee AR ie Hi
INDE SUIT, Ne a VE, 8 ya Sevier,
INS) 9 CAS

and, in the same manner as in that section, we see that

AP, =3RF, — AQi=3K'H, = AR, = 4H,
ISIE 4K°F,, AQ, = 1G:, AR’, = 1K°H,,
Mee age, A, ao,
NS Ke ,

Let H’ and P’ be the Hessian and Cayleyan of V; therefore, using the
above written values of P,, P’;, &c.,

| |
W = 5 Pat + Wap + Wit + 20, Os) aty + Be}

2

ak
Tan

( reciprocal of P).

Again, in the same way,

a2
Tet - {- Fido — Gay? — Hy? + &e. + (K’ + 2K) Xu}

a

9

ZK x (reciprocal of #7).

Again, if 7’ be the invariant of the sixth degree in the coefficients of V,

then
T’ = 6SS’ + 8(Q,Q3 + P2P3 + Rik.) - 4(Q10's + PoP + RR.)

—-8 CERES + OW SP Tigi) + (2S aF SS? = 48),

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

or substituting for P;, P’,, Q:, Qi, &e. in terms of /,, #",, &e., we get

4

4 K - Y 7 7 7 7 7 7
gE Tee +8(G,G6;,+ FF; + HH2) ~4(61@3+ F.f'3+ 41H’)
8 (iia nCLOes HEH) + (2K + KK) = 4 ka
ae ee
or i SA?

By considering the nature of the result of eliminating z, y, z between the
three annihilating conics
Fyyz + Gyn + Myxy - Kz’, Pyz+ &., Fyyz + &e.,
whose Jacobian is
F’ a3 + Gay + H’s2 + (24, - G) vy + &e.,
we see that if S, be the invariant of the fourth degree in the coefficients
(1) 648°K? =

F,, GA, fT, ae LG ae 0, 0
Fi, Ga, ‘i FA, 3 : 0, —K, E 0
F;, G's, fA;, 0, 0, = K

|) KSA POH =H), 20G,-G%), 3H, | 2i, =n, soe
(Qo HAN KY AKe OR = 82) OCG (36, Oo Gmmee
[QI QCR ACD SON CUR ETE), IASG | NIRS IE OEE Hil BIE

Again, as the three conics

EF yyz+ Gn + Myay+ 4K’, Foye+ &., MP yz+ &e.,
are the polar conics of the points
USO erae ay My Claas U8 Die Cay
or be — DsCz : b3¢; — b,¢ : bie, — DC, 5 Cag — Cle : AC — C,A3 3 AoC, — AC;
CHO CHO 2 Ghltp = Clon, 2 GID = Ghlon &

and the components of these various ratios are all minors of the determinant

a b, Cy
| (> b Coane
| (hs bs ty

and further, since the Jacobian of these three conics is the Hessian multiplied
by

Dawson—On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadries. 155

we obtain the identity
eee OFS 87

(2) 3 -

Hee Gan laf, LK’ 0, 0)
ID. Oh, Jal Gs 0, LK’, 0
Be, CG’, Jal, 0, 0, 1K’

«ROO GEE iin, OGRE Cy SBI hee, Ue aare, |
HG Hi) Kp IK 2457) G44, = 36, 65 86;

| 2(@,+G;) 2(4.+ B), KE 2K HC a HH Hs

If, now, we write down the equation (1) for the cubic V, and then replace
P,Q, &, &e., by their equivalents in terms of #’,, 6’,, H’,, &c., and write
Re SP (NS.
we obtain the equation
642A”
since it is found that the determinant in (1) becomes the determinant in (2)
when the change from P,, @,, fi, &e., to #,, G1, H,, &c., is effected.
Again, writing down the equation (2) for V, and changing P,, 04, #4, &c.,
into their equivalents in terms of F, G, A, &e., we find

(S’,)8 =

(SA, (KM x 64:5,2_

8 ~ 6403 x 8A?

; 6, K 3
or, replacing S’ by - ae we get

ie
othe =

Now, when S= 0, the annihilating conics of V pass through three common
points; that is, the polar conics of the points

be — bs6z : dsc, — bye : bye — bey;
Collg — Clg : AC — Cig 3 Act, — AC2;
A203 — 30 + A30, — ab; : ab — ab, ;

oY, % 3 i: %, &e., pass through three common points.
Hence, either

| A Yr “A

He Y2 Ks = 0, oY =- = 0. = 0,

ue Ys &s
R.I.A. PROC,, VOL, XXVII., SECT. A, (22)

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

have common values, which shows that the factors of S are K’ and A, since
my Ye %

GNP = DB Ue Be

“3 Y3 &s

|
|
|

Now, examination of canonical form shows, in fact, that

S = => GGG

S¢ = 8KA,’.
KE

Hence, A=--=—:;:
8A;

or, finally,
lM ==8AST, (84) == AY, AV == 6£SEA.S:

Wal

A NEW METHOD OF SOLVING LEGENDRE’'S AND BESSEL’S
EQUATIONS, AND OTHERS OF A SIMILAR TYPE.

By JOSEPH ROGERSON COTTER, M.A.
Read May 27. Ordered for publication June 26. Published December 27, 1907.

THE method of solution explained in this paper is intended for the purpose
of obtaining the complementary function in the case of any ordinary differ-
ential equation in which all the terms but one can be integrated by the
process of rendering the equation an exact differential equation by multi-
plication by a suitable factor. With regard to the outstanding term, the
successive multiplications and integrations are represented symbolically, and
a symbolical operator finally arrived at which gives the solution in the form
of a series. The method possesses the advantage that it gives all the particular
integrals of the complementary function at once; and it gives the solution also
of those cases of Legendre’s and Bessel’s equations in which the general solution
fails.

Among the commonest types of equations which can be integrated by the
process indicated are linear equations with constant coefficients, and homo-
geneous equations. The former are integrated by multiplying by some power
of e”, and the latter by multiplying by some power of # For instance, using
the symbol D to represent d/dz, the equation

Dy - 2Dy+y=9

is readily integrated by multiplying by ¢”. This gives
e* Dey — 2e* Dy + e*y = 0,

which, being integrated, gives

e*Dy —-e*y=A;
and this, without further multiplication, gives

e*y= A + Bu.

Equations of this type are usually solved by a slightly different mode of
procedure; thus, to solve /(D)y=0, the algebraical equation /(z) = 0 is first
solved, and then the solution of the differential equation can be written down.

158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

But a distinction has to be made in the case when f(z) = 0 has two or more
equal roots. If, instead of this, we multiply the equation by e~*”, where a is
a root of f(z) = 0, and integrate, we shall find that the case of equal roots
does not require separate treatment, as the above example shows.

Let us now apply the proposed method to the solution of Legendre’s
equation. The equation is

Dy — Dy — 24aDy + n(n+1)y = 0, (1)

which, but for the first term, would be a homogeneous equation. Multiply
by «*, and choose & so as to make the last three terms a perfect differential
coefficient. We have

a Dy — ak? Dy — Qa** Dy + n(n+1)a*y = 0.

The expression —- a***Dy + kax**1y, when differentiated, gives the second and
third term, and will also give the last term if

k(k+1) = a(n+)); (2)

that is, if kK=n or -(n+1). Putting k=n, we get a first integral of the
equation in the form
Dx" Py zs aay, a nan ty na A’, (3) ;

where 4’ is an arbitrary constant. It will be noticed that the integration of
the first term is expressed merely.
Multiplying by «’"*), we can integrate once more; and we get

IDEM CDESC ED) ae HO) as oA AO) ay,

when A is written for - A’/2n+1, and B is another arbitrary constant.
Multiplying again by « and changing signs, we have

{1 ee De eae ay = Agr (@*)) + Bor.
If we write this
(1 — o)y = Ax @*) + Ba",
we arrive at the complete solution of the differential equation in the form

y = (1-@)) (Av) + Bary, (4)

where # is the operator z*D-a?("*) D-12"D*, In order to get the solution in
the ordinary form, expand (1-@)! in the form 1+ 4+ 9?+..., and perform
the necessary operations. Thus the term Az ("*») gives rise to a particular
solution, the product of A into a series. The first term of the series is 2° *),
The second term is got by operating on the first by @; that is, we must differ-
entiate twice, multiply by z”, integrate, multiply by z?*», integrate again
and multiply by «”. The third term is got by operating on the second by 4,

Correr—Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations. 159

and so on. The law of formation soon becomes apparent. Similarly, the
other particular solution is got by operating on Bz”. It should be noted that,
in performing the integrations, we do not need to add any arbitrary constant,
as we are only looking for a particular solution; and the final solution is
complete, since it contains two arbitrary constants.

If in equation (2) we put & =—- (7 +1), the solution would appear in the
form
tn (eb a ee Aag CL) ag Vr (5)
where

wp = gr (*1) 1-192" F)-19- (+1) 2)?

The two operators are therefore equivalent.

Equation (4) gives the solution in those cases in which 2m is an odd
integer, as well as in other cases; but the form of the series changes as soon
as an integration of 7! has to be performed. As an example, let us take the
case in which 2n =-1. Here it appears as if the two particular integrals
become identical; but, on referring back to equation (5), we see that it
becomes, when multiplied by a7?("*»,

aD 4 2Dy — aDy - tarezy = A’,
so that the resulting integration is
D 4D 4-2D’y - xy =- Alogxu-B, say;
or, y= {1-2 2D es D'e 2D (Ax loge + Ba?).

Now the operator ¢=«#4Da'D'22D> contains two integrations raising
the power of « by 2, two differentiations lowering the power by 2, and
multiplications which diminish the power by 2; therefore, the series is one
in descending powers of # differing by w. The expression #*(d logx + B)

to be operated on will obviously give rise to a succession of terms of similar
form; for we have

Dz-™ log % = a-™*)(1 — m log), (6)
Teen evel \ =
Dz" lova =-— sak + loo a )- (7)
8 m-1 \m-1 Sha)!
Let the result of the operation
5 4r41

gx *logr be (A,+ B, logx) x 2
where A, and #, are the numerical coefficients whose law of formation is
to be determined. Operating once more by ¢, and using the formule (6)
and (7), we get-finally

4r+5

gee? loge —\ (Ary Dyn LOS st) ce eee

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

where
Ap + Ay + 3 (0e0) Ap + 3 Ap +] 4743
es D 5 ho Zz
yz to)
hes = 2r + 2)? hy =| (Qr+2yY (2r4 pers (27 + 2) \ B,,
and

Ap Ah 44-3

Putting 7-1 instead of 7, we can get the equation for A, in the form

Ay —3 Ay =u! |

ee 278 3; ere 2 De
A,=-—_—— DP GES ee ES A lh
: DE i oor ere eee lientay) mma 1
47 —3 47-1]
a0 Cee eee
= \2 i AGE rm TG ED aa) Say ;

2 2 2 Ze , . :

= SES {Agee Kes Bes HG ee
147 — ol
DD TD

2
=——aaptpr ito — Bo (Ho + Ki +. + K,.-1)}.

Now PA 0 eivands) eee — aie
therefore
ieee Ay — I
De DPD

Yin

CGE aay

Ot at
2°75 Au

The complete solution of the differential equation comes out in the
form

y = Ay, + Bly, loge - wv),
where 7; is the series

133 IB 1) 7
ape eae Se Oe ems
LO2 4 em EB 4 U-z +
De? Zee
and
iLw@eayes 2yp il
Y= “Fae Saeie
a2 2
—_ —om- yet
Vid ce Dp pl D, a >

where OY RIE EKG Se og

Cotrer—WMethod of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations. 161

Bessel’s Equation.—lIf the equation is written
(2 Dy + «Dy — ny) + vy = 0,
the first three terms (enclosed in brackets) can be integrated in precisely the

same fashion as has been used for Legendre’s equation. The form of the
solution obtained is either

Yy = {1 + go DP 47 (ERD) ID tgp Row (Aa ae Bx"),
Orr Gc al sb eI IO gO (AG oe See),

It is obvious that many other differential equations could be treated in a
similar manner.

It should be pointed out that the series obtained by this method requires
to be examined for convergency. The method furnishes no test of
the convergency of the series which is arrived at as the solution of
equations.

Correr—WMethod of Solving Legenire’s and Bessel’s Equations. 161

Bessel’s Equation —lf the equation is written
(7? Dy + eDy — n*y) + vy =0,

the first three terms (enclosed in brackets) can be integrated in precisely the
same fashion as has been used for Legendre’s equation. The form of the
solution obtained is either

Hs f] 4 gh P4>- (Dam Deep NaS (Au ot Ba):
OP w= {1 4+ gh T7192 -1 P= (2-1) ye Anan ze Ba"),
It is obvious that many other differential equations could be treated in a
similar manner.
It should be pointed out that the series obtained by this method requires
to be examined for convergency. ‘The method furnishes no test of

the convergency of the series which is arrived at as the solution of
equations.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [23]

[ 162 J

Vek:

THE RELATION OF MATHEMATICS TO PHYSICAL SCIENCE.
AN ADDRESS DELIVERED TO THE ACADEMY, DECEMBER 9. 1907.

By FRANCIS ALEXANDER TARLETON, LL.D., Sc.D., President.
Published DecemBER 28, 1907.

It has been the usual custom for each President of the Royal Irish Academy
to deliver an address to the Academy; and as I should be most unwilling
to show any want of appreciation of the high honour which the Academy
has done me in electing me as its President, I shall try to carry out this
somewhat difficult undertaking—difficult on account of the eminence and
skill of those who have preceded me, and who have exhausted so many topics
of interest; and difficult because it is hard, without entirely exhausting your
patience, to say anything which is intelligible and yet not altogether trite
and commonplace.

As the Academy did me the honour of selecting me as a representative of
its scientific side, I have thought that I might offer for your consideration
some thoughts on the relation between Mathematics and Physical Science.

To an audience so learned as the present I-cannot hope to present
anything absolutely new; but I may be able to direct your attention to some
matters of interest in reference to which many entertain opinions which
cannot, I think, be regarded as correct.

The splendid discoveries which have been made by observation and
experiment during the last 120 years have led to such an exaltation of these
modes of procedure that it has become common to limit the term “ Science ~
to their study and practice. “This seems to me extremely incorrect. A mere
knowledge of facts, apart from their causal connexion, can scarcely be called
Science; and the more completely this connexion is traced out and known,
the more scientific does our knowledge become. It can scarcely be doubted
that, in the last resort, all the phenomena of the material universe depend on
mathematical relations—a knowledge of which is impossible without a
knowledge of Mathematics itself. It seems, therefore, to follow that
Mathematics is not merely a department of Science, but is an essential
requisite for a scientifically complete knowledge of natural phenomena; and

TarLteron—Zhe Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 163

that the highest aim of scientific investigation is the mathematical expression
of the fundamental laws of nature, and the mathematical explanation of the
dependence of its observed facts on these laws.

The truth of what I have said will not, I think, be questioned by those
who realize the true nature of Mathematics ; but on this subject considerable
misapprehension seems to prevail, not only among the unlearned, but even
among men who have attained the most exalted position in the scientific
world.

The opinion that mathematical processes are merely exercises of pure
reasoning seems to have come down from the Middle Ages, and harmonizes
with the theory that formal Logic is an instrument for making new
discoveries. This theory is still occasionally put forward by men who have
a considerable knowledge of Mathematics and Physics. If it were true,
physicists might well regard Mathematics as of comparatively little value.
Pure reasoning taken alone can give only consistency and clearness of
thought, but can never lead to the discovery of a new truth; and if
Mathematics were nothing but a process of pure reasoning, its claim to be
regarded as Science might be fairly disputed. It is, however, easily seen that
in the case of pure Geometry the theory I have mentioned is quite erroneous.
No amount of pure reasoning could deduce the first theorem in Euclid’s
Elements from the Axioms, without supposing the superposition of one
triangle on another. This process is not pure reasoning, but is rather of
the nature of an experiment. Every geometrical proof which requires a
construction is a process of the same kind.

In the case of Algebra, which starts as the Science of number, and
becomes, as it progresses, the Science of quantity in the most general seuse,
the true nature of the process is not so easily seen.

Every algebraical expression may be regarded as being of the nature of a
series; and algebraical theorems have to do, in general, with the properties of
series and their relations. It is impossible to think at all without passing
through a series of states of consciousness; and thus the more elementary
properties of series are constantly before us. Certain general laws are thus
discovered ; and these, together with results obtained by immediate inspection
in any particular case, enable us to arrive at new results. In the inspection
nothing is immediately before us but the algebraical symbols themselves.
They, however, as separate objects of attention, are as well suited as any
other objects to enable us to intuite the property of series-arrangement which
we require. The processes of Algebra are thus fundamentally, though not

perhaps to the same extent as those of Geometry, of the nature of
experiments.

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Mathematics in both its great departments is therefore competent to
give us new truths. Are these truths of any value? That great philosopher
John Locke, by his inaccurate expressions and hazy modes of thinking, led
many to believe that Mathematics is concerned only with what Locke’s
followers called abstract ideas, but not with anything else.

Locke does not appear to have grasped the true state of the case, viz. that
Geometry has to do directly, not with material objects, but with figures
in pure space, and Algebra with series, discrete or continuous, in time. —
Mathematics is, indeed, the science of space and time; and consequently its
truths condition all our knowledge of material objects, which cannot be
cognized except in space and time, and in conformity with their laws. When
Locke said that no perfect circle exists, if he meant by a circle an object of
sense, he was no doubt right; but if he meant a figure in pure space, he was
entirely wrong, for perfect circles exist as much as space itself. .

The boundary between two contiguous portions of space is a perfect
mathematical surface, the boundary between two portions of a surface a
perfect line, and the boundary between two portions of a line a point. The
existence of mathematical figures is therefore as real as that of objects of
experience—indeed more real, for space and time are necessary conditions
of our consciousness. To Kant we owe the complete explanation of the
nature of Mathematics; and his theory seems to be the only one which fully
accounts for all the characteristics of mathematical truths.

There is, however, a School of Philosophy different from his, Piven
though not falling into the mistake of supposing mathematical theorems to
be analytical propositions, and mathematical processes to be nothing but
pure reasoning, yet fails to appreciate their true character, and looks upon
them as merely experimental truths, and modes of obtaining results by the
aid of experience. Among philosophical writers, one of the ablest advocates
of this theory was John Stuart Mill, who, following Bain, tried to reduce
space to a series of muscular sensations in time. He failed, however, to
account for the fact that the intuitions by means of which new truths are
arrived at in Mathematics can be obtained from the representations of the
imagination without any appeal to experience, and that yet these truths apply
to objects of experience.

The theory that geometrical axioms are simply experimental truths was
held by the-illustrious Helmholtz. Intimately connected with this theory is
the Non-Euclidean Geometry of which Helmholtz was an upholder, and
which is looked upon with favour by many distinguished mathematicians.

The Non-Euclidean Geometry, originally started by the Russian
mathematician Lobatschewsky, asserts that there is no evidence for the

Tarteron-—Vhe Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 165

truth of the theory of parallel lines as expounded by Euclid, on which rests
the fundamental theorem that the three angles of a triangle are equal to
two right angles.

There is no doubt that the truth of Euclid’s axiom, on which the theory
of parallels depends, is by no means obvious intuitively ; but Legendre showed
that it could be deduced from another assertion which would, I think, be
generally admitted.

It is easy to see, by superposition, that triangles having two angles
and the intervening side equal are equal in every respect. Hence the
vertical angle of a triangle must be a function of the base and base-angles.
One quantity cannot be a function of another of a different kind from itself
unless something else enters into the equation to reduce the heterogeneous
quantity to the proper nature. Hence the only way in which one angle
could be a function of other angles, and of the length of a line, would be
through the entrance of another line into the equation. If, then, there, be
an absolute standard of linear magnitude, depending on the nature of space,
and not on any arbitrary unit, as there is an absolute standard of angular
magnitude, viz. a right angle, it is possible, but otherwise impossible, that
the length of the base should affect the magnitude of the vertical angle when
the base-angles are given. Everything turns, then, on the admission or denial
of a standard length dependent on the nature of space. Most people will, I
think, admit that there is no absolute standard of length. If this be
admitted, it follows that one angle of a triangle is a function of the other two,
and independent of the length of the sides. From this the Euclidean theory
of parallels can be deduced.

It may, however, be said that if our space were a space of three dimen-
sions having a curvature in a space of four dimensions, as the surface of a
sphere is a space of two dimensions having a curvature in a space of three
dimensions, the curvature of space would supply an absolute standard of
magnitude. Under these circumstances, also, we might have two non-
coincident straight lines having two points in common. This mode of
regarding the matter is indeed the simplest way of construing the systems of
Lobatschewsky, Bolyai, Riemann, and Helmholtz.

In a sense these systems are all correct and consistent ; but if we ask are
they true, the correct answer seems to be that they are not true for our
minds.

The great mathematician and physicist M. Poincaré holds a somewhat
peculiar theory, According to him :—

The axioms of Geometry are neither synthetic @ priort intuitions nor
experimental facts, but only conventions. Geometrical space differs in its

166 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

nature and characteristics from the space which is the framework of our
sensations, and which is given to’us as visual, tactile, or motor. The study
of the laws by which sensations succeed each other is what leads us to adopt
the convention of geometrical space, whose properties are based on the
displacement of solid bodies, without whose existence in nature there would
be no Geometry. All consistent Geometries are equally true ; in fact, the
question of truth or falsehood has no meaning. Experiment can tell us
only what Geometry is most convenient; and an easily imaginable change in
our experience would lead us to adopt a non-Euclidean Geometry, or even
a Geometry of space of four dimensions.

The speculations of so great a mathematician as Poincaré must be treated
with respect ; yet I cannot but think that he has, with great skill, combined
almost all the errors of previous speculators.

His only argument against the theory of Kant is that. if it were true,
geometrical axioms would be imposed upon us with such a force that we
could not conceive the contrary, nor build upon it a theoretical edifice.

As regards the first of these statements, it is, I think, correct, and is one
of the strongest reasons for accepting the theory of Kant. I am quite unable
to imagine, or picture to myself as a reality, space of four dimensions, an
absolute standard of linear magnitude independent of any arbitrary conven-
tion or restriction, or two lines having neither concavity nor convexity which
have two points in common without coinciding.

As to the theoretical edifices of space of more than three dimensions, and
non-Euclidean Geometries, it is easy to see, on Kantian principles, how they can
be reached. No figure in space, according to Kant, can be cognized without
a generation, or successive contemplation of its parts, in time. It thus
becomes a continuous series in time, and so amenable to Algebra. The out-
come is the science of Analytic Geometry. Algebra is not restricted by the
special properties of space, but is applicable to any homogeneous form of
intuition capable of being generated by a synthesis in time and reorganized
as distinctly simultaneous. The properties of space of four or of any number
of dimensions can then be investigated from analogy by means of Algebra; and
the results arrived at are consistent with themselves and with Euclidean
Geometry. The non-Euclidean Geometries are arrived at by putting special
arbitrary restrictions on a space of three dimensions in a space of four. These
Geometries are consistent, and, ina sense, mathematically correct; but I do not
think they are true for our intelligence, nor do they condition objects of our
possible experience. It is strange that mathematicians should have confined
their erratic speculations to space. They might as well have considered the
properties of a universe in which time is of two dimensions, or has a curva-

a

Tarteron— The Relution of Mathematics to Physical Science. 167

ture in atime of two dimensions. There is, however, little doubt that
Poincaré would say that our time is the most convenient.

As the result of the considerations with which we have been occupied, we
may, I think, be satisfied that Mathematics is more certain than any other
part of our knowledge, and that mathematical truths condition the whole of
experience. If, however, Mathematics could be applied only to the number
and apparent relative positions of objects, its value would be comparatively
small ; and the student of nature might pass it by with but little attention.
Far different is the actual state of things. It has been held from the earliest
times—apparently without much evidence—strongly insisted on by Locke,
and abundantly confirmed by modern research, that the sensible qualities
of bodies depend on their primary qualities, that is, their relations to space
and time. <A change of these relations for the permanent in space constitutes
bodily motion. Thus the science of motion, or dynamics, in the widest sense,
is the root-science of nature. Completing and perfecting the discoveries of
his predecessors, Newton showed that the laws of motion could be expressed
with simplicity and accuracy in a mathematical form. He thus brought the
whole theory of motion under the control of Mathematics, and laid the
foundation of the great edifice of Mathematical Physics which has since
attained such colossal dimensions. Astronomy, in a way always mathema-
tical, was no longer concerned merely with the distances and observed motions
of the heavenly bodies, but was able to account for these motions, and predict .
them with a precision never attained before. As time went on, the
phenomena of Light, Heat, and Electricity were brought into the domain
of Mathematics. Many and great were the difficulties which were sur-
mounted. The problems which nature presents are in their details so
complicated as to baffle the most accomplished mathematician; but the
genius of Lagrange, aided by the subsequent developments of Hamilton,
Routh, and Helmholtz, has enabled mathematicians in many cases to deal
with the most important features of a moving system when a knowledge of
details is quite impossible.

The greatest discoveries are usually made originally by accident, but to
follow up a new discovery, ascertain its true import, and develop its con-
sequences requires the most patient investigation and the highest genius;
nor is it possible to do this with any approach to completeness without the
aid of Mathematics. How incomplete would be the discoveries of Malus
without Fresnel, MacCullagh, and Maxwell; of Black, Boyle, Watt, Gay-
Lussac, and Regnault, without Carnot, Clausius, and Gibbs; of Joule without
Helmholtz ; of Oersted without Ampére; of Arago and Faraday without
Maxwell and Hertz.

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

I have spoken of the physical sciences which have been actually brought
into the domain of Mathematics; but as others become more perfect, they also
will reach this goal. Chemistry, on its physical side, is already highly
mathematical. Modern researches have abundantly shown that the space-
arrangement of the atoms, constituting a molecule, is of the utmost impor-
tance ; and the recent investigations of Professor J. J. Thomson and others
lead to the conclusion that the simplest chemical atom is in itself a most
complicated dynamical system. Such researches as those of Professor
J. J. Thomson could not have been carried on except by one who is a
most accomplished mathematician as well as an original and accurate
experimentalist.

Not a few have been the instances in which Mathematics has anticipated
the results of observation. I need scarcely remind the Academy of a remark-
able instance of this kind in which two of the most illustrious of its former
members were concerned — conical refraction foretold by Hamilton, and
realized by Lloyd. A discovery more interesting to the general public is
wireless telegraphy, the possibility of which was indicated by the equations
of Maxwell before it was shown by the experiments of Hertz.

From all that we have been considering we cannot, I think, avoid being
convinced that Mathematics is a most essential part of Physical Science, and
that no scheme, national or otherwise, for the development of education in
science can be complete or satisfactory without fully recognizing the value and
importance of mathematical training, and the necessity of securing, so far as
is possible, progress in Mathematics as well as in purely experimental
knowledge.

= €& }

ma TD:
mn Y, Acad:
,
4

Opa mee®

[elon

VILL.
THE DYNAMICS OF A RIGID ELECTRON,

By A. W. CONWAY, M.A., F.R.U.L,
-Professor of Mathematical Physics, University College, Dublin.

Read Novemper 30. Ordered for Publication Decemper 11, 1907.
Published Fepruary 17, 1908.

CONTENTS.
Page, Page.
1. Introduction and Summary, . . - 169 6. Se ee Analogy, . 5 Nye
2. Description of Method Employed, . 170
3. Results of First Approximation, . 173 | Sean ipnoximmacont : eS
4, Miscellaneous Properties of the
Vector Functions Introduced, . 176 7. Third Approximation, . : lige)

1, INTRODUCTION AND SUMMARY,

IN many investigations on the movements of electrons the electron is taken
to be of invariable shape, usually a sphere, and the electricity is supposed
to be fixed either as a uniform volume or surface distribution. It is a
generalization of this electron that is used in the present paper.

A series of point charges is supposed to be connected together by a
rigid framework, the reactions of which are supposed to equilibrate amongst
themselves. Such a system will be referred to as an electron, and its velocity
throughout will be supposed less than the velocity of light. For very slow
motions if v7 is the velocity it is known that the motion is opposed by a
force 2颒/a where ¢ is the charge, and @ is the radius of the electron, or,
what is equivalent, the mass of the electron receives an increase 3e?/a of
electrical origin. This is referred to as the electromagnetic mass. It is
also known that the motion is aided by a force 3eé*/u* where w is the
velocity of light, or, what is the same thing, the energy “wasted” or
radiated is 3¢°d?/u*. The two first expressions are due to Lorentz, and the
last to Larmor. More extended investigations have been made by Abraham,*
and after him by several others. The electromagnetic mass of a sphere is

* Annalen der Physik, January, 1903.
R.I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [ 24 ]

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

considered by Abraham in great detail, and a result is obtained which is
a function of the velocity. A general expression was obtained by him,
and independently by Heaviside, for the energy radiated, and the former
also deduced* the “back-pressure” on the electron due to the radiation.
As these and similar results are continually quoted and made use of for
drawing deductions concerning the mass of electrons, and as it seemed
to the present writer that (with the exception of the expression for the
radiated energy) the results were of less extended scope than those who
made applications of them considered, it was thought advisable to
develop a different method for approaching them. A method of continued
approximation is explained hereafter, and the results of comparison with
the ordinary expressions are as follows :—Wo expression for the electromagnetic
mass of a spherical shell 1s more correct than the simplest one 2é/a, and the
general expression for the back-pressure due to radiation is not more correct than
the simplest one 3e°t/u*. In fact, it is easy to see a prior that the general
results are not in general true. For example, consider the energy in a
given place of the medium due to a moving electrified sphere. We can
calculate the position in which the centre of the sphere must be, so
that the radiation from a certain part of the sphere will reach the
place at a certain time ¢. These positions will be different for different
parts of the sphere, and will occupy a certain length of the path of the
centre of the sphere, so that the energy will depend on the history of
the motion of the sphere rather than on the knowledge of the position
of the sphere at some one time. The only exception to this is when
destructive interference takes place, and this only happens for uniform
motion. For the more general case considered in this paper, it is found
for the first approximation that an electrified body of any shape moves
in the same way as a body in a liquid. The second approximation
shows that lLorentz’s expression for the back-pressure is independent
of the shape of the system—a result noticed by Abraham. The third
approximation shows that Abraham’s expressions for the longitudinal and
transverse mass are correct for the case of a sphere moving with uniform
acceleration, provided we neglect terms containing the square and higher
powers of the acceleration, The notation used is quaternion.

2, DESCRIPTION OF METHOD EMPLOYED.

Let the masses of the particles placed at the corners of the rigid framework

«

be 7,, m,...., and their electric charges ¢, ¢...., and the vectors drawn

* British Association Report, Cambridge, 1904.

Conway— The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 7

to them from the origin pi, p:.... The forces on each particle m,; are
threefold, a mechanical force € of electrical origin due to the magnitude,
position, and motion of the other electrical charges, a force &, due to the
reactions of the rigid connexions, and a force &,” due to external causes.
The equation of motion is

Msf s = Ge aT ea a5 Bae

By operating with Vp;( ) we get the equation of moments with
respect to the origin

Ms Vpsps = Vosks “5 Vpsés” ar oer

By summing these equations for all the particles of the rigid system we
get the two vector equations of motion of the rigid body. By D’Alembert’s
principle 3é, = 0, SVp,és’ = 0, so that we get
Sm.p.= Sb, + Zo, (1)
Dims V psp. = SV pst + BV pbs. : (2)

If we consider m; = m= etc. = 0, the equations may be written
a See = ae (3)
-3 Vosés = ee (4)
where X” and w” are the external force and couple. These equations
would be suitable for a theory which would regard all mass as of electrical
origin.
In unobstructed aether the electric force « and the magnetic force
are connected by the equations

eV ANAT

—% = VV«.
where w is the velocity of light. The vectors « and » can be conveniently
expressed in terms of a scalar potential p, and a vector potential a thus,

u*e=-Vp-a,
un = VVa,
where up = SVo.

The mechanical force exerted on a charge ¢ (in electromagnetic units) situated
at the end of the vector p is

ce + eVpn = eu? (- Vp -a + VeVYV a).

A charge e, at the end of the vector p, will produce at a time # and
at the end of the vector p a field due to the position of p; at a previcus

w

[24]

172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

time ¢ on account of the velocity of propagation of the field being finite
If we denote the value of various quantities at the time ¢ by a single acute
accent, we have ¢ satisfying the equation ns

(gyn) a ©)
so that

dt
; BEE ay, Vip - Pr’)

7

or
:
a = [1+ oS (p - pr) =Tp - px IZ - pr’) + 18a (p - oles (CO)

From (5) by Lagrange’s theorem ae
F(t’) =F) -vT (pe - pi) FO si Th == (2% - pF") + ete.
Let us take for F(t) the integral*

Zt’
| dig?(p — pr);

where g’ is a quaternion function of 7’, and we get

#! = <onfé oe
| di'¢ T(p - py) | diy T*(p — py)
Ge | “3

3 en. we oO ;
= OGG 7 gT(p — pi) — 3; AP (aP(0 - 9) +e.

dt’
On differentiating with respect to ¢, and substituting the value of — ae from

above (6) we have
‘ - By 33 1% rs ie : an
¢ Le = pr) + U Spr (0 — p )| BEAD = (i) OR

We 1 ON 7 OES a ” 7
om er) ENO (BS or as g (p —p.) + ete. (7)

By putting successively g=¢, and g=we,p; we get expansions for the
retarded scalar and vector potentials of the charge e, in descending powers
of w. .

In the case of the scalar potential, the first term of the series is

eT" "(p — pi);

this is the electrostatic potential, and the corresponding forces obey Newton’s
law of action and reaction, and therefore will disappear in the equations (1)
and (2) or (3) and (4). The second term vanishes and the third is

Oy
sear (2) Mp ~ p»).

*Tt is not diflicult to see that this integral is a generalized form of the potentials of a uniform
spherical shell

Conwavy—The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 173

This term, therefore, together with the first term of the vector potential,

will give the first approximation.*
Performing the differentiations, and putting the suffix 2 on p, we find for
the mechanical force exerted by ¢, at p, on & at pz

eer (- zpil“(p1 — pr) + ¥ (p2 — pr) Spi(p2 — pi) T*(pi = pz)
— 31 (p2 — pr)L (os — p2) -— 3 (po - pr) S"pi(p2 — pr) Lp — po) (8) |
+ ViaV pulps ~ p)T "ps ~ ps)).

This may be denoted by &. We shall denote — S&, ie. - ¥(E. + Ex) by A
and = =V s&s 1.e. = ZV (pré12 + prber) by pL. }

3. RESULTS OF First APPROXIMATION.

In applying these results to a rigid system, X and p are calculated by
a process of summation which will extend to every pair of particles. In
the case of a continuous body the summation is replaced by a double volume

or sextuple integration.
In either process certain terms will be found to disappear. Thus in

Eo + &, we have a term

— $(p2 — pr)S*pi(pe - pi) Z(p1 — p2) — 3 (01 — p2)S*p2(p1 — px) Z*(p1 — pe).
This contains a scalar factor S(1 — 62) (p1—- 2) which is zero since 7'(p,; — pz) is
constant. For the same reason a similar term will disappear from

V (préi2 + priser)
Also
V6,Vp1(p2 — pi) + Vr p2(p1 — pz) = V(01 — pz) V pop.

Let 7 denote a vector drawn from the origin to any point in the body
which we may term the base point, and let o1, om, ... be vector drawn
from the base point to various particles so that

pr=T + o1,

p2=T + ov, etc.
We have then since 7's, Z’o.... are constant

pi =t+ Vooy

pi = T+ Voo, + VwVwo, ete.

*The retarded potential appears to have been first used by Heaviside and Levi-Civita. It
was discovered about the same time independently by the author (Proceedings of the London
Mathematical Society, Series 2, vol. i.).

174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Substituting we get from (8)
XN = — DEpipet— (7 + $V a@(o, + 0) + $VwVe(o, + o2)) To, — o2)
+ (0; — 62) S(o1 — 62) (7 + $V@(o1 — 62) + $VwVw(o, — 62))T (0, - 2)
+ (0, — o2)SVw(o, - 02) (t + 3 Vw(o, + 62)) To; — 02)
+ V(o, - 02) V (7 Vw(or - 62) + Vw, Vwo,) To; — 02).
In like manner we find
w= — 2Bee2.{ — gV ((o2+ 01) + 02V Goi + 6, Vo, + wVw (0 + 62)) T(o1 - on,
+ Voo.S8(7 + $Ve@(o, + 02) +3 VwVwl(a1 + 62)) (01 — 02) T?(0, — 62)
— Voyo,Sw(o1 — 62) (F + $V w(oy + 62)) T(o, — 62) + (Vor — 62)
+ VwVo02) (St (62 — 01) + Swor0;) T?(01 — 62).

In both the above expressions the summation extends to each pair of
particles once. Rol

If we introduce three linear vector functions which we may call respectively
the first, second, and third inertia functions defined thus

pila) = SLeye.(aT-(o, — 62) — (61 — o2)S(o1 — 62) aT7(o; — o2))
pea Sra vai -@) = Gs - e)senel (cee
and its conjugate
- 2 (a) = BVee2($V (01 + 62) aT "(61 — 22) - VoroS(o1 - o2)aT’3(o — o2))
o3(a) = SZee( 3 (62 Vac, + 6, Vacz) Ta, — 62) — Voio,Saoio,T' *(o; — 92),
we can express A and yz as follows :—
A= gilt) + Vogpi(’) + g:( Vrw) + 9) + Veoga(w),
p= Ved + Vr(gilr) + pw)) + p27) + $o(®).

In the notation of the last paragraph the equations of motion may be

written 3
SMe + r=”

SmVpE + =p".
If we regard the mass of each particle as zero, these equations are simply
rN = Ne
mM = pie
We proceed to consider these, afterwards considering the effect of the masses

of the particles.
If (7) = SaSj3r where the various vectors a, B, ete. are of constant

Conway— The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 175,

length and keep constant their mutual inclinations so that their motion
depends on an angular velocity w, then
a p(t) = o(7) + ZaSBr +: SaSPr |
= (7) + BV waSPr + ZaSwr
= p (7) +r Vwo(r) + p(Vtw).

In particular
cs p (w) = ~o + Vorpw.

Applying these results, to the expressions for A and mw obtained in the
last paragraph, we get

2| ap Q)a °

(na) +o: tw),
wa a [Petole) + oelw)) * 4:18) + Alu),
so that the equations of motion are-
Fy (fF) + Galo) =”
Vr(oi(#) + $x(w)) + $°(%) + galw)| =
To get the activity we multiply \” by 7 and the moment about the extremity

of tr, ie. uw” — Vrd”’, by w. It takes the form = where

= ${S ¢,(z) + 2S7¢(w) + Suds},
so that # represents the Kinetic Energy of the system. The forms of # and
of the two equations of motion are identical with those we meet with in the
irrotational acyclic motion of a body through a liquid.* These equations have
received much attention from various mathematicians especially for the case
of no forces, It is therefore unnecessary to mention more than one case. If
there are no forces and no rotation, we get

g(r) = 0,
Vroi(t) + 2(7) = 0
From which 7 = 0 and ¢,(7)|| 7.
Hence 7 is the direction of one of the axes of the function ¢,. These are
rectangular, for it may be seen that ¢, is self-conjugate. We thus get
git = gt, Where g is one of the roots of the symbolical cubic of ¢,, showing

* Cf. Lamb’s ‘‘ Hydrodynamics,’’ chap. yi. Joly’s ‘‘ Manual of Quaternions,’’ p. 241,

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that there are thus three possible motions without rotation, having in general
three different masses. If such a system were constrained to move with a
uniform motion of translation in any direction, the constraints would have
to produce a couple V7¢,r in order to prevent rotation, ie. there is a
force — Vrg¢,r due to motion tending to cause rotation. It is then easy
to see that if 7 differs little in direction from a principal axis this couple
will tend to decrease the angle between 7 and the principal axis, provided
that the root g corresponding to that axis is the greatest root of the cubic.
So that there is thus one stable direction of motion, and we shall see in
the next paragraph that this would mean that an elongated body would
tend to set itself with its greatest length in the direction of motion, as
is easily seen physically from a consideration of the magnetic force. This
result is opposite to that of a corresponding theorem in Hydrodynamics.
The analogy to cyclic motion can, as is well known, be made by closed
conduction currents in the body or symmetrical electrified fly-wheels
which will add the necessary “gyrostatic” terms to the energy function.
It remains now to consider the effect of the mass of the particles. If
M = 3m,, the linear and angular momenta are, respectively,

Mr + 3m,Vuo,

and
3Sm,Voyr + 32,Vo,Vwo,
or
7 . “
X17) + xo(w)
and

xT) + Kaw),
where yi, x2, and x; are linear vector functions, y, and yx; being self-conjugate,
and y’. the conjugate of x2. Thus the completed expressions for the momenta
will be of the same form as before, so that the results already obtained will
still hold.

4, MISCELLANEOUS PROPERTIES OF THE VECTOR FUNCTIONS INTRODUCED,

In this paragraph are collected some miscellaneous properties of the
functions $1, ¢2, and @;. ¢, is obviously a self-conjugate function. Its invariant
m™” or — &Sidyi where 7,7, k are rectangular unit vectors is equal to

433¢,¢,7" (o1 = G2)
which when multiplied by the square of the velocity of light represents four
times the work necessary to collect the system from a state of infinite

diffusion. If the body is isotropic about a point such as a sphere, ¢, then
becomes a constant equal to one-third of the above-value. We can in this

Conway—The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 177

way find the usual expressions for the electromagnetic mass of a uniformly
electrified spherical shell or sphere. A similar result holds for the mean
value of ¢,; in fact, the mean value of ¢:(p) where the axes of ¢, have
any directions is }m’p. Spdie = —1 is an ellipsoid, and the quantities
915 9x, Js ave all included in the limits $m/’’ and 4m’ if all the charges
&, @... are of the same sign. For an elongated body the value of g will
usually be greatest for the axis which most nearly coincides with the
greatest length of the body. The function ¢, is not self-conjugate. Its
invariant m’’ or — Sig.t is zero so that its mean value is zero. Unlike
gi, 1ts value depends on the base point. If we denote the values of the
functions at a base point r’ by ®,, ®,, ®; where ®, = ¢, we obtain on
putting r’ =7=a
p2(p) = Pe(o) + ®,(Vpa)
d:(p) = ®3(p) + Va®2'p) + B,(Vpa) + Va®, (Vpa).

It may be noticed that these expressions leave unchanged in form the
expression for Kinetic Energy which is therefore, as it ought to be,
independent of the base-point. By properly choosing the base-point it is
possible to make ®, self-conjugate. If ®, is self-conjugate, then

(p: — $’2)p = o(Vpa) — Vagi(p).
If ($2 — ¢'2)p = 2VZp where Z is the spin-vector of @», then
2Sefp = Sogi( Vpa) — Scahip,
= Soicpa + Sodipa,
= Swi Yop),
“= 26 = y,(@),
where yz, is the auxiliary function of @. Hence a =- 2),7(¢). Thus the
point 7 — 2¥,1(¢) is independent of the base-point. ‘The above process
is exactly analogous to the simplification arising in ordinary dynamics
from choosing the centroid as base-point; in fact, the functions x2, y’2 in
the last paragraph have no self-conjugate part, so that taking the centroid
as base-point makes them disappear. It is easy to see that ¢, can be made
to disappear if the system has three places of symmetry.

5. HYDRODYNAMICAL ANALOGY.

The above results then form an addition to the analogies which are
already known to exist between electrical theory and the dynamics of a
perfect fluid. There is however one difference to be noted, An impermeable
body immersed in a liquid will have an addition to its mass which, generally

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [25]

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

speaking, will increase as the size of the body increases on account of a
larger body of liquid being disturbed. On the other hand, a given electrical
charge will have its inertia increased the smaller the space which it occupies.
The analogy therefore, although it directs our attention to the surrounding
aether as the true seat of the momentum and energy, leads us to think that
an electron has a more intimate connexion with the medium, forming in fact
according to the ideas of Larmor, some description of knot.

6. SECOND APPROXIMATION.

Proceeding to the next approximation we have for the scalar and vector
potentials of the charge ¢, at the point p,

CaN
(F) Ip — pr);

, Ue,

p =—_—

3!
a= — U~*e,pi,
so that this part of the force becomes
— 24 e291.
The whole system therefore exerts on any neighbouring particle e’ a force

whose value is

— 36'u *3e,pi.
If we take 7 such that 73e, = =¢,0,, we get the force equal to 2¢u $7.
Hence the internal reactions of the system in this case are equivalent to
a single force — 3u“*(Xe,)*7 acting through the centre of mean position of
the system for multiples ¢, e¢.... This result is independent of the

~

form of the body. The activity of this force is
— 24,5 (3e,)*Srr = — 2u*(Se,)? S (Sr7) - (Se).

Hence if a body moves in an almost periodic orbit, the energy wasted is
gu (Se)*{ - @)}
—a well-known result. To understand better the part played by this force we
consider two examples of a simple nature. Let m denote the total “mass”
of a spherical electron, and let this force be denoted by kp where & is a
constant, and suppose that the force varies as the distance from the origin
being equal to - 7p. Then we have
— kp + mp + lp = 0.

This or any linear equation of similar type

I
So

kp) 4 ioe) Te ay

Conway— The Dynamies of a Rigid Electron. 179

where p”) means d”p/dé”, can be solved as follows :—Let the real roots of the

equation ka” + kw"1+...=0 be a, a,..., and let the imaginary roots be
b, se Cay, = iL, be a5 en) aa Lp
Then if 7,72... 1, Be... a, a... be constant vectors, and if m, m2... are

scalars satisfying
Ny log Ta, = lin? Ti, = LB

M2 log Ta, = b2; Nz = 22, ete.,

then
p= Sy ent + > Vay? 3.

In the present case
p = yiemt + Vay.

Now if & is small compared with the other coefficients, a, becomes large
and is negative, and so y.etis negligible after some time; the remaining
term shows that the electron describes in general a curve which is the
projection of a logarithmic spiral. In the second place, suppose that the
electron moves in a field of force, the potential of which is p, so that

-kp + mp = Vp, mp = Vp + ko.
If & is small, we have then approximately
: k k
mp =Vpt+ ae Vp =Vp- oe V.SpV. p.

Hence the motion is the same as if there were no radiation and a new
force — ¢(p) added, where ¢ denotes a linear self-conjugate vector function,
the constants of which are functions of p. It is thus easy to see that
the motion now is of the type into which a Dissipation Function enters ;
in fact, the energy equation is

1 mp2 = const + p - | og (p) dt.

For the case of the law of nature when p = e/(7p)

Ay ce p 3pSpp
- $0)~ (ips ~ Caar)

\
7. THIRD APPROXIMATION.
For the third approximation we have
aut 0 4
BENG Gs yay

wu *

FO \*.
Saar (=) pil'(p — pi).

180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If we perform the differentiations, we shall find that the total internal
forces will involve the velocities together with their first, second, and third
differential coefficients—terms which cannot arise from consideration of any
expression for electromagnetic mass which involves only the velocities, or
from any expression for radiated or “ wasted ” energy which involves only
the first and second differential coefficients of the velocity.

If, therefore, these expressions fail at the third approximation, a fortiori, —
they will fail at higher approximations which can be readily written down
by the methods we have explained. We shall consider then a special case,
that of a system in translational motion. On performing the differentiation
we find

p= 5 [= 182*G ~ p») [Sip ~ prdbrTS(o = pri

— 367° (p — pi)SpipiS(p — pr): — 182-(p — pi)pS(e — p)pi,
= 32°(p ~ ps) SV (0 - piles (0 - pro

= 32 %(p - p) [Vp ~ pdiul}.

where the terms not involving the accelerations are omitted, as they will
contribute nothing to the final result. We get finally for the resultant
of these forces an expression of the form

BSeis = esr

where ¢ and wy are self-conjugate linear functions. When the body is isotropic,
¢ and w become constants, - %, and — k,, so that the force is

— ky Sr7 — kite.

If m is the mass of the electron, the total retarding force due to the first
and third approximation is
— ((m + kar®) 7 + ky 7 S77).
Writing
7=TtVr7 + Sr 7
the force becomes
— ( (mm + her) t VE 3s + (m + (hy + By) 2?) SF47).

In other words, if we resolve the force along and at right angles to the
velocity, the coefficient of the former component is -— (m+ k,7*) and of the
latter — (7 + (k, + k,)r*). These coefficients with reversed signs are termed
by Abraham the “longitudinal” and “ transverse ” masses respectively.

Conway—The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 181

As an example, consider the case of a sphere which moves about a centre
of force under the law of nature, there being no rotation. We have

mr + khyeStr + kot. 2 = — or. Tor.
We get at once the vis viva equation
mr? +4 (hk, + kh) rt = - 2eT1,
so that approximately
mi =— 26, 1; — 2em=" (ky + ky) T*2,

so that the motion is the same as if, in addition to the original force, we
had a force varying inversely as the cube of the distance; and the effect of
such a force is, as is well known, to cause a motion of rotation of the orbit
if this is one plane. If we put Vri = hy, where Ty = 1, we find

m < (iy) + kyhySrz = 0,
so that y is fixed and

ad if ky Vielen

a7 (8 h | =~ “| Sr.

Hence the average value of / is zero, and the motion takes place in one
plane.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [26]

i. ¥. ACADEMY
Conway— The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 181

As an example, consider the case of a sphere which moves about a centre
of force under the law of nature, there being no rotation. We have

mr + kyrSrr + kor. 7? = — er. Tor.
We get at once the vis viva equation
mr +4(k, + ky) tt = - 2cT7,
so that approximately
mr = — 2¢, Tr — 2e’m-* (k, + ky) Tr,

so that the motion is the same as if, in addition to the original force, we
had a force varying inversely as the cube of the distance; and the effect of
such a force is, as is well known, to cause a motion of rotation of the orbit
if this is one plane. If we put Vri = hy, where 7y = 1, we find

y
m = (iy) + k,hySrz = 0,
so that y is fixed and

7 { tos | =- Is ai
‘ m

Hence the average value of i is zero, and the motion takes place in one
plane.

R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [26]

femisong

IX.
THE LOGICAL BASIS OF MATHEMATICS.
BY Ry Aleks ROGERS hcp:

Read January 27. Ordered for Publication January 29. Published Marcu 11, 1908.

THE object of this paper is to show generally that there are reasons for
believing that, by the use of a limited number of mutually consistent axioms,
definitions, and premisses involving indefinables, it 1s possible to deduce all
the conclusions of mathematics by means of logical reasoning alone. The
full proof of this thesis would be to actually state these premisses. This
has to a large extent been done (some references are given below). Here
the subject is discussed from a general point of view without entering into
details, and the criticisms are necessarily brief.

That the premisses of mathematics, if it is to be useful in increasing our
knowledge of the laws of nature, must be suggested by some experiences of
objective reality,no one can deny. I have thus no quarrel with the intuitional
or empirical views, provided it is understood that intuition or perception is
only to suggest the premisses; to logic exclusively belongs the demonstration.
Immediate experience or intuition has always given the start to mathematical
investigation ; but if mathematics never went beyond immediate experience,
by the aid of logic, it would be absolutely useless. The hyper-practical view
of mathematics —the theory which insists on actualizing in the material world
every step of the reasoning—is thus suicidal, because the practical value of
this—as of every other Deductive Science—is due to the fact that it leaves
the world of immediate experience behind, and, by leaving it, obtains new
results which, in many cases, may be applied and verified in direct experience,
whether by intuition or by measurement. Logical principles, including the
Law of Contradiction, are the correlatives in this ideal process of the
Uniformity of Nature and of the Permanence of certain real physical relations,

Without entering into a criticism of the well-known Kantian distinction
between ‘pure’ intuition and ‘empirical’ perception, I shall assume that
Kantians and the mere empiricists agree in regarding the objects of
mathematics as being immediately given images. And though, as just stated,
intuition is always used in mathematics, the term ‘intuitionism’ will be
understood to connote the extreme view that all mathematical reasoning
consists In experimenting with particular images.

Rocrrs—The Logical Busis of Mathematics. 183

Te

The belief that mathematical reasoning is independent of Logic, and
proceeds altogether by experiments with images or formal intuitions, is due to
the following causes (and probably others) :—

1. To confounding developed methods of modern mathematics with primi-
tive methods of suggestive discovery (like mensuration).

2, 'To confounding the psychological conditions required for the suggestion
and retention of premisses with the process of inference from those premisses.
This is a fallacy of the same kind as identifying words with the things they
represent, and is thus a type of Nominalism. ‘This fact escapes notice because
the language of geometrical figures, though inexact, is far better representative
of its concepts and more suggestive than is the case with ordinary language.

3. The suspicion against Logic is increased by the erroneous belief that all
syllogistic reasoning, regarded as proof, is a petitio principti. Mill adopts
this view in one chapter of his Logic, and rejects it in the next.* The fallacy
is due partly to ignoring the hypothetical nature of syllogistic reasoning,
and ultimately means that it is unnecessary to hang a convicted murderer,
because he has been hanged already by the law of the State !

4. It is supposed by some mathematicians that the conclusions of logic
are self-evident in the premisses ; whereas this is not the case in mathematics.
This, however, is true only of single elementary syllogisms. By the use of
thirteen axioms, Desargues’ theorem of perspective triangles may be proved ;t
it is not to be discovered in any lesser number of these, but only through
their careful combination, in which the conclusion follows gradually, but not
immediately. It is mainly in the selection of the appropriate or interesting
propositions, and of the premisses required to prove or disprove an asserted
proposition, that mathematics differs from general logic, not in the nature
of the reasoning. Logic, in fact, is creative in the most literal sense; it
actually discovers new truths latent in the premisses, and extends our
experience. If the premisses are given by generalisation of experience,
the conclusions are commonly materialised truths; but in every case they
are hypothetical truths. The productive power of logic in science is analogous
to the productive power of methodical habits in practical life.

5. Elementary geometry often conveniently picks up its premisses as it

* Bk. u., Chaps. iii. and iy.
Tt See The Axioms of Projective Geometry, by A. N. Whitehead, Chap. 1m.

184 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

goes along, without mquiring whether they are consistent or superfluous.
This does not prevent the argument from being logical, though a finished
logical system aims at the artistic—though not always useful—ideal of
stating the minima of premisses required to prove a given set of con-
clusions.

6. In all trains of reasoning, formule have to be remembered; and thus
all human reasoning is subject to error. Good mathematicians often mistake
vivid memory for direct intuition of fact.

JE,

Logic, of course, cannot be defined without a circle, but its salient features
may be pointed out. It consists, as 1 understand it, in drawing conclusions
from the combination or synthesis of any number of premisses without
explicit reference to the question whether the premisses are exemplifiable.
The terms used in the premisses must, for the most part, refer to classes, Le.,
have a universal significance—otherwise the science would be useless. Any
representation may be used in logic uf it can be universalized. The Aristotelian
theory recognizes this partly ; and modern Jogicians have wasted energy in
jeering at the traditional syllogism. The main differences between the new
and the old logic are, first, that the concept of Relation is now introduced ;
secondly, that not only terms, but arbitrarily chosen types of inference, 1f not
self-contradictory, may be assumed as irreducible ideas; thirdly, that a term
may be defined as a constituent of a proposition whose other elements are
known. This is an extension of the notion of predicational definition.
Fourthly, it is recognized that the indefinable or irreducible terms used
must be explicitly stated. All these developments leave us still within the
sphere of logic, because they treat everything from the universal point of
view.

UE

Certain misunderstandings exist as to the logical view of mathematics ;
and these were started, I think, by Leibniz, who, in some of his writings,
appears to claim that the Law of Contradiction is the only principle assumed
in mathematics. Practically, however, his real doctrine on the subject is
inconsistent with this view. It is obvious that the Law of Contradiction
cannot give premisses ; and it cannot be used without first assuming certain
fundamental ideas, as class, term, proposition, inference, and so forth. This
is true even of Aristotle’s logic. Even a single syllogism involves more
than the Law of Contradiction : it is a synthesis of propositions.

Rocrrs— The Logical Basis of Mathematies. 185

IANS

The impotence of the Law of Contradiction, taken alone, was seen by
Kant, who, in mathematics, substitutes intuition for logic, sensibility for
understanding.

The Kantian view is also liable to a misunderstanding, from which
Kant and his followers have only half escaped. For intuition is immediate
experience of particulars; and thus mathematics has no universality if it is
all intuition. In geometry the proof that uses a particular figure applies to
that figure only, because that is the only figure intuited; in arithmetic the
rules will have no universality, e.g. 5 + 7 = 12 will be true only for the set
of 12 points or marbles we are looking at; and since addition, number, and
so forth have a specialised intuited meaning for the given figure and for the
given points or marbles, it appears that, after all, these propositions are
identically true; they are only analyses of given perceptions. Hence the
intuitional view, which is most naturally interpreted thus, contradicts itself,
because it only means saying that a given intuition is that intuition and
nothing else. The inconsistency is this, that the intuitionist claims to
proceed by intuition, and really uses nothing but the principle of contradic-
tion. Moreover, this makes mathematics an absolutely useless science,
because it prevents it from leaving immediate experience. In reply it may
be said that, in « priori intuition, we see the universal in the particular. This,
however, is abandoning the genuine intuitionist standpoint (because intuition
is immediate perception), for it means that we universalize our given
perceptions; we form the conception of a ‘class’ of entities not perceived,
possessing formal properties similar to those of the intuited object. From
those universal premisses we deduce further conclusions by logic. Thus
logic is indispensable not only to mathematics, but to every form of science.
It is now commonly recognized by thinkers that the so-called ‘inference
from particular to particulars’ is really syllogism based on hypothetic
generalization. Skilled mathematicians who have thought deeply enough to
see that mathematical knowledge is not merely immediate perception of
particulars, sometimes endeavour to escape by the Kantian theory of a
Schema of Space. This Schema is, however, both particular and universal,
and yet neither. Hence it lands us in the Lockian difficulty of ‘abstract
ideas, which, as Berkeley observes, is self-contradictory.

In geometry one commonly uses mental images or figures often badly
constructed. A bad figure (or any figure), however, would be useless if the
proofs were merely intuitional or immediate—a fact noticed by the late
Provost Salmon. The figure imaged or drawn is really a symbol of a

186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

universal class of ideal figures. The symbolic figure is thus a generic or
typical image of a set of logical premisses and terms; and when so under-
stood, the conclusions are direct inferences from the premisses; they are
universal, and therefore useful. Intuition thus provides us with a kind of
symbolism which is absolutely indispensable for rapid thinking. Modern
logical geometry simply attempts to abstract the premisses from the
associated symbols. The use of diagrams in geometry is thus the same
as the use of diagrams in elementary logic (e.g., Huler’s diagrams), viz. to
individualize the conceptions, as far as possible.

This also applies to number. We may use the image of twelve points as
a generic image of the number twelve; but to identify twelve with twelve
intuited points is absurd. Twelve is a property common to an endless set
of classes ; and when numbers are so considered, 1.e., universally as connotative
or predicative of sets of classes, arithmetic becomes a science. I would ask
those who say that all numbers are intuited, whether they can intuite the
number ten million. It can easily be detined by powers and products. Or,
in geometry, how can you prove by intuition, or even grasp (when proved),
that a cubic surface has 27 right lines lying on it ?

Kant’s distinction between analytic and synthetic propositions 1s
connected with this discussion. Here I need only observe, without further
criticism, that if 5 + 7 = 12 is not involved in the definitions of 5, 7, and 12,
then we are at liberty to define these terms (5, +, 7,12) without redundancy,
so that 5+ 7 = 12 will follow analytically. The Kantian view closely analysed
and taken literally leads to contradiction. The truth latent in Kant’s
distinction is that knowledge proceeds from simple conceptions to more
complex ones, which logically presuppose the simpler ones, but cannot without
contradiction be identified with them.*

Ne

In all Deductive Science there is constantly taking place a process of
generalization, which is often useful, as leading to wide application, and is at all
events inevitable. In geometry this generalization takes place as follows :—
First, we have empirical mensuration, the geometry of the ancient Egyptians
and of modern educationists. Secondly, we have Euclidean geometry, in which
the universality of the reasoning is recognized, but bound up with images, and
so obscured. Euclid’s geometry is mixed, and his axioms and definitions are
logically inadequate.t Some of his propositions almost follow logically from

* The writer has considered this more fully in Hermathena, No. xxxut. (1907) (‘* An Old Problem
in Logic’’).
+ See Russell’s Principles of Mathematics, Ch. xuvtt.

Roerrs—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 187

the axioms and the preceding propositions ; othersdo not. Thus, for example,
Euc. I. 4 should be preceded by a series of axioms on congruence. Euclid’s
proof of this (regarded as proof) is not intuitional, but materialistic ; and from
- one point of view is either a contradiction or a petitio principii. Moreover,
the method of superposition cannot be applied to the superposition of reflected
tetrahedra, i.e., those of opposite aspect. So to apply it to the third dimension
to prove equality of volumes, one must assert an intuition of the fourth
dimension !

The third stage in the generalization of geometry comprises analytic and
kindred geometries, which, though at first apparently Euclidean, provide a
weapon for the construction of non-Euclidean schemes. The Cartesian
method is essentially logical. At first it is used simply as a device for the
continued logical application of axioms once suggested by intuition ; but its
range goes much further.

The fourth step in the generalizing process is represented by the earlier
non-Euclideans of the nineteenth century, such as Riemann, who had not
clearly separated the question of existence from the question of logic.
Cayley’s Theory of Distance forms an intermediate stage.

The fifth step of generalization is the purely logical theory, which is now
in full swing, and is an explanatory development of the non-Euclidean
method.

It is commonly urged that non-Euclidean geometry has no objective
basis; that it is merely fantastic, and has no connexion with Nature. This
objection, however, only applies to the earlier forms of non-Euclidean systems,
such as Riemann’s investigation of the curvature of space. Here the terms
used imply, or are popularly thought to imply, that actual space may have
4 or n mutually perpendicular straight lines. This, however, is only pseudo-
logic, and is in fact self-contradictory. Likewise it is a logical contradiction
to say—using the terms in their ordinary sense-—that two straight lines
may intersect twice, or that any two straight lines must meet. But when
we define our whole system without reference to actual space, the contra-
diction disappears. It is probable, however, I think, that all non-Euclidean
systems have an actual meaning. The real question at issue is not, Is non-
Euclidean geometry actual, but Is it useful? Now, projective geometry, in
which any two straight lines intersect, has been used to extend our knowledge
of actual space—e.g., by Cayley and Salmon. The whole doctrine of the
line at infinity where parallel lines meet, the circle at infinity, the J and J
points, is essentially non-Euclidean, and yet productive. The same applies
to spherical and all non-planar two-dimensional systems, where geodesics take
the place of straight lines, and may intersect any number of times. As regards

188 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

dimensions, wherever 7 variables are used, we are logically dealing with 2
dimensions. All Applied Mathematics is ideally a form of -dimensional
geometry ; e.g.,in Dynamics of a particle, we assume that every point is
weighted with a mass m, and with velocities v, v, w, and thus at any instant
has at least seven coordinates. Again, the temperature of a body is a new
coordinate ; temperatures form a continuous ideal series, not intuitible in space,
though capable of being put into one-to-one correspondence with the points on
a line {as, e.g., in the thermometer). In Thermodynamics the relations between
pressure, temperature, and volume of a gas are actually representable as a
three-dimensional geometry, of which actual space is only symbolic.* Facts
like these have kept alive the belief brought into prominence by Locke and
Descartes, that the so-called secondary qualities of bodies are reducible to
the primary or geometrical.t The only reduction possible is, however, a
one-to-one correspondence between the variations in secondary or intensive
qualities and the points in space or moments in time. This is a purely logical
idea and far more philosophical and true to experience than the counter-
doctrine still current in theories of the ultimate constitution of matter,
that the relation between these two kinds of qualities can be reduced to one
of identity. The secondary qualities are functions of the primary; but the
primary qualities are likewise functions of the secondary.

Nak

The question whether the premisses of mathematics are or are not
hypothetical is one of great interest and difficulty. The mere fact that some
mathematicians and thinkers believe that they are hypothetical would seem
to prove that this is the case; because, if the premisses of mathematics are
given to the mind as absolutely existing objects or relations, the question
could never be raised. The two opposite views may be called the ‘ Absolutist ’
and the ‘ Hypothetical’ respectively. ‘The ‘ Absolutist’ view has always been
popular with the Intellectualists, like Plato and Spinoza; and this was
consistent, because for them the intelligible as such is real—for them the
logical is the true and objective. The apodictic certainty of mathematics was
often, as by Descartes, Leibniz, and Kant, taken as the ideal type of perfect

* Thermodynamics, it may be mentioned, presents the curious case of a ‘ non-Euclidean space,’
in which at least one of the dimensions (temperature) is believed to have a last term (absolute zero) ;
and it is not known whether there is or is not a last term in the other direction. The non-Euclidean
nature of series in Applied Mathematics cannot be escaped except by asserting that temperatures,
electrical charges, masses, and so forth, are actually identical with spatial points or volumes—an
obyious absurdity.

+ The Electric Theory of Matter is remarkable as being the first attempt to correlate all secondary
qualities (as well as Solidity, treated by Locke as primary) with one intensive or secondary quality.

Rocrers—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 189

knowledge. A different view is taken by Mill, who claims, as I think rightly,
that the apodictic certainty of mathematics is in the inferences, not in the
premisses—is, in a word, logical. The strongest objection to the whole
Absolutist position is this, that you cannot claim to have a perfect knowledge
of any part of the external world without knowing the whole scheme of
things—in a word, without omniscience. Kant endeavoured to get out of the
difficulty by separating the form of intuition from the matter of knowledge.
Space and Time are the objects of Pure Mathematics; and here absolute
certainty is possible. But this does not remove the difficulty, as Kant
himself recognizes occasionally. One cannot ‘think away’ every property
from Body except its extension; Matter possesses « priori intensive qualities
as well. The Kantian theory of Space as the a priori intuition is really a
survival of the Cartesian doctrine that Extension is the essence of matter.
The real explanation of the superior certainty of Pure Mathematics, if it is
to be identified, as it was by Kant, with the mathematics of Space and
Time, is that the spatial properties of matter are simpler and more easily
measurable than its other properties, and, owing to their homogeneity, can
be expressed precisely by a set of logical axioms, as is shown in modern
Logical Geometry. They are more amenable to Deductive treatment. This
is verified historically, for geometry is the earliest form of Deductive Science.

That the premisses of Applied Mathematics are hypothetical no one can
deny. ‘This is true not only of the propositions, but of the terms used in these
propositions. In Dynamics and Statics we assume the existence of absolutely
permanent particles of matter, The concept ‘ particle of matter’ is quite
ideal ; ‘atoms,’ ‘corpuscles,’ and so forth, are all ideal; they can be used
logically, however, as conceptions. In Hydrostatics and Hydrodynamics we
postulate the existence of perfect fluids, which no physicist believes in. In fact,
these sciences are simply types of logical geometry, possessing three or more
dimensions. Even were our postulates true, physical measurement could
never approach the logical precision of our assumptions. Then in elementary
optics we assume that light proceeds from indivisible points in straight lines.
Experience proves that it does neither one nor the other. Light proceeds
from space-filling bodies; and we are now told that its path is not rectilinear,

The old distinction between Pure and Applied Mathematics is thus some-
what illusory. All mathematics is Pure in the sense that it is ideal or
hypothetical ; in other words, it proceeds by Logic, as Mr. Bertrand Russell
has pointed out. Again, most,if not all, mathematics is Applied in the sense
that the axioms and premisses are suggested by experience, and in some cases
can be verified by a return to experience. In this sense the Arithmetic of

finite numbers and Euclidean geometry are Applhed Mathematics.
R.1I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [27 |

190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The question, Is geometry hypothetical? includes the question, Do
indivisible points, lines,and surfaces actually exist? On this point expert
thinkers have different views; and this proves that the ideal theory is the safer.
If we knew what ‘ exist’ meant, the question might be answered definitely.
That they have a Jogical existence there can be no doubt, as terms whether
definable or indefinable.

Similarly we have no right to assert dogmatically the physical existence
of indivisible moments of Time; psychology shows that experience of such a
moment is impossible. But 7f we assume their existence, we must also
assume the existence of indivisible surfaces in Space, because motion implies
a correlation between elements of Space and the elements of Time. From the
logical point of view, however, the units of Space and Time may be regarded
as referring to definite divisible portions of each.

The concepts of Euclidean geometry are thus, I hold, logically real, and
practically useful; but the question of the existence of exact extra-mental
correlatives may be put on one side as being metaphysical.* This proves that
the non-Euclidean view is actually the only intelligible way of explaining
the reasoning in Euclidean geometry. Thus the term ‘point’ is only a
logical name for the material property of position, which, however, in rerun
natura, always involves filling Space; the Logical or Hypothetical view of
mathematics saves us from all metaphysical questions about the extra-mental
existence of points. The physical correlatives of the logical points may be
Space-filling volumes, if we please.

The Space of geometry, whether Euclidean or otherwise, is not given by
intuition or by experience. To speak figuratively, it is an ideal logical
structure, the properties of which—that is, axioms, terms, and definitions—
are only suggested by images given by experience. But the properties of
geometrical Space are never given in immediate experience; nor can we say
strictly that the Space of experience forms even a part of the denotation of
the logical concept, for it 1s incomplete.

To take only one example. We assume that between any two points
on a line there exists another point. Imagination or intuition (pure or
otherwise) can never give an image satisfying this logical axiom of a compact
series, because this would imply the intuition of an infinite number.

Those who assert that Imagination actually gives the ideal logical
structure will have to decide whether such images are given by sight or by
what senses, and will find themselves, whatever answer they give, in a
variety of difficulties escaped by the logical view.

* Kant adopts this view in the Dialectic (Bk. 11, Ch. iii, § 4), but his followers seem to have
disowned it, and cling to the Aesthetic,

Rogers—The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 191

VIL.

I must add that the evidence for the logical theory has become
overwhelmingly strong in the last few years or so, owing to the large amount
of accurate and careful work that has been done in the subject. The
logicians have taken to constructive measures; and they can only be refuted
now by those who have taken the trouble to learn some of their methods.
Thus, for example, Peano shows that finite integers can be defined by the
use of three fundamental ideas or indefinables. Infinite series of the kind
required in geometry and elsewhere may be defined and classified by certain
universal, and therefore logical, properties. To Dedekind and George Cantor
the beginnings of this work are due.

The Euclidean treatment of irrationals and incommensurables (based on
Euclid’s theory of ratio) has been shown by Professor F. Purser to lead to the
ordinary symbolism of simple algebra. This way of treating the subject is
both interesting and pleasing; and we are not troubled with explicit
statements of the axioms used. The Dedekind-Cantor method of treating
the subject explicitly states the axioms, and shows that the laws of
irrationals (including algebraic and transcendental numbers) are laws of one-
dimensional series of a definable nature, and that spatial figures are not
required to establish them. luclid’s theory really assumes a particular
form of Dedekind’s axiom.

VAGUE

The Logical analysis of mathematics, besides throwing light on the
foundations of the science, and giving promise of extending our knowledge
of Functions generally, has a value for metaphysics as well as for
mathematics, in that it has succeeded in clearing up the once troublesome
question of infinite number. Every mathematician knows that no finite
integer is the greatest, that no fraction is the smallest, that between any two
points in a line there is always another, that there is no largest and no
smallest possible figure, volume, or line, no first and no last moment of time.
Thus mathematicians use the conception of a class containing an infinite
(transfinite) number of members. This conception is not indefinite, but quite
definite and precise, because, for example, every point of a straight line is
sharply distinguishable from every other point. The Kantian difficulty
about this as implied in the Dialectic is self-created; the actual infinite, it is
said, does not exist, because it cannot be imagined; and the explanation then
put forward is that points, past Time, outer Space, and so forth, do not exist

192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

until some one makes use of them. This is a relapse to the Berkeley-Hume
theory, that Space and Time are composed of a finite number of points and
instants (minima sensibilia), and finally ends with the absurdity that the
number of points on a straight line is, say, the greatest number that anyone
perceives at the present moment; that Space is essentially non-Euclidean,
since all straight lnes come to an end on its boundary; and that the Past
began when the oldest person now living began to have conscious experience.
All these absurdities are due to the refusal to go beyond imagination or
intuition, and to the fallacious distinction between phenomenon and thing
per Se.

The simple solution of the difficulty is that the conception of actually
infinite number is not self-contradictory ; it is quite conceivable, though not
imaginable. George Cantor has placed this fact beyond doubt. There is no
longer an Antinomy. Thus the logical or hypothetical or ideal theory of
mathematics is necessary in order to justify the application to actual entities
of the conception of Infinity, whereas the purely intuitional theory defeats
its own end in its haste to grasp reality in a single image.

IX.

If the utility of such abstract investigations is questioned, it is enough to
reply (without tracing the ethical problem any further) that not only Logic
and Philosophy, but Pure Mathematics itself, is moving in the direction
pointed out by this kind of logical analysis; that such analysis has a directly
practical value, because it tends to satisfy an intellectual need felt by many
thinkers ; and that, in the course of time, itis hkely to influence the more
abstract parts of Applied Mathematics, by checking romanticism, and by
assisting in the formation of new conceptions of Nature, suggested and
perhaps mentally retained by the imagination, but not representable except
by precise definition.

X.

There is a continuous logical order connecting all branches of this subject.
Integers are defined by three fundamental ideas; next, rationals (a class
quite distinct from integers) are defined. Real numbers (including irrationals
and algebraic numbers) are most satisfactorily treated as transfinite sets
of rationals, and provide us with the conception of one-dimensional
series of the kind required in Euclidean, Cartesian, and all forms of non-
Euclidean Geometry. The doctrine of Transfinite numbers, cardinal and
ordinal, leads, or will lead, to a clearer classification of infinite series and of

Rogrrs—The Logical Basis of Mathemates. 193

functions, and gives the most satisfactory account of incommensurables.
Geometry may be approached from a different side (as in the works
mentioned below) ; but when the Manifold forming the subject-matter of any
Geometry contains an infinite number of points, the theory of transfinite
numbers is involved. Geometry of m dimensions in its most complex form
is a special application of the theory of series to the case where each member
of the series is itself a serially arranged class.

[The following list of references, though by no means exhaustive, is fairly
representative. More complete references will be found in the English
works referred to and in Peano’s Furmulaire. In Peano’s work a complex
system of logical symbolism is used, which appears to be almost inevitable
for precise exposition. The other works referred to use, with some trivial
exceptions, the ordinary symbolism of Mathematics.

A. On the subject generally :—

B. Russet, The Principles of Mathematics. Vol. i. (Cambridge,
1903).

B. On the Logic of Number (Integral, rational, irrational, and trans-
finite) :—

PEANO, Formulaire de Mathématiques. (Paris, 1901, and previous
Editions.)

G. Cantor, Beitrage zur Begrundung der transfiniten Mengenlehre,
Math. Ann. XLvI. (1895). XxLIx. (1897).. (A more precise
mathematical exposition of the foundations of the philosophical
theory of infinite number expounded in his Mannigfaltig-
keitslehre.)

DEDEKIND, Stetigkeit und irrationale Zahlen (1872).

Youne AND Youne’s Theory of Sets of Points (1906), and Hopson’s
Theory of Functions of a Real Variable (1907), contain full
expositions and applications of Cantor’s theories.

C. On the Axioms of Geometry :—

HILBERT, Grundlagen der Geometrie (1899). (Eng. trans. by
TOWNSEND. )
A. N. WHITEHEAD, The Axioms of Projective Geometry (1906). |

R.1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A. [28]

THE NEW YORK
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.

Rogers—The Logical Basis of Mathematies. 193

functions, and gives the most satisfactory account of icommensurables.
Geometry may be approached from a different side (as in the works
mentioned below); but when the Manifold forming the subject-matter of any
Geometry contains an infinite number of points, the theory of transfinite
numbers is involved. Geometry of 7 dimensions in its most complex form
is a special application of the theory of series to the case where each member
of the series is itself a serially arranged class.

[The following list of references, though by no means exhaustive, is fairly
representative. More complete references will be found in the English
works referred to and in Peano’s Formulaire. In Peano’s work a complex
system of logical symbolism is used, which appears to be almost inevitable
for precise exposition. The other works referred to use, with some trivial
exceptions, the ordinary symbolism of Mathematics.

A, On the subject generally :—

B. Russewt, Zhe Principles of Mathematics. Vol. 1. (Cambridge,
1903).

B. On the Logic of Number (Integral, rational, irrational, and trans-
finite) :—

PEANO, Formulaire de Mathématiques. (Paris, 1901, and previous
Editions.)

G. Cantor, Beitrdge zur Begriindung der transfiniten Mengenlehre,
Math. Ann. XLvI. (1895). xix. (1897): (A more precise
‘mathematical exposition of the foundations of the philosophical
theory of infinite number expounded in his Mannigfaltig-
keatslehre.)

DEDEKIND, Stetigkeit wnd irrationale Zahlen (1872).

YounG AND Youne’s Theory of Sets of Points (1906), and Hoxson’s
Theory of Functions of a Real Variable (1907), contain full
expositions and applications of Cantor’s theories.

C. On the Axioms of Geometry :—

HILBERT, Grundlagen der Geometrie (1899). (Eng. trans. by
TOWNSEND.)
A. N. WHITEHEAD, The Aaioms of Projective Geometry (1906)].

f.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [28]

oe |

X.
ON ETHER STRESS, GRAVITATIONAL AND ELECTROSTATICAL.

By FREDERICK PURSER, M.A.
Read Novemser 9. Ordered for Publication Decrmprr 2,1908. Published January 19, 1909.

Ivy his great epoch-making work on “ Electricity and Magnetism,” Maxwell,
in conformity with his general line of thought, which always looked for
action ina medium in place of action at a distance, proposed the problem
of accounting for the action of static electricity by strains in the ether.

This problem he considered himself to have so far solved as to indicate
the general state of stress which must be postulated in the ether, leaving for
further discussion the state of strain which would produce this stress.

Subsequently (Article on “ Attraction,” Lncyclopedia Brittanica) he
endeavoured to account by a similar state of stress for the phenomena of
gravitation, the deduction of strain from stress being, however, as before, left
untouched.

Unfortunately in both problems the state of stress assumed in the ether
was not one for which a system of straims could be found, assuming the
ether, either a homogeneous isotropic, or even a general Greenian eolotropic
medium.

I propose in the present paper to show that the Maxwellian stress is
not necessary, but that the phenomena can be completely saved by a system
of stress deduced from a certain system of strains according to the laws of a
homogeneous isotropic medium. For this purpose it may be well to goa little
into the meaning and drift of the problem. We may, in fact, state it thus :—
Consider in an indefinite free ether certain specks, whether of matter or
free electricity, introduced. The effect of these will naturally be to produce
displacements of the ether around them. What then we have to do is to
assign certain forms of displacement, such that the surface tractions over
a very small cell shall produce a resultant force which shall vanish if the
cell contains no speck of gravitating matter in the one problem, or of free
electricity in the other, but in case such should be included shall be identical
with the gravitation force or electric force in either case on the speck.

Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 195

Let us now in the first place proceed to form the equations of stress,
These will be (I use Dr. Williamson’s notation) :—

ae ee oe
ig op GE P da’
dH a dB ae dh = f, ap
de dy dz © dy’
id ar acy,
dx * dy dz © dz

h being a certain constant, p the density, whether of gravitational or

electrical matter.
Eve

2
Now, in the gravitational problem, p = - = , 1n the electrical = m
T

Now it is readily seen that

admit of being written in the forms

WAG, THE 2 dG’
dx dy “ile ©
VHS Ad Ba CHa
— + — + ;
da dy dz
AC Hann Cs
di dy dz

(zs) ~ Gap) - .
Ga ee
Ia] ~ (ae) ~ Gi)

, dp dp G dp do gw. le &

dy dz’ ake Gio da aay

where

RS
|

Sa
Il
t=

|
)

OK

alt
2 ?

ll

Our problem will then be solved, quoad stress at least, if we take
h

A, B,C, FG, H =—
— Ar

in the gravitation, or ~ in the electrical cell x (4’, B’, C’, EF’, G’, H’), i.e. the
T

state of stress equivalent to that represented by A’, B’, C’, #’”, G’, H’. This

latter now is easily seen to represent in the electrical problem a stress
[28*]

196 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

proportional to the square £? of resultant electric force along the lines of
force, with an equal tension in all directions perpendicular to them. In
the gravitation problem the stress will consist of a pressure along the line of
resultant force, with an equal tension in all directions perpendicular thereto.
This stress then will account, if a possible one, for the gravitating force on
a particle of matter, or, in the electrical, for the electrical force on a particle
of free electricity in the dielectric, and hence for the normal stress at the
surface of conductors. It is, however, impossible to find a system of strains
corresponding to this stress. .

In the case of a homogeneous isotropic medium the attempt, in fact, to
connect this system of stresses with strains has been shown by Dr. Williamson
to. lead to the absurdity of making #& = constant where there is no gravitating
matter in the one case, and, therefore, where there is no free electricity in the
other.* More generally, however, let the ether be supposed of the general eolo-
tropic form with Green’s twenty-one constants. Now the strains a, 0, ¢, fg, h
are expressed as linear functions of 4,b,C,F, G, H, containing the twenty-one
constants. Moreover, it is known that a, 0, ¢ f, g, h satisfy six linear
equations in their second differential coefficients. A corresponding set of six
equations obtains then in A, B, C, F, G, H, these having the values written
above. This would then lead to the absurdity of conditioning the distribution
of matter by the elastic constants of the ether.

We must then, in attempting to solve our problem, whether in the
electrical or gravitational form, commence with a system of strains or, which
is the same, of displacements.

It is now at once seen that we have only to avail ourselves of the solution
given in Thomson and Tait’s “Natural Philosophy,’ Part IL., Art. 751,+ of
the problem of determining the displacements in an infinite solid, to a finite
part of which given bodily forces are applied—a problem fundamentally
identical with our present one.

Before, however, applying these formule in their general form, it is con-
venient to discuss directly the gravitational case in which all the gravitating
matter is confined to a sphere, in the interior of which it is uniformly
distributed. This is, in fact, the case of the ether strains produced by the
gravitation of the Earth. It is now obvious that we may assume for the
displacements in the ether the form w= Rz, v= Ry, w= fz, where Risa
function of the distance from the centre.

* See Williamson, ‘‘ Elasticity,’’ p. 86.

t+ Compare also Loye, ‘“ Elasticity,’ yol. i-, p. 258, 1st edition, where the equations are given in
a slightly different form.

Purser— On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 197

The expression for the cubical dilatation will then be given by

ais
N= V+ rT
dr

Now, in the interior stress conditions are

da
A+ wa + pV = gp -,

N

dA ;
CS a a ETO ely

dA : z
A+ Wa + pnV*w = gp me

gp 7
(N+ 2u) A = eo + OC:

wd
(A + Qu) PR = 2 5 4 os OL

Tee
oO (A + 2u)& = ea eae a

Hence,

where C” must evidently vanish. Outside the surface we have A= A+B 2

(A + 2u) 7h = AT BoB.

h
whence 5

In order that the displacement should vanish at «<, we must have

Ale 13 SUR | St R=-,.
This gives now A = 0 at surface, and for all external points
yon = TREE se.
C 5 (Nee yD) i= a 10796"

The continuity of # inside and outside the surface gives now

155 1 ile Joa
aa Dr 2,
3 = (5 5) + AL 1B [ro vATE

This gives the complete law of displacement, se always radial in direction

and in magnitude = 7; i.e. for all internal points

a3 ’
(2 d gp a)ps + 2u, and for all external, - is =f + 2u-

These displacements, then, will give a resultant action on any element of
ether equivalent to the action of gravitation on the matter contained in the

element, and thus solve our problem,

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It is of interest to examine the surface-traction exerted by the ether on
the surface of the sphere. In general the components of stress are given by

ea 1
ada

B= 2
AA + Ma ;

de ay
dw du
M\de~ dz /’
du adv
H = u|—+—}.
Ly & a
At the surface A vanishes, and the terms in » alone remain. We have
also
du 1 dk
dan ae
OO pn ae
dy r dr
dw 2 al
mo Oe ae

dv 2 dw 2yz dh
dz dy TAO?
dw i du 22 dh
Ciena

du dv 2ny ah

dy dx? dr’

The components of unital stress on any element plane whose direction
cosines are cos A, cos B, cos Care then

aR cos.A + 2n= (a cos A + y cos B+ 2 cos),
2uh cos B + and S (w cos A + y cos B+ z cos),

zak
Ink cos C + 2n- a (x cos A + y cos B + 2 cos C).
r dy

Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 199
This represents a normal stress (a) for plane containing radius for which
xcos4+ycosB+zcos C = 0,
(>) for plane perpendicular to radius, with which we are at present concerned,

?

: LY 2 ; Neen
and for which cos A, cos B, cosC are — de respectively. Putting im
r r

these values, we find for unital pressure

aR
N = Qu [2 +7 =)
At the surface this has the value

1 yd 4ugpa
on ee (i i i) =O aa

It is to be noted (1) that this expression for the stress does not admit of
being evaluated until the constants d, u of the ether, or at least their ratio,
are determined. The Maxwellian stress, on the other hand, is independent
of these constants. Hence, (2) if we suppose the ether g, p, incompressible,
i.e., very small compared with X, the stress required may be very small, in
place of the Maxwellian 4000 tons on the square inch.

Consider now the case in which the sphere is very small—i.e. where the
ethereal stress is due to the presence of a small particle of matter, or, in the
electric problem, of the presence of a small electron.

The displacement is then, as we saw, radial. Its amount is finite for the

4
: : : : ‘ ge &
interior, and for the exterior, with which we are now concerned, = — eae
Consider now the general case of gravitating matter distributed homo-

geneously in space. Then, denoting the constant density by p, the Kelvin
expressions for the displacements are the following :—

Eat SO ee a
a Amu A ay aye my = .(x da dy * a dz/§’

with analogues for v, w, where
e=-3(Atp)/At Qn.
These will be found to yield the following displacement expressions for any

point P in the dielectric, x, y, z, 7 now denoting the coordinates and distance
from P of any point in the matter region :—

Amu dq dV adV
ee es ll ae ‘ alle eee
Aru r dq dV y aVe
Rr ee ao ae «|e ae

Aru ; \|
—_we= (1 €
- w= (1 + ¢)

dg dV (2G ae
eee

200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
while for the strain components 4, 6, c, f, g, h, we have

n 0V (fea 1V Pirir 1V
ArH =(1+ 22) |||" te dq — 8e| [|< cos?A - dq + | dq = ae dq;
J hee ‘ eur UE ar

p > da dy
dou y aV ; fd dV Fie ae
Ej Sas 2 dq - 3e\\\— cos*u —dq + 7 =

p Coane IN) 8 dy ae iI eae lI a 7s adr

2aV if avi
aay e=(1 + 2e) Waa ea 7a 4 - se [| 7 cos’y dq + ||| — dy,
p UW i po? Gh

when X, pn, v are polar angles of 7,

Siu dV dV dV
— = 7 _ / )

r (1 Ur 2s) ie i (y Ah +2 dy ) aq Ge i aq COS ww COS pe
Siu |<! (2 aV adV\ il dV
Sarat = +2 az = 1 ) NK

E Op = (Ol ell ae ae oO ae ) 6e||| dq cos v cos X ae

Siu 9 r(( 1 aN dV dV
—- = a, —— re aoe 7 a0
% h = (1 +2 8) ||; (x aaa ae) or )a% 6e || cos A cos i Tp

uv

The dilatation A will be given by

= (1 + 2e) ile (ee dq.

This will vanish for

i.e. for an incompressible medium, the expressions for the components of
strain undergoing corresponding simplification.

Suppose now the matter electrical and the distribution superficial, al we
have the case of a dielectric field bounded by conductors. We may represent
the distribution as the limit of a spatial of uniform electric density and
varying thickness dn of layer. The surface unital charge m is then
connected with the solid p by

maS = pdSdy or dn =

Remembering now that the electric force is normal to the surface of the
conductor, and denoting by cos 4, cos B, cos C, the direction cosines of normal,
we find the following expressions for displacements and strains :—

ku = (1 +8) \|; m cos AdS —- « |e dw,

kv = (1+é) \l- —m> cos BdS - e|] ma dw,

kw = (1 +6) \l; m cos CdS - e| | m dw,

Purser—On Ether Stress, Gravttational and Electrostatical. 201
when dw is elemental solid angle. The strain components are given by

LS
ka = (1 + 2¢) || 2 cos A cos A — 3e| {| = cos*Adw + ‘|| mdw,
ko = (1 + 22) am Z cos w cos B - 3e|| am cos*uda + || mdw,

ke =(1+2 || m~ cos v cos C = “J m’ COS’ vdw + «& \| miedo,

2hf = (1+ 2 a|for? m (COS w COS 07 cos v cos B)-6¢ \| Mm” COS wu COS vdw,
2hg = (1 + 2) ie — (COs v Gon + cos A cos C’)- be il m’ COS v GOS Adw,

2hkh = (1 + 20) || mS (cos A cos B+ cos uu cos A) - 6e|| mv’ COS X COs ndw.

These give the elongation quadric the axes of which determine the
principal axes of stress, which will, in general, be different from the
Maxwellian.

Two cases may be specially considered :

(1) » indefinitely small compared with A, which is the case when the
ether is incompressible, or when the resistance to compression is indefinitely
larger than the rigidity. In this case, the first terms in the expression
for a, b, c, f, g, h are evanescent in comparison with the others, and we
may write the elongation quadric in the form (a, b, 65,9, Wha, y, z) = C,

where
a = e ffm’? (1 — 3 cos*h) du,

b = eff{fm*(1 - 3 cos’) du,
ce = effm’(1 — 3 cosy) dw,

= - eff m’ cosp cos v dw,

p
g = — e{fm? cosy cosa du,
h = — eff{m* cosy cos p dw.

Under the same circumstances, it will be found that the stress-quadric

becomes (4A, B, CO, F, G, HXx, y, 2) =C, where
A = s{{m’cos*A dw,
B = «{{/m* cos*udw,
C = «{{/m’ cos*y dw,
F = ¢{{m cosp cos v dw,
G = «{{m? cosy cosa dw,
H = «{{m* cos \ cos p dw.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [29]

202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(2) The case where the point P considered in the dielectric is at a distance
from the conductors large compared with their linear dimensions and mutual
distances. Here the character of the distribution of the matter, whether
electrical or gravitational, becomes indifferent, and the electrical problem
tends to the case discussed previously for a point charge, or for the

gravitational to a single atom of matter. The same forms of strain and

displacement hold for finite distances of P in the gravitational problem,

for the case discussed previously of a homogeneous sphere; in the electrical,
for the case of an insulated spherical conductor. The displacements are

now radial, and given by w=fa, v= Ry, w= hz, where
k

73

R=

The stress-components are now given by

a2 7
Ae Dy (x 4. — —)

dy
B= [2 Ri “. #)
C= (Re = a
1 = Tye & oo
Ch 2rles = -
Jebes Unley < -

The components of stress on any element plane

cos A, cos B, cos?
are then

B CHE
X = 2uRcos A + 2u Sete cos A+ ycos B+ z2cos C),
, ae

dk
Y = 2uk cos B + 2u = (z cos A + y cos B + z cos C),

dk
= Midis OF 2 An ae (zxcos A + ycos B + zcos C).

This will represent a stress normal to the element plane (1) where

the

Purster— On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 203

element plane is perpendicular to 7, Le. to the line of force. The stress
is now formed by putting

ey

—, «+, * for cos A, cos B, cos C,
a tr r
Its magnitude is therefore
dk
2u( R+ 7 —});
[A ( ar Ap iE

(2) where the element plane contains 7, i.e. the line of force. Here
xcos A + ycos B+ zcosC = 0,
F Bhp : k
and the normal stress is 2uf. Putting in now for # its value —, we see

that the stress in case (1) is opposite in sign, and in magnitude double
that in case (2); in other words, under the conditions imposed above, the
electrical stress will consist of a tension along the line of force, accompanied
by a pressure of half the amount in all directions perpendicular to the line of
force. The gravitational stress similarly will consist of a pressure along the
line of force accompanied by an equal tension of half the amount in all
directions perpendicular thereto. In the cases discussed, the stress is
therefore different from the Maxwellian.

We have now, therefore, determined a system of strains of a homogeneous
isotropic ether, and hence of stresses, which will give a zero action for
a dielectric cell containing no nucleus of free electricity, and where such
is contained, the known electric force acting upon it. This system will
also give the known electric stress at the surface of conductors. For we
have seen that in its action on a small element it is equivalent to the
Maxwellian system, which leads at once to this stress by the consideration
of the small block of the surface-layer dn dS on dS as base.

It remains to consider briefly the possibility of satisfying the necessary
equations of displacement by an ether of different elastic quality, and more
especially by the rotational ether of M‘Cullagh.

In this the work-function is given by

DY, 3 GHEY fo Pye GG 13, G

denoting the molecular relations given by

w v
Scena
dy dz
du dw
2n = —,- — ;
dz dx
or = dv du

ae

204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The components of the resultant force on an element dg of the surface-
tractions on its bounding surfaces are

dq g we + yes =d | pee b° |
a(x du dz” mi) a( * dy * dz]?

a dy dz
av a Ghik 5 Ge Nae
ee (* dv g da z ) ae (- ae : a
d ==
dz dx
dV th as x , an NaS
ay ( la: 1 do dy re ee (- p da” 7)
dt dy

In the case of homogeneous gravitating matter, we have then to satisfy

the equations

pues ae = hp ey
dz dy dx
az dé dd

2 aS 2 Recta ] Res
die de dy”
a

2 dé — 2 ay = hp ap
dy dx dz

Now, these give. O = hpV*¢. Hence they are possible for a point where
there is no matter, but not where there is, since then V*¢? =—4zp. It
follows that M‘Cullagh’s rotational ether is incapable of satisfying the
necessary displacement equations.

It would appear, however, that these equations can be med by a mixed
form, consisting of a work-function in a, 0, ¢, f, g, h, corresponding to homo-
geneous isotropy, together with a work-function of the M‘Cullagh type.

In fact, we have only to add to the displacement forms, 4, ¥, v; found

above, the supplemental w’, v’, w’, given by

w=, va eek where V’y = 0,
Q

lz”

the function y being suitably determined within and without the range of
gravitating matter.
The same remarks will, of course, apply to the electrical problem.

[ 205 J

XI.

EXTENSIONS OF FOURIER’S AND THE BESSEL-FOURIER
THEOREMS.

By WILLIAM M‘FADDEN ORR, M.A.

Part I.—INTEGRALs.

Read Drcemper 14, 1908. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published June 14, 1909.

INTRODUCTION.

THE investigations in this. paper were suggested by problems connected
with vibratory motion in the space outside a sphere or an infinitely long
cylinder.

In the former case the equation V*p =¢7d’p/dt’ is satisfied by

Ee AG —-cd)+F(r # ef)
a s,(; =) ( r

where S, is a solid harmonic of order x; and, accordingly, if the disturbance
be supposed to involve a surface harmonic of assigned type, the solution is
readily obtainable by the aid of these general functions.t

The problem might, however, be approached from another point of view.
If, for example, it is required that @ should vanish at the surface of the
bounding sphere, supposed of radius a, elementary type-solutions satisfying

this condition are

eal d \" (cos Aa d sin A@\) sin
ea e oes sin Ae ea ada) (= )-e oe NS (= al ( a } cos ae

Any function of 7 ought, therefore, for values greater than a, to be expressible
as an integral in A, whose element is the expression in large brackets multi-
plied by dA; and, if r—a be replaced by a, this becomes of the form

{C’'(A) cos (Ax) + S(A) sin (Az)} dX,
where CS are certain polynomials. This suggested the question discussed in
AGH Ale

* Love, Phil. Trans., cxcyii., 1901; see also Lord Kelvin, ‘‘ Baltimore Lectures,’’ p. 198.
t+ For examples, see Love, ‘‘ Some Illustrations of Modes of Decay of Vibratory Motions,’’
Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. ii., part 2.

Ry LAs PROCs, VOU. XXVIl. SECT. Ac [80]

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Theorems in Bessel functions analogous to that of Art. 1 are discussed in
/ANTHHS TSys 14's

These statements, taken together with the Table of Contents below, will
probably suffice to indicate the subject-matter of this paper.

I believe that the method by which each integral equation is obtained is
valid for functions which are integrable and otherwise satisfy Dirichlet’s

conditions, and not for any others: I must admit that I cannot speak
confidently on these points.

The method is applicable to developments as integrals, and hence as series,

in terms of Legendre’s functions, and apparently admits of other extensions* :
I hope to return to the subject on future occasions.

CONTENTS.

1. Arbitrary function, ¢(#), for positive z, expressed as integral whose

element is a multiple of {C(A) cosAc+ S(A)sindzi dd, CC, S being given
polynomials, subject to certain conditions.

2. Values of the above integrals when @ is negative.
3—6. A new investigation of the Fourier-Bessel integral theorem.
3. The equationt :—

h=an

lot (fe Lo am 7
| : AK, (- irr) dr K,, (ip) po (p) do = > ¢ (7 — «),
nm unrestricted, 7 > a.

4, The equation :—

h
me Ne Daan
_h

5. The equation :—

|” Ku (— ap) pp (0) dp = 0.

i XJn (Ar) dd ; Jn (Ap) pp (p) dp = 3 (1 - 6”) o(7 - 2).

6. Equations for a range of @ from 7 to 6 corresponding to those of

Arts. 3-5.

7. Forms assumed by preceding equations when 7 is an integer.

8. An alternative discussion: Sommerfeld’s investigation extended to an

unrestricted 2.

9. Extensions of equations of Arts. 3-6, the K’s being replaced by
differential coefficients of any orders,

* As to the expansions required in discussing the vibrations of elastic solids of certain forms.

t I distinguish, where necessary, between line and contour integrals by prefixing the suffix 1 or ¢
to the sign of integration,

Orr—Lctensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 207

10. The cases in which @ is zero and 4 intinite.

11. Nature of the convergence of the Fourier-Bessel Integral.

12. Differentiation of the Fourier-Bessel equation under sign of integration.

13. Simple example of Bessel Expansion analogous to that in Art. L:
Expression of ¢(7) as Integral whose Element, as a function of 7, is a

multiple of
{In (Ar) Jn (Ad) — Jn (Ar) Jy (Aa) } dd, 7 > a.

14. A Generalization of the preceding Result.

15. Differentiation of equations of Art. 1 under Integral sign.

16. Nature of the Convergence of the Integrals in Art. 1.

17. Differentiation of equations of Arts. 13, 14 under Sign of Integration.
Nature of the Convergence.
18. Remarks on Discontinuities in Physical Problems.

19. Validity of Discussion of Vibratory Motion by Integrals of Fourier
type established in a simple case.

20. A connexion between Fourier’s and Frullani’s Integrals.

Art. 1. Arbitrary function, p(x), for positive x, expressed as integral whose
Y p \ vi 1 a)
element is a multiple of |(C(r) cosAx+S(A) sin Axvjdd, C, S being
given polynomials, subject to certain conditions,

Tn connexion with the above class of Problems in Mathematical Physics
the following question suggested itself, viz. :—

Can an arbitrary function, ¢(z), be expressed, for positive values of 7, as
an integral in which each element is of the form

(Ccos Av + Ssin Ax) di, (1)

where the ratio of C to S is a given rational fractional function of X ?
Any such ratio may be expressed in the form

CIS = C(A)/S(), (2)

where C(A), S(A) are given polynomials which have no common zero,

I suppose that f° ¢(z)dx is convergent, and that (7) otherwise
satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions.

Consider the integral

pei ee C(r US (A)} e-?* + (C(A) — aS(A)} e* (* be
Lt {a ( as U ( oe = ay a ( )} € | ihn p(w) du, (3)

h=n

where the path of A is a contour lying on the upper side of the axis of real
quantities, and everywhere at a great distance from the origin.

[30]

208 Proceedings of the Royai Irish Academy.

First, suppose that « is not zero. By Fourier’s theorem the portion due
to the term involving e~”* is simply

mw ig(zt+e)+o(e-8)}, (4)
¢ being an indefinitely small positive quantity, intended to cover the case of
possible discontinuity. In the other portion suppose the fraction

C(A) - iS (A) 5

CA) + 18a) (6)
tends to a finite limit as A increases indefinitely; this will certainly be the
case if the coefficients in C,S are real, and usually even if they are complex.
If the fraction (5) were replaced by this limit, the portion considered would
be zero, also by Fourier’s theorem. And it is readily seen that the error due
to this approximation diminishes indefinitely as increases indefinitely.
For in

h (C(A)- WA) C(o)-iW(e)) , i 0
ie : (G(r) + iS(A) i C(e ) a iS(c )) ere | é $(v) du (6)

it is legitimate to interchange the order of integration, since the integral to
infinity with respect to wu is uniformly convergent, owing to @ satisfying
Dirichlet’s conditions, and to {* ¢(v)du_ being convergent. And, on doing
so, the integral in A is at most of order A“! (unless w=x=0, when it is
finite).

Next, suppose that # is zero. The portion due to the term involving
e-** is now m¢(e), and that due to the term involving e’* is

Cao) — iS(@ )

TO (7)
so that the whole is
2 C(x)
Geyser! (8)

Now, suppose that all the values of X for which C(A)+aS(A) 1s zero
have negative imaginary parts. The contour in (3) may therefore be
deformed into a straight line, the axis of real quantities, and, dividing
across by 2, we thus have the equation

Tits ieige CX) cos Aa + S(A)sindAz(” |
aes : thu (uw) du
h \a GA) + 15(A) i f et“ 4 (uw) di
= 5 Idee) + oe +8)}, z>0,
or, z EOE 05) 2 = 0, (9)

cs C(x ) + woo )

subject to the conditions stated.

Orr—Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 209

If all the values of A for which (C(A) -iS(A) is zero have positive
imaginary parts, it may be proved similarly that the line integral
Lt, [; C(A) cos Av + S(X) sin Xx

] —trAu '\ da
oN rae) a5) [ i ie

= {¢@- 2+ p(x+e)}, «>,

es C'(co ) Riot
= = a O(c) — iS(o ) ple), x= 0. (10)

-)

In this case we commence, not with (3), but with

h a) - tax AS rae [”
ee [ dx Le) + eae aay ula | eh (uw) du, (11)
where the path of \ is a contour lying at infinity on the wnder side of the
axis of real quantities.

In physical examples, the coefficients in C, S are real, while C contains
exclusively terms of odd, and S exclusively terms of even degree, or vice verse ;
so that equations (9), (10) are identical, as are also the conditions imposed on
the roots of the equations C(A)+7S(A) = 0. In any case, however, one may
obtain an equation which appears more symmetrical, by combining (9), (10),

in the form
Lt. | h 1, C(X) cos dat S(X) sin Ax

uw sl \ ( ) 7
mes dn C70) + S70) i {C(A) cos Au + S(A) sin Au} blu) du

Cc

a {p(x-e) + p(a+e)}, w>O0,
C? (co )

" C2(«) + S?(2

provided (1) {C(«)-iW(o)}/{C(o) +(e )} is neither zero nor infinite ;

(i) all the values of X for which C(XA)+2S(A) vanishes have negative

imaginary parts; (111) all the values of A for which C (A) — 7iS(A) vanishes

have positive imaginary parts.

As conditions (ii), (iii) appear to hold in all cases of physical interest, it
seems unnecessary to write down the additions which must be made to the
right-hand members of (9), (10), (12), arising from the residues in case the
suppositions made as to the situation of the zeroes of the denominators do not
hold. Of course the equations thus modified do not in that case furnish an
expansion of the type desired.

or, =

) p(e), £=0, (12)

ArT. 2. Values of the above Integrals when « is negative.

In some of the physical problems alluded to, it is necessary to consider
the value of the left-hand members of (9), (10), or (12), (mutually equivalent

210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in the physical case), for negative values of #, this arising from the circum-
stance that the integrals have to be evaluated after each element is multiplied
by cos Act, where ct is a constant (proportional to time). Taking, for example,
the integral (3), the portion involving ¢*4* is now zero. For the portion
involving ¢*, the range of u for which « + w is positive contributes
C (ca) — iS (co
i — eect €)

to obtain the contribution from the range from 0 to —%, we deform the
contour into one at infinity, but below the axis of real quantities, allowing
for the terms due to the poles thus passed over, and integrate along the new
contour, again using Fourier’s theorem. Thus the value obtained for the
integral in (9) is now

a U(w)-wW(o)

2 C(o) + iS(o)

COS
(9-2-0) + p-2+9)} ~ miBR Gray Om

x [os (v) du, ; (13)

SR denoting the sum of the residues. It seems unnecessary to go more fully
into the matter here.

Arts, 3-6. A New Investigation of the Fourier-Bessel Integral Theorem.
Art. 5. The equation

ii ( ie i Ta
a | AK, (- wr) ax K, (tp) po(p)dp Sil p (7 = ))5
h J@ es

r>a, n unrestricted.

Before proceeding to obtain the equation in Bessel functions analogous to
(9), (10), (12), it is desirable to make good a defect in the theory of the
ordinary integral theorem by extending it to the case in which the order of
the Bessel functions considered is algebraically <-1. The equation, which
it is to be expected will hold then, is, of course,

,D

A\ dn

b
| JTi(Ar)In(Ap)pp(p)do = 4 (1-6)! o(r-2) + o(rts)}, a<r< |
=1t(1-e"")d(r-«), r=b (14)

=$(1-e"")o(r+s), r=a

=} PS ly Oe <a

where the path of A is a contour on the upper side of the axis of real
quantities, and the Bessel functions have their principal values. |
It is, apparently, not legitimate to make 0 infinite without some restriction

~Orr—ELxtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 211

on ¢, in addition to those required when x +1 is positive, as the integral
with respect to p might not converge.

It will first be supposed that a is not zero.

It is supposed, also, in the first instance, that 2 is not an integer; if 7 is
an integer, the limiting form of this equation is to be taken.

It is not supposed that 7 is necessarily real; but, to simplify the verbiage,
only the case of a real n is discussed.

I proceed, in fact, to give a proof of equation (14), or perhaps I ought
more strictly to say, to indicate a mode of discussing it, which applies to all
values of n. I use, however, the K functions which, as usual, are defined by
the equations

T

K,(2) = 5—=— {I.n(2)~ Iy(2)) = = — [0 F alin) - 1°62), (18)

2 sin 27 2 sin 2a

where the argument of each power of z in J,,(x) is zero when « is real and
positive. I proceed to establish equations involving & functions which are
together equivalent to (14), and its analogue obtained by changing the sign
of x, One of these equations is

Ith, {f : a :
roe | AK (ir) ad | Kulp) 6 (pp
lite, [Pe s ;
or, se | AK (id7) aX | K,.(— Xp) po (p) dp,
cJ A a
Oe ac dd | _ (Tn(dr) Fup) + In(Ar)In(Ap) | 09 (0) 40"

: a - 8); ey

provided 7 >a, the path of A being as above, and the arguments of 7X7, tAp
thus passing from 37/2 to w/2, those of —7Ar, - iAp from + m/2 to - 2/2.

This contour is to be deformed into one at a great distance from the
origin; aud therefore we consider the asymptotic expansions of the Bessel
functions for large values of the variable. The fundamental equation is

, 2m sin nm 1K, () = 1, (e) —.2,,@) = (2/72)? sim nie. en”, (17)
where arg. «2-q and S+7z. (lt really holds if arg. a >- 37/2 and < 37/2,
but not at these limits.) And the fractional error in the right-hand member
1S, when « is sufficiently great, of order x7’.

By changing x into ye-™ and ye-?™ in succession, we deduce from (17)

{L_,(y) + In(y)} sinna - 4(Ln(y) - Ln(y)} cos nar = (2/rry)? sin nr. e¥; (18)
~ (L,Y) - Lrly)} cos 2nm - 7 (L(y) + Ly (y)} sin 2nz = (2/ry)2 sin nw.e¥; (19)

* Terms involving the products J,,J_, disappear, as positive and negative values of A annul each
other, on deforming, for these terms, the contour into a line,

212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the former holds when - 7/2 <arg.y<5z2/2 (exclusive), the latter when

+ 7/2 <arg.y<7z/2 (exclusive), and, accordingly, both are valid when

+ 7/2 <arg.y<od7/2 (exclusive). Thus, for arguments within the latter
limits, we obtain, on combining (18), (19)

K,(y) = (7/2y)3 (e-¥ + 27 cos nw. e¥}. 20)

On deforming the path of AX, then, so that it is everywhere at a great

distance from the origin, we have, for the portion which les to the right of
the axis of imaginaries,

K,,(idp) = (n/2ip)be-™, (21)
for that which lies to the left,
Ky, (iAp) = (7/27Ap)t {e-* + 27 cos nar. e?*}, (22)
and throughout the range |
Ky (- ir) = (a/-20Aryz (23)

Consider, then, the value obtainable for the left-hand member of (16)
by substituting these approximate values, postponing for the moment the
discussion of the error, if any. It is

cp dla, IP (ee a 5 :
5 hte | ue er (e-* + 27 GOS nr. €?) (0/7)? @(p) dp

kee

A r
+ | ad|! ere-Pe(pir) plo) dp|- (24)

JK >= J
The portion of this which is obtained by combining the second term with
the first part of the first is 7?/2.g@(r-—«), by Fourier’s integral theorem.
The remaining portion, on changing the order of integration, may be expressed
as a multiple of

EG: “rf o-k(rtp) _ e- th (rtp)
5S Ip) do. 25
ae [ pau (p/7)? ¢(p) dp (25)

It is shown in Dirichlet’s proof of Fourier’s theorem that, when /
increases indefinitely, the limit of the portion involving sin/(r +p) is zero,
and evidently the same argument holds for that involving the cosine. The
limit of the portion involving / is evidently zero also. Thus (25) vanishes,
and (24) is thus equal to 7°/2.¢@(r-- ¢).

Consider, next, the difference between (24) and the left-hand member
of (16). From the nature of the asymptotic equations its modulus is
evidently not greater than
Sie . abe a | i. (Ap + Br-) el») (pir) o(p) dp|

— k=a2

ki 7
Es | JA" aA | | (Co-* + Dr-?) eX*) (p/r)? (p) do| i (26)

Cul

Orr—Lxtensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 218

where 4, &, C, D are some numbers independent of p and of X; that is, when
| Ap | is sufficiently great ; and the indices of the exponential terms have large
negative real parts except at the limits of integration.

Interchanging the order of integration, the integral in \ arising from the
first term is of order i’ when p and r are unequal, and finite when they are
equal; thus the first term tends to the limit zero. The integral in X arising
from the second term is of order / for all values of p; thus the second term
has zero for limit also.

Consequently, equation (16) is established.

Art. 4. The equation

h r
We | VE Caoen | He ONG AVR =
h a

In a precisely similar manner we may establish the equation

h PP
ee | ad | Kea aca an cen
cJ—h a

or,

a | nan | (eri T (Ap) Tn(An) + €"™ Jy (Xp) In(Ar)} 0 (p) dp = 0. (277)

4sin’n7 .

-2

For, if we use the asymptotic values of the A functions, the left-hand member
is replaced by

o h r
Fe] dal eern(oleyg (olde (28)

cJ-h

which is zero, also by Fourier’s integral theorem; and the same reasoning as

hay a / s lard
above shows that the difference between (28) and the left-hand member of (27)
iS zero. |

Art. 5. The equation

[ral On Zpop(erap = 40-2) y(r—9.

Combining (16) and (27), we obtain the two results—

[dar] t.0.r) Fn 0p) pb(0) do = FL) pre (29)

i ddA [ Tal) Fn(dp)od(e)dp = 4(L-e%*)g(r—s), (80)

r>a. Of course, each is zero if r=a,
R,1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [31]

214 | Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Art. 6. Equations for a range of p from r to b corresponding to those of
Arts, 3-5.

If the left-hand member of (16) be altered by changing the lower limit
of p to 7, and the upper to 4, where r < 6, its value becomes

7
ay Gh Para) 3

the proof is similar to that given of (16), but the second form of the left-hand
member is to be employed instead of the first.

And, if the same change of limits of p be made in the left-hand member
of (27), the value of the new integral is seen to be zero also, the argument
which was applied to (27) being absolutely unaltered.

By combining these results, we obtain the two equations—

ae |
[AA] HAL AP eH (Wd) = 41-90 +0) (31)

2

i)
NI | Tuva Op op(e)ae = (Le g(r 8) (32)

7 being supposed < b. Of course, if 7 = b, each integral is zero.

And, of course, by adding (29) and (31), (30) and (32), we obtain (14) for
+n and for — 7 respectively.

When, in (14), 7 is made > 0, or <a, we have only to extend the limits of p
so as to include 7; but, outside the range from «@ to 6, replace ¢ (p) in the
integral by zero, and the required result is included.

Art. 7. Forms assumed by preceding Equations when Orders of Functions are
oe Integral.
In the preceding investigations, it has been supposed that 7 is not an
integer. In this excluded case the limiting forms of the above results are
to be taken.

W 7 writ Sod F
2 My NS Ka) = (- aS Male) @))s (33)
~ Ey (te) = ("5 (Gr (@) - a}, (34)
where TY n(#) = 2{Vn(@) + (y — log 2) J, (@)}* (35)

The limiting forms obtained directly from (16), (27), of the original
equation (14) for + and -— x give, when m is an integer, in addition to

* The notation is that of Gray and Mathews, ‘‘ Bessel Functions.’

Orr—Lxtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 215

Hankel’s original equation for +, the following, in which it has been
deemed unnecessary to divide the range of p into two :—

cS) b
| Add | _YnQ7) YnQp) po(p) Ip = 219" 8) + o(" +0}. (36)

The only case in which the path of A is reducible to a line is that for
which x is zero, and then we deduce

C) b
| a | MORO ERO) -dACennevenes <C. (37)

As this method of obtaining Hankel’s original equation when 7 is integral
involves the differentiation of (51) with respect to n, I indicate a slight
variation, applicable to any case in which x + 1 is positive.

We have

—nmi nmi fu
Tid n (2) =e 2 Ky (20 a mG (nen. (38)
In the integral
| ran | Ti Ar) In(Ap) pp (p) Zp (39)
0 ud

make this substitution for J, (Ar), and change the term involving

mi
Ky, (Are?)
into a similar integral from 0 to — o, involving

— 7

TG, (Are 2).
We thus express (39) in se form
—nni Tt, =m” (it |
(mi)1¢ 2 =o [MAK (hore 2 | Jn(Xp' pop) dp, (40)
elle b
the path passing above who origin. Deforming the path into a contour
everywhere at infinity, and using the asymptotic values as before, we
evaluate (39), and obtain 3@(7 - =).
For the range from 7 to 6 the substifution (38) is to be apphed to /,,(Ap),
instead of to J, (Ar).

Art, 8. An alternative Discussion: Sommerfeld’s Investigation extended to an
unrestricted n.

It may be of interest to point out another method by which equation (14)
may be established when 7+ 1 is negative. In one of the known proofs*

* Sommerfeld, Die Willktrlichen inenenen in der Mathematischen Phy sik, Inaug. Diss.,
Konigsberg, ’91 (or 701). I have no first-hand knowledge of this paper; probably my heading of
this Art. is too ambitious in that Sommerfeld’s investigation might apply to more arbitrary functions
than does that given here. See Hardy, ‘‘ Further Researches in the Theory of Divergent Series and
Integrals,’” Camb. Phil. ‘frans., xxi., p. 44.

[B14]

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

when 7 + 1 is positive, each element of the integrand is multiplied by e-A*4,
where ¢ is a positive quantity, which is afterwards diminished indefinitely.
And, in ordinary cases, the limit of the integral, when ¢ is indefinitely small,
gives its value when ¢ is zero. We have, when x + 1 is positive,

p-t+7?
2 6 ict (pr
Oe LP [pT * (41)
Hence,
ert T, (Ar) Jy, (Ap) Ad = (1 a Cae) : " Jn (Ft me
CU -w a nat

This last equation may be extended to values of 2 for which 7 + 1 is
negative. By means of the equations

Inne) = nes, (2) a Jin (2) (43)

Inu(t) = nad, (a) — J’,(x), (44)
we obtain

* Ty (Ap)Ta(Ar)AdA — oT yer (dp) Inns (AP)AIA

=D Cin)

CU

z CL Inp Tn (Ap) I n(AT) + Qn In(AT)T’n(Ap)} aA

er 2np rtd {In(Ap)In(Ar)}

Cry S00

‘ | np MtTu(Ap)In(Ar) EA, (45)

Cc

on integrating by parts.
Thus, assuming that (42) holds for 7 and for (7 + 1), we derive the equations

| oT, , (Ap) TIni(Aryada
(1 =a, ) ae lpr I. & alg Ihe (5)

‘ e- (e? tr) /3t pr
(1 SF ) opm a

ie. the equation (42) holds for 7-1. And so by induction all restrictions
on the value of 2 may be removed.

Il

* Weber, Crelle’s Journal, Jxix.; Hankel, Math. Ann., vui., s. 470. Gray and Mathews;
‘* Bessel Functions,’’ p. 78.
+ Macdonald, Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., xxxv., p. 438.

Orr—Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 217
Making use of this result, then, and taking

» b
[_ erent ar | TOe)o0(0) dp (46)

on inverting the order of integration, it becomes

» (ee Oy Sr |
(Ua ae) | op Lt (5) pp (p)dp.

G

In finding the limit of this as ¢ diminishes indefinitely, we may evidently
use the approximate expression, derivable from (17), (18), of the Z function
for large values of the variable, viz. :—

SEND) (Zt A
And on doing so we obtain, when ¢ is diminished indefinitely,

? b e (e— 1)? /4t
com (EO yy

or, writing p— 7 = 2é2u,
ale pab “ :
(1 - e""") Lis [_. we.e’ (1 + Qur)o(r + 2tu)du ;
and evidently this is the same as

ae)

(1 - et") 72 FG - d| edu + (7 +)

edn] ;

or, n(il= Cu) (p(r —e)+ o(7 + ee

Art, 9. Extensions of Equations of Arts, 3-6, the K’s being replaced by
Differential Coefficients of any Orders.

If we denote d?/da?|F(a)} by ,&(«), we have for large values of z,
pKn(@) = (-P (w/22 Re”,
while arg. @ > — 3/2 and < 37/2; and
pKn(@) = (r/2ax)2 ((-)Pe* + 20 cos nz.e*},

when arg. 7 > — 7/2 and < 57/2.* Evidently, then, the preceding arguments
equally establish the equations :

Ie, 2 i ane ’ : 5
oe | dN. pKm(- trad | oKaltAp) ppl(o)do = (-P* ZL g(lr—2), (47)
c h a PA)

* The forms of these approximate equations are obtainable from (17), (20) by differentiation.
A simple and satisfactory way of establishing them is by the aid of equations of the type of (44)
and others deducible from it by successive differentiation.

218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

where a<7rS0;

h b ,
ae [_d-eRin(inny dr | aKn(-o)pplo)da =r" giro), (48)
cu -h uv? =)
WES GSP oF
tae z : ‘ ;
naa | AvpKm(—2tAr)drA| oKn(— Ap) pd(p)dp = 0, (49)
Cc -h vu &
ba : b : ‘
hoo | Xr. pK (= Ar) ghn(- Ap) pb(p) dp = 0, (50)
cu -h ae

where @S7<0. When these equations are translated into J functions,
they give different expressions for the element of the integral, according as
p >or <7, so that they are not of much interest.

Arr. 10. Zhe Cases in which a is zero and b infinite.

It has hitherto been supposed that @ is not zero. When a is zero, how-
ever, but 7 not zero, it appears that, if

| | p?o(p)dp |

converges, equation (14) holds for + », and when n + 4 for —- 7; while, if

[le o@) | dp

converges, 1t holds for - 2 when > 4% (provided, in all cases, Dirichlet’s
conditions are satisfied for points not in the immediate neighbourhood of
zeYO).

This may be shown, for instance, as follows:—The equation has been
established for both + 2 and — 2 when @ is replaced by «, where « is any
positive quantity, however small. It suffices, then, to show that in each case,
under the conditions stated, the integral is zero if the limits of p be 0 and «.

As the result is to be made good for + 7 when circumstances may be such
that it is not true for — 7, I first establish it in the former case by the method
which is indicated in Art. 7,

The question thus reduces to proving that

Lt. r
x | MAK, (ir) | Tu(Ap)pb (0) dp = 0. 61)
-h 0

Cc
And it evidently suffices to establish a similar equation in which X is replaced

by the dominant term in its asymptotic expansion. As for the J function, we
have, throughout the range, an inequality of the form

| Jn(Ap) — 22(@Ap) 2 cos {(2n + 1) 7/4 — Ap} | < A | (Ap) ze |, (52)
where 4 is some finite constant independent of Xp. For, if we consider the

Orr—Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 219

ratio of the left-hand member to the coefficient of A on the right, it is finite
when Ap Is zero, as appears from a consideration of the order of magnitude of
the terms; and it is zero when Xp is infinite, from the form of the asymptotic
equation ; it cannot be infinite for any finite Ap; hence it has some finite
maximum value.

If now we substitute for J,(Ap) in (51) from this inequality, and replace

K,(-mr) by (a/(— 2tAr) \26%",
the limit of the former of the two terms in the integral is zero, as follows
from Fourier’s theorem. It remains to consider

he "€
Al [rar] | jee photo)do (53)
cJ-h J0

Interchanging the order of integration, and writing A = /e’*, the integral in A

is seen to be less than z/(r—«), and thus the double integral is less than
mrr(v— |" |pple)ip|.

which, under the condition stated, diminishes indefinitely with «.

When //, is replaced by J_,, this proof holds if n + 3.

If n> 4, we might proceed to reconsider equations (16), (27). It appears,
however, more simple in the light of what precedes to keep to the discussion
of (40) with the sign of m changed in J; for, when this is shown to have the
value 4@(7-«), if we express K in terms of J,, J_,, the products J, J_, will
disappear.

Thus, we return to the consideration of (51), with J, changed into /_,,
1G Cit

; h €
Lt. | AdNK,, (- tr?) | J_,(Ap) pp(p) dp. (535A)

—-h

d

Suppose 7<m+4, but not <m-— 4, where m is a positive integer. We now
have an inequality of the form :—
| J_,(Ap) minus m terms of its asymptotic expansion | < A | (Apy"e? |, (558)
which follows by an argument similar to that used in establishing (52).

On substituting in (53a) from this inequality, and replacing K,,(- 77)
by {a/(—20rr)}2e%", if | |p'"(p)dp| converges all the integrals in p

0

converge, and do so uniformly for all X’s in the range. And the argument
used of (53) applies to the first of these integrals, and, a fortiori, to the
others.

If 7 is zero, the integral in (14) is, of course, zero when 7 is positive
infinite when 7 is negative.

220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The case of » zero requires special consideration, since the asymptotic
values are then unserviceable.
Since J,(0) is unity, the integral is now
® b
| rar] Fp) 06 (p) do.
JO

v0
By integrating the J series term by term, we obtain
2 b
| win | J, (Ap) pdp =1—-J,(o) =1. (54)
0

0
Hence, using the mean-value theorem, as in the proof of Fourier’s theorem, or
quoting Jordan’s* or Du Bois-Reymond’sf extension of Dirichlet’s or Fourier’s
integral theorem, it readily results that the value of (40) is @(«). (If the
lower limit were a, different from zero, the value of Hankel’s integral for
7=a would be only 39 (@ + «).)
When a, 7 are each zero, the integral in (37) is of course infinite, since
Y,(Q) is infinite.
It has been supposed, also, that 0 is finite. A little consideration

shows, however, that if | p(r)dr is convergent, and @ satisfies Dirichlet’s

conditions, we may replace 6 by in the integrals

Te CO ae
sce | adn | K,(- id) | Kx (- ip) po (p) dp,
oS Nel (OP) ;

of which the first two are used in Art. 6, and the last two in this and Art. 7.
And thus, when we can, as in Art. 7, convert either or both of the last two
into line-integrals in A, 6 may be replaced by o in such line-integral or inte-
erals; accordingly, so long as Hankel’s original form is valid, i.e. when n is
positive, or negative and numerically < 1, b may be made infinite. But it is
not allowable, without restriction on ¢, to use an argument which involves
cancelling the products J,J_,, unless 6 is finite; thus, it is not legitimate
(nor intelligible) to make @ infinite in the contour-integral (14).

\

Art. 11. Nature of the Convergence of the Fourier-Bessel Integral.

It is easily shown that the nature of the convergence of the integral
in (14) and the order of magnitude of its coefficients are the same as those of
Fourier’s.~{ For, when X is large, it is evidently legitimate to substitute the

*<<'Traité d’Analyse,’’ ii., p.216 ; he ascribes it to Du Bois-Reymond. t ** Crelle,”’ Ixix., s. 82.

t Necessarily I do not go into these matters fully. For the discussion of similar questions in
connexion with Fourier series (and, to a certain extent, integrals) and the conclusions arrived at,
see Carslaw, 7. c. below ; Whittaker, ‘‘ Modern Analysis’’ ; Hobson, ‘‘ Functions of a Real Variable ”’ ;
Stokes, ‘‘On the Critical Values of the Sums of Periodic Series,’? Camb. Phil. Trans., viii. ;
Mathematical and Physical Papers, vol. 1.

Orr

Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 221

asymptotic expansions of the functions;* thus, the dominant term of the
coefficient of dA tends to equality with a numerical multiple of

“b
cos {(22 + 1)m/+ — Ar} | cos {(2n + 1)m/4 — Xp} (p/7)2b(p) dp ; (55)

when the product of the two cosines is expressed as a sum, one portion of
this is a Fourier coefficient; and arguments, which it is unnecessary to give
in detail, apply to the other, very similar to those used in the Fourier case.

Tf (55) is replaced by the complete expression, on integrating by parts it
appears that a discontinuity or boundary value in ¢”)(7) at 7 = 7, gives rise
to a part of the coefficient in the development of ¢(7) whose dominant term,
when X is large, is a multiple of
NP? cos [(2n + 1)r/4— Ar} cos {(2n + 1)a/4 - Ar, + (pt 1)2/2}

<Oi[7} gO) |Z, 66)

while, if g and its derivatives up to the p” are continuous and vanish at the
boundaries, the coefficient contains no part of order so high, »'?) being sup-
posed finite.f (The first part of this statement refers to the simplest mode of
representing the coefficient rather than embodies a physica] fact ; for in the
equation {udv=uv—{vdu any constant may be added to v; while it is
impossible to create or destroy a discontinuity in a function without affecting
values elsewhere.) ces

Art. 12. Differentiation of the Fourier-Bessel Equation under Sign of
Integration.

The conditions laid down as sufficient to render differentiation under the
sign of integration legitimate in the Fourier caset equally suffice here.

For, when ¢ is finite and continuous and vanishes at the boundaries, the
dominant part of the expression obtained by differentiating with respect to 7
the coefticient of d\ may be written in the form

b b

w*| cosX(7 = p).(p/7)2 p’ (p)dp - | cos {(2n + 1)m/2-A(7 + p)}(p/7)? ’(p) dp.
a ; (57)

If ~(p) is a Dirichlet function, the former of these is the coefficient in a

(Fourier) integral, uniformly convergent except near discontinuities and

(integrable) infinities in $’, and the latter is the coefficient in an integral

uniformly convergent everywhere in the range. And, this being so,

* It is legitimate to integrate, and in the present case to differentiate, asymptotic power series
term by term. It is legitimate, also, to multiply and divide according to ordinary rules. See
Whittaker, 7. c., pp. 167, 168; Bromwich, ‘‘ Infinite Series, pp. 331, 340.

+ Orvather @+!) a Dirichlet function. ;

+ See foot-note to Art. 11. And in Arts. 11, 12, I suppose that @ is not zero.

R. 1. A. PROC. VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [32]

222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

differentiation under the sign is legitimate. For, failure of uniformity in
convergence near isolated points does not invalidate the process.

Similarly for the succeeding differentiations, when the Fourier conditions
are satisfied.

Art, 13. Simple Example of Bessel Expansion analogous to that in Art. 1:
. Hepression of o(7) as Integral whose Element, as a function of r, is
a Multiple of
{Tn (Ar) In (AZ) — Tan(AT) Jn (Aa)} Dd.

I proceed now to consider expansions in Bessel functions analogous to
that in sines and cosines which is expressed by equations (9), (10), (12).
In the analogous physical problems it is required to expand, for values of 7
between a and b, where « < 4, an arbitrary function, ¢(7), as an integral, each
element of which, as a function of (7), is of the form

{C(A)Tn(Ar) + CA) Tn (Ar) } AA, (58)

where the ratio of ( to C’ is expressed by a fraction whose numerator and
denominator involve Bessel functions in a manner which probably will be
best illustrated by taking a simple example. The discussion is most con-
veniently conducted in terms of the K functions. Suppose the element is
required to be, in so far as it depends on 7, a multiple of
K,,(tXr) Ky, (- 1a) — Ky, (- Ar) KE, (1a), (59)
or, in other terms, a multiple of
n J, (Ar). J_,(Aa) = JT n(AT)Sy (Aq).
It is supposed, as usual, in translating from X to J functions, that in the first
instance 7 is not an integer: so long as we keep to K functions this question
does not arise, however.
The required expansion in this case is given by the equation
{ K,(aAr) K,(-tA@)- Ke, (Ar) Ke, (ada) | { ICA) K,(-1Aa)-K, (Ap) KE, (ada) | (oa
p\p)dp

avn n\ F411
i [3 LK, (Aa) KE, (—tAa)

(o(7-e) + (7+ e)}, TOA

2
2 |

In this, the numerator of the fraction in the integrand may be expressed

(60)

|
|
NS)
—~
S
lea)
Ss
~
|
i)

otherwise, as

(Tn (Ar)Fn(Aa) — F-n(AP)Tn(Aa)} {Jn (Ap) Fn(Aa) - In(Ap)In(Aa)}, (61)

Te na

Orr—Lxtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 223

and the denominator as

or?

Tee {J (Aa) + Jn (At) - 2 cos nt In (AG) TJ, (Aa) }. (62)

It should be noted that the numerator is a uniform function of \ of even

degree, and that the fraction vanishes when A is zero. The equation may also
be expressed in either of the forms

— Lt. (* ® Kn(- mr)
ren ||) ONG =e
aa s I K,(- tra)

x {K,(idp)Kn(— ida) - Kn (- iXp) Ky (ida)} 9(0)dp*

ct

== (@o8) 3 Alea (63)
| aay Kn (= Ap)

a Ky, (- 2Aa)
x {Kk (Ar) K,(- tAa) — Kn (- tr) Kn (2X2) | pp (p)dp*

2
7

=~ 5 {o(r-) + or +8)}, (64)

h=0

Cc

wherein the path of A is a contour passing above the origin, and the initial
arguments of 7X7, tAp, tAa@ are 37/2; the final, 7/2. The contour may be, and
in the first instance is, supposed to pass indefinitely close to the origin; by
so doing, each of the forms (63), (64) is seen to be equivalent to that used in
(60); but the path cannot pass through the origin which is a singularity,
(a branch-point, not a pole), of the fractions in (63), (64).

As usual, the range of p is divided into two parts—one from «@ to 7, the
other from 7 to d.

A point of some subtlety which may arise in identifying (60) with (65),
[or (64)], should be noted.

, Kn(iar)
K, (ida) *

occurring in the former, is equated to

\, GD == (K,(iAp)Kn(- ta) - Kn(-idp) Kn (ida)},

-| Add Koke naa ? (K,(iAp) K,, (- tA) — Ky (- (Ap) K,, (002) }.

* These expressions closely resemble one used by Carslaw, ‘‘ Fourier Series and Integrals,”’
p. 393, 1.15; p. 399, 1.19, but were arrived at without any knowledge of his work in this
connexion. Although he does not state nor use equations (60), (63), or (64), I apprehend, from the
concluding paragraph of his book, that he is acquainted with them, expressed either as here or in
some equivalent form.

In connexion, however, with the discussions in the present paper as to convergence, &c.,
I constantly consulted this volume: I would acknowledge my indebtedness and express my high
appreciation of the book throughout.

(32

22+ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It might appear that this involves a mistake in sign, for superficially the
expression in brackets appears to change sign with A; but in reality it does
not, being a function of even order in A. To put the matter slightly
differently, when in the former we write A=,e7, the expression alluded
to becomes

K,(—tup) K,(e = pa) — K,(e = up) K,,(— tna). (65)

— 312 Ti
Now, X,(e 2 #) is not identical with K,,(e2 #); but, on the contrary,

they are connected by the relation
— 37 1 Smet
K,(e 2 x) + K,(e? 2) — 20cosnm.(Kne 2 x) = 0, (66)
and thus (65) is equivalent to
Ki, (inp) K,, (= ina) — K,.(- iup) Ky ina’.

I consider, then, first the range of p from @ tor. For this, the form (63)
is convenient. So long as the limits of A are expressed by — 0 and + o, the
two terms into which the left-hand member naturally breaks up cannot be
separated in integration, as the integrals so obtained do not converge. On

replacing, however,
see? elit,
| by h=a >
—2 -h

such a separation may be effected, and then the first term alone, including
the minus sign before it, is, by (16), equal to

os p (7 —«).

The second term may be shown to be zero. For the equation K;,(7)=0 has
no roots for which arg. « lies between +7/2,* and thus X,(-7Aa) has no
zeroes for which arg. A lies between zero and 7. Consequently, in the second
term, the path of A may be deformed into a contour which is everywhere at
great distance from the origin. Along such a contour

NK, (= Ar) By (- Ap) By (Aa) / Kn (= 1A) (67)

tends asymptotically to equality with

GEE pid(p+r-20) G8)

for all arguments between 0 and 7/2, while between 7/2 and zw there is to be

added a term in which the index is 7A (p + 7), and in each case the fractional

error is of order X7. ‘Thus, by the reasoning of Arts. 3, 4, the second term is
ZY.

* Macdonald, ‘‘ On Zeroes of the Bessel Function,” § 7, Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., xxx.

Orr—Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 225

Consider, next, the range from 7 to &. If we now take the second form,
(64) it is similarly seen that the first term now gives

5 p(7 + €),

and that the second term is zero when 7 > a, but

2
2

. MGs a) yin Paw,

b)

so that the complete integral is zero in the latter case, as is evident @ priori.
Thus the equation expressed in either of the forms (60), (63), (64) s
established.

Art, 14. A Generalization of the Preceding Result.

Equations (60), (63), (64) are examples of a general type which ean be
established in a similar manner.

Suppose /’(zz) denotes a function of the form 2%, /,(«)(d/dzy K, (iz),
where, for each value of p, f,(“) 18 a polynomial which is an even function
of when p is even, and an odd when »p is odd, or else vice versa: (by using
the differential equation satisfied by A, such a function /(iz) may be expressed
in a variety of forms, and includes, for example, X,, (iz), and all of its deriva-
tives with respect to z, where m~ vn is an integer) ; then, provided the equation
F(x) = 0 has no roots whose arg. les between + 7/2, the following hold :—

| an ear) Atha) (—idr) Fa) | (TE (tp) Fide) H(A) FAA)}
0 | a F (ida) F(- ida) ppp )dp
melee. ( ” Ky (— 2p)
Boe {i ue |, F(- 2Aa)

x | K,(0Ar) P(- Aa) — Ky (- Ar) FCXAG)} po (p)dp*
othe PEG
i [ Wid f(- 1a)
x {K,,(tAp) F(- tAa) - Ky (= Xp) FCOAG)} pp (p)dp*

=- Flor) toto}, acr<h, (69)

v

If + = 6, the right-hand member is to be replaced by ee p(b =);

if r=a, by — 2 Ut by _ pepciny/ Fi in)\ o(a +6),

y) h=oa

the limit of the expression in brackets beimg either zero or 2, according to

* Tn these two forms of the integral, the #’s may be replaced by functions of a still more general
character.

226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

whether the coefficient of dA varies asymptotically as sinA(v-@) or as
cos A(7 — @).

That the factors of the numerator in the first form of the left-hand
member are both odd or both even functions of A, and do not become infinite
at the origin, is perhaps best seen by transforming into J notation.

The case of a zero need not be specially considered ; for, if (69) then
assumes a definite form, it becomes of a type already discussed.

I conjecture that when the element of the integral is, as a function of 7,
of type other than a multiple of

(d/da + k)({In (Ar) T-n(A2) -— Jn (Ar) In (A2)},

the expansion 1s not unique.

Art. 15. Differentiation of Equations of Art. 1 under Integral Sign.

I now proceed to consider the conditions under which equation (12), Art. 1,
may be differentiated under the sign of integration. On so differentiating, the
element of the integral is, as far as is involved, a multiple of

{S(A) cos Aw — C(XA) sin Ax} dd.

Now, assuming that $’(~) satisfies the Dirichlet conditions, its actual expansion
in this fashion is given by

Wrists he YO; EATON * S(Xd) cos Au - C(XA) sin Aw ,,, |
Ue ae i. dX(S(A) cos Av — C(A) sin Xz) | C0) + S20) d' (u)du

= 9 (2); (70)
for the statement of conditions to be satisfied by C, S, is unaltered by changing
C into S, and Sinto- C. Integrating by parts, the integral in w becomes

S(A) S(A) cos Az, — C(A) sin Ax,

= FOF i ee - $(% - €))
ee

the second term arising from possible discontinuities. This reduces to its last
term alone, if (wv) is free from discontinuity and vanishes when = is zero.
(Of course p(w) vanishes at infinity; otherwise equation (12) could not hold.)
But-the substitution of the last term alone in the left-hand member of (70)
renders the equation identical with that obtained by differentiating (12) under
the integral sign.

Thus, if @(z) is continuous and vanishes for «= 0, ¢’(~) may be obtained
by differentiation of the type alluded to, if ¢’ be a Dirichlet function.

Similarly for successive differentiations, if the conditions usual in the
Fourier case are satisfied.

Orr—LFatensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 227

Moreover, even when ¢(<) is not zero, if Sis of lower dimensions than C’
the first term in (71), when integrated with respect to A, is seen when we
keep in mind conditions (i1), (ii1) of Art. 1, to disappear from (70), unless a is
zero. ‘Thus, in this case, i.e. the case in which the integral is continuous at
«=(, and does give the value of @ there, the first differentiation is legitimate,
save when #=0, even if #(«) is not zero.

Art. 16. Nature of the Convergence of the Integrals in Art. 1.

A reference to the proof shows that the nature of the convergence of the
integrals in Art. 1 depends on that of two ordinary Fourier integrals, and on
that of (6) which converges (uniformly and absolutely) to zero. Thus, as in
the Fourier case, the convergence is uniform, except in the neighbourhood of
points of discontinuity, or (integrable) infinity, and the point «=0. And the
same is true when, as in Art. 2, « is made negative.

The order of magnitude of the coefficients of d\ is also usually the same
as in the Fourier integral. By repeated use of equations of type (70), (71),
as in the corresponding Fourier case, it appears that a discontinuity at 7 in
px usually gives rise to terms in the coefficient of dA in (12) asymptotically

of the form
_, sin
GOs

NP?” Aa, +2) |) | -
|]

Art. 17. Nature of the Convergence of the Integrals in Arts, 15, 14.
Differentiation under Sign of Integration.

In considering the nature of the convergence, and the order of magnitude
of coefficients of the integrals in Arts. 13, 14, we may evidently substitute
the asymptotic expansions of the functions.* I take the more general integral
in (69), and consider the first form of the left-hand member. Since /’(+ 7a)
is equal to the product of e7“ and an asymptotic series in descending powers
of X, the expression for the denominator is simply another series in descending
powers. If we replace the terms of the numerator by their asymptotic expan-
sions, we then see that the dominant term in the coefficient of dA tends to
equality with a numerical multiple of

wok) | coe Mo N(010)29(0) tp (72)

COs

both factors being sines, or both cosines. The nature of the convergence is
thus the same as in Fourier’s integral; so, too, is the order of magnitude of
the coefficients.

* Compare Arts. 11, 12,

228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A discontinuity or boundary value in ¢)(7) at 7, gives rise to a part of
the coefficient in the development of ¢(7) whose dominant term, when X is
large, is a multiple of

ee

; sin sin |?

Nora) Gog AC =a) + (P+ D)a/2}Cu 7) | OM) |- (73)
1

COs co

Here, again, it is legitimate to differentiate successively under the sign of
integration, so long as the usual conditions for the similar process with the
Fourier integral are satisfied.

ArT. 18. Remarks on Discontinuities in Physical Problems.

In some physical problems, the condition of Arts. 15,17, that @ should
vanish when « is zero, (sufficient for differentiation), is not satisfied, and ¢
may, moreover, be subject to discontinuity in the interior of the medium.
It is therefore a matter of some interest to justify the treatment alluded to
in the Introduction; any such discussion must, moreover, have a distinct
bearing on the question of the validity of Fourier processes generally.

As regards the effect of discontinuities in value in the body of the medium,
it appears perfectly legitimate to state that in all such problems they may be
left to look after themselves; and that a solution, otherwise valid, cannot fail
on account of discontinuities, that is, provided they are such as it has been
agreed to consider permissible physically. All such discontinuities are to be
regarded as a limiting case of rapid variations; any objection to this line of
argument appears to cut at the very root of any mathematical discussion of
problems in vibratory motion, (or any other branch of molar physics), which
involve discontinuities. For it seems that only by such a procedure can we
arrive at the conclusion that a surface of discontinuity is propagated at all,
and, as is further necessary, deduce the wave-velocity and the conditions at
the surface. Against this view, it might be urged that Love,* following
Christoffel,t has discussed this question satisfactorily on the assumption of
an absolutely sharp discontinuity, and that he uses only the equations of
impulsive motion applied to an exceedingly thin layer including it. To this
I should reply that the work rests on a distinct supposition that the discon-
tinuity is being propagated through the thin layer, and that no consideration
whatever of external forces solely can prove this or throw any light on what

** ‘*Mathematical Theory of Elasticity’’; also, ‘‘ Wave Motions with Discontinuities at Wave
Fronts,”’ § 16, Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. i.

Here and elsewhere Professor Love has done much to elucidate the propagation, as distinct from
the maintenance, of disturbances. My remarks are not to be interpreted as an objection to his
procedure.

+ ‘‘Annali di Mathematica,’’ 1877.

Orr— Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel-Fourter Theorems. 229

happens in the layer. To do so it is necessary to analyze the layer into still
thinner ones, (this being frequently done almost unconsciously), and, I believe,
the investigations in question ultimately turn on the possibility of replacing
the absolutely sharp interface by a layer of more gradual transition. Ata
surface of absolute discontinuity we can neither, I think, obtain the ordinary
differential equation, nor dispense with it.

Moreover, looking at the question from the mathematical standpoint, if a
function is discontinuous for a certain value ~, of the variable x, (distance or
time), it is possible, in the range from #, -« to 2, + «’, where «, & are any
finite quantities, however small, to replace it by another so as to make
continuity prevail throughout in the function and its derivatives up to any
definite given order which may be required.

In the manipulation of integrals and differential coefficients, however, the
effect of discontinuities must not be overlooked. The criticism directed by
Love* against Poisson’s and Stokes’ discussions of the propagation of an
arbitrary disturbance on account of supposed failure in the case of discon-
tinuity is based on such an oversight: this has been pointed out by Lord
Rayleigh.t :

It does not appear, however, that the discontinuities which arise by reason
of definite boundary conditions can be explained away in this fashion. More-
over, the direct consideration of discontinuities in the body of the medium
would afford a certain amount of verification and be of interest. But, in all
cases, questions as to the convergence of integrals would be raised, and, in
addition, if the functions to be employed in the expansion are not trigono-
metrical, (but Bessel, for instance), some analytical difficulties may be looked
for.

Art. 19. Validity of Discussion of Vibratory Motion by Integrals of Fourier
Type established in a Simple Case.

A discussion of the validity of the application of trigonometrical functions
to the general problem of the space outside a sphere by the aid of equation (12),
as suggested in the Introduction, would be a matter of some complexity ; and
the solution by Love’s general functions is, in fact, more convenient. I may
consider, however, the following simple problem :—A solution is wanted of the
equation ¢d*¢/dz* = d*p/dt? for positive values of w, subject to the boundary
condition dp/dz—«p=0 for «=0, and with the initial conditions ¢ =v,

** “Wave Motions with Discontinuities at Wave Fronts’’; also, ‘‘The Propagation of Wave
Motion in an Isotropic Elastic Solid Medium,’’ Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. i.

t ‘* Note on the Application of Poisson’s Formula to Discontinuous Disturbances,’’ Proc. Lond.
Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. ii.

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, A, [33]

230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

do/dt = x, throughout the medium. (If « is zero or infinity, the difficulties
are reduced to a minimum.)

For many reasons I restrict the discussion to the case in which y, dib/dz, y,
are continuous; and I suppose that during the time considered, the disturbance
never extends beyond some finite distance « = 6; I do not suppose that d*p/da?
or dy/dz is continuous, but suppose them finite Dirichlet functions.

Such a problem may arise in various fields. The discussion of the integrals
is germane to that of the series which would arise in problems relating to the
space between concentric spheres, for instance; and this constitutes, perhaps,
its chief interest.

Here the elementary type solutions are:

cos Act

(A cos Ax + « Sin Az) ea as

I consider, first, the term which arises from y. As in the type solution
Cis of higher dimensions than S, the value of dJ/dx is obtainable from that
of W by differentiation under the integral sign; (see Art.15). This holds even
at « = 0, since, when equation (70) is applied to y, the integral on the left is
there discontinuous, falling from Y’(e) to zero; the part of the right arising
from the first term of (71) is also discontinuous, falling from zero to — c(e);
and, from the boundary condition, supposed to hold for the initial w, these
discontinuities compensate.

As regards d*J/dz’*, the coefficient of
_, A cosAx + «sin Ax

M+ kK

27 ax,

in the integral which gives it, (of type (12), except that the limits of d are 0
and oo ), is

b
| (A cos Aw + « sin Aw) p(w) du (74)

b
— XW’(e) - I A (« cos Aw — A sin Au) P’ (uw) du

— d’(e) + KAW) - i dN? (A cos Au + « Sin Au) p(u)du.

In virtue of the boundary condition, which is supposed to hold for the initial
disturbance also, this reduces to the final term alone. Thus, the value of
d*)/dx? is obtainable from w= by a second differentiation under the sign of
integration, (provided we do not, after the first differentiation, discard from
dp/dx the terms involving ~(e) which, save when «= 0, really contribute
nothing to dip/dz).

Now, the expansion of ~’(z) is uniformly convergent except near places
of discontinuity, as ~” has no infinity; and the coefficients of d\ in it are

Orr—LExtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 231

ultimately of order A* at highest; while (70), (71), with @ replaced hy w”,
show that the only terms of this order are of the form
SAA sin A(# + %),

where ~, is a discontinuity in ~”. Thus, the coefficients in the integral for y’,
Le. not its “proper” expansion, but that obtained by differentiating w, or
integrating ~”, under the sign of integration, are ultimately of order X-*, and
those in the integral for ~, of order A*. These integrals for ~ and y’ are
thus uniformly and absolutely convergent.

The part of @ which is due to y is obtained by multiplying each element
of the integral by cosAct. The integral thus remains uniformly and absolutely
convergent; and also when each term is differentiated once with respect to x
or ¢. On differentiating a second time with respect to x or with respect to ¢,
the only terms which do not converge uniformly everywhere are those of the

om BA [sin d(e + a) cosrctdr;

and in these uniformity fails only near
Ho Si te Gi, 6 SA = Gk
This is seen by making use of the identity
2 sin A(# + #) Cos Act = sin A(# + % + ct) + SiN A(z + a — Ct). (75)

It may be thought that the identity (75) might quite as well have been
invoked throughout the solution; but this would throw up the points under
discussion ; it would at the same time adopt a method inapplicable to Bessel
functions, whereas the above identity may be called in to settle questions
of convergence in the case of these functions, owing to the nature of their
asymptotic values.

Thus, when each element of the integral for ~ is multiplied by cos ez, a
new integral is obtained whose first and second differential coefficients with
respect to « and ¢ can, (save for a finite number of isolated values of the
second differential coefficients), be obtained by differentiation under the
integral sign; consequently, this new integral satisfies the differential equa-
tion, and also the boundary condition; evidently, also, it is a continuous
function of ¢, since uniformly convergent, and therefore has the proper
initial value.

Considering, next, the term arising from y, it is
p= 2 | eee an (cr) (A sin Aw—-K COS AW)sIN Act. y(w)du, (76)

0 0
this being derived by integrating with respect to ¢, under the sign of integra-
tion, the corresponding expression for y. Here, again, the coefticient of dX in ¢
contains only a finite number of terms of order as high as °, these arising
[33*]

232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

from discontinuities in y’, and the same argument as before applies; the
second differentiations under the integral sign now are invalid at points
L=%,+ct, x=x2,~ct, where z, is a discontinuity in y’.

Thus ¢, given by (73), satisfies the differential equation.

And it satisfies also the boundary and initial conditions, since the values
of d¢/dxz, dp/dt are obtainable by differentiating under the sign of integration.

The cognate problem in Bessel functions, relating to a space bounded both
externally and internally, will be discussed in Part II.

Art. 20. A Connexion between Fourier’s and Frullani’s Integrals.

The form of Fourier’s integral theorem in which, in the notation of the
paper, the element of the integral is ec, and the limits of X are to,
may be regarded as a particular case of somewhat similar theorems in which
the limits of X are any two infinities, whose ratio is finite, and whose argu-
ments both le within the limits 0, z, inclusive. Or, changing from 7) to p,
the following equations hold :— .

ree | an | ox("2) 6 (w)dw = log (b/a) .¢ (@— 8), (77)
ha
ui. (* :
ms | | e# (*"") 6 (w) du = log (b/a). o(@ + 8), = (7s)
ha x "
Li (” 2
ae | | eH ("+) 4 (u)du = 0, (79)
ha 0

provided the arguments of a, b both lie between the limits + 7/2, inclusive.
It is evident that the two former reduce to

hob c
nal | ev F(y)dy = log (6/4) ..F(e), 980)
ha 0

where c 1s any positive quantity. As for proof, it is readily seen that if, in
the left-hand member of this, /’(y) is replaced by unity, its value simply is
log (6/a). And, by changing the order of integration,* and applying the
theorem of mean values, as in the proof of Fourier’s theorem, to the real
and the imaginary parts separately, the result readily follows.

And equation (79) obviously follows from the fact that, if two different
positive quantities are substituted in (80) as upper limits of y, the results are
identical, and the difference zero.

These equations give, however, different expressions for the element of
the integral, according as w> or <«@; unless a, 0 are wholly imaginary,
numerically equal, and of opposite signs, in which case they reduce to
Fourier’s. If a, 0, are real and positive, the integrals become cases of
Frullani’s, on integrating with respect to w first.

* 'This step is unnecessary, and Fourier’s theorem itself may be proved as indicated here.

Orr— Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourter Theorems. 238

Part II.—SERIES.

Read Fespruary 8. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 24. Published June 14, 1909.
INTRODUCTION.

In various problems in Mathematical Physics it is required to expand, for
values of « between a, b, an arbitrary function of x in the form of a series
consisting of sines and cosines, or of conjugate Bessel functions of given order,
of Ax, where the admissible values of \ are determined by the aid of certain
conditions to be satisfied by the paired terms of the sum for the values a, D.

What may be called the ordinary sine or cosine Fourier sum theorems are,
of course, particular cases. The forms of the series for the more general case
of the type arising in physical investigations are well known. In two of the
most interesting cases, one of circular, the other of Bessel functions, the series
were given originally, I believe, by Fourier,* without a rigorous proof. Since
his time the subject has received attention from many mathematicians. My
acquaintance with the literature of the subject is so slight that any reference
which I can make will probably be misleading. I may, however, mention
Dini, Picard,? Dixon,§ Filon,|| and Carslaw,{] as having given rigorous investi-
gations of various theorems of the type alluded to.** So much has been done
in the matter, and so much with which I am unacquainted, that I should find
it difficult to express an opinion how far any feature of novelty may be
claimed for the present paper. It may be thought, indeed, that the proofs
of the two leading theorems which I give are almost obvious from the work
of Carslaw. They are, however, in some respects of greater generality than
any which J have seen rigorously established; and I may state that I obtained
them to some extent independently of other writers.

* «Théorie Analytique de Chaleur.’’
+ ‘*Serie di Fourier.’’
£ ‘* Traité d’ Analyse,’’ 11., chap. vi.
§ ‘* A Class of Expansions in Oscillating Functions,” Proc. Lond. Math. Soc., ser. 2, vol. iil.
|| ‘‘ On the Expansion of Polynomials in Series of Functions,’’? P. L. M. §., ser. 2, vol. iv.
‘I ‘* Fourier Series and Integrals,’’ chap. xviii.
** The expansion alluded to in the first sentence of Art. 1 and that used in Art. 6, besides being
included in Dixon’s work, have been deduced from the general theory of integral equations: Kneser,
Math. Ann, 63.

234 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy

CONTENTS.

1. A Generalized Trigonometrical Expansion.
2. Example of Bessel Expansion: g(7), a<7r<b, expressed as a Series.
each term of which is a Multiple of

In (XP) Tn (Nt) — Fan(XP)Tn (AQ),

A being so chosen that each term vanishes at r = 0.

3. Generalization of preceding result.

4, Case in which a = 0.

5. Nature of the Convergence. Order of Magnitude of the Terms. Term
by Term Differentiation.

6. Validity of discussion of Vibratory Motion in Space between 7 =a,
7 =b, by Bessel-Fourier Analysis.

Art. 1. A Generalized Trigonometrical Expansion.

The type of expansions in trigonometrical series which is usually required
in Physics is that in which it is required to express ¢(«), an arbitrary function
of x, between the limits @, 6, in a series of the form

=(C cos Aw + Ssin Az), (1)

where C, S, A are determined so as to satisfy the equations
(d/da + hy) (C cos Aa + Ssin Xa) = 0, (2)
(d/db + he) (7 cos Ab + Ssin Xb’) = 0, (3)

h,, h, being given constants, (including, as such, zero and infinity).

Replacing the trigonometrical functions by exponential, the expansion
above is seen to be a particular case of one which I proceed to consider, in
which each term is of the form

Ace + Bews, (4)

where A, S, » have to satisfy the equations
Act Fi(u, a) + Bev F,(- pw, a) = 0, (5)
Ac Fy(u, 6) + Ber’ F,(- pw, 6) = 0; (6)

the F’s being given polynomials,* which I suppose unconnected with one

* That is, in «; a, b, and the minus sign are introduced into the notation in the hope of making
it more suggestive.

Orr—Lxtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel- Fourier Theorems. 235

another. It is supposed that #;, 7, are of the same order, that they do not
vanish for a common value of m, and that the same is true of F;, F,. I
suppose ) >a, but make no supposition as to the sign of either: in some
physical examples a@ is zero, in. others, @=- 6. The solution which follows is
almost obvious from the work of Carslaw.
I suppose that the function to be expanded satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions.
Each term of the sum is a multiple of

eu(2—2) Bi (— uw, a) — e*(-) Fi(u, a), (7)
and at the same time a multiple of
ole F(— ps) — eH F,(u, 2). (8)
The equation which determines the admissible values of p is
nO 9) F(— wy @) Bs(u, 0) — ee Hy (— py 0) Ai(u, a) = 05 (9)

this equation evidently has an infinite number of roots, and those whose
numerical value is large ultimately tend to the form
pe = ni/(b-a) + 4, (10)

where v is a large integer, positive or negative, and a is some finite constant
which in physical instances is generally a pure imaginary.

Consider the integral

7 fer) F,(—p,a)-e# F(a) } (en PP (—p,b)-e HF (u,8)}
[ae] (5-a) Ft oa) \-) (= o(u)du,
c a en a( ML, b)F( [u,@) om Py BH; b)F\(u, 2)

11
where the path of u is a closed contour everywhere at a very great ae
from the origin, and which does not pass through any zero of the denominator.
The path may be supposed to pass half way between the last zeroes included
and the adjacent zeroes first excluded.

I first suppose z < 0.

First, consider the portion of the contour to the right of the axis of
imaginaries. Along this portion, wherever arg. mw differs from + 7/2 by a
finite quantity, the most important term in the numerator of the fraction in

the integrand is
— eu(u-2) FL (— po, a) .e%(2->) F,(u, b); (12)
in the denominator the former term is the more important. Thus, except for
the arguments + 7/2, the fraction is asymptotically equal to
et a) (13)
Now, if we substituted this asymptotic value for the fraction, the integral
along this portion of the contour would be

— o(@ ~ £) log. (u2/m),” (14)

* See Part I., Art. 20. With the whole investigation compare Picard, 7. c.

236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

where « is an indefinitely small positive quantity which has reference to
possible discontinuity, and jn, uw, are the initial and final values of uw: in the
present case we might make mw,=—- hi, po =+ hi.
It remains to be seen that the result given by this approximation is
correct. One method of expressing the argument for this is as follows :—
Consider, first, the range of » for which

—-r/2+e<argu<7/2-s,

where ¢ is a given small positive quantity. In this range, the error in (15)
can be expressed as a fraction whose denominator, (the ratio of the denomi-
nator of (11) to its first term), 1s a function of , a,b, which tends to the limit
unity as / increases, and whose numerator is the sum of four terms

ere (Cray). elt (eet) enb CELIO). orb CPR) (15)

each multipled by a function of « which tends to a constant limit. As the
indices have real parts which are negative, and of the order of the product
of h and a finite quantity throughout, it is evident that the resulting error in
the double integral diminishes indefinitely as / increases.

Consider, next, the ranges for which arg. w lies within « of + 7/2. The
error in (13) can now be expressed as a fraction whose numerator is of the
same form as before; the denominator no longer tends to unity, but, however,
remains finite. By applying the second mean-value theorem to the real and
to the imaginary parts separately, it is readily seen that, if each of the expres-
sions (15) is multiplied by p¢(v)du, and integrated from «@ to z, the resulting
integral is finite. On multiplying this by the product of a finite quantity and
du/u, the double integral through these ranges of u is seen to be of order «,
which can be diminished without limit.

Next, consider the portion of the contour to the left of the axis of imagi-
naries. Here, except when arg. is indefinitely near to 7/2 or 37/2, the most
important term in the numerator is

Spe IEG (te) sees Pa LO), (£6)

and in the denominator the latter of the two terms is the more important, so
that when yp is great, the fraction is asymptotically equal to e#*-“, If we
substituted this asymptotic value, the integral along this portion of the contour
would be

— ¢(% -«). loge(us/p2), (17)
where 1’; is the final value of u; and its argument thus exceeds that of p, by
27. And this result may be justified, as was (14) in the former case.

Thus, by addition of (14), (17), the value of the integral (11) is

— 2rip(x—-s), (18)

Orr—Lxtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourter Theorems. 237

If « =, it is readily seen that the integral along the first portion of the
contour is

F(@,0)-F- 2,0) 1,

= (hO=8). CoN) (19)
while that along the second portion is
AG a,b) — 2 b) ua 7
ESN ES log, —- 20
If we arrange, as can be done, and as is fave natural to do, that p.=—- m,

or if, whether we do so or not,
F,(00 , b)/(Fi(- ©, 6) = +1,
as is the case in physical examples, the total integral is then
Fic ©,)) K@,?)
EE Tes b) Ce, A ©
the factor in the large bracket being, in the latter case, either 0 or 4,

If « =a, the integral is, of course, zero.

Next, consider the integral derivable from (11) by changing the lower
limit of w into z, and the upper into d. This integral—and the same is true
whatever the range of w—is unaltered by interchanging « and w in the
integrand, thereby making it

{en(e-@) Fi, (—p,a)-e(2-) Fi(y,a)} { ee) By(—,b)-6- #8) Py u,b
Jel : es 7D AC aie on Ro Pu) a ts
22

for the difference between the two integrands is simply
{em(e-™) — e-ule-“)\ 6 (w)dudm,
which integrates to zero when p describes any closed circuit,
By reasoning precisely similar to that which precedes, it appears that, if
b>a>da, the value of this integral is
— 27ip(& + €). (23)

If z=4, its value, under suppositions similar to those stated in connexion

with (20), f Fi(o,a) F(-,4)) :
oe, Oy aii Nes oe see a 24
NE) VTE) TINE) IP (3)
the factor in the large “ being, in certain cases, either 0 or 4.
If « =), the value is zero.

Thus, ae addition, provided /,, F, are of the same degree as also /,, F,,
we have the equation
Df ula) H(—p,a)-€ wlu-a) F(y,a)} {enle>) F(—p,b)-e #*) F,(u,0)}
ae eu(2-2) F'.(,b) F,(—p,a)-e\-)) F,(—p, 0) F (1, 2)
=-—p(@-£«)-p(@te), a<u<b, (25)
the integral being taken along a contour everywhere at infinity.
R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A, [34]

p(u)du

Uh

238 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

If x =a, the value of the left-hand member is

f,(2 , a) Pi(- @ , a)\ (2!
Pana) ) QR(Ra)\.

— o(a@+¢8)j1-

provided either that the contour cuts the imaginary axis at equal distances
from the origin, or that the fraction F,(% ,a@)/F,(- © ,a) is numericaliy equal
to unity, the multiplier in the latter case being either zero or 2.

If w =), its value under similar suppositions is

Fy(o,b) _ Fi(- 2, d))

. (26)

oC ee) 2 QRS ae.b) We.b)|
And the left-hand member may be written in the form
b
(AD Rp Bow M PUD) | (eH Fp -e#0-" Fye)
U we = p(t QU...
q eh\0-4a) Fu, b) F(—p,a)-e\) Fy(—p, 6) Fi, @) a ©) Us,
(27

where SF is used to denote the sum of the residues of a function at a// its
poles. ‘

Thus a sum theorem of the type desired is rigorously established.

It seems unnecessary to translate into trigonometrical notation.

It is noteworthy, however, that the problem proposed does not appear to
admit of a unique solution, unless the equations (5), (6) are of the simple
forms (2), (3). In other cases, any one term in (27) can be expressed in
terms of the others by means of the theorem itself. Apparently a necessary
and sufficient condition for uniqueness of expansion is that the terms should
be “orthogonal” functions, i.e. that for every two different values of pu

b
Uy Uz AE

a

should vanish, where ™, wv, denote the corresponding expressions of the

type (4).
A similar remark applies to the Bessel expansions below.

Art. 2. Example of Bessel Expansion: o(r), a<7 <b, expressed as a sum, each
term of which is a Multiple of —J,(Ar) J, (Aa) — J, (Ar) J, (Aa),

X being so chosen that each term vanishes at 7 = b.

Instead of proceeding at once to consider any very general sum theorem
in Bessel functions analogous to that just discussed, it may be desirable to
illustrate the argument by a comparatively simple example.

Orr— Latensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourter Theorems. 289

Suppose it is desired to express, for values of 7 between @ and 3, an
arbitrary function ¢(7) in the forn’

= (A'S, (Ar) + BI »(Ar)}, (28)
where 4’, 5’ and the values of X are determined by the equations

A'S, (Aa) + BT_,(Aa) = 0, (29)

A'S, (Ab) + B’I_,(Ab) = 0. (30)

The form of the theorem is, of course, well known; though, save in the case
of a=0, B’=0,* I cannot give a specific reference. The coefficients are
generally obtained by assuming the possibility of such an expression.

Using, as more convenient, the K functions, and writing A =i, the
admissible values of are given by the equation

Ky (ue) Kubo") = Ki, (nae) K, (ub) = 0, (31)
while each term in the sum is a multiple of
K, (ut) Ky (ure™) — Ky (uae) K, (ur), (32)
and also of
K (ub) K,, (ure™) — Ki, (ube) K,, (ur). (53)

It is to be noted that (32), (33), and the left-hand member of (31) are
uniform functions of py, and consist solely of terms of even degree.
Equation (31) has an infinity of roots, (known to be real), and those whose
value is large ultimately tend to the form
pe = nii/(d - a),
where 7 is an integer, positive or negative.
Consider the integral

[| pete Hulud) Ke (ure) = Ke (ube) Kur)

[ (ua) Ka(uper) — Ke, (nae) Ke, (up)|p9(p) dp

x

= \K (ua) K,, (ube) - If, (uae?) K,(u) | (34)

where the path of » is as in (11). To make the meaning of each /¢ definite,
suppose that the initial and final arguments of u are — 37/2, 7/2, and that
when arg. is zero, each power of » has its principal value.

First, suppose that 7 is neither @ nor 4.

Supposing z to be real and positive, the approximate equations

K, (uz) = (a/2un)bems, (35)
Ky (uve™) = — 1(a/ 2px)? er (36)

* For this case, see Gray and Mathews, ‘* Bessel Functions,” chap, vi.

(344)

240 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

hold within these limits, save in the immediate neighbourhoods of - 37/2,
where the former fails, and of 7/2, where the latter fails.

First, suppose that 7 is neither @ nor 0.

And first consider the portion of the contour to the right of the axis of
imaginaries.

Making use of the approximate values, we see, as in the case of (11), that
for the portion of the contour for which arg. pu is finitely different for + 7/2
in the fraction in the integrand, the second term of the first factor, and the
first term of the second in the numerator, and the first term of the denomi-
nator, are the more important; and the approximate value of the integrand

is accordingly

ai (4pry2et'?”) pb (p) dp du. (37)
If we substituted this asymptotic value, the integral would be
7 |
5 (7 ~ €) loge (2/111). | (38)

And this substitution may be justified, as follows, for example. So long
as arg. w differs from + 7/2 by a finite quantity, the error in (37) is ultimately
of order «1; the argument used in Part I., Art. 5, shows that this does not
affect the result.

To the excluded values an argument much the same as that used in the
corresponding case in Art. 1 apples. The difference is that the functions of
uw Which multiply the terms of type (15), (with w, ~, replaced by p, 7), are now
replaced by functions which tend to the form

A + B/(up) + C/ (ur).

When multiplied by ppp (p)dp, and integrated with respect to p, the terms
involving B, C would give a finite integral, even if each were replaced by its
modulus.
Thus the value of (54) along the first half of the contour is given by (38).
But the multiplier of du in the integrand is a function of odd order in p,
and thus, by similar reasoning, the integral along the remaining portion of the
contour is sg
m1
ey P(r ~ £) loge w's/qa), (39)
WANETO ype gee Caan
Thus the total value of the integral is
— 19 (r= 6) (40)
If 7 = a or 4, the integral is evidently zero.
Next, consider the integral derivable from (34) by changing the lower
limit of p into 7 and the upper into 0. We may alter the integrand by

Orr— Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 241

interchanging 7 and p in the multipler of p@(p)dp; and this is true, what-
ever be the range of values of p. For the difference of the two integrands
thus considered is

ui XK, (up) Kn (ure) — K, (ur) K,(upe™)§ pp (p)dp du ; (41)
and as this is a multiple of
wi Ln(up)L-n(ur) - Ln(ur) Ln (up)} pp (p) dp du, (42)

which has no finite singularities, it integrates to zero when pu describes any
closed contour.

On thus interchanging 7 and p, it is seen by reasoning similar to that
which precedes, that, if 6 > 7 >a, the value of the integral is

— 7o(7r + €). (43)

If r =a or 4, its value is, of course, zero.
Adding these results, using Cauchy’s theorem of residues, and dividing by
— 27’, there results the equation

~ int SR c (K, (ub) K, (uret) — Ky (uber) K,, (ur)

6
«| Kole) Ky uper) = Ku uae") Kulup)} pvp)

a

© (Kalua) Ky (uber) ~ Klute”) ly) |

=n (2sinnn) "Bh [AT Or)S (XB) = F-a(Ar) J, (0B)}

b
« | tap) Ta(da) ~ Tn(p) ToC) 2 () Ap

= WOO WEIN) tLe HOG) |
4{o(r7-e) + o(rte)}, a<r<b
=), PSG OF RSs (44)

and, in the left-hand member, ua, ud, or Aa, AD may be interchanged in the
numerator.

Art. 5. Generalization of Preceding Result.

Equation (44) admits of considerable generalization. In it J, (Aa), J-n(Aq)
may be replaced respectively by /:(Aa@), F,(Aa@), where

P,(Aa) = = Tr(r)(d/da? J,(ra), (45)
F,(Aa) = = Jn(A) (dda)? Tn (Ad), (46)

242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in which f/ denotes any polynomials whatever, and J,(Ab), J-.(Xb) may be
replaced by similar functions F; (Ab), F',(A0), where

F, (Xb) = SF p(A) (d/db)? Jn (AD), (47)

F,(rb) = SF, (A) (d/db)? J_, (Ad). (48)
Pp
The equation then becomes

m(2sin am) 12h E (J, (Nr) Fi(Ab) - J-a(Ar) Fy (XB)}
b
: | (Ta(dp) Fa (Xa) ~ Fn (Xp) F(a) | p¢ (p)dp

+ {F, (Aa) F(A) - Fa) F,(X0) |
=Hor-)t9+o}, acr<b (49)
The approximate forms of the admissible values of X are
d = (mmr + y)(b - a), (50)

where 7 is integral, and y is a constant which might be complex or imaginary.

The proof proceeds on the same lines as before, by considering first the
equivalent integral form, and expressing the integrand in terms of the K
functions. There is, however, one slight modification involved. The inte-
grand is no longer necessarily an odd function of 2, so that the value of the
integral cannot be obtained by considering only one-half of the infinite
contour and doubling the result. The asymptotic equations (35), (36) may
now be applied directly between the arguments — 37/2 (exclusive) and + 7/2.

By means of the differential and recurrence equations, the F’s in (49)
may be expressed in a variety of forms. For example, F,(A@) may be J, (ra)
or any of its derivatives, where m ~ is integral; (this may require the
numerator and denominator of the fraction to be muitiplied or divided by
a power of A.)

Art. 4. Case in which a = 0.

In the case in which @ is zero, in order that the equation should then
assume a definite limiting form, J_,(Ap) and J_,(Ar), or else J,(Xo) and
J,(A7), must disappear from it altogether. The problem then becomes that
of expanding (7) between the limits 0,0, in a series of the form

2CJ,(X7),
where the admissible values of A are determined by the equation

F, (Xb) = ¥F,(d) (d/db)? Jn (Ab) = 0, (51)

Orr— Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fouricr Theorems. 243

Ff’, denoting a polynomial; and m is not necessarily positive. And the
solution obtained here becomes

Ad, (Ar SF VN) (d/db)\? I_(Xb J,,(Xp) og (0) d
Aree (dn) BF, (0) (a/b) F.4(B) |” F.20) 06 (0) dp
lie: Sf, Oy (diab a (AB)

+

=31¢(7—e) + P(r +2)}. (52)

The proof may follow the same general plan as before, but, as in the
corresponding case in which a@ is zero in Hankel’s integral, some modification
is required, This may be done on the lines of Part L., Art. 10.

And, as expansions of the type given there, (52), (538), are to be used
for both J,(Ao) and J_,(Xo), (or else for K,,(+ 7Ap)), a sufficient condition
to be satisfied by ¢ in neighbourhood of p=0 is that [,'0!-”(o0) do|
should converge, where p is the greater of the numbers n, 4

When a is an integer, or indeed in any case, the numerator, in so
far as it involves Xb, may be expressed in terms of the K’s.

Art. 5. Nature of the Convergence. Order of Magnitude of the Terms.
Term by Term Differentiation,

The nature of the convergence of the series and the order of magnitude
of the terms are the same as those of the Fourier series.

I consider the Bessel series: like considerations apply to the trigono-
metrical, which, however, might be discussed independently. In (49) the
fraction whose residue has to be obtained reduces asymptotically, when 2
is large, to the form

sin {A (7 — b) — PB} sin {A(o - @) - a} /sin {(A(b- a) + B- a}, (53)
where a, (3 are constants which may be complex. Omitting a factor
(6 — a)"', the corresponding residue assumes asymptotically the form

wi ((mmr + y)T — o| at fe + y)o- 2 (54)
| b= a b-a
where m is an integer and y, 6 are constants.* Thus the dominant portion of
the m‘” term in the series is obtained, save as to a constant factor, by
multiplying (54) by (0/r)2¢() de, and integrating from «@ to J, the fractional
error being ultimately of order m=’. When this is divided into two terms
by expressing the product of the sines as the difference of two cosines, one
differs from the term in a Fourier series only by having (mz + y) instead

* It must be borne in mind that the angles themselves in (54) are only asymptotically correct ;
it suffices that the error in each diminishes indefinitely with increasing m; it is, infact, of order m-1,

244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of mm: to both terms the arguments applied to the terms of a Fourier
series apply, and with similar results. |
If @ and its derivatives up to ¢” are finite and continuous and vanish
at the boundaries, and, if ¢”* satisfies Dirichlet’s conditions, the order
of the coefficient of the mth term in ¢(r) is ultimately less than that
of m”-*; and a discontinuity (or boundary value) at 7, in $”)(r) gives
rise to a portion of the coefficient which is asymptotically a multiple of

marty)r-6 . ((mr+y)7,-6 ‘ :
EE sin {OE VER" + (w+) Seviogmer)| 65)

This is seen by replacing the asymptotic form of a term, viz. :—

m--} sin

Ga pe NG ad
(6 -a)'sin ie SAV Eas | sin a ; sess (p/7)2¢(0)do, (56)

i= O —@,

by its full expression and integrating by parts p times in succession.

The series can be differentiated term by term when @ is finite and
continuous and vanishes at the boundaries, and @’ satisfies Dirichlet’s
conditions ; and so on for successive differentiations.

For the trigonometrical series this follows very easily by taking the
equation in the form (25), differentiating under the integral sign, and
comparing the result with that obtainable for the direct expansion of
g’ (z). (Compare Part I., Art. 15.)

For the Bessel series such an investigation is more difficult. The results
follow readily, however, from what precedes: when the series for @ is
differentiated term by term, integration by parts shows that the dominant
portion in the new term is, under the circumstances, of the form

T r= 6 LTT
(d aa a) cos @ — | cos wy (0/7)? p ‘(o) do. (57)

On replacing the product of cosines by the sum of two the series is
exhibited as the sum of two: these are uniformly convergent everywhere
in the range save, in case of one, near infinities and discontinuities in ¢’(0).
And, as the original series is uniformly convergent throughout the range,
term by term differentiation is thus legitimate.

Art. 6. Validity of Discussion of Vibratory Motion in Space between r =a, r= 6,
by Bessel-Tourier Analysis.

I now proceed to justify to some extent the application of Bessel-Fourier
expansions of the type discussed to the following problem in the mathematics
of vibratory motion. A solution is wanted of

@o/dr? +r 'dofdr + (1-n?r*) » = €*dg/dt?, (58)

Orr—LExtensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 245

where a<7r<b, subject to the boundary conditions d¢/dr-h,p=0 for r=a,
dp/dr - hp = 0 for 7 = 6, and with the initial conditions, ¢ = W, d¢/dt = x,
throughout the medium at ¢=0. I suppose that ~, d~/dx, y are continuous,
but permit discontinuities, though not infinities, in @ ee and dy/dz; I
suppose, also, that all these functions satisfy Dirichlet’s conditions. A similar
problem for the case in which there is no external boundary, but in which the
expansion is trigonometrical, is discussed in detail in Part I., Art. 19.
Here, the elementary type solutions may be written

cos Act
y ’ r\ 4 Alle = Wen? ? 1d one — Ibs AO \
$= | Ldn) IT” 4(Ab) - lOpal al Nb) } J) (Ar) \S (Nb) heh (Qd)) |r Net’

(59)
where the admissible values of A are determined by
(AI n(AD) = Rod n(AB)} (AT n(Ad) = Ard n(Aa)}
— {AS (AB) = hod-n(Ab)} {AT AG) — iS, (Aa) | = 0. (60)
I consider, first, the terms which arise from y. Expressing ~ as a sum,
by the aid of (49), we have

32) A ma CUNT (NG) = Fe Te,(NBN = JEU) NTZAOND)) = FaJe(NB) )

x Ie \7a()| wD) STs LANA 3 SE (Oy OW Oya) = h(a) |, p(p)dp

z p98) ~ IigT,(XB)} {AT "_,(Aa) — hy J,(da)}

= (NWP AOD) = el ONDE OD) - Iyda(0a)}} |= =7!.2sinn.w(r). (61)

This equation holds at r=a, 7=06. This follows from the manner in
which it was obtained; the factor involving 7, } varies asymptotically as
cos A(7 — 6); this is replaced by

{gia(r—b) 4 gid(r-B)} (2,

Of this, for values other than J, only one or other term need be considered ;
but when 7 = 0, both terms are of equal weight, and thus the integral with
respect to p in the range from @ to 7, which ordinarily equals only half the
right-hand member, now amounts to the whole of it; this compensates for
the fact that there is no range from 7 to b, Similarly at r =

It is not @ priov evident that (61) may be differentiated term by term,
for the condition shown to be sufficient, i.e. that ~ should vanish at the
boundaries, is here violated: this, and the same fact for y, constitute the
chief difficulties.

For the purpose of ascertaining the order of magnitude of the terms
in (61) differentiate each twice with respect to 7, taking the portions which
involve J:,(Ae) separately. We obtain the residue of a quantity which,

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [35]

246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

omitting for the sake of brevity the factor which is a function of X, a, 0, 7,

involves iF
| Me J. (Xe)b(p) do. (62)
In virtue of the equation
(didp} {Apd’n(Ap)} = — (2p — np) J,(Ap), (63)
if we subtract from (62) Bones
[mrp TAp blo) dp (64)

we can integrate by parts, and thus obtain

b b
(62) = (64) - Npd’s(\p)(p) |. + Np Tale) (p) dp. (65)

If we now add

D

| XJo(Ap)¥’(o) dp (66)
and write ApJ", (Ap) + In(Ap) = (d/dp) (pJ,,(Ap)), (67)
we can again integrate by parts; and, doing so, we obtain

| b

Np J’, (Ap) b(p) — ApJ, (Ap) {p) e

| Mp J,(rp)b(p) dp = —

+ | Xd,(p) = ob” (p) — Ho) + m*oV(p)} dp. (68)

Consider now the order of magnitude of the contributions which the
several parts of the right-hand member of (68) make, when multiplied by
the omitted function of A,@,b,7 and taken along with the corresponding
parts involving J_,(Ap), to the second differential coefficient of the term
of (61).

The portion arising from the integral and the corresponding integral
involving J_,(Ap) is eventually the term of a Fourier expansion of

Wr) + P(r) — wh). (69)
Such an expansion is, under the conditions stated, uniformly convergent,
save near the boundaries and the discontinuities in wy”, and its term is of
order not exceeding 7}.
The portion obtained from the boundary terms on the right of (68),
and their analogues involving J_,(Ap) is obtainable from the left-hand
member of (61), on replacing the integral by

|b
: Ned Oo )(0 - ApTa( NAP) | de’ a(Aa) ~ adn 0)

b
+ |Npd”_,.(Ap) b(p) — ApI-a(Ap) P'(p) | Ada (Aa) — Ind, (A@)}. (70)

a

Orr

Extensions of Fourter’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 247

Tf v’(a)-fw(a) is zero, (and this is involved in the supposition that
~, W are continuous), the lower boundary terms automatically disappear
from (68). And, if wy (b)-—AwW(d) is zero, the substitution of the upper
boundary values reduces the fraction in (61) to the form

D (Fa(AP)F-n(AB) — Fen (Ar) Fu (0B)}, (71)

whose residue at any point is zero.

Thus, the second differential coefficient of the term of (61) being at
most of order 1, that of the original is at most of order \™* .

Now the portion of @ which is due to the original ~ is obtained, save
as to the numerical factor, by multiplying each term. of the left-hand
member of (61) by the corresponding value of cos Act. In the series obtained
by differentiating this twice, term by term, with respect to r or ¢, a typical
term is asymptotically of the form

ma (7 — b) mact

A,» COS Os
th hoa Gao

where the values of m are the integers. On replacing the product of two
cosines by a sum, it is seen that, at points within the range, failure in the
uniformity of convergence occurs only at points given by

(r—7, + ct)/(b-a) = 2p, (rt+1,- 2b4ct)/(b-a) = 2p,

p being zero, or an integer, positive or negative, where 7 1s a point of similar
failure in the original series for y’’.* And it is thus seen that the series
obtained by differentiating once with respect to 7 or ¢ are uniformly con-
vergent everywhere, and those by differentiating twice, everywhere except
near certain values of 7 or ¢, corresponding to discontinuities in 2”,
propagated with velocity c, and reflected as often as may be.

It is thus legitimate to differentiate this portion of @ once or twice, term
by term; and it therefore satisfies the differential and boundary equations.

I next consider the part of @ which arises from y. When x is expanded
in a series by the aid of (61), the order of magnitude of a term can be ascer-
tained sufficiently by differentiating once with respect to 7. Instead of (68),

we now use the simpler equation
|b

b
| A*pIn(Ap) x'p) dp = - dol ‘n (Ap) x(p) |

b
+ | (n°p tn (Ap) x(p) + ApS 'n (Ap) x’ (p) jp. (72)

* The argument at the corresponding stage in Part I., Art. 19 (p. 231, ll. 1-3), is stated in words
which imply that yp” (and later that x”) is a Dirichlet function. Slight alterations would avoid this
as is done here. See also the two final paragraphs below.

248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The portion of the differential coefficient arising from the second term of
the integral on the right and the corresponding term in J”, (Ap), is asymp-
totically, for large values of A, the term in a Fourier expansion of (7).
Such an expansion is, under the conditions stated, uniformly convergent, save
near the boundaries and the discontinuities in y’; and its term is of order
not exceeding A.

The portion involving the first term in the integral is of still smaller
order.

Superficially, the boundary terms in (72) and its analogue seem to give
rise to a portion which is finite; in reality, it is of order not exceeding A;
for its numerator is of the same order as

\b

[An (Ae) = Ian (Qa)} 4p 'a(Np) Cp) = PA'a (Aa) = Fay (AB)} ApT'-n(X0) x(p) |

(73)
The most important terms cancel, at the lower limit automatically, and at
the upper, in virtue of the approximate form of the equation determining X.

Thus the terms in the development of y are at most of order \~.

The part of ¢ which depends on y is obtained by multiplying each term
in the series for y by (cA) sin Act. And, as before, this part gives a series
which, when differentiated term by term, once or twice, is uniformly
convergent, save, in the latter case, near certain values corresponding to
discontinuities in y’ propagated and reflected.

Consequently, it may be so differentiated, and therefore satisfies the
differential and boundary equations.

And the two parts of @ together satisfy the initial conditions.

Slight alterations in verbiage render this argument applicable to the case
in which ~”, x’ may have integrable infinities. When the series for y is
differentiated twice, term by term, we can still assert that the new series is
uniformly convergent except near certain values, which now include the
infinities of ~~”, though the statement above as to the order of the terms no
longer holds. Multiplication by cos Act shifts, just as above, the values for
which failure in uniformity occurs. The series for the corresponding parts of
o, dp/dt, dg/dr ave uniformly convergent everywhere in the range, (by
Dirichlet’s test). Similarly for the portion of ¢ which depends on x.

The substance of the remarks of the preceding paragraph applies to
Rartiel Arts 9)

pedo

XII.
SOME THEOREMS ON THE TWISTED CUBIC.

By MATTHEW J. CONRAN, M.A.,

University College, Cork.
Read Frsruary 8, Ordered for Publication Marcu 24. Published Junn 14, 1909.

INTRODUCTION.

1. TuIs paper is the outcome of an attempt to find some metrical properties
of the twisted cubic.

It is shown that the three diameters of the cubical hyperbola are the
medians of the triangle formed by the “points” in the “ plane of centres.”

Moreover, the common point of intersection of the diameters is the centre
of the “locus of centres” of conic sections of the developable, and is also the
middle point of the chord joining the “points” (real in case of the cubical
ellipse), the osculating planes at which are parallel.

These points are referred to in the paper as the points 7, w,; and the
centre of the “locus of centres” is referred to as the point 0.

2. A theory of correspondence and a geometrical construction for corre-
sponding points are also given. .

3. Finally, the analytical forms for these theorems are stated for the
general equation of the cubic.

lk

4. It is convenient to state here three known theorems of which con-
siderable use is made in this paper.

THEOREM I.—“TIf a’ be the line of intersection of the osculating plane at a,
with the plane through a touching the curve at (, and if 0’ be the line of
intersection of the osculating plane at (3, with the plane through § touching

R, I, A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [36]

250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the curve at a, then chords of the cubic meeting a will also meet 0’ and be
divided harmonically by these lines and by the cubic.” (Cremona, Crelle,
vol. 58.)

Fra. 1.

THEOREM I].—“If P=0 and @=0 be osculating planes, the locus
of the poles of planes through their intersection with respect to conic sections
of the developable is a hyperboloid of one sheet.”

(It is usual in this connexion to speak of the pole of a plane as meaning
the pole of the intersection of the plane with the plane of the conic.)

THeorEM II].—“If P=0 and @=0 _ be osculating planes, then the
locus of poles with respect to conic sections of the developable of the
plane P+AQ=0 is a conic in the plane P-AQ=0.”

5. I shall also have occasion to use a property of the tricusped plane
quartic which can be inferred from Theorem III, paragraph 4.

“The fourth harmonic to the points in which a tangent to a tricusped
quartic meets the curve again, and the point in which it meets the bitangent,
lie on a conic.”

I append a direct proof of this theorem, with a view to making a useful
extension.

Writing the quartic gt + yt + 2-2 = 0,

the bitangent is Ley 2 = 0

Conran—NSome Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 251

Let Sie NG eee NS ees)? ed 2) ae 2
the tangent at A is e(1+A)>- y - 2% = 0;
this meets the curve at pu if
pe (Le oP <p (kee ec (Lae oe = 0,
Dividing by (u- A)? we find
mee (LAN) eR 2 ee
= &)\) = p/w £ WU,

pe
Harmonic conjugates to m, and p, are

ba? + Kee’, par? (1 + in)? + «ue? (1 + pe) (1+ mj) + «0 + me?
and

era pel P= gael es yy, (lap) = ea & me
If the first point satisfies Z+y + 2 = 0)

(Ll + wy. + pu)?

(1 + pz + pa’)?

k=
The second point is
fo = fixe (UL se pi ae RY ae fe (LL ae fn se EPS
y= ud (L + pe)? (L + pn + met)? + pad (L + pes)? (1 + ge + at
(2 + yu)? (L + me + po’)? + (L + pe)? CL + on + pn)’.

X
II

Now
Lkpt pe BGs Va) eG sO). fl sener&
maemtm)so@ tN es @ = eA Swe
(Ws mp By eS) Se Ie ee SG Ny SN Se
tn CL ei) Le ie a) al ee a he CLE DT se OY Oe
2(1 + A+ A)? + 2(1 — A)? (1 +A4 YX);
2 +A +d)? + 2(1 + 2A)X?A+A4 dA);
2(1 +X + X74)? + 2(2 + AP 1 + A + A?)
ay : y : z ie
et ee ae:
ee: 9(A — 1);
«.9 (2A + 1);
82 —-#% —-y=«.9(A + 2)?;5

fy 2+ f/8y — 2-2 + J % —@— ¥ = 0,
which proves the theorem.

LS
ll

ll

8% - yy -— 2

8y —- 2-2

[36")

252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

6. A useful property of this conic is the following :—

“Tangents to the quartic, the corresponding points to which on the conic

are collinear with the pole of the bitangent, meet again on the conic.”
:

Fic. 2.
Tcepesber 6 2A2 = Nee ONE BN ZAG eos
and Q Qu? — +2, 5u? + du + 2, Qu? + de + 4,

P, Q, and O are collinear if
A+ w+ 2(1 +-Ap) =
x(1 + r)§ — y — 20°
“2(1+ yu) —-y4%— 48 =
je (let Ae — AS Gaia), | (le a)? (ie ee
Atm=- 2(1+ 86),

Mee

0
the tangents are 0,
and 0, which meet in
pe =
Dividing by p»-A, and putting Auw=86, and
the coordinates of & are found to be
c= 40 + 76+ 4,

y = 6 +60+ 4,
2= 47 +041.
82 —- y —2 = 27 (0 + 1),
8y — 2 — x = 27,
82 —- a -— y = 2760.
/ Sa © / Sf 8&2 — 0;

which proves the property stated.

Conran—NSome Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. Peas

7. The case in which the bitangent is at infinity is of particular
importance.

The cuspidal tangents become the medians of the triangle formed by the
cusps; and the conic becomes the maximum ellipse in a similar and similarly
placed triangle of 2 the linear dimensions of the first.

tb

8. The section of the developable by an osculating plane being the “ line”’
counted twice and a conic touching the “line” at the “ point,” it is clear from
fig. 1 that if any plane pass through the line @’, then y is its pole with
respect to one conic, and the line 0’ contains its pole with respect to the
second conic.

Now, let ai, a2,a; be the “ points” in any plane P, and a,%, ax2, ay; the
cuspidal tangents to the section of the developable meeting the section again
“Th dip HR ae

Let the osculating planes at ai, a,a3 be Aj, A;, and A;.

Let [3:, 82,83; be the points of contact of tangents to the cubic from
Ly, X2,%3, aNd ¥;, Y2,¥3; the points where the “ planes” B,, B,, B; are met by the
“Jines’’ at ai,a2,a3. The poles of the plane P with respect to the sections
A,, Az, Az are ¥1,Y2,y3, and the poles with respect to the sections Fy, B,, B;
are in the lines Bij, Pxy2, and 2, respectively.

By

Ye

YI be

B3

Hence, the lines By, B2¥2, Bsys are in the plane of the locus of poles
of the plane P. Denoting this plane by Q, it is clear from Theorem III,
paragraph 4, that P and Q are “conjoint planes” (Cremona, Crelle, vol. 58),
and that they intersect in a “line in two planes.” |

Iie, Gy Fig. 4.

254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If P be the plane at infinity, Q becomes the “ plane of centres.”

Hence the theorems for the Cubical Hyperbola.

“The plane of centres contains also three diameters, which are the
medians of the triangle formed by the ‘points’ of the section; and

“The locus of centres is the maximum ellipse in the triangle formed by
the traces of the osculating planes at the points at infinity.”

9. As a particular case of Theorem II, paragraph 4, the locus of poles
of planes parallel to the plane of centres is a hyperboloid of one sheet of
which the locus of centres is a section. The diameter conjugate to this
section passes through the points w;, w2, and is the locus of the “foci” of
planes parallel to the plane of centres.

Again, the locus of the poles of these planes with respect to any
particular conic is the diameter of that conic conjugate to its diameter in
the plane of centres. One set of generators is therefore diameters of the
conic sections of the developable. Also the osculating planes touch the
hyperboloid.

10. Definition—Two osculating planes are said to correspond when the
centres of their sections are diametrically opposite points on the locus of
centres.

Corresponding planes intersect in a line which meets the locus of centres
(paragraph 6), and are therefore parallel to conjugate diameters of that locus.

They divide the line at infinity in that plane in involution, and hence
all “lines in two planes” are divided in involution by pairs of corresponding
planes. The double points are the intersections with the pair of parallel
osculating planes, and the centre of the involution is in the “plane of
centres.”

Moreover, the line of intersection of two corresponding planes intersects
the locus of centres, and therefore meets three generators of the same
system of the hyperboloid. It is accordingly also a generator. The second
system of generators is therefore the “lines in two corresponding planes.”

The rectangle under the distances of the points of contact of corre-
sponding planes from the plane of centres is constant (by the involution
property stated above), and therefore the ‘planes’ at 1, 2, Bs are
asymptotic tangent planes to the hyperboloid. Its centre is consequently
the point 0.

Conran—NSome Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 255

JMOL.

11. To examine more closely the connexion between the point O and
the theory of the twisted cubic, it is necessary to establish the geometrical
relations of the points P and £& (fig. 2) when the bitangent is at infinity.

The rationalized equations of the quartic and conic are

(y2+ set ay)? — 4xyz(w7+y+2) = 0,
and

27 (yz + sx + ay) — 8(a@+y+2) = 0.
Let the equation of the conic referred to its principal axes be

qe? y?

aie

the equation of the quartic is found to be

* cos Wc 47 sin pest 2
BAG ai eb Goh

eee aCe ee -3{
x ‘a cos(a 3 js jin (a 3 ola 0,
where a is the eccentric angle of one of the points at which the conic is

touched by the quartic.
These equations are simplified by the substitution

En oe (S id)
a b

= pe an ou :
ae G if)

The equation of the quartic becomes
(En — 9)? + 4 {&? + 43 — 27 + 9En} = 0,

ie y? y 3
er) +322 cosa +4 sin a ~ 3

and the conic Ey = 1.
A 1
We can write & = 2¢ - 22
2
and n=--¢

for a point on the quartic.
The tangent to the quartic at ¢ is
Ef? 4 yt = 14 2.

256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1 ee
(¢ *) and (= e)

\

Hence (fig. 2) if (. 7) be the coordinates of P, and (- t, - *) those of Q,

This meets the conic in

G i) will be the coordinates of FR.

~ Let @ and @ be the eccentric angles of P and #&: then since

Sy £05 ee
3 as +4 t)
a b
SP a GO,
i :
and p = Cds a)

go + 20 = 2nm + 3a.

12. The discussion being still confined to the case of the cubical hyperbola,
we take the principal axes of the locus of centres and the chord joining the
(imaginary) points w,, w,:, aS axes of coordinates.

The equation of the hyperboloid referred to in paragraph 9 may be

written

xv ”) g oe
= ae a as ile
OR ge

The point of contact of an osculating plane is given by

x2—-acos0 y-bsin# 2

4 ang,

a sin @ —bcos@ c
x — & COS — 6 SI Z
and : Cae Sun 4p aS
- asin o b cos C
where 20 + » = 2nm + 3a.
Solving we get
+t =a)
cos wee cos (a 4 “5 |
xv y ) ,
i) US TGs.
cos — > COs as
. 0+¢@ ‘ ( a- |
sin sin | a +
y Zoi 2
= O-—@ i 3 (a — @)
COS oar cos 5
eps Ree Pen 3 (a — 9)
C 2 9)

Hence the point of contact les on a twisted cubic,

Conran—Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 257

ia, LN ae osculating plane is

2 WR OF WB — -—@
— CC ze - n = Sas ¢
COs 5 4 7, 8in 5 sl 5 cos nee
or,
a da-0 y. 3a-0 2. 3a-30 da — 30
— cos + = sin = sin — =CO0S :
a 2 b 2 c 2 2

Differentiating twice and solving, we find the point on the twisted cubic
itself given by

Ben ee Eee zie
a a4 A Y 2 - cere ot ee
i a eit ts Ge oe pea
bn, = ie

14. Some interesting results may be noticed by comparing the
coordinates of the points on the two cubics.

Let zyz and «’y’z’ be two corresponding points on the given cubic, and
XYZ and XYZ the coordinates of the points of contact of their
osculating planes with the hyperboloid

a 1 z
<+o- 5-1
Oo” 7 Cc
Also let
a-6 5
2 er °
Kecentric x y Z xX 4 Z
angle. a b c a b ¢
9 3 Sam (a4 8) e 3 cosi(« +8) cot 38 cos (a + 8) sin (a + 8) Seen
sin 34 sin 36 cos 36 cos 36
a y' z! Xe ve VE
a | b ec a b ¢
| |
aban —3cos(a+5)|—3sinfa+6)} _ tan 38 i sin (a + 8) cosilais 5) cot 33
cos 36 cos 386 | sin 38 sin 36
15. Therefore pes BAC nels oh = BG
Y= — Yo Uf Sa Biv,
2=Z7 f= Ge

k. I. A, PROC,, VOL, XXVII., SECT, A. [37 |

Also
, acy
bz?
be x
ae
Y a z
Cc

n
a

”

The two cubics have the same the same three

plane of centres,
diameters, and the common points o, and w».

16. The idea of correspondence may be extended to planes other than
osculating planes.

Any plane 4Az+ By+Cz+D=0 — contains three “ points.”

The plane = += + ae =¢C = 0;

contains the three corresponding points. These planes may be called
corresponding planes.

If JZ’ =0 correspond to Z£=0, it is easily verified that the
correspondent to Z2+ALl=0 is L ee = ())

Hence “corresponding planes through a line in two corresponding planes
form a system in involution, the double planes being those passing through
the points a, w».”

The plane through w,, touching the cubic at w., evidently corresponds
to itself, as also does the plane through w, touching the cubic at w,: hence
the construction for pairs of corresponding points.

“Planes through the chord joining w,4,, and passing through conjugate
diameters of the ‘locus of centres’ will cut the cubic in corresponding
points.”

17. It is a known theorem that the anharmonic ratio of the planes
through four fixed points and a variable chord is constant and equal to
the anharmonic ratio in which any “line in two planes” is cut by the
osculating planes at the fixed points.

Taking the chord joining the points «4, w.2, the AaNAPEONTe ratio is found
to be

sin (6; — 63) sin (6: — 6s)

sin (6, — 63) sin (6, — 6)’

and is therefore the same for the four corresponding points. This also
follows from the construction given in paragraph 16.

“<a

Conran—Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 209

Since each of the points w; and w, corresponds to itself, we have the

theorem :—
“The points wi,w2, and any pair of corresponding points, form a harmonic

system.”
18. The middle point of the chord joining two corresponding points, the

Cl ioe
parameters of which are 6, 6+ = 8

xX

a 3sin(a-28) y_ -3cos(a— 26)

= ——— = —— = cot 66
a MO GB sin 66 48 ‘
er Ba 9
2. —3sin(at+é:) y 3:cos(a+d) z £39
or —= ; 2 = —— =- cot 3
a ain Bon, ° O Sine owue ¢ ig
where 0, = — 20.

Comparing the values in paragraph 14, we have the theorem that “The
locus of the middle points of chords joining corresponding points is a twisted
cubic which is the image in the point O of the original cubic.”

Each cubic is then the locus of the middle points of chords joining

corresponding points on the other.

19. The theorems in this paper are equally true with suitable modifications
for the cubical ellipse. There will be one diameter in the plane of centres
passing through the point O. The points w,, w, will be real, and with any
pair of corresponding points will form a harmonic system. Corresponding
points will be on the same side of the “ plane of centres,” and their distances
from that plane will be connected by the relation z2=¢. The other
relations are obtained by replacing 6, c, and 6 by pure imaginaries.

IIs

20. Let the general equations for a twisted cubic be
x = af? + 3a,t? + 3at + a,

y = 00? + 3b, + 3b.¢ + b; \ + dof + 3d,8 + 3dt + ds.

Se MCnt> OC EY I OCye tC,
The osculating plane at ¢ may be written
Ne y Z if 0
Ay b Ge d
hy b, Cy d, t = 0.
> b, C> Optt=-tbe

3 bs C3 dl, #

260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tif ae 0) abe athe osculating plane at 7, and @=0, the osculating
plane at #, the “points” in P+«Q=0 and P-«Q=0 are given by
¢-t4)> +xK@-7)% = 0
and (¢-t)' -«(@.-+t,)> = 0, respectively.

Hence, “If the parameters of the ‘points’ in any plane are the roots of a
cubic, the parameters of the ‘points’ in the ‘conjoint’ plane are the roots of
the cubicovariant; and the roots of the Hessian are the parameters of the
points, the osculating planes at which meet in the given plane.”

(Since this paper was written I have found that Mr. W. R. W. Roberts
has given this geometrical interpretation of the Hessian and cubicovariant in
vol. xi., Proce. Lond. Math. Soc.)

The “ points” in the plane of centres are therefore given by

ID? AF 3D? + BONS qr D; = 0,
where , Df + BD,f + 3Dyt + D;
is the cubicovariant of dt? + 3d, + 3d.¢ + ds,
and the “points” wu, we are given by

(dd, — d,*) 0 4+ (d,d3 - did.) t + (d,d; - d,*) = 0.

21. The direction ratios of the chord joining w,, w. are
Aydls — 8a,d, + 8d2d, — asd, |
bd; — 3b,d, + 3b.d, - bd),
Cols — Bed, + 3e,d, — esd).
The coordinates of the point O are
a,D3 — 34,D, + 3a,D, - a,D,
DID, = SID) & BUD = BD, = Gh ID, & Buhl, = Beh, = aialD,.
AID, DOD are | |

The equation of the plane of centres is

x y z I 0

On b C, ie Ds

ay by Be dy D, = (0)
Ae bz C. dy D, |

(Ls b, C5 as D;,

The parameters of corresponding points are connected by the relation
2 (dd, — dy”) tt, + (dyd, — did) (t, + t,) + 2 (did; — d,”) = 0.

Conran-—Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 261

The equation of the hyperboloid containing the curve and having its
centre at the point O is

dP; 2P, JES

dd,—d dyds— dd, dd; -— df

where P,.is the determinant obtained by omitting the elements @,, b,, ¢,, d)
from the array

x y z if

a, b, @ Gi, |
Ay b, Cy ad, |:
a by Cy d, |
(; b, G; as

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. A. [38 ]

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXVII

SECTION B—BIOLOGICAL, GHOLOGICAL, AND
CHEMICAL SCLENCE

“DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908 -1909

THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL

SCIENCE.
Avams (Joun), M.A. :— PAGE
A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine, . ; : eee |
The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. (Plate XIII.), . . 198

Broprick (Harorp), M.A., F.G.S.:—

The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh: Main Stream Series.
(Plate XII.), . : : : 5 5 0 5 : . 183

See also under Hitu (Cuaruss A.).

Carpenter (GEorGE Hersert), B.Sc., and Isaac Swain, B.A., A.R.C.Sc. :—
A New Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan, Co. Kilkenny. (Plate IV.), 61

Hitt (Caartes A.), M.A., M.D., Harotp Bropricx, M.A., F.G.8., ann

ALEXANDER Rute, M.Sc., Pu.D. :—
The Mitchelstown Caves, County Tipperary. (Plates XIV.-XVII.), 235

Manean (JoszepH), B.A., A.R.C.Se. :—
On the Mouth-parts of some Blattide. (Plates I.-III.), . : . 1

Mertam (A. E.), B.Sc., M.R.C.V.8. :—
Malignant Tumours in Birds, with Observations on the Changes in

the Blood. (Plates V., VI.), . 5 : 5 6 5 OS
The presence of Spirochetes in certain infective Sarcomata of Dogs.
(ElatenVal) ens : : : : : : 6 : AG

Pack-BrresrorD (Denis Rozert), B.A. :—
A Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland, . : : a fy
Rue (ALExanvER), M.Sc., Pu.D.

See under Hiwu (Cuartss A.).
SowarFF (Rosert Francis), Pu.D., B.Sc. :—
On the Irish Horse and its Karly History, : i . ; 5. bill

SOUTHERN (Rowxanp), B.Sc. :—

Contributions towards a Monograph of the British and Irish Oligo-
cheta. (Plates VII.-XI.), : . “ . 5 58 ale)

Swain (Isaac), B.A.

See under CaRPENTER (Grorce Herzert).

ERRATA.

SECTION B.

Page 24, column 1, the species subtile and toxon are inserted twice.

ies » 2, for istmochondrum read isthmochondrum

=e

PROCEEDINGS

or

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

1.

ON THE MOUTH-PARTS OF SOME BLATTID.
By JOSEPH MANGAN, B.A., A.R.C.Sc.

[COMMUNICATED BY PROFESSOR G. H. CARPENTER, B.SC., M.R.LA. |
(Piates I.-IIT.)

[Read Aprit 13. Ordered for Publication Apri 15. Published May 23, 1908.]

COCKROACHES occupy a peculiar position amongst insects. The comparative
ease with which they may be dissected, the readiness with which they
can be procured, together with generalized structure, mark them out
as the “type” par excellence of the Hexapoda, furnishing as they do
a most suitable ground-work for further systematic study of the group.
Hence it is not surprising that some of the common species have been
the subject of many careful descriptions in text-books, and have been
employed therein for comparison with the higher members of the class.
In this last respect, the mouth-parts are possibly of greatest interest,
yet they appear to have received but little detailed study. The precise
contour of the brain has even been recorded by piecing together the drawings
of consecutive sections; but referring to the maxille or labium the student
will experience a very certain sense of dissatisfaction, both diagrams and
descriptive matter showing the scant attention accorded to these parts. To
appreciate the novel views of Hansen (’93) as to the jointing of the maxille
and his belief in the presence of homologues of the Thysanuran maxillule in
some Orthoptera, a more careful examination is necessary.
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [ B]

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The following attempt accurately to review the parts in question in
Periplaneta australasie may be of use as a starting-point to those possessing
the necessary material, and desirous of seeing how far Hansen’s views find
support amongst forms allied to Periplaneta, attention moreover being
directed to one or two points of especial interest which have hitherto escaped
comment in this well-known genus.

The work has been carried out in the Zoological Laboratory of the Royal
College of Science for Ireland; and I am indebted to Professor G. H.
Carpenter for his guidance and advice during this undertaking, and to
Mr. F. W. Moore of the Royal Botanic Gardens for supplying me with
abundant material.

THE MANDIBLES (Plate I.)

The mandible articulates with the head by means of the “ condyle ” (c)
and the “ ginglymus” (g). The former is a knob-like projection on the posterior —
surface, proximal and external in position, which works in a socket afforded
by the epicranial plate; the latter, a shallow groove, plays upon a ridge of
the clypeus, and is situated anteriorly, some distance from the outer border
of the mandible. The axis of revolution of the jaw is thus directed forwards,
inclining slightly towards the middle line. The inner border bears some
distal teeth or blades, and a proximal truncated process, the “pars
molaris” (mp), the right mandible bearing three distinct blades, the left
having five such. When the jaws close, the processes are said to interlock,
which is certainly true with respect to the two molar surfaces, but the blades
of the right mandible all come to lie behind and across those of the left, the
third, or most proximal, on the right, being supported by the two extra
processes on the left (fig. 2). During mastication, I imagine that the molar
surfaces may, by closing upon and supporting the more resisting food-stufts,
enable the overlapping blades to cut with better effect; the slight inward
inclination of the axes of rotation of the jaws tending to the same end.

Below the pars molaris there is a well-marked process (/a) projecting
freely inwards, doubtless a homologue of the lacinia mobilis recorded by
Hansen (93) and others as occurring in certain Coleoptera. Though
apparently figured by Muhr (77), he makes no comment upon it. Miall and
Denny (’86) speak of a flexible chitinous flap, in Blatta orrentalis, extending
from the inner border of the mandible to the labrum. As certainly no such
flap exists, those authors evidently refer to the lacinia mobilis, though
mistaken as to its true nature.

The abductor, or extensor muscle of the mandible (#z), arises from the
upper portion of the side of the external head skeleton, and is inserted by a

Mancan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blattide. 3

slender tendon on the outer edge of the jaw. Adduction or flexion is brought
about by two powerful muscles. The long flexor (Z) is a very large muscle
arising from the roof and back of the head, its fibres converging to a very
strong chitinous tendon which is inserted on the posterior surface, close to
the lacinia mobilis, being therefore quite removed from the ginglymus, near
which it is said, by Miall and Denny, to be inserted. The short flexor (S)
arises from the crus of the tentorium, and is inserted directly upon the
posterior surface of the jaw. A third muscle (Jn), which has not been
recorded by the above authors, lies within the mandible, and might also
act as a flexor, though more probably it moves the tongue. The fibres spring
directly from the outer surface of the mandible and form an elongate
tapering bundle, which merges into a thin, round, chitinous tendon, this
latter passing to the side of the tongue. Basch (65) figures a similar muscle
in Termes, terming it the levator lingue.

The accompanying drawings were made from the adult male P. australasi,
but I could detect no differences in the female, or in specimens of P. americana,
Blatta orientalis, or Phyllodromia germanica. The parts in a specimen of
B. orientalis 4 mm. in length were essentially as in the adult.

THE HypopHarynx. (Plate 1.)

The hypopharynx, or tongue (hy), though partially connected with the
labium, arises between the mandibles, and is best considered with them. The
proximal portion (hypopharynx of Huxley) is a broad fold of the hinder
surface of the mouth-cavity, smooth and flat. The free distal portion (lingua
of Huxley) tapers slightly, and presents an arched surface, densely covered
with hairs. The hypopharynx is strengthened basally by two chitinous plates
(z and y), the distal of which (v) bears a number of strong bristles, and is
continued along the edge of the anterior surface asa chitinous rod. In contact
with this laterally is situated the smaller proximal plate (~), which ends
basally, close to the tendon of the interior muscle of the mandible. The
free tip is furnished at the sides with a pair of elongate plates (z), which
carry bristles, and are continuous behind, as thin rods, round the opening of the
salivary duct ; posteriorly the distal surface of the hypopharynx exhibits a
pair of less decided chitinous thickenings.

The position of the above plates (s) is conformable with the idea that they
may represent a pair of maxillulee (see Hansen, 93), which have become com-
pletely fused with the tongue, since in the Apterygota these latter are shown
to originate, at least in some cases, between the mandibles. On each side a

[B*|

4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ligulate muscle (V) passes from the base of the plate (z) to the posterior por-
tion of the tentorium (ten). Some muscular fibres, which are inserted very
basally on the anterior surface of the tongue, converge to two tendons which
pass over the upper surface of the tentorial plate, and take their origin from
the posterior edge of its circular aperture. A pair of muscles (not depicted
on drawing) pass from the labium, above the mentum, to the region of inser-
tion of the muscle V at the base of z.

The salivary duct (sa/) opens to the exterior at the back of the tongue,
between it and the labium. At the sides, and somewhat in front of this
opening, there are a pair of pit-like depressions, which I take to be salivary
receptacles ; the left receptacle (cep) is seen in fig. 1.

The view has been put forward that the hypopharynx represents the
appendages of a head-segment, while Heymons (’95) entertains the idea that
it represents the sterna of the segments which bear the mandibles, maxille,
and labium; the majority of zoologists, however, regard it as a secondary
outgrowth from the mouth region. That it stands in close relation to the
mandibles is, perhaps, suggested by the muscles (Jn) passing from the interior
of those jaws to its sides.

THE Maxitu&. (Plate II.)

For descriptive purposes the maxille are generally considered as composed
of a horizontal basal segment, the cardo, succeeded by a vertical segment, the
stipes, the latter carrying a galea, lacinia, and palp; Hansen (’93), however,
extending the term ‘stipes’ to the appendages which it bears. They are placed
widely apart, so that the fused second maxille, or labium, coming between
them, meet the root of the tongue. The cardo (car) is an outwardly convex
plate, and is distinctly divided into two portions, a strong internal ridge
projecting inwards along the line of demarcation. Proximally it articulates
with the epicranial plate, and with the lower corner of the chitinous frame
which surrounds the occipital foramen ; distally it supports at right angles
the stipes (st), The stipes presents a strongly thickened posterior surface,
the sclerite lapping round the outer border, and extending for a short
distance upon the anterior surface, which elsewhere is covered but by a thin
cuticle. Front and back, flexible flaps extend from the inner edges of both
cardo and stipes to the head and to the labium, offering, however, no impedi-
ment to the free motion of these segments. Near the distal end of the stipes,
close to the outer edge, there arises on the anterior surface the five-segmented
palp (pl). A strong setiferous sclerite (sc) at its base suggests a sixth
segment.

MancGan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blattide. 5)

The galea (ga) consists of two segments, a basal portion continuous with
the stipes and articulating by a well-marked joimt with a distal hood-like
segment. The lacinia (/a) is posteriorly decidedly segmented off from the
plate of the stipes, with the exception of its outer corner, which at m sends
back a connecting plate. For a little distance the lacinia is united to the basal
segment of the galea, the two appearing to move as a whole upon the stipes,
with some degree of backwards and forwards motion, but with no lateral
freedom. The lacinia ends in two strongly chitinized prongs, and along its
inner edge bears several rows of stiff sete. Just below the tip there is a
singular process (pr, fig. 3), which arises anteriorly from the inner edge;
although mentioned by Rolleston (88), it is not recorded on any drawing of
orthopteran maxille known to me. It is present to my knowledge in
P. australasie, P. americana, and B. orientalis. In Phyllodromia germaniea
it differs; the two processes (p7”’, fig. 4) which in that species occupy an
exactly similar position being doubtless homologous with it. They resemble
curved sete for the outer portion of their length, but, broadening basally, they
merge gradually into the surface of the lacinia without exhibiting any of the
thickenings or constrictions peculiar to the articulation of hairs. The above
projections are probably homologous with some of the terminal processes to be
found on the lacinia of forms like Machilis. They certainly correspond with
the “comb-processes”’ on the lacinia of the Lepismatidz (Escherich, ’05).
Their condition in the Japygide (Verhoeff, 04) is intermediate between
their condition in the Machilidz on the one hand, and in the Lepismatide
and Blattide on the other.

The cardo is lowered by a tripartite muscle, which has its origin on the
under surface of the tentorium, at the side of the central keel, a bundle of
fibres (W) being inserted at the base of the stipes, and also( W’) on the outer,
and (W’”’) on the inner segment of the cardo. The same arrangement exists
in Forficula (Verhoeff, 05), and I think it supports the idea that the cardo is
not, as usually stated, a single segment. The cardo is raised, or abducted, by
a muscle (P) inserted in front on a slight process of its inner sclerite. This
muscle arises in two distinct portions from the posterior region of the epi-
cranium. The stipes is adducted by a powerful muscle, inserted upon an
internal chitinous ridge which extends along the posterior inner edge of that
segment. This muscle has its origin, in part (4G) upon the keel of the ten-
torium, in part (G’) lower down upon the central plate. The smaller portion
(G) probably assists in raising the cardo. The stipes is apparently restored
to the vertical by the elasticity of the hinge between it and the caido. ‘The
same internal ridge of the stipes gives purchase to the two muscles D and
E which move the basal segment of the palp, the succeeding segments being

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

moved respectively by the muscles H, LZ, N, and 7. Two nerves pass
up the centre of the palp, and in places are apt to be mistaken for delicate
muscles. A muscle (&) from the base of the stipes moves the galea, and
perhaps bends back both galea and lacinia as a whole. Anteriorly a stronger
muscle (A), arising also from the base of the stipes, is inserted by a broad
tendon into the internal basal corner of the lacinia; it is jomed by a slender
muscle (() from the epicranium. These muscles bend the lacinia, and with it
the galea, forwards.

The strange suggestion of Verhoeff (’05), that the labium is really anterior
to the maxillae, finds no support in the musculature of those parts, as the
muscles of the maxillae that come from the tentorium all originate anteriorly
to those passing from there to the labium.

The theoretical interpretations of the jointing of the maxilla are numerous.
All appear to regard the cardo as the basal segment, though, as has been
pointed out above, it might perhaps be composed of two segments. Marshall
and Hurst (99) regard the stipes and cardo as homologous with the protopodite
of the crustacea, the palp as an exopodite, the galea and lacinia as a divided
endopodite. Henneguy (’04) regards the stipes as a second segment, which is
followed by a third bearing as an internal ridge, the lacinia, the galea forming
a fourth and terminal segment; segments three and four constituting the
endopodite, the palp the exopodite. Lang (91) and Boas (’96) regard the
galea and lacinia as mere masticatory ridges of the stipes segment, and I am
not acquainted with their views with respect to the succeeding palp segments.
Chatin, in his comparative account of the jaws of biting insects (’84), adopts a
somewhat empirical threefold division of the maxilla into basal, central, and
appendicular portions. Hansen (93), who appears to have very carefully gone
into the matter, regards the lacinia as the masticatory lobe of the second or
stipes segment, while the third segment, which is cut off from this very
obliquely, bears the palp and galea. On mere examination of forms lke
Periplaneta, one would, perhaps, accept this view with extreme hesitation ;
but in a specimen of Praemachilis which I examined, the galea certainly
appeared to be but an internal appendage of a third segment which carried
the palp. Hansen, who holds that insect appendages are directly comparable
with those of Malacostraca, regards the palp as endopodite. His extended
observations do not apparently give any support to the theory that the galea
is homologous with the crustacean endopodite; indeed, the only fact that
favours that theory seems to be the segmentation of the galea in certain forms
less generalized than the Orthoptera—.e.,in the Adephaga, or carnivorous
Coleoptera. Moreover, Verhoeff (’04) points out that the galea and lacinia are
very possibly homologues of the coxal organs present upon the basal segment

Manean—On the Mouth- Parts of some Blattide. (

of the abdominal appendages in Thysanura and Myriopoda. The evidence is
on the whole, distinctly favourable to the homology of the palp with the
jointed ambulatory thoracic leg in the Insecta, and, consequently, with the
endopodite of the typical crustacean appendage.

THE Lasium. (Plate III.)

Authors, with the possible exception of Verhoeff, very generally regard the
labium as the fused appendages of the segment coming next to that bearing
the maxillae—a segment which, according to Huxley (’77), is represented by
the cervical sclerites. Notwithstanding its juxtaposition to the tongue, its
parts in the cockroach are distinctly free from, and in no way directly con-
nected to, the head-skeleton.

The cervical sclerites, which we may provisionally regard as belonging to
the segment bearing the labium, are eight in number. The two dorsal are
triangular, and meet in the middle line; at the sides are the lateral sclerites
(v and u), while the two narrow setiferous bands (¢) are the ventral elements.
From uw, the largest sclerite, a pair of muscles (S) converge, to be inserted on
the epicranial plate.

The squarish submentum (sm) is the basal piece of the labium, and, despite
its relatively large size, is believed to result from the union of the first seg-
ments, or cardines, of the constituent appendages. The mentum (me) is much
shorter and a little narrower, and its distal border overlaps to some extent
the succeeding surface—a point which is not evident when the labium has
been removed and mounted. Some regard the mentum as composed of the
entire stipites; but it is obvious, I think, to those who believe that the
lacinia or galea is a masticatory ridge of the stipes segment, that the mentum
contains but portion of the stipites. To me it appears that there is no joint
in the maxilla corresponding to the distal articulation of the mentum. If
viewed from the back, the remainder of the labium seems to consist of a
strongly chitinized piece, with which, on each side, are very distinctly
articulated a lacinia (Ja), a galea (ga), and a palp (pl) of three segments.
Moreover, a little distance from the end of the mentum is the furthest point
to which fusion of the primitively separate appendages has advanced. Viewed
from in front, the cuticle in this region is seen to be thin and flexible, bearing
fine scale-like markings, and the galea and lacinia exhibit no jointing with
the main part; while on this side there is decided indication of an additional
segment, the palpiger (pg7). The cuticle of the anterior surface merges on
to the hypopharynx, on a level with the distal border of the submentum.

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A muscle (2), which has its origin upon the plate of the submentun, is
inserted upon a slight ridge, which is coincident with the distal edge of the
mentum, its action being to pull the latter forwards. A muscle (D’) from the
mentum and a muscle (Z’) from the posterior edge of the central plate of the
tentorium (beside the origin of V, Plate I) are both inserted at the base of
the palpiger, moving it slightly perhaps, but more probably working the end
of the labium as a whole. A long, slender muscle (/’), coming from the ten-
torium with #’,also the muscles K and H’, move the first segment of the
palp. The muscle Z’ moves its second segment, and WV’ and J its ter-
minal segment. The lacinia is bent back by the muscle J’, being restored
by the elasticity of the unjointed cuticle in front; muscles b’ and C bend
back the galea, which is restored in a like manner. As has been mentioned
in the account of the tongue, a pair of muscles pass from the labium, above
the mentum, to the sides of the hypopharynx.

Verhoeff (’05), as previously stated, regards the labium as the second pair
of mouth appendages, the maxillae, according to him, belonging to a succeeding
segment. His views are based to a great extent upon the nature of the
mentum and submentum. These he regards, not as fused portions of the
labial appendages, but as the sterna of two of the cephalic segments. - He is
convinced that the mentum represents the sternum of the labial segment, the
submentum that of the maxillary segment. To account for this he supposes
that a shifting of the maxillae has occurred, from their primitive position
behind the labial appendages to their present situation anterior to the latter.
He lays stress upon the close relations which appear to him to exist between
the cardo and the submentum; but even if they were united, it would hardly
be safe to draw conclusions as to their primitive connexion, as fusion between
neighbouring segments is of such common occurrence.

Then all the muscles passing to the maxilla from the tentorium and
epicranial vault are anterior to the two pairs of muscles that go from the
tentorium to the labial palpiger and palp. This demands the almost total
disappearance of those primitive labial muscles which it is reasonable to sup-
pose, on Verhoeff’s theory, at one time did pass to the head in front of those
from the maxillae.

Judging from the figures given by Miall and Denny, there is nothing in
the arrangement of the tracheal or nerve supply suggestive of such a profound
disturbance in the primitive arrangement of the limbs. Though the views
that have hitherto been put forward regarding the homologies of mentum and
submentum may well be criticized, yet the theory substituted by Verhoeff
appears to have far less basis in actual fact, and, by reason of its highly specu-
lative character, it will most probably be adopted by few, if any, zoologists.

1865.

1896.

1884.

1905.
1893.

1904.

1895.

1877.

1891.

1899.

1886.
1877.
1888.

1904.

1905.

Mancan—On the Mouth-Parts of some Blathde. 9

REFERENCES.

Basco, 8.—Untersuchungen tiber das Skelet und die Muskeln des
Kopfes von Termes. Zeitschr. f. wissensch. Zoologie, 15 Band,
1865.

Boas, J. E. V.imText-book of Zoology. Transl. J. W. Kirkaldy and
E. C. Pollard. London, 1896.

CHATIN, J.—Sur le sous-maxillaire, le maxillaire, le palpigére, le sous-
galea, et les appendices de la machoire chez les Insectes Broyeurs.
Comptes Rendus, vol. xcix., pp. 51-53, 285-288, 959-942. 1884.

ESCHERICH, K.—Das System der Lepismatiden. Zoologica, xviii. 1905.

HANSEN, H. J.—A Contribution to the Morphology of the Limbs and
Mouth-parts of Crustaceans and Insects. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6),
vol. xii. 1893 (from Zoolog. Anz., 1893).

Hennecuy, L. F.—Les Insectes. Paris, 1904.

Herymons, R.—Die Embryonalentwickelung von Dermapteren und
Orthopteren. Jena, 1895.

Houxtey, T. H.—Manual of the Anatomy of Invertebrated Animals.
1877.

Lane, A.—Text-book of Comparative Anatomy. Transl. H. and M.
Bernard. Part I. London, 1891.

MarsHat., A. M., and Hurst, C. H.—Practical Zoology. (Fifth ed.)
London, 1899.

Mia, L. C., and Denny, A.—The Cockroach. London, 1886.

Mounr, J.—Ueber die Mundtheile der Orthoptera. Prag, 1877.

ROLLESTON, G.—Forms of Animal Life. (Second ed.}, Oxford, 1888.
(pp. 138-147.)

VERHOEFF, K. W.—Zur vergleichenden Morphologie und Systematik
der Japygiden. Arch. f. Naturgeschichte. Jahrg. Ixx., 1. Band,
1904.

VeERHOEFF, K. W.—Ueber vergleichende Morphologie des Kopfes
niederer Insekten. Abhand. K. Leopold. Carolin. Akad., 84. Band,
1905.

Hela A eR OO VOU XVI SHC LBs [C]

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PLATE I.
Fig.
1.Periplan eta australasie. Mandibles and tongue viewed from behind. ~x 31.
2. Mandibles closed. x 19.
c, condyle; g, ginglymus; mp, pars molaris ; /a, lacinia mobilis ;
hy, hypopharynx ; ten, tentorium ; ~, y, z, sclerites on hypopharynx ;
Hx, extensor muscle; LZ, long flexor; S, short flexor; Jn, muscle in
interior of mandible ; V, posterior muscle of tongue ; sal, salivary duct ;
recep, left salivary receptacle.

PLATE II.

L. Periplaneta australasiew. Right maxilla seen from behind. x 28.

2. P. australasie. Left maxilla seen from in front. x 28.

3. P. australasie. Apex of right lacinia. ~ 56.

4. Phyllodromia germanica. Apex of left lacinia, drawn to same scale as
Fig. 3.

car, cardo; st, stipes; pl, palp; sc, sclerite at base of palp;

ga, galea ; la, lacinia ; pr, pr’, processes on apex of lacinia ; m, connect-
ing plate between lacinia and stipes ; ten, tentorium; W, W’, W”, cardo
muscles ; P, abductor of cardo; G, G’, stipes muscles ; D, #, H, L, N, T,
muscles of the palp; &, muscle of galea; A, Y, muscles of lacinia.

Ria ollie

1. Periplaneta australasie. Left side of labium viewed from behind. «x 31.
2. P. australasiw. Left side of labium: anterior view. x 31.

u, v, t, cervical sclerites ; sm, submentum; me, mentum; ga, galea ;
la, lacinia; pl, palp; pyr, palpiger; S, muscle from w to epicranial
plate; &, muscle from submentum to mentum; D’, #’, muscles of
palpiger ; F, K, H’, muscles supplying basal segment of palp ; Z’, muscle
of second segment of palp; NV’, JZ, muscles of terminal segment of
palp; A’, muscle of lacinia; B’, C, muscles of galea.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate I.

ten

Mancan—Mouvuru-parts OF BLatTrip&.

Proc. BR. 1. Acad., Vol. XX VII1., Sect. B. Plate L1.

Manecan—Movru-parts oF Buarripe.

Pye

Phy oe

Plate IIT’

eee he i Wend, Vol XXVIl- Sect

7
meat

Mancan-—MovutH-Parts oF BLatrip®.

3

a
a:

rae

TAs

fy

ke

Fag

Th

II

A SYNOPSIS OF IRISH ALGAH, FRESHWATER AND MARINE.

By J. ADAMS, m.a.

Read May 11. Ordered for Publication May 13. Published Juny 25, 1908.

CONTENTS.

Page Page

Historical Introduction, . : ; carelel Freshwater Species—continued :—
Suitability of the Climate, . . . 13 VilleeRhodophyces,) 2°. «4 36
Provincial Distribution, . : ; 5 183 Summary of Distribution, . Z 5 BY
Explanatory Remarks, . : 3 = Te General Remarks on Distribution, 5 Be

Doubtful Species, . : ; : 5 ld Marine Species :—

Freshwater Species :— | I. Peridinies, . : : : ess
I. Flagellatze, : ; : 5 6 II. Diatomacez, : : 5 8S
II. Peridiniex, : ; ‘ 5) 16 III. Cyanophycexe, . : i 4
III. Diatomacee, 5 : 5 > LG TV. Chlorophycee, . : : 5 AG
IV. Cyanophycee, . : ; 2.0) V. Pheophycee, . ‘ : . 46
V. Conjugate, VI. Rhodophycee, . ‘ : . 49
(A) Desmidiacee, . : - 23 Summary of Distribution, . : . 53
(p) Other Conjugate, . rol General Remarks on Distribution, OS
VI. Chlorophycee, . , F 5 Bll Bibliography, : : : : 54

Historical Introduction —tThe first attempt at an enumeration of Irish Aloe
is found in Threlkeld’s “Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum,” published in
1726. The list is a very meagre one, numbering about twelve marine
species. To William Tighe, however, belongs the honour of publishing,
in 1802, the first paper of real importance on the distribution of the
eroup in Iveland. This was entitled “Marine plants observed on the
coast of the County of Wexford,” and was read before the Royal Dublin
Society. It included 58 marine and 2 freshwater species. Two years
later, in 1804, Wade published his “ Plante Rariores in Hibernia Inventee,”
in which, on modern reckoning, 51 species of marine and 4 species of
freshwater Aloz are enumerated. In the south of Ireland Miss Hutchins
was an ardent investigator of the group, while in the north the labours
of Templeton and Thompson were equally successful. Thompson published
an important paper on Irish Algze in 1836, while in the same year appeared
Mackay’s “Flora Hibernica.” This was the most important work yet
R. I. A, PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B, [D]

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

published, and contained a general survey of all Irish species and of their
distribution so far as they were known at the time. The section on
Algz was written by W. H. Harvey, who afterwards did so much in the
investigation of the marine species. In this work, after making certain
corrections which a fuller investigation of some species had rendered
necessary, 296 species were included. Adopting a modern classification,
these were as follows :—

Freshwater. Marine.
Diatomace, : : ean) 9
Cyanophyces, . : 5 Ug 9
Conjugatze
(a) Desmidiaceee, so a
(6) Other Conjugate, . 7 —

_ Chlorophycee, . : OD: 28
Pheeophycee,. ‘ _— 3)
Rhodophycee, . Pee) fel

76 220

Since that date—now over seventy years ago—the present paper is the
first attempt to give a general survey of Irish Algz as a whole, and a
census of the species with their distribution. But, as will be seen, several
papers were published in the interval giving the distribution of several
sub-groups of Algz in Ireland.

The most outstanding names in connexion with Irish Algz since
Mackay’s time are those of Harvey, Archer, and O'Meara. Harvey’s work
was chiefly among the marine forms, and his “Phycologia Britannica ”
(1846-51) is still the most authoritative treatise dealing with the species
found on the coasts of Britain and Ireland. Archer confined his labours
to the study of freshwater forms of life, especially the Desmids; and he
read numerous papers on the group before the Dublin Microscopical Club.
O’Meara, on the other hand, who also contributed papers to the Dublin
Microscopical Club, worked exclusively at Diatoms, freshwater and marine,
and it was his intention to publish a complete account of Irish Diatoms.
The first part appeared in a paper read before the Royal Irish Academy
in 1875, and contained 426 species. The final part never appeared, as
he seems to have died soon after.

Important local lists of Algze were published in the various Handbooks
drawn up in connexion with the British Association’s visits to Belfast,
Dublin, and Cork.

Coming down to more recent times, the chief investigators among the

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 138

marine species have been Johnson and Batters. The former’s communication
on “Irish Pheophycee ” before the Royal [Irish Academy, in 1899, contained
a list of all known Irish species—111 in number; while he also contributed
“A List of Irish Corallinacee” to the Scientific Proceedings of the Royal
Dublin Society in the same year.

The late Mr. Batters’ chief contribution to the knowledge of Irish Algz
was a Report on the Marine Algze of Lambay in the Jrish Naturalist for
1907, in which 202 species were enumerated.

Among freshwater forms the only recent workers have been the Wests,
father and son. In 1892 William West published an important paper on
the “Freshwater Algee of West Ireland,” dealing with 617 species. In
1902 they read conjointly before the Royal Irish Academy an equally
important communication on the “Freshwater Alge of the North of
Ireland,” containing 614 species; while in 1906 they read a further paper
before the Academy on “The Plankton of Irish Lakes.”

Further historical references will be found in the Bibliography at the
end of this paper.

Suitability of the Climate-——Few countries are more suited for the growth
of a large algal flora than Ireland. Numerous large lakes at low levels
occur all over the country, and extremes of temperature do not exist.
There is a very extensive coast-line exhibiting a great variety of habitats
for the growth of marine species. Although many species still remain
to be discovered, a total of 2,213 species are included in this paper—
1,370 species being freshwater and 845 species marine.

Provincial Distribution. —A detailed account of the distribution of each
species has not been attempted. My object has rather been to give a concise
view of all species known to occur in Ireland; but at the same time the
distribution in each of the four provinces is indicated. Where a species is
indicated as having been found in each province, or in three out of the four,
it may safely be assumed in most cases that it is generally distributed all
over the country, and little object would be served by giving its distribution
more minutely. On the other hand, if it is recorded from one province only,
it may be that its distribution is much more local, and further observations
must be made to determine this point. In a few cases the original record of
the species gives no locality further than that it occurred in Ireland.

I was led to select the four provinces as the chief areas of distribution by
the following considerations. As political divisions of the country, they are
in common use equally with the county divisions. Geographically they are
on the whole almost as natural divisions as any others into which the
country could be divided, and they show considerable variations of climate in

[D*]

le Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

consequence, Ulster being the coldest of the four, while Munster is the
warmest. With regard to other subdivisions of the country, obviously the
labour of indicating the distribution of Algee in each of the forty divisions of
Praeger’s “Topographical Botany” would be very great. The twelve divisions
of “ Cybele Hibernica” are so arranged that some are entirely inland, while
others have a long coast-line; and this renders a comparison between the
flora of two such divisions impracticable. The twelve divisions, moreover,
are such that some occur partly in one province, partly in another.

Holmes and Batters, in their “ List of the British Marie Algz,” in 1890,
divided the Irish coast-line into five parts—an arrangement which was
adopted subsequently in “Irish Pheeophyceze”—but Batters, in his “Catalogue
of British Marine Alge” in 1902, abandons these divisions. Zoologists
divide the Irish coast-line into six regions, while, on the other hand, the
“Fishery Districts” are twenty-one in number, and vary extremely in
length. For these reasons then, I have fallen back on the province as the
unit of area,

Explanatory Remarks.—The freshwater species are tabulated in a separate
series from the marine, as the biological division into these two groups is
well recognized, and is more convenient for reference. The genera under
each main group of Algz are arranged in alphabetical order, and the same
arrangement has been adopted for the species of each genus. Had the genera
and species been grouped according to their affinities, the labour of finding
any particular species would have been enormously increased unless an Index
had been added. The importance of this saving of time will be realized,
when it is stated that the single genus Cosmarium contains 170 species.
The distribution of each species is indicated by the letters M, L, C, U, being
the first letters of the names of the four provinces.

As regards the limits of a species, authorities differ considerably, some
investigators considering a so-called new species as merely a variety of some
already existing species. To secure uniformity in this respect, | have adopted
for the most part the arrangement and nomenclature of De Toni’s great
work, “Sylloge Algarum” (1889-1907).

Doubtful Species.—In a few cases a species has been mentioned in some
old record as occurring in Ireland, and the description is so incomplete that
it is difficult to identify it as a synonym of a well-authenticated species
bearing a modern name. In other cases there is a doubt as to whether a
specimen was correctly identified. It is a matter of opinion whether such
should be included in this paper. On the whole, I have decided to include
them, but in a sort of appendix at the end of each group, in the hope that
some light may hereafter be thrown upon them by future observers.

15

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alga, Freshwater and Marine.

FRESHWATER SPECIES.

Dinobryon
bavaricum Imhof.

cylindricum IJnihof.

elongatum Imhof.

protuberans Lemm.

I.—Freshwater Flagellate.

Dinobryon—continued.

M. Sertularia Hhr. U.
MaCaue sociale Hhr. C.
M C. Pheeococcus

Wes planctonicus W.¢ G.S. West. M.

II.—Freshwater Peridiniez.

Ceratium Peridinium
cornutum Clap. et Lachm. C. alatum Garbinit. MC.
hirundinella O. fF’. Muller. MCU. bipes Stein. M.
Gienodinian cuinet maa lier, We
pulvisculus Stein. U. stash oeaathan JEaibinte Ce
tabulatum Clap. et Lachm. U.
Gymnodinium uberrimum Allman. LL.
paradoxum Schill. M. Willei Huitfeldt-Kaas. U.
III.—Freshwater Diatomacez.
Achnanthes Asterionella
Biasolettiana Grun. U. formosa Hass. MUCU.
coarctata Bréb. Ireland. eracillima Heib. MUCU.
exilis Kitz. MUCU. Ralfsii W. Sm. L.
lanceolata Grun. MUCU Campylodiscus
linearis W. Sm. Ireland. HGhonace Hii malrolonde
microcephala Grun. MCU. Iino ie. Inch
subsessilis Wiitz. M. :
ee Ceratoneis
pean tdium Arcus Kiitz. ML.
flexellum Bréb. MUCU. ;
Amphipleura Cocconeis
pellucida Kitz. MLCU. Pediculus Ehr, MLC U.
Amphiprora Placentula Hhr. MCU.
paludosa W. Sm. M. Cocconema
Amphora cespitosum G. S. West. C.
membranacea IV. Sm. U. Colletonema
ovalis Kitz. MULCU. hibernicum O'Meara, LL. (foss_ )

—
op)

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

IlJ.—Fresuwater Diatromacem——continued.

Coscinodiscus
lacustris Grun. UCU.
Cyclotella
antiqua W. Sm. U.
compta Avitz. MU.

Kuetzingiana Chauvin, MUCU.

Meneghiniana Kitz. M L.

operculata Witz. MUCU.

papillosa O'Meara. CU.

Schreeteri Lemm. C.
Cymatopleura

elliptica W. Sm. MUCU.

hibernica W. Sm. U.

Regula Ralfs. L.

Solea. W. Sm. MLCU.
Cymbella

affinis Kitz. LU.

Cistula Kirchu. MUCU.

cuspidata Avitz. MUCU.

cymbiformis Kar. MULCU.

Khrenbergii Kitz. CU.
gastroides Kitz. LU.
helvetica Witz. LU.

lanceolata Kirchu. MULCU.

maculata Kitz. MUCU.

porrecta Rabh. L.

tumida Bréb. U.
Denticula

crassula Nig. M.

elegans Wiitz. Li.

tenuis Witz. CU.
Diatoma

anceps Grun. LL.

elongatum 4g. MLCU.

hiemale Heibh MUCU.

vulgare Bory. MUCU.
Diatomella

Balfouriana Grev. MCU.
Kneyonema

cespitosum Hitz. LCU.

gracile Rabi. MCU.

Encyonema—continued.
prostratum Falfs. LU.
turgidum Gran. MCU.
ventricosum Gru. Li.

Kpithemia
alpestris WV. Sm. MLU.
Argus Kitz. LCU.
cibba Kitz. MLCU. -
sibberula Wiitz. Li.
globifera Heib. L.

- Hyndmanni W. Sm.- MU.
Sorex Mitz. LC U.
turgida Kitz. MULCU.
ventricosa Kitz. LC U.
Westermanni MWviitz. MC.
Lebra Kitz. LU.

EKunotia
Arcus Ehr. LCU.
bidentula W. Sm. MOU.
Camelus Hhr. L.
diadema Hhr. M C..
diodon Ehr. MUC.

Faba Grun. Ireland.
flexuosa Hitz. U.
sracilis Rabh. MULCU.
lunaris Grun. MUCU.
major Rabh. MUCU.
monodon Ehr. M.
pectinalis Rabh. MULCU.
prerupta Har. LU.
robusta Ralfs. M.
Soleirolii Kitz. LC.
tetraodon HKhr. MUU.
Veneris Kitz. C U.

Fragilaria
capucina Desmaz. MLCU.
construens Grun. LU.
Crotonensis Aitton. LCU.
maxima O’Meara. LL.
mutabilis Grun. MUCU.
tenuicollis Heth. L.
virescens fialfs. MUU.

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 17

II].—Fresuwater Diatomacem—continued.

Gomphonema
acuminatum Hhr. MULCU.
capitatum Hhr. MUU.
constrictum Hhr. MUCU.
dichotomum Witz. MULCU.
elongatum W. Sm, ML.
exiguum Witz. L.
geminatum dg. MUCU.
gracile Hhr. U.
insigne Greg. L.
intricatum Kitz. MLC U.
olivaceum Kitz. MLCU.
parvulum Kitz. MLU.
sarcophagus Greg. L.
subtile Ehr. M.
tenellum Kitz. MC.
vibrio Hhr. LC U.
Gyrosigma
attenuatum Rabh. CU.
Spencerii O. kK. Uz.
Hantzschia
Amphioxys Grun. U.
Mastogloia
costata O'Meara. U.
Grevillei VW. Sm. LU.
Smithii Thw. MULCU.
Melosira
arenaria Moore. MULCU.
crenulata Kitz. MLU.
Dickiei Witz. L.
distans Kitz. L U.
eranulata Ralfs.§ MCU.
Roeseana Rabh. LU.
varians 4g. MULCU.
Meridion
circulare 4g. MUU.
constrictum Ralfs. M.
Navicula
acuminata W. Sm. LCU.
acuta W. Sm. MULCU.
alpina ftalfs. MUCU,

Navicula—continued.

ambigua Ehr. MCU.
americana Hhr. U.
Amphirhyneus Ehr. CU.
Amphisbena Bory. MUCU.
angustata W. Sm. MLC.
appendiculata Witz. LU.
Bacillum Hhr. MUU.
bicapitata Lagerstedt. MUU.
binodis Hir. MU.

borealis Kitz. MUU.
Brebissonii Kitz. MULCU.
Carassius Hhr. ML.
cardinalis Hhr. U.

cincta Kitz. ML.
cocconeiformis Grey. CU.
cerulea O'Meara. C.
crucifera O’Meara. LU.
cryptocephala Kitz. MUCU.
cuneata O'Meara. UL.
cuspidata Kitz. MUCU.
dicephala Ehr. MUCU.
divergens Raifs.5 MUCU.
elliptica Kitz. MULCU.
exilis Grunw MUCU.
firma Witz. U.

fulva Donk. M.

Gastrum Donk. MUCU.
gibba Kitz. MULCU.
gibberula W. Sm. MCU.
slobifera O’Meara. LL.
gracilis Kitz. MLU.
Grunovii O'Meara. U.
hemiptera Witz. MUCU.
hungarica Grun. MC,
icostauron Grun. MUU.
incurva Greg. LC.

inflata Kitz. MLCU.
integra W. Sm. L.

Iridis Hhr. MULCU.
Kotschyana Grun, CU

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Til.—Fresuwater Diaromacra—continued.

Navicula—continued.

levissima Miitz. MLU.
Lagerstedtii O’Meara. MC.
lanceolata Kitz. ML U.
lata Bréb. LU.

latiuscula Kutz. LC U.
limosa Witz. MLCU.
major Kitz. MUCU.
mesolepta Hhr. MUCU.
microstauron O’Meara. ML.

minutissima Grun. U (fossil).

mutica Wiitz. MLC.
nobilis AHiitz. MLCU.
oblonga Kitz. MUU.
obtusa W. Sm. U.
pachycephala Rabh. Li.
peregrina Kitz. MCU.
perpusilla Grun. C.
Placentula Kitz. MLC U.
polyonca Bréb. Treland.
producta W. Sm. MUU.
punctata Kitz. MUCU.
Pupula Kitz. U.

pusilla VW. Sm MUCU.
Rabenhorstii Ralfs. M C.
radiosa Witz. MULCU.
rhomboides Khr. MUCU.

rhynchocephala Kitz. MUCU.

rostellum W. Sm. La.
rostrata Khr. ML.
rupestris O'Meara. U.
scalaris Hhr. LL.

sculpta Hhr. Ireland.
seutelloides W. Sm. CU.
Semen Hhr. U.
Seminulum Gran. CU.
serians Bréb. LCU.
speerophora Kitz. MLU.
stauroptera Grun. U.
subcapitata Greg. MLU.
Tabellaria Kitz. MLC U.

Navicula—continued.
termes Hhr. L.
Trochus Ehr. U (fossil).
Tuscula Khr. U.
undosa Hhr. CU.
viridis Kitz. MLC U.
viridula Mitz. MULUCU.
zellensis Grun. Li.

Nitzschia
acicularis W. Sm. CU.
Amphioxys W. Sm. MLC.
angustata Grun. LL.
Brebissonii W. Sm. UL.
constricta Pritch. U.
eurvula W. Sm. MLC U.
debilis Grun. Ireland.
Denticula Grun. Li.
dubia W. Sm. LC.
filiformis W. Sm. L.
hungarica Grun. LL.
linearis W. Sn. MLU.
minutissima WV. Sm. LC.
navicularis Grun. U.
Palea W. Sm. MULCU.
paradoxa Grun. ML.
parvula W. Sm. CU.
Sigma W. Sm. U.

sigmoidea W. Sm. MULCU.

sinuata Grun. MLU.
thermalis Grun. Li.

Tryblionella Hantzsch. MUU.

vivax W. Sm. ML.
Odontidium

elegans Witz. LU.

Harrisonu W. Sm. MLU.

mutabile V. Sm. LCU.

tenue Kitz. ML.
Pleurosigma

acuminatum W. Sm.- L.

arcuatum Donk. Li.

attenuatum W. Sm. LU,

Apams——A Synopsis of Irish Aly, Freshwater and Marine. 19

IJ].—Fresuwater Diatomacem—continued.

Pleurosigma—continued.
lacustre W. Sm. LC.
Spencerii W. Sm. LU.
strigile W. Sm. L.

Rhizosolenia
longiseta Zach. C.
morsa W.d G. S. West. M.

Rhoicosphenia
curvata Grun. LU.

Stauroneis
acuta W. Sm. U.
anceps Hhr. MUCU.
exilis Kitz. L.
eracilis Khr. LC U.
Legumen Hhr. C.

Pheenicenteron Khr. MULCU.

phyllodes Hhr. C.
platystoma Wiitz. C.
scandinavica Lagerst. MC U.
Stephanodiscus
Astrea Grun. LC U.
Hantzschii Grun. U.
Surirella
apiculata VW. Sm. MLC.
biseriata Bréb. MUCU.
elecans Hhr.. LU.
linearis W. Sm. MUCU.
minuta Bréb. ML.
ovalis Bréb. MLU.
robusta Khir. MULCU.
Smithii Ralfs. Ireland.
spiralis Kitz. LU.
splendida Kitz. LCU.
turgida W. Sm. CU.
Synedra
Acus Kitz. MUCU.
amphicephala (Kitz. M L.
biceps Kiitz. MLC.
capitata Hhr. MULCU.
delicatissima Kiitz. MC.
famelica Kitz. U.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

Synedra—continued.
Lemmermanni W. dé G. S. West.
C.
lunaris Hir. MLCU.
pulchella Kitz. MUCU.
putealis O’Meara. LC.
radians Grun. MU.
revaliensis Lemm. C.
Smithii O'Meara. LU.
spathulata O'Meara. L.
splendens Kitz. MUCU.
Ulna Ehr. MLCU.
Vaucherie Kitz. MUU.
Tabellaria
fenestrata Kitz. MULCU.
flocculosa Kitz. MLCU.
Tetracyclus
emarginatus W. Sm. M.
lacustris Ralfs. MCU.
Triceratium
exiguum W. Sm. IL.
Vanheurckia
rhomboides Bréb. MULCU.
viridula Bréb. U.
vulgaris H. Van Heurck. LL.

Doustrut SPECIES.

Cyclotella

accuminata WW. Sm. M.

levidensis W. Sm. M.
Cymbella

Hopkirkii Moore. U.

lunata Rabh. LL.
Gomphonema

Berkeleii Grev. M.

Clavus W. Sm. M.
Himantidium

nodosum hr. L.
Navicula

bacillans. U.

[£]

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

II].—Frespwater Diatomacee—continued.

Navicula—continued.
Kittoniana O’Meara. U.
Liber Kitz. U (fossil).

|
|
|

Nitzschia

Grunovii O’Meara. L.
Stylaria

minutissima. U.

IY.—Freshwater Cyanophycee.

tripunctata. U (fossil).
Anabeena

circinalis Rabh. LCU.

Flos-aque Bréb. MULCU.

Hassallii Witty. LC.

Lemmermanni Richter. CU.
orthogona West. M.
oscillarioides Bory. L.
polysperma Kitz. L.
yariabilis Kitz. Li.

Aphanizomenon
Flos-aque Ralfs. LL.
incurvum Morren. U.

Aphanocapsa
Grevillei Rabh. MUC.
hyalina Hansg. M.
virescens Rabh. Li.

Aphanothece

clathrata W. dé G.S. West. CU.

microscopica Nig. U.
microspora Rabh. L.
prasina A. Br. U.

saxicola Nig. MLC.
Arthrospira

Jenneri Stiz. L.
Calothrix

Dillwyni Cooke. M.
fusca Born. et Flah. LU.

parietina Thur. LU.
Chamesiphon

confervicola A. Br. L.
Chroococcus

coherens Nig. CU.

helveticus Nag. C.
CU,

limneticus Lemm.

Chroococcus—continued.

minor Nag. LU.

minutus Ndg. LL.

pallidus Nag. LU.

schizodermaticus West. U.

turgidus Nig. MUCU.
Clathrocystis

eruginosa Henjrey. L.
Celospherium

Kuetzingianum Nag. MLCU.

minutissinum Lemm. MCU.

Negelianum Unger. MCU.

natans Lemm. MC.
Cylindrospermum

licheniforme Kiitz. L.

stagnale Born et Flah. ML.
Dactylococcopsis

rhaphidioides Hansy.
Dasyglea

amorpha Berk.
Desmonema

Wrangelii Born. et Flah, U.
Dichothrix

Baueriana Born. et Flah. U.

interrupta West. U.

Nordstedtii Born. et Flah. U.

Orsiniana Born. et Flah. U.
Fischerella

ambigua Gom. C.
Glaucocystis

M U.

LC.

Nostochinearum Jtz. ML.
Gleocapsa
eeruginosa Kitz. M.

ambigua Nig. L,

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alyw, Freshwater and Marine.

1V.—Fresuwater CyanopHycrm— continued.

Gloeocapsa—continued.
atrata Kitz. LU.
conglomerata Miitz. Li.
erepidinum Thur. Li.
livida Kitz. U.
Magma Kitz. MUU.
montana [iitz. LL.
Paroliniana Bréb. C.
Peniocystis Bréb. L.
polydermatica Kitz. LU.
quaternata Kiitz. LL.
rupicola Kiitz. M.
sanguinea Kiizt. L.
Gloeothece
confluens Nig. LU.
linearis Nég. MULCU.
rupestris Born. L.
Gomphospheria
aponina Kitz. LCU.
lacustris Chodat, MCU.
Hapalosiphon
Brauniu Nag. L.
fontinalis Born. L.
hibernicus W.¢é G.S. West. MU.
intricatus West. U.
Hydrocoleus
Lyngbyaceus Kitz. L.
thermalis Kiitz. C.
Hypheothrix
delicatissima Forti. U.
gleeophila Rabh. UL.
Inactis
funalis Forti. U.
vaginata Vig. Li.
Lyngbya
erugineo-cerulea Gom. LU.
cincinnata Kitz. Li.
Kuetzingii Schmidle. U.
limnetica Lemm. M U.
Martensiana Menegh. CU.
ochracea Thur. LU.

Lyngbya—continued.
subfusca Cooke. C.
subtile West. U.
Merismopedium
erugineum Bréb. MULCU.
convolutum Bréb. L..
elegans 4. Br. L.
glaucum Nig. MLCU.
hyalinum Kiitz. U.
irregulare Lagerh. C.

tenuissimum Lemm. MCU.

violaceum Kiitz. M.
Microchete

tenuissima West. U.
Microcoleus

delicatulus W. & G. S. West.

Muellerii West. M.

vaginatus Gom. L.
Microcystis

21

Us

eruginosa G. S. West. LOU.
We

elongata W. d G. S. West.
incerta Lemm. MCU.
marginata Kitz. MLC,
prasina Lemm. MCU.
protogenita Rabh. MC.
roseopersicinus G. S. West.
stagnalis Lemm. CU.
Nostoe
carneum Ag. Ireland.
ceruleum Lyngb. LU.
commune Vauch. ML.
Linckia Born. L.

U.

macrosporum Menegh. Ireland.

microscopicum Carm. ML.
muscorum 4g. MUU.
paludosum Kitz. L.
pruniforme 4g. LU,
punctiforme Har. L.
sphericum Vauch. ML.
spheroides Kiitz. Li.
verrucosum Vauch, ML.
[LE

22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TV.—FrReEesHwaterR CyanopHyceE®—continued.

Oscillatoria
erugescens Hass. U.
Agardhii Gom. MC.
amphibia 4g. MUCU.
brevis Gom. UL.
chalybea Gom. lL.
formosa Bory. U.
Frolichii Kitz. C.
irrigua Kitz. U.
limosa 4g. MUCU.
nigra Vauch. M L.
nigro-viridis Thw. C.
percursa Kitz. L.
princeps Vauch. MUC.
simplicissima Gom. U.
splendida Greve. LCU.
subtilissima Kitz. L.
tenuis 4g. MULCU.
violacea Hass. U.

Phormidium
autumnale Gom. ML.
Boryanum Kiitz. L.
Corium Gom. M.
inundatum Kitz. LU.
leptodermum Kitz. L.
papyraceum Gom. LU.

spadiceum (itz. Ireland.

subfuscum Kiitz. M L.
tenue Gom. C U.
uncinatum Gom. Li.
Porphyridium
cruentum Nag. MUL.
Rivularia
Beccariana Born. et Flah.
calcarea Sm. C.
echinata Cooke. C.
echinulata Born. et Flah.
eranulifera Carm. MU.
Hematites dg. M L.
minutula Born. et Flah.
natans Welw. LU.

U.

i

L.

Rivularia—continued.
Pisum Ag. MLU.
Scytonema
alatum Borzi. LC.
ambiguum Born. et Flah. U.
calotrichoides Kiitz. M.
crustaceum dg. L.
Hoffmanni 4g. L.
mirabile Born, MLU.
Myochrous 47. MUU.
ocellatum Lyngb. ML.
tolypotrichoides Kiitz. U.
Spherozyga
flexuosa Ag. L.
Mooreana Ralfs. Ireland.
Spirulina
major Kitz. LU.
subsalsa Oersted. M L.
tenuissima Kitz. CU.
turfosa Cram. CU.
Stigonema
hormoides Born. et Flah. LC.
informe Kitz. L.
mammillosum 4g. MLC U.
minutum Hass. MCU.
ocellatum Thur, MLU.
panniforme Kirchn. LCU.
turfaceum Cooke. M L.

Symploca

Flotowiana Kitz. Li.
Symplocastrum

Friesii Kirchn. M L.
Synechococcus

eruginosus Nig. MLC.

elongatus Nag. LL.

major Schroet. LU.

parvulus Nag. L.
Tetrapedia

Crux-Micheli Reinsch. L.

Reinschiana Arch. LCU.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater und Marine. 23

TV.—FresHwatrer CyanopHycex—continued.

Tetrapedia—continued. | DovustruL SPECIES.
setigera Arch. LC. | —Coceochloris

Tolypothrix | obscura Hass. U.
egagropila Kitz. C. | Leptothrix
arenophila W.d G. S. West. U. | parasitica Kiitz. L.
distorta Kitz. M L. | pusilla Rab. L.
lanata Wartm. MUU. | rigidula Kitz. L.
tenuis Kitz. LCU. Lyngbya

fusco-purpurea Hass. LL.
Protococcus
roseopersicinus Kiitz. L.

V.— Conjugate. (a) Desmidiacee.

Arthrodesmus Closterium—continued.
bifidus Bré. LCU. | Cynthia De Not. MLCU.
controversus West. MCU. decorum Bréb. CU.
convergens Hhr. MUCU. | Diane Ehr. MUCU.
crassus W. dé G. S. West. M. | didymotocum Corda. MUCU.
elegans West. C. Khrenbergii Menegh. MUCU.
Incus Hass) MLC U. | gracile Bréb. MUCU.
longicornis Roy. C. | incurvum Bréb. MU.
octocornis Hhr. MUCU. | intermedium Ralfs. MUCU.
phimus Turn. U. | Jenneri Ralfs.5 MUCU.
Ralfsii West. MC. juncidum Ralfs. MUCU.
subulatus Kitz. LU. Kuetzingii Bréb. MCU.
tenuissimus Arch. LCU. Lagoense Nordst. C.
triangularis Lagerh. MC. lanceolatum Kitz. LCU.
trispinatus W.d G. 8S. West. U. | Leibleinii Kitz. MUCU.

Closterium | lineatum Har. MULCU.
abruptum West. CU. | Lunula Nitzsch. MUCU.

aciculare Tuffen West. LCU.
acutum Bréb. MULCU.

Malinvernianum De Not. U.

acerosum Hhr. MUCU. | macilentum bréeb. LL.
| moniliferum Mhr. MUCU.

aneustatum Kitz. MUCU. | monotenium Arch. L.
Archerianum Cleve MUCU. obtusum Breb. MUC.
attenuatum Hhr. MULCU. | parvulum Nig. MUCU.
calosporum Wittr. LU. | peracerosum Gay. U.

Ceratium Perty. U. praelongum Bréb. LOU.
Cornu HKhr. MULCU. Pritchardianum Arch. LU.
costatum Corda. MUCU. | pronum Bréb. MLCU.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

V.—ConsuGAtTas.

Closterlum—continued.

Pseudodiane Roy. MC.
Ralfsii Breb. MC.
rostratum Hhr. MULCU.
setaceum Hhr. MLCU.
strigosum Bréb. LU.
striolatum Hhr. MLCU.
subpronum West. U.
subtile Bréb. M.
subulatum Bréb. MC.
toxon West. MCU.
subtile Bréb. MC.

toxon West. MCU.
turgidum Hhr. MUCU.
Ulna Focke. MLCU.
Venus Kitz. MLCU.

Cosmarium

abbreviatum Racib. MCU.
amenum Bréb. MUCU.
anceps Lund. LCU.
angulosum Bréb. MUCU.
angustatum Nord. M.

annulatum De Bary. MUCU.

ansatum Kitz. L.

arctoum Nord. C.

Arnellii Boldt. C.
bioculatum Bréb. MLCU.
bipapillatum West. C.
bipunctatum Boerg. C.
biretum Bréb. L.

Blyttii Wille. MCU.
Beckii Wille. MCU.
Botrytis Menegh. MUCU.

Brebissonii Menegh. MLC U.

Broomei Thw. C.

ealeareum Wittr. LL.
capitulum Roy et Biss. MC.
circulare Reinsch. C.
celatum Ralfs. MUCU.
commissurale Bréb. M.
confusum Cooke. M C.

(a) Desmipiacem—continued.

Cosmarium—continued.
connatum Bréb. LCU.
conspersum falfs. MUC.
contractum HKirchn. MCU.
Corbula Bréb. LU.
Corribense WV. dé G. 8S. West. C.
crenatum Ralfs. MUCU.
cristatum Ralfs. L.
Cucumis Ralfs. MULCU.
Cucurbita Bréb. MLCU.
curtum Bréb. L.
eyclicum Lund. LU.
cylindricum Ralfs. LC.
cymatopleurum Nordst. U.
Debaryi Arch. MUCU.
depressum Lund. MUCU.
difficile Litthem. MU.
eboracense West. M.
eductum Roy et Biss. C.
elegantissimum Lund, M.
Klfvineii Racib. C.
excavatum Nordst. L.
exiguum Arch. MULCU.
fontigenum Nordst. LL.
formosulum Hoff. MCU.
galeritum Nordst. MCU.
gemmiferum Dréb. L.
globosum Buln. LCU.,
goniodes W. d G. S. West. U.
granatum Bréb. MULCU.
gravatum Arch. LL.
Hammeri Reinsch. MULCU.
hexalobum Nordst. L.
hexastichum Lund. Ireland,

hibernicum JVest. C.

Holmiense Lund. MULCU.,
humile Gay. MCU.
impressulum Hifv. MCU.
inconspicuum W.dG.S. West. U.
isthmium West. MC.
istmochondrum Nordst. CU.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Murine. 25

V.—Consueatm. (a) Desuiptacem—continued.

Cosmarium—continued.

Kjellmanni Wille. MC.
Klebsii Gutw. U.

leve Rabenh. LU.
lasiosporum Arch. Ireland.
latum Bréb. LU.
lobatosporum Arch. La.
logiense Biss. MC.
Malinvernianum Schmidle. U.
margaritatum Roy et Biss. U.

margaritiferum Menegh. MUCU.

melanosporum Arch. LU.
Meneghinii Bréb. MUCU.
moniliforme Ralfs. MULCU.
monomazum Lund. CU.
Negehanum Bréb. L.
nitidulum De Not. MC,
Norimbergense Reinsch. Li.
notabile Bréb. LC U.
Nuttallii West. C.
Nymannianum Grn. MUCU.
obliquum Nordst. MLC.
obsoletum Reinsch. M.
ochthodes Nordst. U.
orbiculatum Ralfs. MUCU.
ornatum Ralfs. MUCU.
orthostichum Lund. MCU.
ovale Ralfs. MCU.
pachydermum Lund. LCU.
Palangula Bréb. MC.
parvulum Bréb. MUU.
perforatum Lund. CU.
perpusillum West. C.
Phaseolus Bréb. LCU.
platyisthmum Arch, Ireland.
plicatum Reinsch. ML.

Pokornyanum W. & G. S. West.

MLU.
polygonum Wag. L.
Portianum Arch. MUCU.
'premorsum bréb. LCU,

Cosmarium—continued.

prominulum Racib. M.
promontorium West. C.
pseudamenum Wille, C U.
pseudarctoum Nordst. MCU.
pseudexiguum Racib. U.
pseudoconnatum Nordst. MLCU.
pseudonitidulum Nordst. M.
pseudopyramidatum Lund.
MLCU.
punctulatum Bréb, MUCU.
pusillum Arch. LU.
pygmeum Arch, MUCU.
pyramidatum Bréb. MULCU.
quadratum falfs. MULCU.
quadridentatum W. & G. S. West.
U.
quadrifarium Lund. MC.
Quadrum Land. L.
quinarium Jand. MUCU.
radiosum Wolle. C.
Ralfsii Bréb. MUCU.
rectangulare Grun. MUCU.
Regnellii Wille. U.
Regnesii Reinsch. MULCU.
Reinschii Arch. Li.
reniforme Arch. MUCU.
retusiforme Gutw. C.
Scenedesmus Delp. MCU.
Sinostegos Schaarschm. U.
sinuosum Lund. ML.
Smolandicum Lund. M.
speciosum Lund. MUU.
spheroideum West. MCU.
sphagnicolum W.dé G. S. West. U.
sphalerostichum Nordst. MCU,
Sportella Bré. LU.
subarctoum Racib. M.
subcostatum Nordst. MCU.
subcrenatum Hantzsch. M C U.
subdanicum West, C,

26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

V.—Consueate. (a) Desmmp1aces—continued.

Cosmarium—continued.
sublobatum Arch. LU.
subprotumidum Nordst. CU.
subpunctulatum Nordst. CU.

subquadrans IV.d°-G. 8. West. C.

Subreinsehii Schmidle. U.
subspeciosum Nordst. CU.
subtumidum Nordst. LCU.
subundulatum Wille. MC.
succisum West. C U.
synthibomenum West. CU.
tatricum Racib. C.

tenue Arch. LCU.
tetrachondrum Lund. M U.
tetragonum Arch. LC.
tetraophthalmum Bréb. MUCU.
Thwaitesii Ralfs.§ MLC.
tinctum Ralfs.5 MUCU.
trachypleurum Lund. U.
trilobulatum Reinsch. M.
truncatellum Rabh. LC.
tuberculatum Arch. Li.
tumidum Lund. C.

Turpinii Bréb. MUCU.
undulatum Corda. MLC.
variolatum Lund. MUCU.
venustum Arch, MLCU.
viride Joshua. C.

Wittrockii Lund. Ireland.
Wrightianum Arch. Ireland.

Cosmocladium
constrictum Josh. LL.
Saxonicum De Bary. LC.
subramosum Schmidle. U.

Cylindrocystis
Brebissonii Menegh. MUCU.
crassa De Baryk MULCU.
diplospora Lund. MULCU.
minutissima Turn. U.
obesa W.¢d G. 8S. West. U.

Desmidium
Aptogonium Bréb. LC.
cylindricum Grev. MULCU.
Pseudostreptonema W. ¢ G. S.

West. C.

quadratum Nordst. C.
Swartzii Ag. MLCU.

Docidium
Baculum Bréb. MUCU. -
dilatatum Lund. MC.
hirsutum Bail. Ireland.
nobile Lund. M.
undulatum Bail. MC.

Kuastrum
affine Ralfs. MUCU.
ampullaceum Raljs. MUCU.
ansatum Ralfs. MUCU.
bidentatum Nig. MULCU.
binale Hhr. MLCU.
circulare Hass). MLC.
crassangulatum Bérg. C.
crassicolle Lund. L.
crassum Kitz. MUCU.
crispulum W. d G. S. West. C.
cuneatum Jenner. MULCU.
denticulatum Gay. MCU.
Didelta Ralfs. MUCU.
dubium Nig. MULCU.
elecans Kitz. MUCU.
erosum Lund. Li.
semmatum Bréb. MUCU.
humerosum Falfs. M L.
inerme Land. MCU.
insigne Hass. MUU.
insulare Roy. MLU.
Jenneri Ralfs. C.
montanum W. ¢ G. S. West.

MCU.

oblongum Ralfs.5 MUCU.
pectinatum Bréb. MULCU.
pictum Béirg. MC. ;

ADAMS

A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 27

V.—Consueatm. (a) DEsmiptackm—continued.

Kuastrum—continued.
pingue Hifv. C.
pinnatum Ralfs. MUCU.
pulchellum Bréb. CU.
pyramidatum West. C.
rostratum Ralfs.s MLC.
scitum West. M.
Sendtnerianum Reinsch. LL.
sinuosum Lenorm. MULCU.
sublobatum Bréb. LU.
Turnerii West. CU
ventricosum Lund. MLCU.
verrucosum HKhr. MUCU.
Gonatozygon
aculeatum Hastings. C.
asperum Cleve. MUCU.
Kinahant Rabenh. LC U.

monotenium De Bary. MUCU.

Ralfsii De Bary. MUCU.
Gymnozyga

moniliformis Har. MUCU.
Hyalotheca

dissiliens Bréb. MULCU.

Indica Turn. C.

mucosa Ehr. MLCU.

neglecta Racib. C.

undulata Nordst. MCU.
Mesoteenium

Braunii De Bary. UL.

chlamydosporum De Bary. LCU.

De Greyi Turn. MU.
Endlicherianum Nig. U.

macrococcum hoy ¢ Biss. MLC.

micrococcum Kirchn. MC.

mirificum Arch. Li.

violascens De Bary. MLC.
Micrasterias

Americana Ralfs. M L.

apiculata Menegh. LU.

brachyptera Lund. Ireland.

crenata Bréb. C.

R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

Micrasterias—continued.
Crux-melitensis Hass. LC.
denticulata Ralfs. MUCU.
fimbriata Ralfs. LC.
furcata Ag. C.

Jenneri Ralfs)5 MUCU.
mucronata Rabh. LCU.
oscitans Ralfs. MUCU.
papillifera Brébh. MUCU.
pinnatifida Ralfs. MCU.
radiata Hass. CU.
radiosa Ay. C.

rotata Ralfs. MUCU.
Sol Kitz. MC.
Thomasiana Arch. MUCU.
truncata Bréb. MULCU.

Netrium
Digitus Itzigs d Rothe. MUCU.
interruptum Liitkem. LC U.
Negelii W.¢ G. S. West. UL.
oblongum Ziitkem. MUU.

Onychonema
filiforme Roy et Biss. C.
Nordstedtiana Turner. MC U.

Oocardium
stratum Nag. L.

Penium
adelochondrum Hifv. M.
Clevei Lund. LC.
crassiusculum De Bary. LU.
cruciferum Wittr. U.
cucurbitinum Biss. M C.
curtum Bréb. LU.
Cylindrus Bréb. MUCU.
didymocarpum Lund. UC.
exiguum West. MCU.
inconspicuum West. U.
Jenneri Ralfs. C.
lamellosum Bréb. Li.
Libellula Nordst. MUCU.
margaritaceum Bréb. MUCU

[F]

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

V.—Consueats. (a) Desumpracem—continued.

Penium—continued. Spirotenia—continued.
endospira Arch. I.
minuta Thur. LU.
obscura Ralfs.§ MUC.
parvula Arch. L.
tenerrima Arch. L.
trabeculata A Br. U.
truncata Arch, MUU.
Spondylosium
ellipticum W. ¢ G. S. West. U.
papillosum WV. d G. S. West. U.
pulchrum Arch. MC.
pygmeum W.d G. S. West. C.
secedens Arch. U.

minutissimum Nordst. U.
minutum Cleve MULCU.
Mooreanum Arch. MUCU.
Navicula Bréb. MUCU.
phymatosporum Nordst. L.
polymorphum Perty,§ MUCU.
rufescens Cleve. C.
rufopellitum Roy. C.
spinospermum Josh. U.
spirostriolatum Barker, MCU.
suboctangulare West. M.
truncatum Bréeb. MULCU.
Pleurotenium

clavatum De Bary. LC.
coronatum Rabh. MULCU.

Ehrenbergii De Bary. MULCU.

maximum Lund. MC.
minutum Delponte. LL.
nodosum Land. C.
nodulosum De Bary. L.
rectum Delp. M.
Trabecula Naég. MULCU.
tridentulum West. CU.
truncatum Nig. MLC.

Roya

obtusa W.¢ G. S. West. MLC.

Pseudoclosterium W. & G. S. West.

U.

Spherozosma

Aubertianum West. OC.
excavatum Ralfs. MUCU.

granulatum Roy. et Biss. MCU.

pulchellum Rabh. MLCU.
secedens De Bary. C.
vertebratum Ralfs. MLC.

Spirotenia

acuta Hilse. CU.
bispiralis West. C.
bryophila Rabh. LL.
condensata Brébh. MULCU.

tetragonum West. C.

Staurastrum

aciculiferum Anders. U.
aculeatum Menegh. MUU.
alternans Brébh. MUCU.
amcenum Hilse. MC.

anatinum Cooke é Wills. MCU.
apiculatum Bréeb. MUCU.
Arachne Ralfs. MCU.

Archerii West. C.

Arctiscon Lund. MCU.
arcuatum Nord. MLC.
aristiferum Falfs. C.

Arnellii Boldt. U.

asperum Dréb. MLC.

aversum Lund. C.

Avicula Bréb. MLCU.
bacillare Bréb. MC.

barbaricum W. ¢d G. S. West. U.
Bieneanum Rabenh. MCU.
brachiatum Ralfs.5 MULCU.
Brasiliense Nordst. MC.
Brebissonii Arch. LU.
brevispinum Bréb. MULCU.
Cerastes Lund. Ireland.
connatum Foy ct Biss MUCU.
contortum Delp. C.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 29

V.—Consueataz. (a) Desuipiaceas—continued.

Staurastrum— continued.

controversum Bréb. MLU.
corniculatum Lund. CU.
cornutum Arch. C.

cosmospinosum W. dé G. S. West.

We
crenulatum Delp. LU.
cristatum Arch. MIUC.
curvatum West. MC.
cuspidatum Bréb. MULCU.
eyrtocerum Brébh. MLCU.
dejectum Bréb. MUCU.
denticulatum Arch. MC.
Dickiei Ralfs) MULCU.
dilatatum Hhr. MLCU.
dispar Bréb. U.

Donardense W. ¢ G.S. West. U.
dorsidentiferum W. & G. S. West.

C.
elongatum Barker. MC.
eustephanum Ralfs. MC.
furcatum Bréb. MULCU.
furcigerum Bréb. MULCU.
Gatniense W. dé G. S. West. U.
glabrum Lalfs. LU.
eracile Ralfs.s MUCU.
grande Buln. C.
eranulosum fulfs. LU.
Haaboliense Wille. CU.
hexacerum Wittr. MU.
hibernicum West. C.
hirsutum Brébh. MLCU.,
Hystrix Ralfs. L.
inconspicuum Nordst. MULCU.
inflexum Bréb, MUCU.

irregulare W.¢ G. S. West. CU.

jaculiferum West. MC.
Kjellmanni Wille. M.
leve Ralfs. MC.
levispinum Bissett. U.
lanceolatum Arch. MUU.

Staurastrum—continued.

latiusculum W. ¢& G.S. West. U.
longispinum Arch. MCU.
lunatum Ralfs. MC.
Maamense Arch. MC.
Manfeldtii Delp. CU.
margaritaceum Menegh. MLC U.
megacanthum Lund. LCU.
megalonotum Nord. MC.
Meriani Reinsch. MUCU.
mesoleium Arch. LC.
micron W.d G. S. West. U.
minutissimum Reinsch. LC.
monticulosum Bréb. MLU.
mucronatum Ralfs. LU.
muricatum Bréb. MCU.
muticum Bréb. MUU.
natator West. C.
oligacanthum Bréb. LC.
O’Mearii Arch. MLCU.
ophiura Lund. C.
orbiculare Ralfs. MUCU.
Oxyacanthum Arch. MULCU.
pachyrhynchum Nordst. L.
paradoxum Meyen. MUCU.
pelagicum W.¢G.S. West. CU.
Picum W. dé G. S. West. M.
pileolatum Bréb. LC.
pilosum Arch. MUCU.
polymorphum Bréh. MUCU.
polytrichum Perty. MUCU.
proboscideum Arch. L.
pseudofurcigerum Feinsch. LL.
pseudopelagicum W. dé G. S. West.
M.
Pseudosebaldi Wille. C.
pterosporum Lund. MUU.
punctulatum Breb. MUCU.
pungens Bréb. LU.
pygmeum Brébh. MCU.
pyramidatum West. MU.
F*]

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

V.—ConsucataZ. (a) Desmmiacem—continued.

Staurastrum—continued. Xanthidium—continued.
quadrangulare Bréb. LL. apiculiferum West. C.
Reinschii Roy. MCU. armatum Rabenh. MUCU.
scabrum Bréb, LU. bisenarium Ehr. CiU.
Sebaldi Reinschh MUCU. Brebissonii Ralfs. L.
senarium Ralfs. L. concinnum Arch. MC.
setigerum Cleve. L. cristatum Bréb. MLC.
sexangulare Rabenh. MC. fasciculatum Hhr. MUCU.
sexcostatum Bréb. MUU. Robinsonianum Arch. MLU.
sinense Liitkem. U. Smithii Arch. MC.
spongiosum Bréb. MLC. subhastiferum West. MC.
striolatum Arch. LC. variabile VW. & G. S. West.
subgracillimum W. é G. S. West. MCU.

U.
subpygmeum West. C. DovstFut SPECIES.
subscabrum Nordst. CU. Arthrodesmus
teliferum Ralfs. MUCU. elaucescens Wittr. MC.
tetracerum Ralfs. MUCU. :
Closterium

Tohopekaligense Wolle. C.
trachygonum West. C.

trachynotum West. M. Cosmarium
MLC chondrosporum Arch. L.

ellipsoideum Arch. L.
erosum Arch. L.
odontopleurum Arch. L.

contortum Arch. L.

tricorne Menegh.
tumidum Bréb. MUC.
turgescens De Not. MLU.
verticillatum Arch. C.

vestitum Ralfs. MUCU. Cylindrocystis

Tetmemorus purpurascens Arch. lL.
Brebissonii Ralfs) MULCU. striolatum drch. L.
sranulatus Ralfss MLOU. Kuastrum
levis Ralfs. MULCU. Armstrongianum Arch. C,
minutus De Bary. L. Staurastrum

Xanthidium brachycerum Bréb. LL.
aculeatum Hhr, MUU. rostratum Arch. LL.

antilopeum MKiitz, MULCU. stellatum Reinsch. Li.

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine.

(B) Other Conjugate.

Choaspis
stictica O. Kuntze. L.
Debarya

elyptosperma Wittr. L.
Gonatonema
ventricosum Wittr. U.

Mougeotia
capucina Ag. C.
elegantula Wittr. C.
genuflexa dg. MU.
eracillima Wittr. LU.
levis Arch. LL.
nummuloides Hass. LU.
MLU.
quadrata Hass. L.
robusta Wittr. LL.
scalaris Hass. L.

parvula Hass.

viridis Wittr. LC.
Spirogyra
bellis Crouan. ML.

calospora Cleve. L.

Spirogyra—continued.
cateneeformis Kiitz. CU.
condensata Witz. LL.
decimina Kitz. M.
gracilis Kitz. L.
hyalina Cleve. L.
inflata Rabenh. LU.
longata Kitz. L.
majuscula Witz. ML.
nitida Link. ML.
porticalis Cleve. M.L.
setiformis Wiitz. I.
tenuissima Witz. LC.
varians Kitz. MU.
Zygnema
cruciatum 4g. ML.
didymum Rabh. L.
ericetorum Hansy. MUU.
leiospermum De Bary. MC.
momoniense West. M.
pectinatum dg. ML.
stellinum Ag. L.

VI.—Freshwater Chlorophycez.

Ankistrodesmus
biplex G. S. West. C.
falcatus Ralfs. MCU.

Pfitzeri G. S. West. MC.
Aplocystis

Brauniana Nag. MULCU.
Askenasyella

conferta Vd G.S. West. MCU.
Bolbotrichia

botryoides Kiitz. LL.
Botrydium

eranulatum Grev. MUU.
Botryococcus

Braunii Kitz. MUCU.

calcareus West. M.

Bulbocheete
crassa Prings. LL.
crenulata Prings. LL.
elatior Prings. LL.

L. C.

eracilis Prings. LL.

gigantea Prings.

insignis Prings. L.
intermedia De Bary. LL.
minor A. Braun. L.
mirabilis Wittr. M.
Nordstedtii Wittr. U.
pygmea Wittr. LC.
setigera dg. ML.
Cerasterias

aie;

longispina Reinsch.

31

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

VI.— FRESHWATER CHLOROPHYCEXZ —continued.

Chetophora Celastrum—continued.
Cornu-Dame 4g. ML. cubicum Nig. LC.
dilatata Hass. Ireland. microporum Nag. MULCU.
elegans dg. ML. proboscideum Bohlin. U.
pisiformis 4g. LC. reticulatum Senn. MCU.
tuberculosa Hook. ML. sphaericum Nig. MUCU.

Chetospheridium verrucosum Lteinsch. M.
globosum Klebahn. M. Coleocheete

Characium divergens Pringsh. L.
acutum A. Br. L. irregularis Pringsh. LOC.
angustum A. Br. L. pulvinata A. Br. LU.
Debaryanum De Joni. MC. scutata Breb. MUCU.
epipyxis Hermann. L. soluta Pringsh. Li.
heteromorphum Reinsch. MC U. Conferva
longipes fab. L. polita Harv. L.
obtusum A. Br. L. tenerrima Miitz. LL.
ornithocephalum A. Br. L. Crucigenia
phascoides Hermann. Li. pulchra W. & G, 8S. West. U.
Sieboldu 4. Br. LU. quadrata Morren. U.
subulatum 4. Br, L. rectangularis W. d G. S. West.

Chlamydomonas WE TD, O} 10).
pulvisculus Ehr, LU. Tetrapedia W. dé G. West. U.

Chlorobotrys Cylindrocapsa
regularis Bohlin. MCU. cnVOWILAADAGGh. ou

Chlorochytrium nuda Reinsch. L.

Lemnee Cohn. LU. Dactylococcus

Cami alle infusionum Nag. U.
breviseta Vd G. S. West. U. ; :

Cladophora Diclycoyeus as
Ree Re Ue Hitchcocki Lagerh. U.

Dictyospherium

crispata Kitz. LU.
flavescens Ag. C.
glomerata Kitz. MULCU.
insignis Witz. M.

Linnei Kitz. C. Dimorphococcus
penicillata Wits. M. lunatus 4. Br. CU.

EKhrenbergianum Nig. MUC.
pulchellum Wood. MCU.
reniforme Bulnh. L.

Sauteri Miitz. U. Draparnaldia
Closteriopsis glomerata dg. ML.
longissima Lemm. MCU. plumosa 47. MULCU.
Celastrum Kremosphera

cambricum Arch. MULCU. viridis De Bary. MLCU.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine. 33

VI.—FresuwatEerR CHLOROPHYcEM—continued.

Eudorina

elegans Ehr. LCU.
Geminella

interrupta Turp. C.
Glceococcus

mucosus br. L.
Gleeocystis

ampla Rabh. MC.

botryoides Wig. C.

sigas Lagerhh MUCU.

humicola (fabh.). M.

infusionum W.&é G. S. West. C.

regularis W.d G. S..West. U.
rupestris Rabh. MCU.
vesiculosa Nig. MCU.
Gleotila
mucosa Mviitz. L.
Golenkinia

paucispinosa W. & G. S. West. U.

Gonerosira
viridis Witz. U.
Gonium
pectorale Mull. MUC.
Herposteiron
confervicola Nig. MUU.
Hormospora
mutabilis Bréb. LU.
plena Bréb. L.

Ineffigiata

neglecta W.¢ G.S. West. MCU.
Tnoderma

lamellosum Wiitz. L.
Kirchneriella

lunata Schmidle. U.,

obesa Schmidle. CU.
Lagerheimia

subglobosa Lemm. U.
Microspora

abbreviata Rabh. U.

amcena Rabh. C.

floccosa Thur, MUU.

Microspora—continued.
punctalis Rabh. U.
vulgaris Rabh. LU.
Wittrockii Lagerh. LU.

Microthamnion
Kuetzingianum Nig. L.
strictissimum Labh. U.

Mischococcus
confervicola Nig. L.

Myxonema
amoenum Hazen. L.
fastigiatum (Kitz). U.
nanum (Dillw.). M.
protensum (Dillw.). U.
subsecundum Hazen. LC.
tenue Labh. MUU.

Nephrocytium
Agardhianum Nig. MULCU.
Negelii Grun. MUU.
lunatum West. MCU.

Nordstedtia
elobosa Borst. U.

(Hidogonium
acrosporum De Bary. lL.
Areschougii Wittr. LL.
Borisianum Wittr. LL.
Braunii Witz. LC.
caleareum Cleve. C.
capillaceum Miitz. L.
capillare Witz. M L.
Cleveanum Wittr. L.
crispum Wittr. L.
eryptoporum Wittr. C.
depressum Pringsh. Li,
echinospermum A. br. Ireland.
excisum Wittr. et Lund. C.
Hirnii Gutw. U.
Itzigsohnii De Bary. L.
Landsboroughii [viitz. LL.
londinense Wittr. MC.
longicolle Nord, M,

34 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

VI.—Fresuwater CuLoropuycem—continued.

Cidogonium—continued.
macandrum Wittr. LL.
pachydermatosporum Nord.
pilosporum West. C.

platygynum Wittr. MCU.

Pringsheimianum Arch. L.

Pringsheimii Cram. C.
punctato-striatum De Bary.
MLCU.
Rothii Pringsh. L.
suecicum Wittr. C.
tenellum Kitz. L. _
tumidulum Wiitz. L.
turfosum Wiitz. LL.
undulatum A. Br. LC.
Oocardium
stratum Nag. lL.
Oocystis
apiculata West. U.
asymmetrica West. C.
elliptica West. CU.
geminata Vig. U.
gigas Arch. LOU.
lacustris Chodat. OC.
Marssonii Lemm. CU.
Naegelii 4. Br. ML,
nodulosa West. M.

parva W. d G. S. West. U.

panduriformis West. C.
setigera Arch. C.

solitaria Witty. MCU.
Oodesmus

Deederleinii Schinidle. U.
Ophiocytium

Arbuscula Rabh. LC.

bicuspidatum Lemm. U.

cochleare A. Br. MLCU.

majus Nig. LL.

parvulum A. Br. U.
Palmella

botryoides Kiitz. Treland.

M.

Palmella—continued.

mucosa Kitz. IL.
Palmodactylon

subramosum Nig. U.

varium Nag. L.
Pandorina

morum Bory. MLCU.
Pediastrum

angulosum Hhr. LC.

bidentulum A. Br. CU.

biradiatum Meyen. I.

Boryanum Menegh. MUCU.
constrictum Hass. MUU.
duplex Meyen. LCU.

integrum Nig. MUU.

pertusum Witz. MC.

Tetras Ralfss MUCU.

tricornutum Borge. U.
Pleurococcus

angulosus Menegh. LC.

miniatus Ndg. C.

rufescens Bréb. L.

tectorum Trevis. L.

vulgaris Menegh. MLC.
Polycheetophora

simplex G. S. West. U.
Prasiola

calophylla Menegh. M LU.

crispa Menegh., MUU.

furfuracea Menegh. MC.

parietina Wille. ML.
Protococcus

botryoides Kirchn. LL.

infusionum [irchn. LL.

viridis Ag. L.
Protoderma

viride Witz. U.
Rhaphidium

convolutum Rabh. LU.

polymorphum Fresen. LU.

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine.

VI.—Fresuwater CatoropHyckm—continued.

Rhizoclonium
hieroglyphicum Witz. U.
Richteriella
botryoides Lemm. U.
Scenedesmus
acutiformis Schroder. U.
acutus Meyen. MC.
alternans Reinsch. M UCU.
antennatus Bréb. MCU
bijugatus Kutz. MUCU.
denticulatus Lagerh. CU.
dispar Dréb. _U.
Hystrix Lagerh. U.
obliquus Witz. LU.
quadricauda Bréb. MUCU.

Schizochlamys

gelatinosa A Br. LU.
Schizogonium

thermale Witz. LL.
Selenastrum

Bibraianum Reinsch. MUC.

eracile Feinsch. U.
Sorastrum

spinulosum Nig. MLC.
Spherella

lacustris Wittr. L.

nivalis Sommerf. ML.
Spheerocystis

Schroeteri Chodat. MCU.
Spondylomorum

quaternatum Hhr. L.
Stephanosphera

pluvialis Cohn. L.
Stichococcus

bacillaris Nag. LL.
Tetraédron

caudatum Hansg. C U.

enorme. Hansg. MCU.

cicas Hansg. LL.

lobulatum Hansg. LU.

minimum Hansg. CU.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

Tetraédron—continued.
platyisthmum G. S. West.
Ireland.
regulare Kitz. MULCU,
tetragonum Hansg. UL.
trigonum Hansg. LU.
Tetraspora
bullosa 4g. ML.
cylindrica Ag. . Ireland.
flava Hass. U.
gelatinosa Desv. ML U.
lacustris Lemm. U.
lubrica 4g. ML.

Tetrastrum
heteracanthum Chod. C.

Thamniochete

aculeata W. dé G. S. West. C.

Trentepohlia
aurea Mart. MUU.

calamicola De Toni et Levi. U.

Jolithus Wally. LL.
lichenicola Ag. U.
umbrina Born. lL.

Tribonema
abbreviatum (Rabh). M.

bombycinum Derb. et Sol. MC U.

pachydermum (Wille). MC.

Raciborskii (Gutw.). U.

stagnorum Miitz. MC.
Trochiscia

aciculifera Hansy. M U.

reticularis Hansg. U.
Ulothrix

bicolor Ralfs. M.

moniliformis Witz. U.

oseillarina Witz. Li.

radicans Witz. M.

subtilis Kitz. LC U.

tenuis Kitz. U.

zonata Kitz. MLU.

[G]

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

VI.—F resuwatEer CHLoroPpHycE®—continued.

Urococcus
Hookerianus B. et H. UL.
insignis Kitz, MUCU.
Vaucheria
aversa Hass. IL.
dichotoma Ag. M.
Dillwynii Ag. M.
geminata D.C. ML.
hamata Lyngb. L.
ornithocephala Ay. LL.
sessilis D.C. LU.
terrestris Lyngb. LL.
Volvox
aureus Hhr. LU.

DouptruL SPECIES.

Botrydina

vulgaris Bréb, Li.
Chroolepus

Arnottii Harv. Ireland.

VII.— Freshwater

Bangia
atropurpurea Ag. LL.
Batrachospermum
Dilleni Bory. ML.
moniliforme Roth, MULCU.
vagum froth MUCU.
Chantransia
chalybea Lyngb. L.
Hermanni Foth. L.
scotica Kiitz. U.
violacea Witz. Li.
Hildenbrandtia
rivularis dg. LU.

Cladophora

speluncarum Ag. U.
Conferva

ericetorum foth. Ireland.

rivularis Linn. M.

vesicata 4g. MU.
Gleotila

tergestinum Wiitz. L.
Heematococcus

furfuraceus Hass. U.

minutissimus Hass. U.

murorum Hass. Ireland.
Monostroma -

rosea Currey. L.
Protococcus

coccoma Menegh. LL.
Sorodiscus

rivularis Allman. Ireland.
Vaucheria

terrestris D.C. M.
Zygodesmus

fuscus. L.

Rhodophycee.

Sacheria
fluviatilis Sirvod. MUU.
mammnillosa Sired. LU.

DovustFruL SPECIES.

Batrachospermum
alpestre Shut. Ireland.
bombusinum Bory. LL.
Thorea
ramosissima Bory. U. | Re-
corded from a ‘‘bog in Co.
Donegal’? by Templeton, but
not found since. |

ApamMs—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Murine. 37

Summary of Distribution—The number of freshwater species occurring
in each of the four provinces and in the whole of Ireland is shown in the
following table :—

M L C U Ireland

Flagellate, 4 0 3 3 7
Peridiniez, 4 1 5 5 11
Diatomacee, . ; 5 >| 157 | 204 153 200 297
Cyanophycez, : ‘ 5 |} GL | Ws 57 88 LOL
Conjugate |

(A) Desmidiacese, . . | 802 | 300 | 3878 | 329 542

(B) Other Conjugate, .| 13 27 6 9 36
Chlorophycee, ; : .| 94 | 154 97 | 126 275
Rhodophycee, : : . 4 10 ZEN a6 iil

Total aseaee _| 639 | 811 | 696 | 766 1370

General Remarks on Distribution—It is scarcely possible as yet to make
any broad generalisations on the distribution of Irish Algee. A noteworthy
feature is the presence of a very considerable number of species in Ireland
which are not known so far to occur in Great Britain. Equally striking is
the large number of species of Desmids—namely, 542—out of a total of about
690 species recorded for the British Islands. West has recently called
attention to the striking resemblance between the algal flora of Connemara
and that of the north-western parts of Scotland. The following are some of
the most remarkable examples of distribution :—Peridiniwm limbatum
Lemm., in Co. Galway and United States; Rivularia Beccariana Born.
et Flah., in Donegal, France, and Italy ; Tolypothrix arenophila, W. & G. 8.
West, in Down and West Africa; Hypheothrix delicatissima Forti, in Down,
West Africa, and Ceylon; Celospherium minutissimum Lemm., in Lough Neagh
and Germany ; Gonatozygon monotenium var. pilosellum Nordst., in Dublin
Mountains and Brazil; Cylindrocystis minutissima Turn., in Lough Neagh,
India, and Ceylon; Spirotenia trabeculata A. Br., in Donegal and Saxony ;
Pleurotenum tridentulum var. capitatum West, in County Galway and
United States of America; Cosmariwm goniodes W. and G. 8. West, in
Donegal, south of England, and Madagascar; Cosmocladiwm subramosum
Schmidle, in Donegal and Germany; Desmidiwm Pseudostreptonema W.& G.S.
West, in Co, Galway and Ceylon ; Stawrastrum sinense Liitkem., in Donegal
and mountains of Central China; Stawrastrum subgracillimum W. & G.S. West,
in Donegal and United States; Dictyocystis Hitcheockii Lagerh., in Donegal
and United States; Gdogoniwm Hirnii Gutw., in Donegal and Austria.

[o*]

38 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

I.—Marine Peridiniez.

Ceratium
divergens Pritch. LL.
fuseus (Pritch.). L.
fusus Dujard. L.
michaelis Pritch. L.
tripos Nitesch. LL.
Dinophysis
acuminata Clap. et Lachm.

Prorocentrum
micans Hhr. LL.

DoustFuL SPECIES.
Ceratium
biceps. L.
Dinophysis
norvegica. L.

Il.—Marine Diatomacez.

Achnanthes
brevipes 4g. MUU.
longipes 4g. ML.
parvula Kitz. L.
subsessilis Aiitz. L.
Actinocyclus
crassus falfs. ML.
fulvus Ralfs. LC.
moniliformis Ralfs. L.
Ralfsiu Ralfs) MUU.

Actinoptychus

undulatus Ralfs.5 MULUCU,
Amphipleura

danica Kitz. M.
Amphiprora

alata Kitz. Li.
duplex Donk. Li.
lepidoptera Greg. Li.
maxima Greg. C.
paludosa W. Sm. Iveland.
Amphora
angularis Greg. LL.
arenaria Donk. LC.
crassa Greg. LC.
cymbifera Greg. L.
elliptica Kitz. L.
elongata Greg. L.

Amphora—continued.
hyalina Witz. L.
levis Greg. L.
levissima Grey. L.
lneata Greg. L.
membranacea W. Sm. L.
obtusa Greg. C.
ocellata Donk. IL.
ovalis Kitz. L.
pellucida Greg. L.
robusta Greg. LC.
rostrata W. Sm. Ireland.
salina W. Sm. LU.
suleata Bréb. LL.
turgida Greg. Li.
Anorthoneis
excentrica Grun. U.

Asterionella
Bleakeleyi W. Sm. L.

Auliscus
sculptus Ralfs. LC.
Berkeleya
fragilis Grev. MLC.
obtusa Grun. MUCU.
parasitica Grun. ML.
rutilans Grun. MUU.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine.

TJ.—Marine DiatomacEm—continued.

Biddulphia

alternans H. van Heurck. UL.
antediluviana. H. van Heuwrck.

LCU.
aurita Bréb. MLCU.
Baileyii W. Sm. ML.
favus H. van Heurck. C.
pulchella Gray. MUCU.
Rhombus W. Sm. LL.

Smithi H. van Heurck. C.

turgida W. Sm. LC.
Brebissonia
Beckii Grun. LC,
Campylodiscus
bicostatus W. Sm. LL.
Kcheneis Hhr. lL.
Hodgsonii W. Sm. L.
Ralisu W. Sm. LC.
Thuretii Bréb. LC,
Campyloneis
Grevillei Grun et Kul. C.
Campylosira
cymbelliformis Grun. L.
Cocconeis
arraniensis Grev. LL.
brundusiaca Rabh. C.
clavigera O'Meara. C.
diaphana W. Sm. Li.
distans Grun. Ireland.
Grantiana Grev. LC
granulifera Grev. LL.
lamprosticta Greg. LL.
molesta MKiitz. Ireland.
Portii O'Meara. C.
pseudomarginata Greg. C.
scutellum Hhr. MLC.
Wrighti O'Meara. C.
Coscinodiscus
apiculatus Hhr. M.
Asteromphalus Hhr. L.
eentralis Hhr. LU.

Coscinodiscus—continued.
cervinus Ralfs. MC.
concavus Greg. C.
concinnus W. Sm. ML.
decipiens Grun. M.

excentricus Hhr. MLCU.

fasciculatus O’Meara. C.
fimbriatus Hhr. MLC.
sigas Hhr. M.

Gregori O'Meara. MC.
lineatus Hhr. MUC.
marginatus Hhr. C.
minor Hhr L.

nitidus Greg MUCU.
Normanii Greg. C.
Oculus-iridis Hhr. L.
perforatus Hhr. Li U.
punctulatus Greg. LC.
radiatus Hhr. ML U.
stellaris Roper L.
subtilis Grun. C.

Craspedodiscus
coscinodiscus Hhr. C.
Cyclotella
striata Grun. C.
Dimeregramma

fulvum Falfs. LC.
marinum Falfs. CU.
minus falfs. LU.

Donkinia

angusta Falfs. LL.

carinata Ralfs. LL.

minuta Ralfs. L.

recta Grun. LL.
Entopyla

pulchella Grun. C.
Kpithemia

Musculus Witz. L.
Kupodiscus

Argus Lhr. L.

40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

I1.—Marine Diatomacem—continued.

Fragilaria

hyalina Grun. MUU.

striatula Lyngb. MUU.

Tabellaria O'Meara. MU.

virescens Ralfs. Li.
Glyphodesmis

distans Grun. U.

Williamsonii Grun. C.
Grammatophora

marina Kitz. MUCU.

oceanica Hhr. MLCU.

serpentina Ehr, MUCU.
Hantzschia

marina Grun. L.

virgata Grun. L.
Hyalodiscus

scoticus Grun. U.

stelliger Bail. MLC.

subtilis Bail. U.
Isthmia

enervis Hhr. MUCU.

nervosa Kitz. LU.
Licmophora

Ehrenbergii Grun. Li.

flabellata 4g. MLU.

gracilis Grun. L.

Juergensii dg. Li.

Lyngbyei Grun. L.

paradoxa 4g. ML.

splendida Grev. L.
Lysigonium

moniliforme Link. LU.
Mastogloia

apiculata WV. Sm. LCU.

Closeit O'Meara. MU.

convergens 0’ Meara. MC.

Dansei Thw. LU.
Grevillei W. Sm. L.
lanceolata Thw. MLC.
Portierana Grun. C.
Smithii Thw. L.

Melosira

Borreri Grev. LU.
nummuloides 4g. MULU.
sulcata Kitz. MLU.
Westii W. Sm. MUC.
Wrightii O'Meara. C.

Navicula

abrupta Greg. C.
acutiuscula Greg. M.
aestiva Donk. C.
amphisbena Bory. M L.
apiculata Bréb. Li.
Archeriana O'Meara. C.
aspera Hhr. C.

Barkeriana O’Meara. I.
Bombus Hhr. MUCU.
cancellata Donk. MIUC.
Ceres Schum. C.
claviculus Greg. Ireland.
Clepsydra Donk. L.
Cleveana O'Meara. C.
cluthensis Greg. MLC.
coffeiformis Schmidt. C.
Collisiana O'Meara. LC.
constricta Grun. LC.
Crabro Hhr. MC U.
erucicula H. van Heurck. LU.
crucigera W. Sm. MUU.
eryptocephala Kitz. LC.
cuspis O'Meara. M.
Cynthia Schmidt. C.
Davidsoniana O'Meara. M.
decipiens O'Meara. C.
delginensis O’Meara. L.
didyma Ehr. MUCU.
digito-radiata Ralfs. MUU.
directa W. Sm. ML.
distans H. van Heurck. MUU.
elegans W. Sm. MLC.
elliptica W. Sm. LC U.
Entomon Ad. Schm. C.

Avams—A Synopsis of Irish Algcee, Freshwater and Marine. 41

T7.—Marme Diatomacem—continued.

Navicula—continued. Navicula—continued.
Ergadensis Greg. MUC. nitescens Greg. C.
Hsox Kitz. M. northumbrica Donk. LC.
Kudoxia Schmidt. C. notabilis Grev. Ireland.
Kugenia Schmidt. C, ovulum Grun. IL.
expleta OMeara. C. palpebralis Bréb. LC.
forcipata Grev. MUCU. papillifera O’Meara. C.
formosa. Greg. Ireland. peregrina Kitz. MULCU.
fortis Greg. MUC. Pfitzeriana O'Meara. M.
Francisce O’Meara. OC. Pinnularia Cleve. LC.
fusca Greg. CU. plumbicolor O’Meara. C.
galvagensis O’Meara. C. pretexta Hhr. C.
sranulata Bréb. MC. pulchra Greg. C.
Gregorii O'Meara. C. pygmea Kitz. MULCU.
Grevillei Ay. LU. quarnerensis Grun. C.
Gruendleriana O’Meura. C. ramosissimum Ag. U.
Hennedyi W. Sm. MCU. rectangulata Greg. C.
hibernica O’Meara. C. retusa Bréb. MLC.
humerosa Bréb. MUCU. rhombica Greg. MUCU.
incisa O'Meara. C. Richardsoniana O’Meara. C.
incurvata Grey, MLC, rostrata Hhr. MULCU.
inflexa Falfs. MUC. sandriana Grun. C.
interrupta Kitz. MC. sansegana Grun. C.
Johnsonii H. van Heurck. La. semiplena Donk. LU.
lanceolata Kitz. LL. simulans Donk. LC.
latissima Greg. MC. Smithii Breb. LCU.
Liber W. Sm. MUCU. solaris Greg. MUU.
liburnica Grun. MC. spectabilis Greg. C.
lineata Donk. C. splendida Greg. C.
longa Greg. C. Stokesiana O’Meara. C.
lucida O’Meara. C. subcineta Schmidt. C.
Lyra Hhr. MULUCU. suborbicularis Greg. C.
macula Greg. M. Subula Kitz. MLC.
maculosa Donk. LL. tenuirostris O’Meara. C.
marginata O'Meara. C. translucida O’Meara. M.
marina Ralfs)s MUU. Trevelyana Donk. L.
maxima Greg. MLC. ulvacea H. van Heurck. 1,
menapiensis O’Mezra. LC. undulata O'Meara. U.
Morelli O'Meara. C. Vickersii O’Meara. C.
museca Greg. LC. Wrightii O'Meara. C.

nebulosa Greg. C., Zostereti Grun. C.

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TI1.—Marine DiatomMacEm—continued.

Nitzschia
acuminata Grun. MUU.
affinis Wiitz. LL.
aneularis W. Sm. L.
apiculata Grun. LL.
bilobata W. Sm. LU.
circumsuta Grun. L.
constricta Grun. ML.
curvirostris Cleve. L.
fasciculata Grun. LL.
insignis Greg. L.
lanceolata WV. Sm. L.
longissima Ralfs. L.
Martiana H. van Heurck. U.
navicularis Grun. LC.
panduriformis Greg. MUL.
plana W. Sm. L.
punctata Grun. ML.
Sigma W. Sm. ML.
spathulata Bréb. L.
spectabilis Ralfs. M.
Tryblionella Hantzsch. M.
Orthoneis
binotata Grun. L.
coronata Grun. C.
fimbriata Grun. C.
punctatissima Lagerst. LC.
Orthotropis
lepidoptera Cleve. LL.
maxima Greg. L.
Plagiogramma
costatum Grev. C.
Gregorianum Grev. LCU.
staurophorum Heth. LCU.
Plagiotropis
elegans Grun. MI.
vitrea Grun. LL.
Pleurosigma
affine Grun. Ireland.
angulatum W. Sm. MULCU.
balticum W. Sm. MUU.

Pleurosigma—continued.
decorum JW. Sm. LC.
distortum W. Sm. L.
elongatum IW. Sm. L.
eximium H. van Heurck. LU.
Fasciola V. Sm. MLU.
formosum JW. Sin. MLC.
Hippocampus WV. Sm. L.
intermedium W. Sm. IL.
lanceolatum Donk. lL.
littorale W.-Sm. I.
macrum W. Sm. UL.
marinum Donk. L.
naviculaceum Bréb. M L.
Normanii Ralfs. L.
Nubecula W. Sm. LL.
prolongatum JW. Sm. L.
pulchrum Grun. M.
speciosum JW. Sm. L.
strigilis WV. Sm. Iveland.
tenuissimum W. Sm. IL.
validum Shadb. C.
Wansbeckii Donk. ML.

Podocystis
adriatica Miitz. Li.

Podosira
hormoides Witz. M L.
Montagnei Kitz. MC.

Raphoneis
amphiceros Ehr. MU.
Archeri O’Meara. C.
liburnica Grun. C.
Lorenziana Grun. L.
Rhombus Hhr. M LU.
scutelloides Grun. U.

Rhabdonema
adriaticum Witz. MLU.
arcuatum Hitz. MUCU.
minutum Kitz. LU.

Rhizosolenia
Calear-avis Schultze. L,

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alqe. Freshwater and Marine.
Yno}

1J.—Mariwe Dratomacem—continued.

Rhizosolenia—continued.
setigera Brightw. L.
styliformis Brightw. L.

Rhoicosigma

compactum Grun. C.
Sceptroneis

caducea Hhr. L.
Schizonema

comoides Grev. MUU.
divergens W. Sm. LU.
helminthosum Chawin. LU.
laciniatum Harv. CU.
mesogleoides Hitz. LU.

Smithii 4g. MU.
Scoliopleura
latestriata Grun. ML.

tumida Rabh. MUU.

Westii Grun. L.
Stauroneis

aspera Wiits. L.

costata O’Meara. C.

Gregoryi Raljs. L.

Mackintoshii O'Meara. UL.

obliqua Greg. Iveland.

rhombica O’Meara. C.

salina W. Sm. ML.

Stephanopyxis
turris Ralfs. L.

Striatella
interrupta Heit. MCU.
unipunctata dg. MUCU.

Surirella
eraticula Hhr, Li.
fastuosa Hhr. L.
Gemma Hhr. L.
ovalis Bréb. LL.
pulcherrima O’Meara. C.
Smithii Ralfs. LL.
striatula Tuvpin. L.
Syndendrium
Diadema Ehr. IL.

R, 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, C.

Synedra
affinis Kitz. MULCU.
Arcus Wiitg. L.
baculus Greg. MC.
barbatula Witz. MLC.
erystallina Kitz. LCU.
frauenfeldii Grun. LL.
fulgens W. Sm. LCU.
Gallionii Hhr. MLC U.
investiens W. Sm. L.
Nitzschioides Grun. LC.
superba Witz. LOU.
Ulna Hhr. LCU.
undulata Greg. MCU.
Thalassiosira
Nordenskioldii Cleve. C.
Toxonidea
Gregoriana Donk. LU.
insignis Donk. L.
Triceratium
amblyoceros Hhr. IL.
Trinacria
regina Heib. C.

DovustFruL SPECIES.

Actinoptychus

triradiatus Ralfs. M.
Amphiprora

costata O'Meara. C.

didyma W. Sm. L.
Arachnoidiscus

Ehrenbergii Bailey. LL.
Diatoma

striatulum Ag. Ireland.
Gomphonema

majusculum AE
Licmophora

eracilis Grun. L.
tincta Grun. LL.
Nitzschia
Gregorii. M.
[7]

45

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

T].—Marine Diatomacke—continued.

Odontodiscus

hibernicus O’Meara. C.
Orthosira

physoplea. M.

Scoliopleura

Smithii. M.
Surirella

gracilis O'Meara, C,

III.—Marine Cyanophycee.

Anabeena
torulosa Lagerh. LL.
variabilis Kitz. U.

Aphanocapsa

marina Hansg. L.
Aphanothece

pallida Rabh. LL.
Calothrix

eruginea Thur. L.

confervicola 4g. M L.

crustacea Thur. L.

fasciculata Ag. ML.

pulvinata 4g. ML.

scopulorum 4g. MLU.
Dermocarpa

prasina Born. MUCU.

Schousbei Born. LC
Dichothrix

gypsophila Born. et Flah. L.

Kintophysalis

granulosa Wiitz. L.
Glceocapsa

crepidinum Thur. L.
Hyella

crespitosa Born. et Flahe MUCU.
Isactis

plana Thur. ML.
Lyngbya

estuarii Liebm. MLC.

luteola Crouan. M.

Lyngbya—continued.

majuscula Harve MUU.
Mastigocoleus

testarum Lagerh MUCU.
Microcoleus

Chthonoplastes Thur. M.
Oscillatoria

subuliformis Gom. L.
Plectonema _

norvegicum Gom. IL.

terebrans Born. et Flah. LCU.

Pleurocapsa
fuliginosa Hauck. L.
Rivularia
atra Roth MUCU.
bullata Berk. M L.
coadunata Fosl. LU.
nitida 4g. ML.
Symploca
hydnoides Kitz. MUU.

Dovustrut SPECIES.

Actinothrix

Stokesiana J. H. Gray. M.
Calothrix

eespitula Harv. M.

nivea Ag. M.
Rivularia

applanata Carm. Ireland.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 45

IY.—Marine Chlorophycez.

Blastophysa
rhizopus Rke. LU.
Bolbocoleon
piliferum Pringsh. M L.
Bryopsis
hypnoides Lamour. MULCU.
plumosa 4g. MLCU.
Cheetobolus
gibbus Rosenv. M.
Cheetomorpha
crea Kitz. MLC.
crassa Kitz. LC.
Linum Kitz, MLU.
Melagonium Kitz. MUU.
tortuosa Kitz. MLC.
Chlorochytrium
Cohnii Wright. L.
inclusum Ajelim. M.
Cladophora
albida Kitz. MULCU.
arcta Kutz. MUU.
Balliana Harv. LU.
cornea Kiitz. C.
corynarthra Kiitz. C.
falcata Harv. M.
flexuosa Harv. U.
fracta Kitz. MLU.
glaucescens Harv. MLU.
gracilis Hitz. MLU.
hirta Hitz. C.
Hutchinsie Kitz. MUU.
letevirens Wiitz. ML.
lanosa Witz. ML.
Macallana Harv. MC.
pellucida Hitz. MLCU.
rectangularis Harv. MC.
refracta Aresch. MU.
Rudolphiana Harv. C.
rupestris Kitz. MLCU.
sericea Kitz. MLCU.
trichocoma Wiitz, M.

Cladophora—continued.
uncialis Aitz. MLU.
utriculosa Kiitz. L.

Codium
adherens dg. MU.
amphibium Moore. C.
elongatum Ay. M.
tomentosum Stackh. MULU.

Derbesia
marina Kjellm. M.

Endoderma
Flustre Batt. MUU.
viride Lagerh. M.
Wittrockii Wille. L.

Enteromorpha
clathrata J. Ag. MLU.
compressa Greve MUCU.
intestinalis Links MUCU.
Linza J. Ag. MLCU.
micrococea Kiitz. L.
paradoxa Kiitz. MCU.
ramulosa Hook, MUU.
torta Rend. LU.

Gleeocystis
adnata Schm. Lz.

Gomontia
polyrhiza Born. et Flah.

MLCU.

Halicystis
ovalis Aresch. MUU.

Halosphera
viridis Schm. C.

Monostroma
bullosum Wittr. L.
fuscum Rosenv. U.
Greyillei Wittr. LCU.

Pereursaria
percursa fosenv. LU.

Prasiola
polyrhiza Jons. L.
stipitata Sur. MLCU.

[a

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TV.—Marine CaioropHyces—continued.

Pringsheimia

scutata Rke. LU.
Rhizoclonium

arenosum /viitz. M.

implexum Batt. MU.

Kochianum Kiitz. C.

riparium Harv. ML.
Sykidion

Dyeri Wright. UL.
Tellamia

contorta Batt. LC.

intricata Batt. C.
Ulothrix

flacca Thur. LL.

speciosa Kitz. U.
Ulva

lactuca Linnw MULU.
Ulvella

confluens Rosenv. L.

Urospora

bangioides Holm. d Batt. MU.

isogona Batt. MLU.
Vaucheria

litorea Bang. d Ag. U.

spherospora Nordst. LU.

Thuretii Woron. MLU.

Dovustrut SPEcIEs.

Codium

Bursa dg. U.*
Conferva

eruginosa Huds. CU.

brecea. U.

ulothrix Lyngb. M.
Urospora

speciosa. U.

V.—Phezophycee.

Achinetospora

pusilla Born. ML.
Alaria

esculenta Grev. MLCU.
Arthrocladia

villosa Duby. MUU.
Ascocyclus

orbicularis Magn. MLC.
Ascophyllum

Mackaii Holm d Batt. C.

nodosum Le Jol. MLCU.
Asperococcus

bullosus Lamour. MULCU.

compressus Grif, M U.

fistulosus Hooker. MLCU.

Bifurcaria

tuberculata Stackh. MOU.
Carpomitra

costata Batt. M.
Castagnea,

virescens Thur. MULCU.

Zostere Thur. MC.
Cheetopteris

plumosa Hitz. LU.
Chilionema

Nathalie Sau. U.
Chorda

filum Stackh. MLC U.

tomentosa Lyngb. CU.

[* Recorded from ‘‘near Belfast’’ by ‘Templeton, but never found since. It is a Mediterranean

species, but also extends as far north as the English Channel. |

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine.

Chordaria
divaricata dy. U.

flagelliformis 4g. MULCU.

Cladostephus

spongiosus 47. MULCU.
verticillatus dg. MLC.

Cutleria

multifida Grev. MLC U.

Cystoseira
discors dg. MC.

ericoides dg. MLCU.
fibrosa dg. MCU.
eranulata dg. M U.

Desmarestia

aculeata Lamour. MUCU.

Dresnayi Lamour.

ligulata Lamour. MULCU.
viridis Lamour. MULCU.

Dictyopteris
membranacea Batt.

Dictyosiphon
foeniculaceus Grev.
hippuroides Kiitz.

hispidus Ajellm. i.

Dictyota
dichotoma Lamour.
Ketocarpus
brevis Sawv. L.
confervoides Le vol.

Crouani Thur. Ireland.
distortus Harv. Ireland.

fasciculatus Harv.

elobifer Kiitz. Ireland.
eranulosus 4g. MUU.
Hincksie Harv. MU.

Landsburgii Harv.

luteolus Saw. ML.

minimus Ndg. M.

penicillatus dy. U.

repens tke. M.
secundus Witz. M.

ead

AT

V.—PuHmopHycEx£—continued.

Ectocarpus—continued.

silicuiosus Kitz. MLCU.

simplex Crowan. M.

solitarius Saw. M.

terminalis Kitz. Ireland.

tomentosoides Farlow. L,

tomentosus Lyngbh. MUCU.

velutinus Kitz. MC.
Klachistea

flaccida Aresch. MLCU.

fucicola Fries MLCU.

scutulata Duby. MULCU.
Fucus

anceps Harv. d Ward. M.

ceranoides Linn. ML U.

serratus Linn. MUCU.

spiralis Linn. L.

vesiculosus Linn. MULCU.
Giraudia

sphacelarioides Derb. et Sol. C.
Halidrys

siliquosa Lyngb. MUCU.
Halopteris

filicina Kitz. MCU.
Hecatonema

maculans Saw. LL.
Himanthalia

lorea Lyngbh. MUCU.
Isthmoplea

spherophora Ajellm. MUU.
Laminaria

digitata Lamour. MUCU.

hieroglyphica J. Ag. Ireland.

hyperborea Fosl. MUCU.

saccharina Lamour. MLCU.
Leathesia

erispa Harv. L.

difformis Aresch. MUCU.
Litosiphon

filiformis batt. Ireland.

hibernicus Batt. M.

48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Litosiphon—continued.
Laminarie Harv.
pusillus Harv. M

Mesogloia
Griffithsiana Grev.

vermiculata Le Jol.

Myriactis
Areschougii Batt.

V.—PumopHycEm —continued.

MLCU.
1 CU:

MC.
MLCU.

U.

pulvinata Kitz. MC.

Myrionema
strangulans Grev.

Myriotrichia
claveformis Harv.

MLCU.

MLU.

filiformis Harv. ML.

Padina

pavonia Gaillon. C.
Pelvetia

canaliculata Dene. et Thur.

MLCU.

Petrospongium

Berkeleyi Nig. MUU.
Pheostroma

pustulosum Kek. U.
Phlcospora

brachiata Born. MLU.
Phyllitis

fascia Kitz. MLCU.
Punctaria

latifolia Grev. MU,

plantaginea Grev.
tenuissima Grev.

MLU.
L.

undulata J. dg. UL.

Pylaiella

littoralis Kjellnm. MUCU.
Ralfsia

clavata Harlow. Ireland.

verrucosa Aresch. MLC.
Saccorhiza

polyschides Batt. MUU.

Scytosiphon

lomentarius J. dg. MULCU.
Sorocarpus

uveeformis Pringsh. C.
Spermatochnus

paradoxus Kitz. MLU.
Sphacelaria

britannica Saw. L.

cirrhosa 4g. MLCU.

olivacea Ag. M.
plumigera Holmes. LL.
radicans Harv. MUL.
Sporochnus
pedunculatus Ay.
Stictyosiphon
subarticulatus Hauck. C.
tortilis Reinke.
Stilophora
rhizodes J. dg. MULCU.
Streblonema
fasciculatum Thur. M.
Zanardinii Crowan. L.

MLCU.

Ireland.

Striaria

attenuata Grev.
Stypocaulon

scoparium [iits.
Taonia

atomaria J. dg. ML.
Tilopteris

Mertensil Kiitz.
Ulonema

rhizophorum fosl. C.

LCU.

MLCU.

MLCU.

Dovustrut SPECIES.

Conferva
fulva Tighe. L.

Apvams—A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marme. 49

YI.—Marine Rhodophycee.

Actinococcus Ceramium— continued.
pelteeformis Schm. L. ciliatum Ducluz. MUCU.
subcutaneus Rosenv. CU. circinatum J. Ag. LL.
Ahnfeltia Derbesii Solier. U.
plicata Fries. MULCU. Deslongchampsii Chaw. MUU.
Antithamnion diaphanum Roth, MUCU
cruciatum Nag. MLU. echionotum J. dg. MUCU.
Plumula Thur. MUU. fastigiatum Harv. M.
Bangia flabelligerum J. dg. MUU.
fuscopurpurea Lyngb. MCU. eracillimum Harv. M.
Bonnemaisonia rubrum 4g. MUCU.
asparagoides dg. MLU. secundatum J. dg. M.
Bostrychia strictum Harv. MC.
scorpioides Mont. MUU. tenuissimum J. dg. MUCU.
Brongniartella vimineum J. Ag. L.
byssoides Bory. M L. Champia
Calliblepharis parvula Harve MUCU.,

ciliata Kitz. MULCU. Givantenicon
ibmezolbies isatt.n Mel Alarieonse as

pope amnion Chylocladie (Batt). L.
Arbuscula Lyngb. MCU.
Brodiei Harv. M.
byssoides Arn. MLU.
corymbosum Lyngb. MLC U.
eranulatum 4g. MUU.
Hookeri 4g. MUU
polyspermum Ag. MULCU.
roseum Harv. MULCU.
tetragonum Ay. MLC U.
tetricum Ay. MUL.

corymbifera Thur. M.
Daviesii Thur. M L.
endozoica Darb. M.
secundata Thur. ML.
sparsa (Carm.). M.
virgatula Thur. MUCU.
Chondria
dasyphylla 4g. MLCU.
tenuissima Ag. M.

tripinnatum Ag. C. Chondrus
@allocolax ‘ crispus Lyngb. MUCU.
neglectus Schm. M. Choreocolax
Callophyllis Polysiphonise Reinsch. ML.
flabellata Crn. M. Choreonema
laciniata Kiitz. MULCU. Thureti Schmitz. C.
Catenella Chylocladia
repens Batt. MUU. kaliformis Hook, MULCU.
Ceramium ovata Batt. MUU.
acanthonotum Carm. MUCU. Clathromorphum

botryocarpum Grif. MLCU. circumscriptum F'osl. C,

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy..

VI.—Marine Ruopoppyce®—-continued.

Colacolepis

incrustans Schm. MULCU.
Colaconema

reticulatum Batt. U.
Compsothamnion

eracillimum Schm. L.

thuyoides Schm. MLCU.,
Conchocelis

rosea Batt. LCU.
Corallina ~

elongata Johnst. M.

officinalis Linn. MUCU.

rubens Linn. MLCU.

squamata Hillis et Sol. MUCU.

virgata Zan. U.
Cordylecladia

erecta J. Ag. MCU.
Cruoria

adherens J. Ag. MU.

pellita Lyngbh. ML.
Cruoriella

Dubyi Schm. LCU.
Cystoclonium

purpureum Batt. MLC U.
Dasya

arbuscula 4g. MLC.

ocellata Harv. ML.
Delesseria

alata Lamour. MUCU.

angustissima Grif. LC.

hypoglossum Lamour. M UCU.

rubens (Huds.). MUCU.

ruscifolia Lamour. MLC.

sanguinea Lamour. MUCU.
Dermatolithon

hapalidioides Fosl. LC.

macrocarpum fosl. M LC.

pustulatum f’oslk M LCU.
Dilsea

edulis Stackh. MLCU.

Dudresnaya

verticillata Le Jol. MC.
Dumontia

incrassata Lam. M LCU.
Erythrotrichia

Bertholdii Batt. U.

Boryana Berth. U.

earnea J. Ag. LU.

ciliaris Batt. LU.
Furcellaria

fastigiata Lamour. MLC U.
Gelidium

corneum Lamour. MUCU.

crinale J. Ag. LU,

latifolium Born. MLC.

pulchellum Kitz. MC.

pusillum Le Jol. LC.
Gigartina

acicularis Lamour. M U.

pistillata Stackh. U.

stellata Batt. MULCU.

Gloiosiphonia

capillaris Carm. MUCU.
Gonimophyllum

Buffhami Batt. CU.
Goniolithon

mamuillosum Fosl. C.
Goniotrichum

elegans Le Jol. MUU.

ramosum Hauck. lL.
Gracilaria

confervoides Greve. M LU.
Griffithsia

corallinoides Batt. MLCU.

flosculosa Batt. MLCU.
Gymnogongrus

Griffithsie Martius. M L.

norvegicus J. dg. MUU.
Halarachnion

ligulatum Kitz. MUU.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algw, Freshwater and Marine. 51

VI.—Marinr Ruopornycem—continued.

Halopithys
incurvus Batt. L.
Halurus
equisetifolius Kitz, M LCU.
Halymenia
latifolia Crn. U.
Helminthocladia
Hudsoni J. dg. MUL.
purpurea J. dg. ML.

Helminthora

divaricata J. Ag. MULCU.
Heterosiphonia

plumosa Batt. MLCU.
Hildenbrandtia

prototypus Nardo. MLCU.
Kallymenia

reniformis J. dg. MU.
Laurencia

cespitosa Lamour. MLCU.

obtusa Lamour. MLU.

pinnatifida Lamour. MUCU.
Lithophyllum

Crouani Fosl. C.

dentatum Fosl. C.

fasciculatum Fosl MULCU.

incrustans Fosl. MLOU.

Racemus Fsl. C.
Lithothamnion

apiculatum Fosl. C.

calcareum Aresch, MULCU.

colliculosum Fosl, CU.

corallioides Crn. MULCU.

corticiforme Fosl MUCU.

foecundum Losl. U.

fruticulosum Fosl. C.

Lenormandi Fosl. MLCU.

lichenoides Heydr. MLC.

membranaceum F’oslk MUCU.

Sonderi Hauck. LC.
Stremfeltii Mosl. M LC U.
tophiforme Unger. C.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

Lomentaria

articulata Lyngbhk MUCU.

clavellosa Gaill. MUCU.
Melobesia

confervicola Fosl. LU.

coralline Solms. LCU.

farinosa Lamourre MUCU.

Lejolisii Rosan. MCU.

zonalis Fosl. L.
Microcladia

elandulosa Grev. LL.
Monospora

pedicellata Solk MULCU.
Naccaria

Wigehii Endl. MUU.
Nemalion

elminthoides Batt. L.

multifidum J. 4g. MUU.
Nitophyllum

Bonnemaisoni Grev. MU.

Gmelini Grev. MUU.

Hillie Grev. MU.

punctatum Gre. MUCU.

ramosum Batt. MUCU.

reptans Crn. MU.

uncinatum J. dg. MU.

versicolor Harv. M.
Odonthalia

dentata Lyngb. LU.
Petrocelis

cruenta J. Ag. ML.
Peyssonnelia

rubra J. Ag. C.
Phyllophora

Brodiei J. dg. LU.

epiphylla Batt. MUCU.

membranifolia J. dg. MUCU.

palmettoides J. dg. L.

Traillii Holm & Batt. LU.
Phymatolithon

levigatum Fosl. CU.

[Z]

52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

V1I.—Marine Ruopoppycrem— continued.

Phymatolithon —continued.

polymorphum Fosl. MUCU.
Pleonosporium

Borreri Nag, LU.
Plocamium

coccineum Lyngb. MULCU.

Plumaria

elegans Schm. MLUCU.
Polyides |

rotundus Gre. MUCU.
Polysiphonia

Brodiei Greve MUCU.
divaricata Kiitz. U.
elongata Grev. MUCU.
elongella Harv. MLU.
fastigiata Grev. MLC U.
fibrata Harv. MLCU.
fibrillosa Greve. MULCU.
fruticulosa Spreng. MLCU.
furcellata Harv. CU.
macrocarpa Harv. MUU.
nigra Batt. MLCU.
nigrescens Grev. MLCU.
obscura J. Ag. M.
simulans Harv. M.
subulifera Harv. C U.
urceolata Grev. MLCU.
violacea Grev. MLOU.
Porphyra
amethystea Kitz. MLOU.
leucosticta Thur. LOU.
linearis Grev. MLOU.
miniata 49. LU.
umbilicalis Witz. MULCU.
Pterocladia
capillacea Born. MUCU.
Pterosiphonia
complanata Schm. M.
parasitica Schm. ML U.
thuyoides Schm. MUU.

Ptilota

plumosa Ag. MLCU.
Ptilothamnion

pluma Thur. M.
Rhodochorton

floridulum Nig. MUCU.

membranaceum Magn. MUU.

Rothii Nig. MUCU.
Rhododermis

elegans Crn. L.

parasitica Batt. MUCU.
Rhodomela

lycopodioides Ag. MUU.

subfusca Ag. MULCU.
Rhodophyllis

appendiculata J. Ag. U.

bifida Kitz. MULCU
Rhodophysema

Georgii Batt. L.
Rhodymenia

palmata Gree MUCU.

Palmetta Grev. M.
Schizymenia

DubyiJ. Ag. U.
Schmitziella

endophleea Born. ¢ Batt. MUL.
Scinaia |

furcellata Bivona. MUCU.
Seirospora

Griffithsiana Harv. MCU.

interrupta Schm. M.
Spermothamnion

barbatum Born. U.

irregulare Ardiss. LL.

Turneri Avesch. MUCU.

Spherococcus
coronopifolius Ag. MLU.
Sphondylothamnion
multifidum Ndy. MUU.
Stenogramme

interrupta Mont. MU,

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alga, Freshwater and Marine. 53

VI.—Marine Ruopornycem—continued.

Sterrocolax | DovustruL SPEcIEs.
decipiens Schm. MUCU.

Trailliella | Callithamnion
intricata Batt. L. | lanuginosum Lyngb. Ireland

Summary of Distribution.—The number of marine species found in each
of the four provinces and in the whole of Ireland is indicated in the
following table :—

M L C U_ | Ireland
Paidiniess 9) 93 0 7 0 0 7
Diatomacee, . 3 ; | 114 | 249 | 171 92 377
Cyanophycee, ; ; a 16 28 7 10 31
| Chlorophycex, : : 5 || 29 52 27 43 79
| Pheophycee, : 5 é | 86 75 64 69 120
Rhodophycee, : : . | 167 | 165 | 126" | 160 229
Total, : . | 480 | 576 | 395 | 374 lo ea

General Remarks on Distribution—Ten species have been found on the
Irish coast that are not so far known to occur in Great Britain. The local
distribution of these is as follows:—Chetomorpha crassa Kiitz., in ditches
by the North Wall, Dublin, and at Achill Island; Cladaphora Macallana
Harv., at Roundstone and in Co, Cork; Codiwm elongatum Ag., at Kilkee ;
Fucus anceps Harv. and Ward, at Kilkee; Litosiphon hibernicus Batt. at
Kilkee; Halymenia latifolia Crn., at Blackhead ; Lithophyllum dentatum
Fosl., at Roundstone ; Clathromorphum cireumscriptum Fosl., on the west
coast ; Lithothamnion Stroemfeltii Fosl., common in Ireland ; Corallina virgata
Zan., at Bangor, County Down.

A considerable number of species characteristic of the warmer regions
of the Atlantic or of the Mediterranean have been found on the south
or extending up the west coast. These are Cladophora cornea Kitz.,
C. corynarthra Kitz, Padina pavona Gaillon, Dietyopteris membranacea
Batt., Setrospora interrupta Schm., Helminthocladia Hudsoni J. Ag.,
Halopithys incurvus Batt., Pterosiphonia complanata Schm.

Halosphera viridis Schm., a native of warm seas, occurs in the plankton
of the west coast. Probably all these species owe their presence on the
Irish coast to the influence of the Gulf Stream.

2")

54 Proceedings of the Royat Irish Academy.

Odonthalia dentata Lyngb., and Ptilota plumosa Ag., two northern species
found on the coasts of Greenland and Iceland, occur on the coast of Ulster,
but are entirely absent from the southern half of Ireland.

Alaria esculenta Grev., though common on the north and west coasts
of Ireland, is much more limited in its distribution on the east side.
There does not seem to be any record of its occurrence between Dundalk
and Wexford.

As regards distribution in depth, it is noteworthy that Dickie found
Phyllophora Brodie J. Ag., and Delesseria rubens (Huds.), at a depth of
80 fathoms off the Maiden Rocks, County Antrim.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

The more important books and papers dealing with Irish Algee will
be found in the subjoined list. Short notes are not separately indicated,
but will be found scattered through the pages of the periodicals mentioned
below. In what follows the names are arranged in alphabetical order.
Where several papers are attributed to the same author, a chronological
sequence has been adopted :—

ApDAms, J.—Chantransia Alariz Jonss. in the British Isles. Journ. of Bot.,
Nov., 1904.

— The Seaweeds of the Antrim Coast. Ulster Fisheries and Biology
Association Report for 1906.

ALLMAN, G. J.—On a new genus of Algz belonging to the family of the
Nostochinee. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. x1., 1845.

—- [Paper on Irish Freshwater Algz without a title] Proc. Roy. Iv.
Acad., vol. ii., 1845. |

—— On an undescribed Alga allied to Coleochete scutata. Brit. Assoc.
Report, 1846.

ANNALS OF NATURAL HIsToRY, vols. i.-v., 1838-40.

ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NatTuRAL History, 1841-1886.

ARCHER, W.—List of Desmidiaceze found in the Neighbourhood of Dublin.
Nat. Hist. Review, 1857.

—— Supplementary Catalogue of Desmidiaceze found in the Neighbourhood
of Dublin. Nat. Hist. Review, 1858.

—— Description of two new species of Staurastrum (Meyen). Proc. Nat.
Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. ii., 1860.

on
Or

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Alyw, Freshwater and Marine.

ARCHER, W.—Description of a new species of Cosmarium }
(Corda), and of Xanthidium (Ehr.). |

— Desens of a new species of Micrasterias (Ag.), |
with remarks on the distinctions between M. |
rotata (Ralfs) and M. denticulata (Bréb.). |

—— Description of a new species of Cosmarium Proe. Nat. Hist.
(Corda) ; of Staurastrum (Meyen); of two pes of Dubhn,
new species of Closterium (Nitzsch) ; and of | vol. 1, 1863.
Spiroteenia (Bréb.).

— On a new species of Ankistrodesmus (Corda),
with remarks in connexion therewith as
regards Closterium Griffithii (Berk.) and
C. subtile (Bréb.).

— An Endeavour to identify Palmogleea (Kiitz.), )
with Description of the Plant believed to be
meant, and of a new species, both, however,
referable rather to the genus Mesoteenium
(Naig.).

—— Description of a new species of Cosmarium
(Corda) and of Penium (Bréb.).

—— Description of a new species of Cosmarium

(Corda) and of Arthrodesmus (Ehr.).
Record of the Occurrence, new to Ireland, with

Proce Naty bist:
ociety of Dublin,
vol. iv., 1865.

Ql

San Ie RWI pcan Sea a

Note of a peculiar condition of the Volvocina- |
ceous Alga Stephanosphera pluvialis (Cohn), |
and Observations thereon. J
— Notice of the Genus Tetrapedia (Reinsch) and of two kindred new
Forms. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., 2nd Ser., vol. i., 1872.
Barrers, E. A. L—Some New British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1896.
— New or critical British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1896, 1897,
1900, 1906.
— A Catalogue of the British Marine Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1902.
— A Preliminary List of the Marine Algve [of Lambay]. Irish Nat., 1907.
BELFAST NATURALISTS’ FIELD CLUB: Guide to Belfast, 1874; new ed., 1902.

CarROLL, 1.—Alge taken in Cork Harbour or along the coast during the
summers of 1850 and 1851. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N.8.,
vol. ix., 1852.

CARRUTHERS, W.—Fucus distichus L. as an Irish plant. Journ. of Bot.,
1863.

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cooks, M. C.—British Desmids. Grevillea, vol. viii., 1879-80.
— British Desmids, a Supplement to British Freshwater Algze. 1887.

DE Tont, J. B.—Sylloge Algarum. 5 vols., 1889-1907.

DIckIz, G.—On a deposit of Diatomaceze and Mollusca in the County of
Antrim. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1859.
— Notes on Range in Depth of Marine Algze. Journ. of Bot., 1869, and
; Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. x., 1870.
— Notes on the Distribution of ee Journ. of Bot., 1871, and Trans.
Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. x1., 1873

Dittwyn, L. W.—British Confervee. 1809.
Drxon, H. H., and J. Joty.—On some minute organisms found in the surface

waters of Dublin and Killiney Bays. Sci. Proce. Roy. Dub. Soc.,
N.S., vol. vii, 1898.

Drxon, R. V.—On a new genus and species in the Desmidiacee, with remarks
on the arrangement of the genera and species of Micrasterias and
Euastrum. Proc. Nat. Hist. Society of Dublin, vol. 11., 1860.

Drummonpd, J. L.—On a new Oscillatoria, the colouring substance of
Glaslough Lake, Ireland. Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. 1, 1838.

— On Fossil Infusoria found in the Co. Down, Ireland. Charlesworth’s
Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol ii., 1839.

DUBLIN QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF SCIENCE: vols. i—vi., 1861-6.

Firtu, W. A., and W. Swanston.—References to the Diatomaceous Deposits
at Lough Mourne and in the Mourne Mountains. Proc. Belfast
Nat. Field Club, Ser. ii., vol. iii., 1887-8

Fosiiz, M.—A visit to Roundstone in April. Iv. Nat., 1899.

Gray, J. E—On Actinothrix, a new genus of Oscillatoriaceee from the
coast of Ireland. Journ. of Bot., 1864.

GREVILLE, R. K.—Algee Britannicee. 1850.

Ireland. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N. g. vol. xi., 1854, and
Trans. Bot. Soe. Edinb., vol. v., 1858.

HANNA, H.—Seaweeds [of Achill Island]. Ir. Nat., 1898.

—— Some Alge from the Antrim Coast. Ir. Nat., 1899.

Harvey, W. H.—A Manual of the British Alge. 1841.

—— Description of a new species of Codium recently discovered on the
west coast of Ireland. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xin, 1844.

Apvams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 57

Harvey, W. H.—Description of a minute Alga from the coast of Ireland.
Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. xiv., 1844.

— Phycologia Britannica, 4 vols., 1846-51.

—— A Manual of the British Marine Alge. 1849.

—— Notice of the Discovery of Fucus distichus, Linn., at Duggerna,
Co. Clare, Ireland. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. viii., 1866.

Harvey, Humpureys, and PowrEr.—Contributions towards a Fauna and
Flora of the County of Cork. 1845.

Hassatu, A. H.—A History of the British Freshwater Algz. 1845.

HENsMAN, Miss R.—Some Causes of the Disintegration of Shells. Ir.
Nat., 1895.

Homes, E. M., and E. A. L. Batrers.—(1) A revised list of the British
Marine Alge. (2) Appendix to above. Ann. of Bot., vol. v.,
1890-1.

Hutton, F. W.—On the discovery of Arachnoidiscus ornatus and A.
Ehrenbereii at Malahide, Co. Dublin. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science,
1865.

Trish NATURALIST. 1892-1908.

JOHNSON, T.—Two Irish Brown Algz: Pogotrichum and Litosiphon. Ann.
of Bot., vol. viii, 1894.

JOHNSON, T., and Miss R. HENsMAn.—Alove [of Galway Bay]. Iv. Nat., 1895.

— Alge from the north side of Belfast Lough. Ir. Nat., 1896.

— A list of Irish Corallinacez. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., N.S., vol. ix.,
Part I., No. 3, 1899.

JOHNSON, T.,.H. Hanna, Miss R. HENSMAN, and Miss M. C. KNowLEes.—
Irish Pheeophycez. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., 3rd Ser., vol. v., No. 3,
1899.

JOHNSTONE, W. G., and A. CroAtt.—The Nature-printed British Seaweeds.
4 vols., 1859-60.

JosHuA, W.—Notes on British Desmidiee. Journ. of Bot., 1883.

JOURNAL OF Botany, 1870-1908.

Lert, H. W.—New British Alga. Grevillea, vol. xv., 1886-7.

Macalister, A., and W. R. M‘Nas.—Guide to the County of Dublin, its
Geology, Industries, Flora, and Fauna. 1878.

Mackay, J. T.—Flora Hibernica. 1836.

NATURAL History ReEvirw. 1854-65,

D8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

O’Mrara, E.--Contributions to a Catalogue of Diatomacez of the County
Dublin (species obtained at Malahide and Portmarnock). Proc.
Dubl. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., vol. 1., 1858.

— Catalogue of Diatomacez collected in Powerscourt, Co. of Wicklow.
Nat. Hist. Review, 1858, and Proce. Dubl. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoe.,
vol. i, 1858.

— Diatoms from the surface of a lake near Seaforde, Co. Down.
Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1866.

— On Diatoms gathered at Rostrevor, Co. Down. Quart. Journ. Micr.
Science, 1867.

— On Diatoms dredged by Dr. Wright off the Arran Islands. Quart.
Journ. Mier. Science, 1867.

— On some new and rare Diatomacee from the West Coast of Ireland.
Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867.

—— New Diatoms discovered by Dr. E. Perceval Wright off Arran Islands.
Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867.

—— On New Forms of Diatomaceze from Dredgings off the Arran Islands,
Co. Galway. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, 1867, 1869.

— Report of the Irish Diatomaceee. Part I. Proc. Roy. Ir. Aecad.,
2nd Ser., vol. 11., 1875.

PritcHARD, A.—A History of Infusoria, including the Desmidiaceze and
Diatomacez, British and Foreign. 4th ed., 1861.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB. Vols. 1.-iv., 1864-1885.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE DUBLIN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY. Vols. i.-v.,
1849-69.

(JUARTERLY JOURNAL OF MICROSCOPICAL SCIENCE. 1853-80.

Rawrs, J.—On the British Diatomacee. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.,
vol. xil., 1843.

—— On the Diatomacee.

— On the British Species of Meridion and Gomphonema.

— On the British Desmidiez.

— On some British Diatomacez.

—— British Desmidiee. 1848.

— On the Nostochines. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol. iv., 1853.

SANDERS, G.—On the Advantage to Botany of local lists, and notes with
reference to the Algze of the East Coast of Ireland. Proc, Nat. Hist.
Society of Dublin, vol. 1., 1849-56, and Nat. Hist. Review, 1855.

— On the Fructification of the genus Desmarestia. Proc. Nat. Hist.
Society of Dublin, vol. 1., 1849-56,

Trans. Bot.
Soc. Edinb.,
vol. i, 1846.

Apams—A Synopsis of Irish Algae, Freshwater and Marine. 59

SEEMANN’S JOURNAL OF Borany, 1863-9,

SuitH, W.—On Deposits of Diatomaceous Earth found on the shores of
Lough Mourne, Co. Antrim, with a record of species living in the
waters of the lake. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist., N.S., vol. v., 1850.

—— Synopsis of the British Diatomacez. 2 vols., 1853, 1856.

—— List of British Diatomacez in the collection of the British Museum.
1859.

STANDEN, k.—General Observations [on the Fauna of Rathlin Island and
Ballycastle]. Ir. Nat., 1897.

THompson, W.—Abstract of a paper on Irish Algze read before the Natural
History Society of Belfast on Jan. 20, 1836. Loudon’s Mag. of
Nat. Hist., vol. ix., 1836.

— On a minute alga which colours Ballydrain Lake, Co. Antrim. Ann.
Nat. Hist., vol. v., 1840.

THRELKELD, C.—Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum. 1726.

TicHE, W.—Maritime plants observed on the coast of the county of Wexford.
Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. iii., 1802.

Van Heurcx, H.—A Treatise on the Diatomacee. 1896.

Wave, W.—Plantz Rariores in Hibernia Invente. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub.
Soc., vol. iv., 1804.

Weiss, F. E.—Report on the Alge of Valencia Harbour. Proce. Roy. Ir.
Acad., 3rd Ser., vol. v., 1899.

West, W.—A Contribution to the Freshwater Algz of West of Ireland. Journ.
Linn. Soc., Botany, vol. xxix., 1892.

West, W., and G. 8S. West.—New British Freshwater Alge. Journ. Roy.
Mier. Soe., 1894.

— On some new and interesting Freshwater Alge. Journ. Roy. Micr.
Soc., 1896.

— Notes on Freshwater Alge. Journ. of Bot., 1900, 1903.

—— Freshwater Algze of the North of Ireland. ‘Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad.,
vol. xxxii., Sect. B, Part I., 1902.

— A comparative study of the Plankton of some Irish lakes. Trans.
Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxxiui, Sect. B, Part II., 1906.

West, G. 8.—The British Freshwater Alge. 1904.

Monograph of the British Desmidiaceze. Vol. 1., 1904, vol. 11, 1905.

— Some Critical Green Algee. Journ. Linn. Soc., Botany, vol. xxxviil.,
No. 265, 1908.

Rk. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [i]

60 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

WitHerinc, W.—An Arrangement of British Plants. 6th ed., 4 vols., 1818.

Wricut, E. P.—On a New Species of Parasitic Green Alga belonging to
the Genus Chlorochytrium of Cohn. ‘Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad.,
VOL XV lO ile

-—— On a New Genus and Species of Unicellular Algze, living on the
Filaments of Rhizoclonium Casparyi. Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad.,

vol. xxviu, 1881.

[gel 38)

III.

A NEW DEVONIAN ISOPOD FROM KILTORCAN, COUNTY
KILKENNY.

By GEORGE H. CARPENTER, B.Sc., Professor of Zoology, and
ISAAC SWAIN, B.A., A.R.C.Sc., Assistant in Geology, in the
Royal College of Science, Dublin.

PuaTE IV.
Read Apri 27. Ordered for publication May 13. Published Aveust 21, 1908.

TuE fossil described in the present paper was obtained in a quarry, some-
what famous in geological literature, situated near the top of Kiltorcan Hill,
County Kilkenny, about a mile south-east of Ballyhale railway station, at
an elevation of nearly 600 feet above the sea-level. The quarry yields a
yellow micaceous sandstone comprising two distinct types which occur in
alternating beds—a fine-grained rock that splits readily into thin slabs, and
a coarser rock that has an irregular fracture. Both types of rock contain
remains of plants, many of which are in a perfect state of preservation—
whole fronds of ferns being found in which the venation of the leaves is
beautifully shown, thus indicating conditions of deposition suggestive of
the wooded margins of a lake. A description of the quarry, with figures
of some of its fossils, was given more than forty years ago by Beete-Jukes
and Baily (1861); the latter author subsequently (1870) dealt with the
fossils at greater length.

Geologists agree generally in referring the rocks to the Upper Devonian
series, though it is difficult on stratigraphical grounds to determine exactly
the horizon of the beds here exposed. The presumed unconformable junction
with the Silurian is not to be seen in the locality, and the junction with the
Carboniferous strata can only be inferred. But some of the fish-remains
found in the coarser layers, about three feet below the surface, are very
closely allied to those occurring in rocks of unquestionable Old Red
Sandstone age at Altyre in Morayshire, and in the Orkneys.

Plant-remains are by far the most numerous of the Kiltorcan fossils,
the predominating types being Cyclostigma with its spirally arranged leaves,

R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. B, [LZ]

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and the handsome Palacopteris hibernica (Forbes). Fronds of Sphenopteris,
easily distinguished by its obtusely terminated leaflets, are less common.
In the band of coarser sandstone, mentioned above, scutes and spines of
the fish Coccosteus have been found in considerable quantity, together
with other remains referred to Asterolepis, Bothriolepis, and Pterichthys.
Fish-teeth are scarcer than the scutes, but a few have been found; in
the Dublin Museum is a specimen of a fish-jaw with two or three teeth
in position. The most famous fossil animal from Kiltorcan is Archanodon
Jukesi (Forbes), a large mussel nearly allied to the living freshwater genus
Anodonta; this is the only mollusc known from the beds.

Very few remains of Arthropoda have hitherto been found at Kiltorcan.
Two fragments were described and figured by Salter (1859) as portions of a
merostome carapace, and doubtfully referred by him to Hurypterus Scouleri,
Hibbert, from the Carboniferous of Fifeshire. Later (1870), Baily named
these and other fragments Pierygotus hibernicus; they are probably, however,
referable to Eurypterus. Baily also described a Belinurus—B. kiltorcensis—
from two specimens which, with the types of his Hurypterus hibernicus,
are preserved in the Geological Survey collection in the Dublin Museum.
Formerly these genera were regarded as Crustacea; but the usual practice
among modern zoologists is to group the orders to which they belong with
the Arachnida. Baily, however, briefly described (1870) some truly Crustacean
remains—a few Leptostracan carapaces—under the name of Pvoricaris
MacHenrici. The fossil Isopod, which we now describe, is thus the second
Crustacean type from the Kiltorcan beds.

One of us visited the quarry early this year to obtain specimens of the
fossil ferns and mussel for our College teaching collection. The farmer,
Mr. T. Davis, on whose lands the quarry is situated, gave much useful
help, evinced interest in the search, and undertook to forward to Dublin
any specimens that seemed to him noteworthy. Shortly afterwards we
received a slab on which an impression of the dorsal surface of the new
Crustacean (Plate IV., fig. 2) is beautifully preserved. Another visit on our
part to the quarry was thought advisable, and as a result the fossil itself
(Plate IV., fig. 1) was secured. This had been put on one side by Mr. Davis,
who had recognized its nature, but thought it useless to us on account of
an accidental breakage. Both the specimens—which are of course to be
regarded as types—will be deposited in the Dublin Museum, the impression
in the collection of the Geological Survey of Iveland, and the fossil in the
general Paleontological Collection. The greater part of the head _ has,
unfortunately, been chipped off the latter, otherwise both specimens are
in admirable preservation, considering the nature and age of the rock,

CARPENTER AND Swain—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 68

Not having ourselves removed them from the quarry, we cannot give
details as to their place of occurrence; but the rock in which they lie
belongs to the finer-grained type of the Kiltorcan sandstone.

Oxyuropoda, gen. nov.’

Body onisciform. First thoracic segment small, closely connected (? fused)
with head (bearing a pair of chelifori?). Succeeding thoracic segments

Fig. 1.—OxyuROPODA LIGIOIDES.

Drawing showing segmentation and appendages x1}. 1-7, thoracic segments ; i.—vi., abdominal
segments ; 0, eyes(?); a, portion of antenna; c, chelate (?) appendage of first thoracic segment;
p, thoracic leg (terminal portion); «, uropod.

1 From dfs, ovpa, and mots, with reference to the acuminate tail-appendages (uropods).

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

with broad pleura concealing the short ambulatory legs. Abdomen with
(five or) six distinct segments, bearing at its extremity a pair of long,
pointed, styliform uropods.

Type O. ligioides, sp. nov. Upper Devonian of Kiltorcan, County
Kilkenny.

A detailed description of this species may now be given.

Length.—66 mm.

Head.—The small portion of the head visible from the dorsal surface
is about three times as broad as long. A pair of rounded lobes with
sinuate outlines can be distinguished, and on each of these a somewhat
irregular area (fig. 1, 0) probably indicates the position of the eye. No
appendage of the head can be fully made out; but one somewhat elongate
antennal segment, with portion of another (fig. 1, a), can be seen on the
left of the anterior region of the fossil, lying alongside the front thoracic
segments.

Thorax.—In the present genus, the segment (fig. 1, 1) which in most
Isopoda is the foremost free thoracic segment appears to be fused with the
head, as well as the true first thoracic segment to which the maxillipeds
belong. The tergum of this segment is short and broad, with somewhat
flattened pleural margins, which at the hind corners project slightly over
the segment next behind. There is a central semi-elliptical lobe on this
tergum. From the left of the segment projects what appears clearly to
be part of a chelate appendage (fig. 1, c).

The second free thoracic segment has the front lateral regions narrowly
rounded, and the hind corners produced into somewhat acuminate processes ;
a prominent ridge in form of an are, behind which is a transverse crescentic
grove, crosses the front region of this tergum, and is produced backwards
and outwards to the hind corners (fig. 1,2). The terga of the succeeding
four segments are very similar (fig. 1, 3-6). Each has the hind corners of
the pleura prolonged, and strong arched ridges can be traced from these
corners running forwards and inwards; further, a transverse ridge, nearly
parallel to the edge of each tergum, crosses its anterior half. On a first
examination of the fossil, these ridges look like the boundary-lines of terga,
so that the number of segments appears to be two or three times as many as
it really is. Detailed study of the appearances shows that the segmental
divisions are distinct grooves with the raised hinder edge of the anterior
tergum in front of each; these grooves reach the lateral edges of the animal
at points where the overlap of the successive pleura can be plainly seen. The
transverse and arched ridges, on the other hand, are not associated with any
clear evidence of segmentation.

CARPENTER AND SwaIn—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 65

The thoracic segments of this animal evidently resemble rather closely
those of the Carboniferous isopod Arthropleura, as described and figured by
Kliver (1885). We believe that he has in some cases regarded as segmental
divisions what are really nothing but transverse ridges on the terga,
comparable to those in the present genus. For example, the terga of
Arthropleura armata, Jordan, which he figures (taf. 3), and states in his
description to be “im Ganzen etwa sieben,” probably represent three or
four segments only.

In the hindmost thoracic segment (fig. 1, 7) the arched ridges reach the
lateral margin well in front of the hind corner of the pleura. A crescentic
area (fig. 3, 1.) at the posterior edge of this segment probably represents the
first abdominal tergum which is, perhaps, fused with it.

A number of irregular wrinkles on the dorsal surface of the terga and
pleura suggests that the cuticle of the animal was somewhat flexible.
Beneath the third thoracic segment can be clearly traced the outline of two
terminal segments of one of the short walking-limbs with a straight terminal
claw. This outline is shown (fig. 1), its base connected by a dotted line
with its apparent position of attachment.

Abdomen.—There are four abdominal segments, the pleura of which are
produced into conspicuous, backwardly-directed processes. These appear to
be the second, third, fourth, and fifth (fig. 3, i1, iL, iv., v.); each has a pair
of tubercles on the tergum—the fifth tergum also a central tubercle—and
indistinct ridges at the boundaries of terga and pleura. The first abdominal
tergum is probably represented by the crescentic sclerite (fig. 3, 1.) closely
associated with the last thoracic segment.

The abdomen terminates in a small rounded segment with its hinder edge
slightly emarginate and crenulated. This bears laterally the curious
unjointed, acuminate uropods already mentioned. Each of these appendages
has a thick rounded base, and tapers gradually to a needle-like point; a
distinct ridge can be traced along the dorsal surface, and an elongate flat
lamina along the outer edge; possibly the latter is the exopodite, but there
is no clear evidence that the appendage is biramous.

There are several points of interest arising from the discovery of this
fossil. Hitherto only a few Paleozoic genera of Isopods have been known.
Prearcturus (Woodward), and Amphipeltis (Salter), from the Devonian of
Herefordshire and Nova Scotia respectively ; and Arthropleura (Jordan), from
the Carboniferous of Germany and England (see Zittel, 1885 and 1900).
These genera are so imperfectly known that the relationship between them and
Oxyuropoda must remain for the present problematical; but attention has
already been called to the likeness between the thoracic segments in the

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

present genus and in Arthropleura. From Kliver’s figures there can be little
doubt that Arthropleura was, like Oxyuropoda, onisciform in build. The
general facies of Oxyuropoda is highly suggestive of the Oniscoidea; a
superficial likeness to Ligia is apparent at a glance, and some true relation-
ship is by no means improbable. But if our interpretation of the first
thoracic segment and its appendages be justified, Oxyuropoda shows distinct
affinity to the Chelifera, a tribe of the Isopoda, so aberrant as to be placed by
many modern students in a distinct order, the Tanaidacea, and hitherto
unknown in the geological record. The Oniscoidea have not been traced
further back in time than the Miocene. It will be of some zoological
importance should further specimens of Oxyuropoda, in which the ventral
surface and appendages may perchance be well preserved, show that the
genus forms a Paleozoic link between the two divergent tribes of the
Chelifera and Oniscoidea, both apparently modern, and each in its own way
highly specialized. Further, the close association of the first thoracic
segment with the head, the dorsal position of the eyes, and the somewhat
trilobitic aspect of the body, are features in which our fossil resembles the
Seroliide —a family of the tribe Flabellifera, whose members have the
uropods laterally situated, as they are in Oxyuropoda. This Devonian
genus, therefore, as might be expected, suggests several interesting lines
of connexion between various tribes of recent Isopoda.

The question of possible affinity with the Oniscoidea raises the question
whether, like most members of that tribe, Oxyuropoda lived on land. Its
large size, and the presence of the Archanodon in the same beds, suggest
rather the probability that it was a denizen of the old Devonian lakes ; though
the abundance of fern fronds in the Kiltorcan rocks forbids us to deny the
possibility that our Isopod may, with them, have been derived from the
neighbouring land-surface over which it had crawled in life.

REFERENCES.

1870. W. H. Batty.—On Fossils obtained at Kiltorkan Quarry, County
Kilkenny, Brit. Assoc. Report, xxxix., 1869, pp. 73-5.

1861. J. Brere-JukES and W. H. Batty.—Explanations to accompany
Sheets 147 and 157 of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Dublin
and London, 1861.

1885. M. Kuver.—Ueber Arthropleura armata, Jord. Palzeontographica,
xxxi., 1885, pp. 11-18, taf. 3 and 4.

CARPENTER AND SwaIn—A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan. 67

1859. J. W. SALTER.—On some new species of Eurypterus, with notes on the

Distribution of the Species. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. xv.,
1859, pp. 229-236, pl. x.

1885. K. A. von ZitreL.—Handbuch der Paleontologie, 1. Abth., 2. Band.
Miinchen u. Leipzig, 1885 (pp. 663-670).

1900. K. A. von ZiTTEL.—Text-book of Paleontology. Translated and edited
C. R. Eastman, vol.i., London, 1900 (pp. 668-9).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fic.

1. Oxyuwropoda ligivides.-—Fossil, showing dorsal aspect of animal.

Natural
size. Photograph by I. Swain.

2. Oxyuropoda ligioides.—Rock, with impression of dorsal surface slightly
reduced. Photograph by I. Swain.

loss

IV.

MALIGNANT TUMOURS IN BIRDS, WITH OBSERVATIONS ON
THE CHANGES IN THE BLOOD.

By A. E. METTAM, B.Sc., M.R.C.V.S., M.R.I.A.,
Principal of the Royal Veterinary College of Ireland.

Puates V., VI.
Read Aprin 13. Ordered for Publication May 25. Published Aveust 21, 1908.

THE study of malignant tumours entered upon a new phase when Morau and
later Jensen announced the discovery of a malignant tumour in mice capable
of being grafted into other mice. Later Hanau, Ehrlich, and others showed
that the rat was the subject of a sarcoma also capable of being transplanted
to other rats. Further Ehrlich and Apolant discovered a tumour of rats
which had a mixed structure—a carcinoma and sarcoma in one—and showed
that this tumour when inoculated into other rats after some generations lost
its carcinomatous characteristics, and became a pure sarcoma.

In the dog the so-called infective sarcomata developing upon the genital
organs is capable of being inoculated to other sound and healthy dogs; and
though its true character as a neoplasm is challenged, still the definitive cause
of the new growth has not been demonstrated.

It having been shown that certain new growths in certain species of
animals are capable of inoculation to others of the same species—and quite
recently a cancer in a horse has been grafted on to another part of the body
of the same animal—a great stimulus has been given to research, and material
of a kind suitable for experimental inquiry has been abundantly provided.
Moreover, the fact that a certain new growth can be inoculated to other
animals allows investigations to be made at all periods of the growth of the
tumour, and hence we have gained much information as to the relations
existing between the new growths and the tissues of the inoculated animal.

The cause of a malignant new growth is not known; but there are many
hypotheses to explain it. It has been maintained by numerous investigators
that cancer, for instance, is due to a protozoon, a coccidium-like structure
being observed in the cells of the tumour. Much controversy has raged

MerramMm—Malgnant Tumours in Birds. 69

round this cell-inclusion, and now the opinion is held that the body is not an
animal parasite, but a cell-degeneration, or a secretion of the cell, or the
persisting archoplasm with centrosomes. Some maintain that the new
growths are due to blastomycetes; and certain it is that in some tumours
blastomycetes or yeast-like organisms can be found. Others, again, maintain
that the tumour-growth follows some change in a body-cell which causes it
to get rid of some of its chromatin from the nucleus, the cell then behaving
like the germinal epithelium of testis and ovary, capable of unlimited
proliferation. There appears to be little doubt but that the cell-mitoses are
in many cases heterotypical; but it seems that here we have the effect of some
unknown cause operating, and that we have not the fundamental change which
produces the effect. Recently Borrel found acari in the infective sarcomata
of dogs, and asks if there is any relation between the acari and the genesis of
the tumour. I have cut many specimens of infective sarcomata, and never seen
an acarus; nor am I aware that anyone else has met with them. They are
probably accidental, as may be the spirochetes which I found in tumours that
came into my possession.

From this brief résumé of some of the opinions held as to the cause of
new growths, it will be observed that we are far from agreeing as to the cause;
but we are likely to get nearer the truth as to the etiology of malignant
neoplasms if we examine the tumours found in animals throughout the animal
kingdom. It is with this object that I desire to describe certain malignant
new growths that I have recently met with in birds. Tumours are not
unknown in birds. Non-malignant tumours, as fibromata and myxomata, are
not uncommon. Birds suffer from epithelioma contagiosum—an epithelial
new growth, possibly produced by an ultra-microscopic germ, because, if an
emulsion of the tumour be made and passed through a porcelain filter, the
filtrate contains the virus, and on inoculation will set up the disease. Other
new growths, tumour-like, have been shown to be due to organisms, the
tubercle bacilli, for instance. Birds do, then, suffer from neoplasms—true
new growths of undetermined cause; but, with the exception of epithelioma
contagiosum, descriptions of such are wanting.

Recently Pick has described squamous epithelioma in a bird’s tongue.

The specimens I have met with are examples of sarcomata, the tumours
in both instances having become generalized, and a carcinoma,

The Sarcomata. CASE 1.—Pure-bred Plymouth Rock-hen, apparently
about two years old. The fowl was very thin and emaciated, .On removing
the feathers numerous swellings, new growths, were found. None of them
was ulcerating, and all appeared to be firmly attached to the subjacent
structures, the skin moving easily over them. The new growths were

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, [11]

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

found about the head, and had produced a peculiar swelling of tissues around
and within the orbit, producing on one side an exophthalmos. New growths
forming a continuous chain were found in front of the cervical vertebree.
They had deformed the trachea, and pushed on one side the cesophagus and
crop. The new growth passed with the trachea into the pleuro-peritoneal
cavity, and had invaded the left lung, which it had practically replaced. The
pectoral muscles were covered by large tumour masses, which extended some
distance into them. The same type of tumour involved the abdominal wall,
and included the cloaca, the walls of which were much thickened by infiltra-
tion of the tumour. Similar growths were found beneath the skin of both
thighs. So far as could be ascertained, the lung of all the internal organs
was alone invaded by the new growth. On section the tumour was found to
be yellowish-white and fairly firm.

Unfortunately the blood was not examined, as the bird had died before
sending on to me from County Clare.

CasE 2.—This fowl was sent from Forfarshire, N.B. It was in poor
condition, and had been dead some days on arrival. The distribution of the
new growths was even more extensive than in Case 1, The tumours were
found in the intermaxillary space (as large as a walnut), on left side of the
crop (size of pigeon’s egg), on the shoulder, inside of both legs, on the
abdominal wall, involving the cloaca, the position of the opening of which
was displaced. They were also found on the sacrum in front of the coccyx
and on the outer aspect of the legs. The new growth had diffusely spread
along the mesentery, covering the entire membrane, apparently spreading
from the walls of the cloaca, which were much thickened by infiltration of
the new growth.

The naked-eye characters of the tumours were as in Case 1, and there
were no appreciable differences on microscopic examination.

I have only been able to find one reference, in the literature at my
disposal, to a similar condition in birds. .A.S. Warthin* reports the case of a
bantam-cock which showed nodular tumours with infiltration of lymphoid
cells in all organs and transformation of ordinary leucocytes of the blood into
lymphocytes identical with the tumour-cells. No parasites were found in the
new growths. Kon? describes leukemia in a fowl, said to be the first case
noticed, and says the leucocytes are large mononuclears; and in the only
reference which I have seen there is no mention of any new growths having
been observed.

1 Leukemia of Common Fowl. Journal of Infectious Disease, iv., 15 June, 1907.
2J. Kon, Ueber Leukimie beim Huhn Ascher fiir pathol. Anat. und Physiologie, vol. cxc.,
338-350, 1907. :

Merram—Malignant Tumours in Birds. 71

Pieces of the tumour were removed and fixed in 10 per cent. formalin in
water or in acetic acid sublimate solution. Fixation being complete, the
tissues were washed for twenty-four hours in running water and then
passed through spirit, absolute alcohol, alcohol-xylol, xylol-paraffin, into pure
paraffin and thence imbedded. Sections were made and fixed on albuminised
slides and brought down, after drying, to water. They were then stained
either by

Hematoxylin and eosin, or

Heematoxylin and van Gieson’s mixture, or
Iron alum hematoxylin, or

Methyl] blue and eosin (Mann’s method), or
Magenta-Cajal (Podwyssotsky’s formula).

After dehydration and clarifying they were mounted in balsam.

Microscopic Examimation.—The tumour is a small, round cell sarcoma.
The cells generally are round, save where mutual pressure has deformed
them. They average from 7 to 8yu in diameter. The nucleus, relatively large
to the size of the cell, is surrounded by a small amount of protoplasm, without
granules. The nuclear membrane is distinct, with a delicate nuclear network,
with a moderate amount of chromatin. Mitosis is not common, though
examples are found without much difficulty. The amount of connective
tissue is small, and the fibrils are very delicate. The blood-vessels are badly
defined; the walls are embryonic, and in some places not recognizable. There
are no signs of recent large hemorrhage, though in the sections small
accumulations of corpuscles, without any apparent restraining wall, are to be
seen. It is possible these may be hemorrhages, though, as is well known, in
the sarcomata the vessels in many cases have practically no walls other than
those formed by the tumour-cells.

Sections of the new growth invading the lung show that the new growth
has almost wholly replaced the lung-substance ; here and there remains may
be found, as, for instance, the outline and epithelium of a large bronchus.
In one bronchus sections of a worm were found. The lung had been wholly
destroyed as a respiratory organ. Where the tumour had invaded a muscle,
the tumour-cells were found to be infiltratmg im enormous numbers.
Pushing aside the muscle fibres by their pressure, they induce atrophy and
eventually destruction of the muscle fibre. Insome places the tumour-cells
were found within the sarcolemma, bursting up the muscle fibre and causing
its entire disappearance.

In certain places in the sections the tumcur-cells were observed to contain
inclusions; and I am not aware if such inclusions have been hitherto
described in sarcomatous cells. They are well known, as previously

[uM]

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

mentioned, in the cells of epithelial new growths. The inclusions vary in
their characters. Some resemble minute coccus-like bodies in the proto-
plasm, staining intensely and uniformly, and varying in size from less than a
micron to rather more. There may be seven or eight minute bodies or one
or two or three larger ones. Some of the inclusions are decidedly yeast-lke,
in appearance are elliptical, and in some instances are partially decolorized,
or only partly stained, such as we sometimes observe in preparations of true
yeasts. Certain fields have given us examples of these bodies free between
the cells.

In other cases the tumour-cells have been observed distended by a
spherical body with a sharply marked border, containing within it a
chromidium, a little mass of deeply stained chromatin. The nucleus of the
tumour-cell is pushed to the periphery and compressed, lying there flattened
like the nucleus of a liver-cell squeezed by a large, fat droplet. The appearance
of the inclusion recalls the “ pigeon-eye bodies” described by Savtchenko in.
epitheliomata. It is maintained by some that this peculiar appearance is
merely due to a vacuole; but with this I cannot agree. The protoplasm of
the inclusion stains light-green by the Magenta-Cajal process and in con-
trast to protoplasm of the tumour-cells around not containing an inclusion.
It was from these inclusions that the belief grew that the tumour-cells in
cancer contained a coccidium, and that a parasite of the nature of a coccidium
was probably the causa cauvsans of cancer. The various inclusions seen by
different workers, and which they have described, certainly in many
instances are highly suggestive of phases in the life-cycle of a coccidium ; but
the idea that the inclusions are such is now nearly wholly abandoned. It
seems to be very probable that the granules must be viewed as chromidia of
nuclear derivation, and that the coccidium-like bodies are really due to
“une évolution tres spéciale de l’archoplasma et des centrosomes des cellule§
cancéreuses” (Borrel).

Carcinoma, CASE 3.—The subject was a song-thrush, Zurdus musicus
I had observed the bird for some days previous to capture exhibiting
symptoms of difficulty in respiration. The mouth was widely opened at
every inspiration; and I thought it was suffering from the complaint known
among poultry-keepers as “gapes,” due to the presence in the respiratory
passages of a nematode worm, the syngamus trachealis. The bird was caught
with the object of treating it for “ gapes,” but died in the hand without being
injured in any way. I made immediately a post-mortem examination, and
found the left lung had disappeared, and that a new growth the size of a
hazel-nut occupied its place. The tumour was firm and greyish-white in
colour, and when cut into showed areas of necrosis. The tumour was fixed

Merram— Malignant Tumours in Birds. 73

in formalin, and eventually sections were made in the usual way, stained,
and examined. Blood-films were at once obtained, and, after rapid drying
in the air, were fixed by pure methyl] alcohol, and stained by the Giemsa and
Romanowski methods.

It may be mentioned that there were no parasites found in the trachea or
any portion of the respiratory track, and that the hindrance to respiration
was due entirely to the tumour replacing the lung. Sections were also made
of the liver and spleen; but there were no secondary tumours observed in
these organs, nor could any be found on naked-eye examination in any other
part of the body.

Microscopical examination of the Lung.—The tumour proved to be an
epithelioma—a true cancer. The epithelial cells, small, crowded together
with large vesicular nuclei, poor in chromatin, showed in many places cell-
inclusions of the usual types. Mitoses were common, and in some instances
quite atypical. Large portions of the tumour had undergone coagulative
necrosis from some cause, but not from anzmia, because vessels containing
apparently unaltered blood were readily discovered in the necrotic areas.
Moreover, the line of demarcation between the unaltered and necrotic lung-
tissue was a sharp line. Numerous leucocytes had begun to invade the
necrotic tissue, and the characteristic eosinophiles of the bird, with their rod-
like granules, could be easily detected. In places, bud-like out-growths from
the tumour in full cellular activity had sprouted into the lumina of bronchial
tubes still patent, filling them with an epithelial growth more or less
completely, There were no signs of keratinisation of cells; no parasites,
such as inhabit the bronchial tubes, were noticed; nor could any bacteria be
revealed on staining sections by the usual methods.

The Blood.—Examination of the blood-films made and stained as above
described revealed a very interesting condition. The red-blood corpuscles of
the thrush, as in other birds, are nucleated and oval in form. The long
diameter is approximately 14y, the widest transverse diameter being 6m.
The normal nucleus is also oval in outline, about 7u by 2°6u. Stained by
the Giemsa method, the normal corpuscles react as follows: the protoplasm
of the red corpuscles takes on a faint yellowish-pink tint; the nucleus is
reddish-purple, with several darkly stained bodies imbedded therein. These
bodies are probably lumps of chromatin attached to the linin threads of
the nuclear network. In some corpuscles there are two nuclei smaller
than the usual single one; and it is probable that the two result from amitotic
division of a mother nucleus. Occasionally a corpuscle without a nucleus
may be met with ; but in every other particular it agrees with the nucleated
corpuscle.

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Among the normal corpuscles are many showing abnormal characteristics ;
and because of the nature of the tumour, its unknown cause, and the cachexia
found in patients suffering from cancer, a description of the changes observed
may be of more than ordinary interest. The nucleated red corpuscle of the
bird lends itself to careful observation, much more so than the non-nucleated
corpuscle of the mammal. Many of the corpuscles react differently to the
stain when compared with the normal corpuscle. The protoplasm is of a
bluish tint (polychromatophilia), without being actually dark-blue, and occa-
sionally appears vacuolated. The edge of the corpuscle is frequently indented
and has an irregular, often frayed contour; the nucleus is swollen; the
network is more apparent; the granules mentioned above are more evident;
the transverse diameter of the nucleus has increased; the stain is of a
decided red tint; the nucleus is now nearly circular, and has a greater
volume than in the normal condition. Its transverse measurement may
reach 4°34 to 5:25, and even more. The changes noted in the protoplasm
become later more pronounced, and eventually it disappears, leaving a free
nucleus unprovided with a protoplasmic setting, or the changes have resulted
in the protoplasm surrounding the nucleus refusing to stain. No “shadows,”
however, could be detected. The nucleus appears to undergo further changes,
as evidenced by the acid character of the staining, and eventually loses all
nuclear structure, an irregular mass of a deep-pink tint, evidently from the
eosin of the stain, alone remaining. All the changes mentioned may be
readily followed in a single film, and the number of examples of nuclear
remnants is very remarkable, even at a cursory examination.

There was no evidence of a leucocytosis in the films, rather the contrary,
as the number of white corpuscles was low, though examples of most varieties
were encountered.

It is to be regretted that no examination was made of the blood in
cases 1 and 2; but it is likely that in each case the blood-films would have
been rejected, as showing post-mortem changes. Such, however, cannot be
said of the films made from the thrush, as the post-mortem examination and
the films were made immediately after death, and while the blood was still
living. It is to be further noted that no protozoa or other parasites were
detected in the blood, though a careful search was made.

The condition of the blood and the changes observed in the tumour
suggest the activity of a toxin such as some maintain the malignant tumours
produce. It may be that the toxin is the product of the undiscovered
parasite or parasites which in all probability give rise to these neoplasms
or new growths. At the present moment we cannot say ; but I have thought
it my duty to present to the Academy these facts which I have observed,

Merram—Malignant Tumours in Birds. 75

that others who may have the opportunity of examining material from some-
what similar sources may control my observations.

Since the above was written another case of sarcoma of the fowl has come
to hand. The bird was of the Indian Game variety, and was forwarded to
me because it was suspected of having died of tuberculosis.

The liver was of enormous size, and weighed 307 grammes, and contained
numerous tumours. These were soft and brain-like in consistency, and of a
dull white colour. There was no evidence of necrosis or caseation, and
search for the tubercle bacilli in smears was negative. Sections made after
fixing in Flemming’s solution, and in 10 per cent. formalin in water, showed
the same structure as in the previously described tumours. The tumours
had the structure of the small cell sarcoma. eee

The spleen was also increased in size, nearly as large as a pigeon’s egg,
and contained two new growths. There were also two new tumours,
subcutaneous in position, one on the right side of the abdominal wall, the
other on the left side in the axilla. That on the right had ulcerated.

With all aseptic precautions I took portions of the liver-tumour and
broke them down in a mortar with sterilized normal saline solution, and
injected the coarser particles into the subcutaneous tissues of four fowls
about a year old.

One of these fowls has developed two new growths, non-inflammatory, at
the site of inoculation ; one ten days after was the size of a grain of maize,
the other smaller and pea-like. There is no development in any of the other
three.

I made an examination of the blood of the fowl with the liver-tumours,
with the view of controlling the results of the examination of the thrush’s
blood. Films were made, fixed, and stained in the same way as with the
thrush’s blood. In these films many irregular masses, diffusely stained red,
were found; and in addition some of the red corpuscles showed changes in
the nucleus like to those described in the thrush. Many of the corpuscles
were circular in outline, with bluish-stained protoplasm (polychromato-
philia), There were also a number of non-nucleated corpuscles.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

Pratt V.—Figs. 1, 2, 8, 5, Blood of Thrush. Changes in nucleus readily
observable. Fig. 1, very highly magnified, is the normal red
blood-corpuscle of the bird. Fig. 4, Drawing of ‘cell inclusions’
in Sarcoma. Fig. 6, Carcinoma of Thrush.

Pratt VI.—Fig. 1, Carcinoma of Thrush. Figs. 2, 38, 4, Sarcoma of Fowl,
Fig. 2 shows tumour invading muscle, .

aco hal

V.

THE PRESENCE OF SPIROCHATES IN CERTAIN INFECTIVE
SARCOMATA OF DOGS.

By A. E. METTAM, BSc., M.R.C.V.S., M.R.LA.,
Principal of the Royal Veterinary College of Ireland.

PLATE VI., Fias. 5, 6.
Read Aprit 13. Ordered for Publication May 25. Published Avaust 21, 1908.

THERE occurs in and upon the genital organs of dogs a new growth, the
structure of which has been variously interpreted by observers. According
to some it is a carcinoma ; others describe it as a sarcoma or lympho-
sarcoma; and, yet again, others maintain it to be nothing more than a
granuloma, the response to some agent that has not been hitherto seen or
described. Ifitis to be included in the latter class, then it may be compared
to the lesions observed in actinomycosis, in tuberculosis, or in glanders, the
cause of which is known; but the structure of the new growth differs con-
siderably from the lesions observed in all three of these infections. The
disease is capable of being inoculated from diseased to healthy animals by
grafting, and infection occurs naturally at coition. The tumour rarely
reproduces by metastasis, though cases are recorded of such, and not
infrequently after surgical interference the tumour may not recur, or, if
only partially removed, the part remaining may degenerate and ultimately
disappear. On the other hand, it may attain a large size, and if not
removed may necessitate the destruction of the animal, as the condition
becomes repulsive. As Wade has recently shown, the patient not infrequently,
indeed we may say generally, has an interstitial nephritis, which lesion may
develop as the result of a toxin elaborated by the agent, causing the new
growth. At any rate, the interstitial nephritis being so commonly an associated
lesion, its appearance must be considered as something more than a mere
coincidence. In considering this infective tumour of the dog, it is impossible
to ignore the human syphilis and the disease in the horse known as dourine,
In the lesions of syphilis Schaudinn and Hoffman, three years ago, showed
that certain minute parasites—spirochztes—were to be demonstrated ; and

Merram—Spirochetes in certain infective Sarcomata of Dogs. 77

since that time numerous observers in all parts of the world have also noted
their presence, and now it is practically admitted that this spirocheete—the
Treponema pallidum, as it has since been named—-is the causal agent of
syphilis. The presence of this parasite has also been recognized in lesions
experimentally set up in chimpanzees, lower monkeys, and in the cornea of
the rabbit. The parasite has also been found in the lesions of children born
syphilitic of syphilitic parents. The disease dourine is only seen in equines
at the stud—that is, in stallions and in breeding mares. Infection occurs at
copulation, and the infecting agent is a trypanosome. It is generally supposed
that this trypanosome is capable of passing through the intact mucous
membrane to produce infection. In this disease, however, no tumours-
neoplasms are formed ; the infection is a chronic one, terminating in serious
lesions of the spinal marrow, and eventually in death.

I have observed in two cases of infective sarcoma of dogs, both females,
after an interval of fourteen months, spirochetes in films made from the
tumour, and which I think necessary to describe. The first time I discovered
the parasites was in January, 1907, and the patient was a bull-bitch. The
tumour was not ulcerating. From a portion of the new growth removed films
were made, and rapidly air-dried and fixed. The fixatives employed were
methylic alcohol, or absolute alcohol, or osmic acid fumes. The films were
stained in various ways, but that by Giemsa’s solution was most satisfactory.
Examination of the films showed numerous spirochetes, and my friend,
Prof. Nuttall, of Cambridge, kindly examined a film for me, corroborating the
discovery. He mentioned that the spirochetes were more slender than those
observed in Vincent’s angina, with which they were compared. I wrote a
note announcing the discovery of these spirochetes to the British Medical
Journal! and the Veterinary Journal ;? but I have not as yet published any
description of the organisms.

On April 3rd of the present year I again had an opportunity of making
films from the tumour removed from the vagina of an animal, also of the
bull-dog breed. The films were treated in the same manner as in the
previous. case, and were also stained by the Leishmann stain. The latter
did not give nearly so good results as the Giemsa stain, which revealed the
delicate spirochetes after staining for a few minutes. In addition to the
spirochetes were other bodies, also to be described, which are similar in every
respect to the bodies already described as accompanying the Treponema
pallidum in syphilis.

1 British Medical Journal, ‘‘ Cancer Problems,’’ February 9, 1907.
* Veterinary Journal, February, 1907.

R.1I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [NV]

78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The Spirochete.—A. thin, undulating, thread-like organism, staining bluish
pink with Giemsa’s solution. It possesses most often five undulations, which
are not steep. It is pointed at each extremity, to which it gradually tapers,
and no cilia have been noted either at the extremities or along the length of
the parasite. In some organisms there is an appearance as of a nucleus-like
body placed rather towards one end. It is slightly redder in colour than the
remainder of the organism, and sometimes is vesicular, and bounded by a
reddened border limiting it. In some cases the organism contains a number
of metachromatic bodies, as mentioned later. The organism observed in
hanging-drop, and unstained, is shghtly motile, the change in position being
apparently due to contraction of the organism along its length, the undula-
tions shortening. In stained films I estimate the length at about 17 on an
average, and the thickness at about ‘34; the length and thickness of the
parasites appear to be fairly constant. The spirochetes are external to the
cells ; in no case have they with certainty been observed in the interior of
tumour-cells. The spirochetes may be single or entwined ; and from the
specimens I have examined I believe that they divide transversely into
two individuals after increasing in length. No undulating membrane is
present.

In addition to the spirocheetes, are other bodies, first, I believe, described
by Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki' in films prepared from a case of human
syphilis. A very striking object in the films is a long, bacillus-like body,
which is more or less stiff and straight, pomted at each extremity, and
stained light-blue with dark-red granules placed at almost regular intervals
along its length. This body is non-motile, and appears to have some
relationship with the spirochete, because it is invariably found, in my
experience, with spirocheetes, not only in these dog-tumours, but also in
other cases where I have demonstrated a spirocheete (case of a rat without
trypanosomiasis, and in a young puppy, in the exudate of a fatal peritonitis).
These organisms increase in length, and the metachromatic granules become
further apart; and at the same time the organisms become thinner and
more attenuated. In certain cases I have seen an appearance highly
suggestive of their being converted into spirocheetes, because, having become
much attenuated, they become undulating and sinuous in outline. Moreover,
in certain examples of undoubted spirochetes, there is an evident meta-
chromatism, red-stained granules being present in the body of the spirocheete.
Without giving an absolute and positive opinion, I am strongly inclined to
consider these bodies as stages in the development of the spirochetes. _—

1 Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki: Contribution & l’étude de la structure et du cycle évolutif
de Spirochete pallida.—Bulletin International de l’Académie des Sciences de Cacovie.

Mrrram—Spirochetes in certain infeetive Sarcomata of Dogs. 79

In addition to these bacillary organisms, there are others also recognized
and described by the above-mentioned authors. These are banana-shaped,
and stain reddish with Giemsa’s stain. They are of the “corps énigmatiques”
described by Krzysztalowicz and Siedlecki. The organisms are slightly
curved and roundly pointed at each extremity. In their protoplasm is to
be observed an object—a nucleus (?)—staining dark-red in colour. In most
cases two of these objects are placed end to end, as if they had arisen by
fission from a mother-cell, and they are so arranged as to continue the
same curve. The general outline of the organism is not unlike the
chlamydospore of a sarcosporidium, but much smaller, as their length does
not exceed 3u.

I have searched carefully the films I have prepared for any trypanosomes
or trypanosome-like bodies, but have failed to find any resembling such
organisms. This search was necessary because the authors already quoted
are inclined to describe the lesions of syphilis as containing a minute
body resembling, in many of its characteristics, a trypanosome, and which
they venture to call “trypanosoma luis.” The connexion, if any, between
spirocheetes and trypanosomes has not as yet been clearly proved, though in
some cases of trypanosome infectious spirochetes or spirilla have been
observed, It is considered, however, that the presence of spirochetes or
spirilla is evidence of a second infection, and not of any connexion between
spirochetes and trypanosomes. In the rat—the common host of a trypano-
some—the trypanosoma Lewisi—I have observed a lesion which contained
numerous spirocheetes and the other bodies already described. The organisms
were in almost pure culture, and extremely numerous. I made a number of
careful observations of the blood of the rat in question, but failed to discover
a single trypanosome, nor were there any spirochetes in the blood. They
appear to have been confined to the local lesion, which involved two glands
which pour their secretion into the vulva near to the opening on the surface
of the body. The glands are placed beneath the skin, and are of the
sebaceous type.

Numerous investigators have examined the dog tumours for the presence
of organisms, and most have hitherto failed to find any. Beebe and Ewing,"
however, relate that in one case they found a spirochete, to which, however,
they apparently assign no pathogenic properties, or consider its presence as
merely accidental. San Felice observed a blastomycete, which he believes
of etiological significance, and I can confirm his discovery of such an organism ;
but I am not prepared to support his contention that it is pathogenic.

+ *¢ \ Study of the so-called infectious Lympho-sarcomaof Dogs.” Journal of Medical Research,
xy, September, 1906.

80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lastly, Borrel' observed in sections of a tumour ofa similar nature to that
we have seen, larvae of acari in comparative abundance, and believes that.
they may be inoculated at coition. He states that experiments are being
carried out with the object of determining if they had any causal connexion
with the development of the tumour. He also refers to the presence of these
animal parasites in his exceedingly valuable résumé on Cancer published in
the Bulletin de l'Institut Pasteur, tome v., 1907. Wade,’ the latest contributor
to the literature of the subject of infective sarcoma of the dog, says that “the
growth of the tumour is associated with the development of a toxin which can
be isolated from it by filtration, and produces interstitial nephritis, a lesion,
as already remarked, associated with the development of the tumour.” Wade,
however, states in his final conclusions that the nature of the virus cannot
be detected, and (@) cannot be revealed by any method of staining; (0) does
not pass through a Berkefeld filter ; (c) is probably not an ultra-microscopical
micro-organism ; (7) cannot be isolated apart from the tumour; (¢) 7s not a
sprrochete. In the body of his paper he mentions that films made from the
tumours were also examined for the presence of spirochetes as possible
etiological factors, but none were found.

Ido not claim any causal connexion between the spirochete and the
tumour; but I have found the parasite present in at least three cases
examined, and I have further found that to reveal the parasites it is absolutely
necessary to make the films with the least possible delay after removal of
material from the patient. The spirochetes tend to rapidly disappear from
material in which they are present. The first time I observed the organisms
IT went back to the material some hours afterwards to make more films, and
found, on examination of the films prepared, fixed, and stained in absolutely
the same manner as those obtained immediately after removal of the growth,
that no spirochetes were demonstrable. This observation, which I consider
of importance, may explain how it is that the organisms have not previously
been observed, though I must also confess that it is not possible in every case,
even when the material is obtained under the most suitable conditions, to
demonstrate the presence of the organisms. Still, however, the organisms are
present in the tumour in certain cases; and such being the case, and our
present knowledge of the causation of tumours being in a nebulous condition,
I have*thought it my duty to relate to the Academy my observations. —

1A Borrel: ‘‘Lympho-sarcoma du Chien,’’ Comptes Rendus, Hebdomadaire des Séances de
l' Académie des Sciences, No. 6, February 11, 1907.

2 Henry Wade: ‘‘Infective Sarcoma of the Dog.’”? Journal of Pathology and Bacteriology,
vol. xii., January, 1908.

IPROGH Reale

ACADEMY, VOL. XXVII., SECTION B.

Fig 2.

CaRPENTER & Swain.—Oxyuropoda ligioides, a new
Co. Kilkenny.

XENI UN

Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan,

‘Plate V.

Vol. XXVII., Sect. B.

2?)

Proc. R. I. Acad

Innes Ae

{12

e. 4.

Merram—Tumouns 1n Birps.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate VI.

Merram—Tvumours 1n Birps.

Fig. 5. Fig. 6.
Merrram—Spirocu ®tres In Sarcomata or Deas.

Fig. 5—Spirochetes with three tumour-cells, x 1330.
Fig. 6—‘‘ Corps énigmatiques’’ (fusiform bodies, &c.), x 1830.

(8b)

VI:

ON THE IRISH HORSE AND ITS EARLY HISTORY.
Byoh, ES SCHARER, Pa Dy MARTA:

Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Marcu 11, 1909.

ALTHOUGH the problem of the origin of the Irish horse is of the greatest
interest and importance, little research has hitherto been undertaken to
solve it. This is no doubt largely due to the fact that we do not know
precisely what was the original breed of Irish horse, or whether several
distinct breeds co-existed in Iveland. We are told by some authorities that
the Irish draught-horse was the only old breed; others look upon the
Connemara pony as an ancient stock.

Quite a flood of new light has been thrown on this subject by the
publication of Professor Ridgeway’s book, “On the Origin and Influence of
the Thoroughbred Horse.”' He tells us (p. 388) that early in the sixteenth
century the Irish hobbies, or haubini, as the natives called them, were well
known and much prized, not only in England but throughout the Continent.
They seem to have had a gentle pace, yet were lhght and swift in action.
That these Irish horses, says Professor Ridgeway (p. 390), were already
known as hobbies in the century when Giraldus Cambrensis visited Ireland,
is proved by a Scotch document of the year 1296, which gives the number
of hobbies among the Irish troops serving in Scotland.

There can be no doubt, therefore, that long ages ago Ireland was already
famous for the excellency of her breed of horses. There may possibly have
been more than one such breed in the country. But we know nothing
definitely from historical evidence.

It has been held that the superiority of the Irish horses over all others is
due largely to the splendid quality of pasturage produced by the limestone
formation of the great central plain of Ireland. But as Professor Ridgeway

* Ridgeway, William: “The Origin and Influence of the ‘Thoroughbred Horse.’’ Cambridge,
1906.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [O]

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

aptly remarks (p. 392), good food will not evolve from the ordinary type of
occidental races the special characters possessed by the Irish horse. The
feature in which the Irish horse differs so markedly from the heavy races of
England and the Continent is that it resembles in certain respects the Arab
horse. The interesting point established by Professor Ridgeway, that the
breed for which Arabia has become famous has originally been introduced
into that country from Libya, does not concern us here. The important fact.
to be noted is that the Irish horse apparently shows distinct traces of an
Eastern influence.

When Professor Ewart examined the Connemara ponies nine years ago,
and furnished a report on them to the Irish Department of Agriculture
and Technical Instruction, he expressed the view (pp. 181-184) that the
resemblance to the Eastern horses, so often noticed among these ponies,
must be due to an introduction of Arab blood. He thought Arab horses
must have been introduced in the West of Ireland within the last few
centuries.’

Some authorities have urged that this Eastern blood in the Ivish horse
was due to an importation of Spanish horses possessing Eastern characters,
Treland having had frequent intercourse with Spain in former times.

Professor Ridgeway argues, on the other hand, that a breed of horses
closely related to the North African existed in this country long anterior to
any supposed introduction of Spanish stallions into Ireland (p. 392)’; even in
pre-Christian times, he thinks, an importation to Ireland of Libyan horses
must have taken place from France (p. 401). The African resemblance to
the Irish horse is attributed, therefore, by Professor Ridgeway as being
largely due to human introduction.

It was this point which Professor Ridgeway asked me to elucidate for the
British Association meeting in Dublin by means of the splendid collection of
equine remains contained in our Irish National Museum.

The most perfect ancient horse-remains in our Museum are those discovered
by Mr. George Coffey in the Craigywarren Crannog, County Antrim.’ They
are, no doubt, the best preserved in existence. Since Mr. Coffey believes these
remains to date back at least to the tenth century, they enable us to obtain
a good idea of the kind of horse then inhabiting Ireland. I may mention
that the state of their preservation, the circumstance of their occurrence in
the mud of the kitchen-midden and round the margin of the Crannog,

1 Ewart, J. C.: ‘The Ponies of Connemara.’’ Journ. Department of Agriculture, Ireland, 1900.

2 Ridgeway, Joc. cit.

3 Coffey, George; ‘‘Craigywarren Crannog.’? Proc. R. Irish <Acad., vol. xxvi., Sect. C,
1906-7.

Scuarrr— On the Irish Horse and its Early History. 83

as described by Mr. Coffey, all point to the remains having belonged to
domesticated horses.

The feature in which the Crannog skulls resemble those of the modern
Arab horse are that the eye-sockets are directed forward, not sideways as in
the large occidental races, that the basilar length is considerably under
500 mm., and that they belong to what Professor Nehring called the “ broad-
fronted type.”

One of the most striking characters by means of which the oriental and
occidental horses can be distinguished from one another is, according to
Professor Nehring, the proportion between the width of the forehead and the
base of the skull. The eastern races, in which this proportion is low, he called
“broad-fronted.” The western, in which this same proportion or index is
high, are styled “narrow-fronted.”

All the Crannog skulls except one, as will be noticed from the subjoined
table of measurements, are broad-fronted. One of the skulls has a high
index (2°48), owing to the fact that the horse to which it belonged had an
exceptionally long snout. This feature increases the length of the base of
the skull, and raises the proportion beyond the normal standard. Otherwise
this skull has all the distinguishing characters of the Crannog horses, and
differs from those of the occidental type. In the slenderness of their bones,
as well as in height, these Irish horses resembled the Arab race of horses
more than they do the large heavy varieties which we meet with in western
Europe at the present day. According to my calculations, the Irish Crannog
horses measured from 52-56 inches at the shoulder; that is to say, they were
from 13 to 14 hands high. They were therefore somewhat smaller than the
modern Arab, which grows to a height of from 56 to 62 inches.

It is of interest to note that the Irish Crannog skulls nearly approximate
to the one which was obtained from the celebrated lake-dwellings of La Téne
in Switzerland. The latter are generally considered to be of pre-Christian
age. The Swiss skull has nearly the same length and breadth as one of the
Trish Crannog skulls. The proportions in the two are almost identical, and
Professor Marek has already dwelt upon the resemblance of the La Tene
skull to those of the modern Arab horses.” Hence we have had horses of the
same type in Switzerland in pre-Christian and in Ireland in early Christian
times, All these were no doubt domesticated forms.

Of the existence in Ireland of the domestic horse in pre-Christian times

1 Nehring, A.: ‘‘Fossile Pferde aus den deutschen Diluvialablagerungen.’’ Landwirth-

schaftl. Jahrbiicher, 1884.
2 Marek, Joseph: ‘‘ Das helvetisch-gallische Pferd.”? Abhandl. schweiz. palaontol. Gesellsch.,

vol. xxv., 1898. :
(0*]

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

we possess evidence from the Loughrea tumulus.!' The contents of the latter
were described by Mr. George Coffey four years ago; and, as Professor
Ridgeway pointed out (p. 399), the tumulus is certainly pre-Christian.? The
horse-skull contained in it is unfortunately so much damaged that we can
only judge of its proportions approximately. The height of the occipital
crest and the width of the foramen magnum, as well as the small proportion
of the forelimb, suggest a horse much like that of the Irish Crannog both in
size and general features.

_ I think we may safely assume, from the evidence available, that a horse
or pony, if we like to call it so, similar to that of the Irish Crannog and
La Téne type existed in Ireland in pre-Christian times.

However, we possess Irish horse-remains in the National Museum of a
still more ancient period than that during which the Loughrea tumulus was
constructed. Bones and teeth have been discovered in bogs, marls, HB in
caves, all of which undoubtedly belong to more remote times.

Unfortunately this material is very fragmentary. We can as yet only
approximately ascertain what such horses as those whose bones were found
in the marl deposits and in caves were like. And the cave horses are of
particular importance, because from the fact of their remains being found
together with those of the Irish Elk and Reindeer, it is probable that they
belonged to a truly wild breed.

The two skull-fragments, one of which was found in a bog, the other
beneath the bog in the marl, may also have belonged to wild horses. In the
mar! at any rate we frequently meet with Irish Elk and Reindeer remains,
neither of which animals lived in historic times in this country.

These fragments are too imperfect for precise measurement; but the
width of the brain-case of the marl horse and the width of its forehead
agree with those of the short-headed Crannog stallion I alluded to. The
distance from the foramen magnum to the vomer is, as far as I can estimate,
about 6 mm. longer in the marl horse than in the smallest of the Crannog
horses. The skull proportion is probably a little higher. Judging from
the available data, I am of opinion that both these skull-fragments belonged
to horses which resembled those inhabiting Ireland during the Crannog
. period.

Still more ancient than these are the horse-remains found in Shandon
Cave, near Dungannon, County Waterford. According to Prof. Leith Adams,

1. Coffey, G.: ‘*On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Co. Galway.’’ Proc. R. Irish

Acad., vol. xxv., Sect. C, p. 14. 1904.
* Ridgeway, Joc. cit.

ScuarFr— On the Irish Horse and its Early History. 85

some of the horse-bones were found along with those of Mammoth and
Reindeer. We possess no skull; but in the structure and size of some
of the bones we recognize a strong family lkeness to those from the
Craigywarren Crannog. A metatarsal from Shandon measures 257 mm.,
while that from Craigywarren is 256 mm. in length!

Prof. Adams’ estimate of the height of the Shandon horse of 14 hands
agrees with my own of the Crannog horse. It appears to me probable,
therefore, that the Irish domesticated Crannog horse is the direct descendant
of the apparently wild Shandon horse. It might be urged, of course, that
primitive Man existed in Ireland contemporaneously with the Mammoth,
as he did in France; and that even in those very remote times he brought
domesticated horses with him from England or the Continent. But as yet
we have not the slightest evidence of the coexistence of Man with the
Mammoth in Ireland; and until we do get this evidence, we may safely
assume, I think, that primitive Man domesticated the wild horses which
he found in Ireland.

My view to some extent agrees with that recently expressed by Prof.
Ewart,’ who urged that the modern ponies which occur in isolated and
outlying areas of western Europe, and whose head is small and Arab-like
in outline, are the surviving representatives of a once widely distributed
form of wild horse. He called it Hqwus caballus celticus—the Celtic Pony.

Prof. Ewart more or less confines his description to the external
characters; but in alluding to the teeth (pp. 25, 26), he points out that
the first premolars or wolf-teeth are always absent in the Celtic pony,
and that the canines are either absent or very minute. The former
character I observed in all my horse-skulls; but well-developed canine
teeth are present in all our stallion-skulls.

However, the principal point at issue seems to me whether the Arab or
Libyan features, as Prof. Ridgeway would call them, in the Ivish horse are
the result of introductions by mankind of eastern or Spanish blood, or
whether those features were inherited from a wild ancestor. I believe that
the latter was the case; but as the result of the inquiry is of such great
economic importance, further more searching tests should be applied in the
endeavour to solve a problem which materially affects the future of horse-
breeding—one of the oldest and most profitable industries of Ireland.

> Adams, A. Leith: ‘‘ Report on the Exploration of Shandon Cave.’’ Trans. Roy. Irish Acad.,
vol. xxvi., 1876.

2 Ewart, J. C.: ‘The Multiple Origin of Horses and Ponies.’’ Trans, Highland and Agricult.
Soc., Scotland, 1904.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [P]

&6

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In the subjoined Table I give a series of measurements in millimetres

alluded to in the text.

good enough to allow me to measure the latter.

All these were taken from specimens contained in
the Irish National Museum, except those from Walthamstow and Clapton,
which are in the British Museum (Nat. Hist.).

Dr. Smith Woodward was

Table of Measurements (in Millimetres) of Horse Remains.

Basilar length of skull, .

Foramen magnum to posterior
palatines, c :

Post. palatines to vomer,
Foramen magnum to vomer, .

Extreme width between orbi-
tal processes (frontal width),

Height of occipital crest from
upper margin of foramen
magnum,

Ratio of frontal width to basi-
lar length,

Length of rows of upper cheek

teeth, ; :
Max. length of radius, . .
A », metacarpal,

3)

5, Metatarsal,

Craigywarren

438

Crannog (male).

Craigywarren

Crannog (female),

Connemara

Crannog (male),
(female).

Craig‘ywarren
Connemara

(male).

486 | 459

231/215

111| 97
|

abt. |
202 | 207

161) 150
— | 343 —

250

| |

Cushendall (male).
Loughrea Tumulus.

Walthamstow

(male).

Clapton (male),

Walthamstow

(female),

ven
(ve)
fon

Rollesby (male).

Irish Race-horse,

He
aD
Or

|

|
i

1111 117/146

}208 222|264) —
|
[== [nee ian | —

z-|
wel 6
B2] 9
Bosi|l
ee ees
ae] @
Be|e
556)
abt.
130
225 210
|
63| 73
2°48] —
179 | —

Marl Horse.

Shandon Cave

Horse.
Boulder-clay

Horse.

aia

VII.
A SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF THE SPIDERS OF IRELAND.
By DENIS R. PACK-BERESFORD, B.A.

Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Marcu 25, 1909.

TEN years having elapsed since Professor Carpenter published his “ List of
the Spiders of Ireland,’ it seems a suitable occasion to offer a supple-
mentary list of the fifty-eight species which have been taken in Ireland
since that list appeared.

In addition to these native species, I am able to record an interesting
little tropical species from South America, which, like Hasarius Adansoni Sav.
of Professor Carpenter’s list, inhabits the hot-houses at Glasnevin. It
has, of course, no claim to be considered an Irish spider; but may, I think,
nevertheless, be included with this qualification.

To this list I have added a second short one, to include a few species
which, for various reasons, do not figure any longer as Irish.

There is actually only one species recorded in Professor Carpenter’s list
which cannot claim, at present, I fear, to be considered an Irish spider ;
while two others of his species are now recognized as being only forms of
commoner species, and, therefore, become synonyms. The inclusion of the
remaining seven species in my second list is really only a question of
nomenclature; so that the net result is, that our Irish lst now contains
280 species.

I have also included a third list, in which I have given all the new
localities at present known for the rarer species already recorded. Of these,
sixty-four are species of which we have new provincial records, the rest being
very rare species, for which I am able to give a few new localities.

Our knowledge of the local distribution of our Irish spiders is still much
too scanty to attempt a county record, so I have followed Professor Carpenter
in recording their distribution in the four provinces only.

Most of the species now recorded as Irish for the first time are, of course,
to be found amongst the smaller and less common kinds, which, owing to
their size, or the obscurity of their habitats, have been hitherto overlooked.

1 Proc. R. I. Acad., ser. 3, vol. v., 128-210. 1898.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVI., SECT. B. [Q]}

88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Many species, too, though locally abundant, are often found in one or two
spots alone in a considerable area; and consequently are only brought to
light by a very careful search, extending over a long period of time. As
evidence of this, one might quote the fact that even in the neighbourhood of
Bloxworth in Dorsetshire, where the Rev. O. P. Cambridge has been working
at spiders for so long, new species are still being found constantly.

In Ireland, unfortunately, workers in this group are few and far between,
so that I have no doubt there are still a considerable number of species
awalting discovery.

Amongst those who have given attention to spiders in Ireland, how-
ever, most valuable work has been done by Mr. J. N. Halbert on several
collecting expeditions for the Flora and Fauna Committee of the Royal
Trish Academy ; and, also, on a few occasions, when collecting for the Royal
Society.

Many rare species, too, have been taken by Mr. R. Welch in some of the
remoter and less accessible parts of Ireland. In fact, without the contri-
butions of these two gentlemen, the following lists would have been hardly
worth presenting.

I have also received most interesting collections of Spiders from
Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, Mrs. Praeger, Mr. Nevin H. Foster, Miss M. Browne-
Clayton, and Mr. H. L. Orr. Besides these, Dr. Scharff has kindly allowed
me to overhaul a quantity of material, which has from time to time been
sent in to the Museum, and which included collections made by
Mr. W. F. de V. Kane, Mr. J. J. F. X. King, Rev. J. M. Browne, and
Mr. R. Patterson. Besides all these collections, Professor Carpenter has
very kindly allowed me to include in the lists which follow, all the records
of spiders which he identified after the publication of his list, up to the time
when he left the Museum in 1904.

There is plenty of work still to be done in this group, so that I am in
hopes that those who have been good enough to collect in the past will not
relax their efforts in the future, and that possibly new collectors may be
induced to help. |

In the nomenclature used I have as far as possible followed M. Simon,
as did Professor Carpenter in his list ; and taking into consideration, too, the
fact that in many of the genera the names are as yet by no means crystallized,
I have made as few changes as possible in those used by Professor Carpenter.

In determining the rarer species I have received the most valuable
assistance from Professor Carpenter, the Rey. O. Pickard Cambridge, and
Dr. A. Randell Jackson, to all of whom I would wish to tender my most

sincere thanks,

Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 89

1898.

1899.

1899.

1899.

1899.

1899

1900.
1900.
1900.
1900.
1900.

1901.
1901.

1902.
1903.

1905.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

CARPENTER, G. H.—A list of the Spiders of Ireland. Proc. Royal Irish
Acad., Third Series, vol. v., pp. 128-210.

Belfast Nat. Field Club Proc.—R. Welch.—Notes on the Fauna of
Co. Kerry. Irish Nat., vol. viii, 1899, p. 46.

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—Notes on British Spiders observed or captured
in 1898. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xx., p. 45. 1899.

Kane, W. F. de V._Notes on recent captures. Irish Nat., vol. viii.,
oO, JUSS),

ScHARFF, R.. F., and G. H. Carpenter. — Some animals from
Macgillicuddy’s Reeks, collected for the R.LA. Flora and Fauna
Committee. Irish Nat., vol. vii, p. 213. (The spiders in this
paper and the preceding one, by Mr. Kane, are included in Prof.
Carpenter’s List.)

to 1902, SmirH, Frank Percy.—An introduction to British Spiders.
Science Gossip, vols. vi., vil., vill., 1899-1902.

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—List of British and Irish Spiders. Dorset County
Printing Works. 1900.

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Spiders. Proc. Dorset
Field Club, vol. xxi., p. 18. 1900.

CARPENTER, G. H.—Two Spiders new to the British Fauna. Ann. and
Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 7, vol. vi., p. 199. 1900.

Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Flora and Fauna of the Shores and
Islands of Lough Ree. Irish Nat., vol. ix., p. 20. 1900.

Limerick Field Club Proec.—Fauna of Co. Limerick. Irish Nat.,
Wolk, 1b, foo Wie OO,

Limerick Field Club Proc.—Irish Nat., vol. x., p. 79. 1901.

Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Excursion to the Glen of the Downs.
IrisheiNate voll xc, pa l3os LO 01

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida. Proc. Dorset
Field Club, vol. xxii., p. 16. 1902.

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Spiders. Proc. Dorset
Field Club, vol. xxiv., p. 149. 1903.

CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—Arachnida of South Kerry. Irish Nat., vol. xii.
Dp: GOS e903:

[ @*]

90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1904. CarpENTER, G. H.—Arachnida of the Sligo Field Club Conference.
Trish Nat., vol. xiii, p. 198. 1904.

1905. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida. Proce.
Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvi., p. 40. 1905.

1905. Jackson, A. Randell.—The Genus Tapinocyba. Transactions of the
Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on-
Tyne. New Series, vol. 1, part ii., p. 248. 1905.

1906. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On some New and Rare British Arachnida. Proe.
Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvii, p. 72. 1906.

1906. Dublin Nat. Field Club Proc.—Ivish Nat., vol. xv., p. 273. 1906.

1906. Jackson, A. Randell.—The Spiders of Tynedale. Transactions of the
Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on-
Tyne. : New Series, vol.i. 1906.

1907. Beresrorp, D. R. Pack.—Araneida of Lambay. Irish Nat., vol. xvi,
pa Glen 1907:

1907. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare Arachnida. Proe. Dorset Field
Club, voloxxvissp..1212 19077.

1907. Jackson, A. Randell.—A Contribution to the Spider Fauna of the
County of Glamorgan. Cardiff Nat. Society Transactions, vol. xxxix.
Oe

1907. Jackson, A. Randell.—On some Rare Arachnids captured during 1906.
Proc. Chester Soc. of Nat. Science, Literature, and Art, Part vi.,
NOs I, USO

1908. Hutt, J. E— Allendale Spiders. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soe.
of Northumberland, Durham, and Neweastle-on-Tyne. New Series,
vol. mi. Part 1. - 1908.

1908. Jackson, A. Randell.—On some Rare Arachnids captured during
1907. Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland,
Durham, and Newcastle-on-Tyne. New Series, vol. i., Part 1.
1908.

1908. CAMBRIDGE, O. P.—On New and Rare British Arachnida, noted and
observed in 1907. Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxix.,p.161. 1908.

Coming now to the lists which follow, I have divided them into three
parts :—
1. Fifty-eight species which are additions to Professor Carpenter’s list.
2. Ten species which are no longer included in the Irish list, or appear
under different names in List 3.
3. Kighty-one species the distribution of which has been extended by
new records, or about which notes are necessary.

Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 91

LAST NOM:
SPECIES ADDITIONAL TO PROF. CARPEN'TER’S LIST.
Family OONOPIDIZ.
| Trizris stenaspis EH. Simon. |

Whilst collecting with Mr. R. 8. Bagnall in the hot-houses in the Botanic
Gardens, at Glasnevin, in early September, 1908, he took a small and very
active red spider amongst the gravel on which the pots were standing, and,
in a few minutes after, | took another in the same house. Both turned out
to be adult females of this Venezuelan species. It has previously been taken
in the hot-houses in Paris by M. Simon. It has, of course, no claim to be
an Irish spider, but is I think worth recording.

Family DRASSIDZ.

Prosthesima lutetiana (L. Koch).
LEINSTER,

A single female of this species was taken on Hare Island, Lough Ree,
by the Dublin Naturalists’ Field Club, in June, 1899, and is recorded in
the Irish Naturalist, vol. ix., p.20. In England this species has been found
in Wicken Fen, Cambridgeshire, and at Dunoon, in Scotland. On the
Continent it is recorded from four places in France, from near Geneva, and
from Silesia.

Scotopheus Blackwallii (Thor.).

Drassus sericeus Bl. (Spiders G.B.& L); D. Blackwallic Cambr. (Spid.
Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I have taken several on the passage walls in the house at Fenagh, Co.
Carlow, and a few close outside it, under boxes. A single female was also
sent to the Museum in Dublin, from Abbeyleix, Queen’s County, by the
Rev. J. M. Browne, but without details as to when or where taken. It
is recorded from a good many places in England, where it seems to be entirely
a house-spider, but is rare in France, where it occurs, according to M. Simon,
under ark and in the holes of old walls.

Family THOMISIDZ.
Philodromus emarginatus (Schr.).
P. lineatipes Cambr.
ULSTER.
A single adult female of this species, which up to now has been known
by both the names given above, was found on Devenish Island, Lough Erne,

92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

by Mr. R. Welch. In Great Britain this spider has been recorded from
Dorset (Bloxworth), in the New Forest, and ranges as far north as Aberdeen-
shire (Braemar), Perthshire, and Inverness. On the Continent it is common
in fir-woods in many parts of France (Simon), and is recorded from a number
of places in Hungary (Kulez.).

Xysticus pini (Hahn).
Thomisus audax Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.).
MUNSTER.
A male of this species was taken in Kerry, in June, 1902, and recorded
in the /rish Naturalist, in 1903, vol. xi, p. 69. This spider is common in the
south of England, and has a wide range on the Continent.

Xysticus lanio C. L. Koch.
MUNSTER.

A single adult male of this species was taken at Cappoquin, Co. Water-
ford, in August, 1902, by Mr. J. J. F. X. King. It is not rare in parts of
England and Scotland; and is found in many parts of France, all the Alps,
and Corsica (Simon).

Family AGELENIDZ.
Tegenaria atrica C. L. Koch.

I onary Jal, Key onl, (C7, 1835 «a IL):

MUNSTER, LEINSTER.

An adult female spider sent to Professor Carpenter by Mr. J. J. Wolfe
from Skibbereen, Co. Cork, and recorded by him in his list as 7. hibernica
Cambr., proved on re-examination to be referable to this species. Professor
Carpenter has since taken specimens of this species in Dublin. A gigantic
adult male also of this species was sent up to the museum in August, 1908,
from Limerick, by Mr. H. Fogerty. This spider seems to be local in England,
but very common in France.

Family THERIDIIDA.
Episinus lugubris Sim.

LEINSTER.

I took a single adult female near Kilcarry Bridge, on the River
Slaney, in July, 1907, which Mr. Cambridge says is certainly this species.
Mr. Cambridge has only lately recognized this as a species distinct from JZ.
truncatus Walck. (see Proceedings Dorset Natural History and Antiquarian
Field Club, vol. xxvii, p. 72, 1906). He says the distribution of the two
species is probably the same. On the Continent it has been taken in the
south and west of France and in Hungary.

Pack-BEerEsrorD—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 93

Theridion lepidum Walck.

T. venestrum Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

Phylloncthis instabilis, Camby.

LEINSTER.

I took two males adult, in June, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, and a few
females later in the summer. This spider seems to inhabit grass and low
bushes; and the females, unlike most species of the genus, carry their egg
cocoon about with them. Dr. A. R. Jackson tells me he has taken this
species in Middlesex and Buckinghamshire, and Mr, Cambridge records it as
T. venustum, from Exeter, and as P. instabilis, from Bloxworth, Dorset.
M. Simon records it from several places in France, and also from Bavaria.

Euryopis flavomaculatum (C. L. Koch).

Theridion flavomaculatum Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.).

MUNSTER.

A single adult male of this rare species was taken at Glencar, south
of Lough Caragh, Co. Kerry, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, on 27th June, 1906,
while collecting for the Royal Society. Mr. Cambridge says this spider is
exceedingly rare. He records the capture at Bloxworth, Dorset, of one pair
at one time, and two pairs at another. Dr. A. R. Jackson also records it
from Bexhill (Mr. Bennet) and Delamere forest. It is found in many parts
of France (Simon), and several places in Hungary (Iulcz.).

Pedanostethus neglectus (Cambr.).

Neriene neglecta Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

ULSTER.

A single adult male of this rare species was taken in 1900 by
Mr. R. Welch, at the Marble Arch, near Belcoo, Co. Fermanagh. It is
recorded, though rarely, from various parts of England and Scotland.
M. Simon records it from five or six places in France, and also from Bellagio,
North Italy, and from Corsica.

Ceratinella brevipes (West.).

Walckenaera brevipes Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I have taken adults of both sexes in February, May, and June, at
Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It is very closely allied to C. brevis Wid., but is
commoner with me than that species. It is found in England and Scotland
as far north as Aberdeen; while on the Continent it ranges as far north as
Sweden,

94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lophocarenum stramineum Menge.
LEINSTER.

Two adult males taken on Lambay, and recorded in the Irish Naturalist,
vol. xvi., p. 63, were the first record of this species in the British Isles.
Since then I took five adult males running on iron palings and posts, at
Fenagh, Co. Carlow, during a warm spell early in February, 1908. One
of these was, however, a dwarfed and deformed specimen. It has not yet
been taken in Great Britain, and is a rare spider, having only been found on
the Continent in Southern France, Prussia, and Denmark.

Peponocranium ludicrum (Cambr.).

Walckenaera ludicra Bl. (Spid. G.B.L.).

LEINSTER.

A single female taken on the Hill of Howth, in September, 1908, is
the only Irish record of this spider, which as a rule frequents heathery
places, apparently never very far from the sea. In England it is found from
Dorset and Hampshire to Edinburgh, and also in the Isle of Man. M. Simon
records it from three or four places in Northern and Western France,
where he says it is common amongst Gorse near the sea.

Minyriolus pusillus ( Wid.).

Walckenaera pusilla Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

Both sexes are to be found adult amongst moss and debris from January
to June, but not in any numbers. All my specimens have been taken at
the same spot, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It has a wide range in England and
on the Continent.

Cnephalocotes obscurus (B1.).

Walckenaera obscura Bl. (Spid. G.B.L).

LEINSTER, ULSTER.

I have taken both sexes of this spider adult, both in spring and autumn.
I have found it both at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, and at Bangor, Co. Down, where
I took it on the sand of the seashore, in company with C. curtus Sim. and
C. interjectus Cb. This is a rare spider in England, but is recorded from a
good many parts of France, and also from Belgium, Germany, and Sweden.

Cnephalocotes interjectus (Cambr.).
ULSTER, LEINSTER.

I took a number of adults of both sexes in December, 1907, amongst the
roots of grass, in a sheltered spot on the sand of the sea-shore, just above
high-water mark. They were in company with C. curtus Sim., C. obscwrus

Packx-BEerresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 95

BL, and Erigene arctica White. I also took both sexes adult in September,
1908, on the Velvet Strand, Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, in an exactly similar
situation. In England it has occurred in Dorset, Hertfordshire, and St.
Leonards, and in Scotland near Edinburgh. It does not seem to have been
found in France, and only at one locality in Hungary (Kulez.).

Pocadicnemis pumilus (Bl.).

Walckenaera pumila Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.).

LEINSTER.

I have taken adults of both sexes at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, though not
in any great numbers. It is widely distributed in England, though it does
not appear to have been recorded from north of Edinburgh. M. Simon records
it from France, but from only two localities, so it is evidently not common
there (“ Les Arachnides de France ”).

Troxochrus scabriculus (Westv.)

Walckenaera aggeris Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.); W. scabricula Cambr. (Spid.
Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I have taken adult males at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, both in April and
October, and females adult in the latter month. Not a common species,
only a few of each sex having been found. In September, 1908, too, I took
a pair on the Velvet Strand at Portmarnock, Co. Dublin. In England it
is fairly common, and also on the Continent.

Troxochrus cirrifrons (Cambr.).

Walckenaera cirrifrons Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I took a single adult male of this species in March, 1906, at Kellistown,
Co. Carlow, and another on the Velvet Strand, Portmarnock, Co. Dublin,
in September, 1908. Mr. Cambridge records it from Lancashire, where it
was taken in the year 1859; and Dr. A. R. Jackson has taken it in the Tyne
valley at Whitley, in company with 7. scabriculus Westr. M. Simon
records it from France; but he considers it as only a remarkable variety of
T. scabriculus Westr.

Araeoncus crassiceps ( Westvr.).

Walckenaera crassiceps Camb. (Spid. Dorset); W. afinitata Camby. (Spid.
Dorset).

ULSTER, CONNAUGHT.

I took a single adult male of this rare species near Kilrea, Co, Antrim,
and received another which was captured by Mr. J. N. Halbert at Ballysadare,

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. | fe

96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Co. Sligo, in 1901. Dr. A. R. Jackson records it from the Tyne valley, and
says it is common on the shores of Lough Leven in Scotland, and it has
been found, too, in Arran. In England, Rev. O. P. Cambridge has taken three
adult males at Bloxworth, Dorset. On the Continent it has been found only
in Sweden and in Bavaria.

Diplocephalus cristatus (B1.).

Walckenaera cristata Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.).

ULSTER, LEINSTER.

I took a single female in August, 1907, in the quarry just behind the
station at Goraghwood, Co. Armagh, and a single adult male in the Botanic
Gardens, Glasnevin, in September, 1908. This spider is found in many parts
of England, Wales, and Scotland, and has a wide range over the whole
Continent of Europe.

Diplocephalus Beckii (Cambr..’.

Walckenaera Beckit Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

ULSTER, CONNAUGHT.

Two males and four females, all adult, were taken near Belfast, in March,
1900, by Mr. H. L. Orr, and were identified by Professor G. H. Carpenter.
A single female has since been taken at Ballysadare, Co. Sligo, by
Mr. J. N. Halbert, in April, 1901, which Dr. Jackson kindly identified for
me. ‘This rare spider has been found at only two places in the South of
England (near London, Bloxworth), and one in Scotland (Dunkeld). On the
Continent it is recorded from a few localities in France and one in Germany.

Diplocephalus picinus (B1.).

Walckenaera picina Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.); Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I have taken a pair of this species at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, the male being
adult, in October. Dr. A. R. Jackson says it is a woodland spider, and has
been taken fairly commonly in parts of England. It is also widely distributed
on the Continent.

Tapinocyba precox (Cambr.).

Walckenaera precoz Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); W. ingrata Cambr. (Spid.
Dorset).

LEINSTER.

Several females taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, are the only Ivish records
of this spider. J have found them on iron railings; and they are adult
both in February and November. In England it is recorded both in the
north and the south; while in France, M. Simon records it from several
localities in the north and west, where he says it is common in moss,

oF

Pack-Buresrorp—Supplementury List of the Spiders of Ireland. 97

Tapinocyba insecta (L. Koch).

Plesiocrerus insectus Simon. (A. de France.) Hrigone insecta L. K. ?

LEINSTER. ,

Two males and two females adult in October, 1907, taken at Fenagh, Co.
Carlow, are the only Ivish records of this species. I took them amongst debris
in a plantation in company with Gongylidielum paganum Sim. It was first
recorded as British in 1906 by Dr. A. R. Jackson, in his paper “ Spiders of
Tynedale,”! where he records captures from Newbrough, Warden, and Leeds.
It has since then been taken at Bexhill, Sussex. On the Continent it is
recorded from France, Germany, Hungary, Switzerland, and the Tyrol.

Wideria melanocephala (Cambr.).

Walckenaera melanocephala Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I took a single adult male of this species in July, 1907, at Fenagh, Co.
Carlow. Rev. O. P. Cambridge writes that this spider is of wide distribution,
but rare. He has taken it on one or two occasions at Bloxworth, Dorset
It is also recorded from three or four places in Central France, and from the

Carpathian mountains.
Evansia merens Cambr.
LEINSTER.

I took a single adult male of this species on the southern cliffs of the
Hill of Howth in September, 1908. Dr. A. R. Jackson, who kindly identified
it for me, says it is usually found in ants’ nests. It was first described in
1900 by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge from an adult male taken in. Perthshire
in 1899 by Mr. W. Evans; but the females were not known till they were
discovered by Dr. Jackson, in 1902, in Glamorganshire, near Ystrad, where,
he says, they were not rare. Since then specimens have been taken near
Hexham, in Northumberland, near Carlisle, near Barmouth in Wales, and
in Yorkshire. It is not as yet recorded from the Continent.

Gongylidiellum paganum Sim.
LEINSTER.

I took a number of adult females, and three adult males, in March, 1907,
at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, on grass and low shrubs in a plantation. In October,
1907, I found a few more adult males by searching amongst debris in the same
place. In England this species was taken in 1903 by Mr. W. Falconer, near
Huddersfield, and recorded by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge in the Proceedings of
the Dorset Field Club, vol. xxiv. On the Continent it has been found at two
places in Southern France, and in the Canton de Vaud, Switzerland (Lessert).

1Transactions of the Nat. Hist. Soc. of Northumberland, Durham, and Newcastle-on-Tyne.
New Series, vol. i., Part. iii.

[Ze*]

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Gongylidiellum vivum (Cambr.).

Neriene viva Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

Two adult females taken in March, 1907, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, are the
only Irish records of this spider. It is not a common species anywhere in
England, though it has been met with in several parts from Dorset to North-
umberland, where it was taken by Dr. A. Jackson. On the Continent
M. Simon records it from many places in France, and also from Germany.

Gongylidium apicatum (B1.).

Neriene apicata Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I1.).

LEINSTER.

A single adult male taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, is the only Irish record
of this spider. In England and Scotland and on the Continent it seems to
be widely distributed, being recorded from Sweden, Denmark, Germany, the
Tyrol, Galicia, and Hungary (Simon).

Gongylidium gibbosum (Bl.).

Neriene gibbosa Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.).

LEINSTER, ULSTER.

I have taken one adult male and several females at Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
I also met with a number of immature males in a bog near the same place in
July, 1907. A single female was also sent to me from Lough Gullion, Co.
Armagh, by Mr. H. L. Orr. This swamp-loving species is recorded from
several places in England, Wales, and Scotland, though it is not a common
spider. On the Continent it has been taken in France and Bavaria (Simon).

Gongylidium tuberosum (B1.).

Neriene tuberosa Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.).

LEINSTER.

A single adult female taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, Rev. O. P. Cambridge
believes to be certainly this species; but he says it is very difficult to
distinguish the females with certainty from G. gibbosum Bl. It has been
found both in Great Britain and on the Continent.

Gongylidium agreste (Bl).
Neriene agreste Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.).
LEINSTER, CONNAUGHT.
I have taken several adult males of this species, in March, at Fenagh,
Co. Carlow ; and I also took two adult males at Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, on

Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 99

the seashore, in September, 1908, and received an adult male from near Holly-
mount, Co. Mayo, taken there in August, 1908, by Miss M. Browne-Clayton. It
is not rare in England, and has been recorded from most European countries.

Lophomma punctata (5B1.).

Walckenera punctata Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.).

LEINSTER.

I have taken a fair number of both sexes of this species adult, in March,
at Fenagh, Co. Carlow. It is very local, being found only in one spot amongst
the roots of grass on the edge of a pond. It has been found in similar
situations in many parts of England and on the Continent.

Lophomma stativum Sim.
LEINSTER.

I took a single adult male on grass, in July, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
This rare species has only been found once in England, having been taken
at St. Leonards-on-Sea, in 1904, by Mr. Ruskin Butterfield. M. Simon records
it from two places in central France, and at Bonn in Germany (Berktau).

Erigone graminicola (Sund.).

Neriene graminicola Bl. (Spid. G. B. & 1.); Gongylidium graminicola Simon
(Arach. de France).

LEINSTER, MUNSTER.

An adult pair of this species were taken in Dromana Wood, near
Cappoquin, Co. Waterford, in June, 1900, by Mr. J. N. Halbert while
collecting for the R.J.A. Flora and Fauna Committee, and another pair by
Mr. J. J. F. X. King, near Wexford in June, 1902. It is not uncommon in
many parts of England and Scotland, and has a wide range on the Continent.
M. Simon records it from many parts of France, and also from Belgium,
Sweden, Germany, Denmark, and Siberia.

Erigone arctica White.
ULSTER, LEINSTER.

I took a male and several females adult, in August, 1907, at Bangor,
Co. Down, and also an adult female at Skerries, Co, Dublin, in July,
1907, and both sexes adult, in September, 1908, on the Velvet Strand,
Portmarnock, Co. Dublin, in all cases amongst dead seaweed on the sea-
shore. On visiting the same spot at Bangor again, in December, 1907, I took
numbers of both sexes adult, amongst the roots of grass in the sand, just above
high-water mark. I have since received an adult male taken on Lough
Gullion, Co. Armagh, by Mr. H. L. Orr, in April, 1901. The occurrence of
this species, which is usually found only on the seashore in an inland

100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

habitat, is interesting, especially as Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, in his “ Topographical
Botany,” records several species of plants, usually maritime, from nearly the
same district, on the shores of Lough Neagh. Mr. Cambridge records this
spider from several places in England and Scotland, and also as Ivish from
a specimen I sent him in 1904 without locality. Dr. A. R. Jackson has
taken it in the Isle of Man. On the Continent it occurs only in Northern

Siberia and Spitzbergen.
Microneta conigera (Cambr.).

Neriene festinans Cambr. (Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. vi., p. 7).

LEINSTER.

I took a single adult female of this species in June, 1908, in a wood at
Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in company with a male I. savatilis Bl., and a second
some ten miles away, in the neighbourhood of Carlow town, about the same
time of year. In England this species has been found at Bloxworth, in
Dorsetshire, and ranges as far north as Berwick. On the Continent it
is recorded from France, Bavaria, and the Carpathians by M. Simon, and
from one locality in Hungary by Kulezynski.

Microneta saxatilis (Bl.).

Neriene saxatilis Bl. (Spid. G. B. & I.), Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). WV. rustica
Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). 1. Campbellii Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

Two adult males and two adult females, taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow,
in February and June, 1908, are the only Ivish records of this spider. It is
a common speciesin many parts of England. It has not been recorded on the
Continent; but Dr. A. R. Jackson suspects its identity with JZ gulosus Koch.

Microneta decora (Cambr.).

Neriene decora Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). I/ieroneta clypeata F.O.P. Cambridge.

LEINSTER.

I took an adult male and two females on Mount Leinster, at a height of
about 1300 feet, in July, 1907, and have since taken two adult females on
the low ground. The only English records of this species are from Dorset,
and Formby Hall near Liverpool. It is not recorded from the Continent.

Microneta subtilis (Cambr.).
Neriene subtilis Cambr. (Spid. Dorset). WV. anomala Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).
LEINSTER, MUNSTER.
I took a single adult female at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in October, 1907. I
have also since that date received another female of this species, taken on
Carrantuohill, Co. Kerry, on 28th June, 1906, by Mr. J. N. Halbert. The

Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 101

Rey. O. P. Cambridge has taken it at Bloxworth, Dorset, and Dr. A. R. Jackson,
one female in Glamorgan, Wales. In France, M. Simon records it from only
two localities, where he says it is very rare. It does not seem to have been
found elsewhere on the Continent.

Tmeticus scopiger (Griibe).

LIinyphia rufa Westr. Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

LEINSTER.

I took a single adult male, in September, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
In England it is found chiefly in the north, the only southern locality being
Glamorgan, Wales, where it was taken commonly by Dr. A. R. Jackson, also
in September. On the Continent it is found in Sweden, Prussia, and Siberia ;
while M. Simon records it from only a single locality in France.

Hilaira excisa (Cambr.).

Neriene excisa Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

ULSTER.

An adult pair of this swamp-loving species were taken at Marble
Arch, Enniskillen, by Mr. R. Welch, in 1900. In England, Dr. A. R.
Jackson records it from Glamorgan, Wales; while it has been found also in
Dorset, Yorkshire, Durham, and Berwick. It is a very rare spider in France,
being only recorded from two localities, where it inhabits thick moss in
woods (Simon). It does not seem to have been found elsewhere on the

Continent.
Porrhomma errans (Bl.).

Neriene errans Bl, (Spid. G.B. & I.).

LEINSTER.

I have taken seven adult females of this species, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow,
on iron railings and posts in the spring. In the /rish Naturalist, vol. xvi.,
p. 63, I recorded two males taken on Lambay, by Mr. R. Ll. Praeger,
at Easter, 1906, as of this species. Dr. A. R. Jackson pointed out to me,
however, that these two specimens, which he kindly examined, were in-
correctly named, as they were wanting in the metatarsal spine, which is so
distinctive of this species. The Lambay specimens proved to be the nearly
allied species P. microphthalma Camby. .

The true P. errans is by no means a common spider; though Mr.
F. O, P. Cambridge found a good many females amongst the collections he
examined, there was only one male. (F.O. P.C., Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.,
series 6, vol. xili., p. 94). Mr. Blackwall records it from N. Wales and South
Lancashire. M. Simon records P. errans Bl. from France; but as he does not
mention the metatarsal spine, the identity of his species would seem to be

102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

doubtful. M. Kulezynski also records it from Hungary; but he told
Dr. A. R. Jackson he had never seen one with the metatarsal spine.

Porrhomma egeria Simon.
LEINSTER.

I took a single adult female, in January, at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, amongst
moss and debris. It is a rare spider, having been found at only a
few places in England, where it seems to inhabit caves, barns, &c. On the
Continent it is recorded from France and Hungary.

Sintula diluta (Cambr.).
Nervene diluta Cambr. (Spid. Dorset); Lephthyphantes plumiger F.O. P. C.;
Neriene demissa Cambr.
LEINSTER.
I have taken both sexes of this spider at Fenagh, Co. Carlow—the males,
adult, in October, and the females in January. It is recorded from many
places in England, and is common in France (Simon).

Bathyphantes approximatus (Cambr.).

Linyphia approaimata Cambr. (Spid. Dorset).

ULSTER, MUNSTER, LEINSTER, CONNAUGHT.

I find this species in considerable numbers amongst long grass on the edge
of a pond at Fenagh, Co. Carlow; and I have received an adult female from
Mr. N. H. Foster, taken at Hillsborough, Co. Down; and two adult males
from Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, both taken in July, 1908: one at Loughrea, Co.
Galway, and the other from Limerick. It appears to be a common spider in
many parts of England, and has a wide range on the Continent.

Lephthyphantes Mengei Kulcz.

LEINSTER.

I have taken a few adults of both sexes of this species at Fenagh,
Co. Carlow, generally on grass in damp places. It appears to be a common
spider in many parts of England. On the Continent it is recorded only from
Austria-Hungary and the Tyrol.

Floronia bucculenta (Clerck).
Linyphia frenata Bl. (Spid. G. B. & L.); Cambr. (Spid. Dorset; Moronia

Srenata Wid.).

LEINSTER.

I found a few females of this species on grass in a wet ditch, at Fenagh
Co. Carlow, adult, in September, 1907; but it is an uncommon spider. It
has a wide distribution in England and on the Continent,

Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 108

Family TETRAGNATHIDA.

Tetragnatha pinicola L. Koch.
MUNSTER.

Both sexes of this spider were taken in Kerry, in June, 1902, and recorded
by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge, in the Jrish Naturalist, vol. xil., p. 69, 1903.
In England it has been found in Dorset, the Lake District, and in Lincoln-
shire. On the Continent it is recorded from many parts of Hungary, but
does not seem to have been found elsewhere.

Eugnatha striata (L. Koch).
CONNAUGHT.

A single immature male of this very distinct but very rare species
was taken at Ballysadare, Co, Sligo, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, in April, 1901.
Only one immature specimen of this spider had been taken in England
previously, having been found at Wareham, 1894, by Rev. O. P. Cambridge.
An adult pair have, however, since been found on the borders of Sutton Broad,
Norfolk, and were recorded by Mr. Cambridge, in the Proceedings Dorset
Field Club, vol. xxvii., p. 133, 1907. It is equally rare on the Continent.
Two localities are given for it in France (Simon, 1881), till which time
two individuals from near Nurnberg, taken by Dr. L. Koch, were the
only known specimens. Since then a single male has been taken in Hungary
(Kulcz.).

Family ARGIOPIDZ.

Epeira adianta Walck.
MUNSTER.

An immature pair of this species was taken in July, 1901, on the
sandhills east of Tramore, Co. Waterford, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, while
collecting for the Royal Irish Academy Flora and Fauna Committee. The
Rey. O. P. Cambridge records it from Dorset, where he has taken it in
abundance at Lulworth, near the seaside. It is recorded from several places
in France, and from Corsica, where M. Simon says it is very common.

Mangora acalypha (Walck.).

Epewra acalypha BIS (Spids G. Bs andar):

MUNSTER.

A single adult female was taken in June, 1905, near the Upper
Lake, Killarney, by Mr. J. N. Halbert, while collecting for the Royal
Society. This spider does not appear to be common in England, though
Mr Cambridge says it is abundant amongst heather on Bloxworth Heath,
Dorset. It is common all over France and Hungary; and I have taken it
myself in Switzerland and Italy.

R,I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [S]

104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Family LYCOSIDZ.
Pirata latitans (Bl.).
Lycosa latitans Bl. (Spid. G. B, and I.),
LEINSTER.
Two adult females were taken at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, in July, 1907. It

is recorded from many parts of England, and is fairly common on the
Continent.

Family ATTIDZ.
Hyctia Nivoyi (Luc.).

MUNSTER.

A single adult male was taken by Mr. J. N. Halbert amongst the roots
of grass on the sandhills at Tramore, Co. Waterford, in July, 1901, while
collecting for the R.J.A. Flora and Fauna Committee, and was identified
by Professor Carpenter. In England it has been found in Glamorganshire
by Dr. A. R. Jackson, who also records it from Northamptonshire, Kent, and
Sussex. On the Continent it is recorded from France, Austria, and Russia
(Simon).

Attus pubescens (Fabr.).

Salticus sparsus Bl. (Spid. G. B. and 1).

LEINSTER.

One adult and one immature female were taken on Lambay in June by
Mr. J. N. Halbert, and were recorded in the Jrish Naturalist, vol. xvi.,
p. 65, 1907. The Rev. O. P. Cambridge says this spider is rare at
Bloxworth, Dorset, but has been found plentifully in parts of Hampshire;
and it is recorded also from other parts of England. It is common all
over Europe.

Epiblemum cingulatum (Panz.).

Salticus scenicus Bl. (Spid. G. B. and I.) in part.

LEINSTER, MUNSTER.

I have taken this spider on paling posts at Fenagh, Co. Carlow, where it
is almost commoner than #. scenicum Cl., to which it is very closely allied.
Mr. J. N. Halbert also took an adult male at Glencar, Co. Kerry, while
collecting for the Royal Society in June, 1906. It has a wide range in
England, though it is not numerous anywhere; and it is found all over
France, where, however, it is much less common than JZ. sceniewm.

Pacx-Breresrorp—Supplementary Last of the Spiders of Ireland. 106

LIST No. 2.

SPECIES WHICH DISAPPEAR FROM THE [IRISH LIST OR APPEAR UNDER DIFFERENT
NAMES.

There is only one species in Prof. Carpenter’s list which must, I fear,
be actually deleted, as resting on too uncertain a record, and that is
Micryphantes fuscipalpis Koch. Two other species (Drassodes cupreus BI.
and Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr.) are now recognized as being only
varieties of the two common species Drassodes lapidosus Koch and
Troxochus hiemalis Bl.

There remain seven species, which are usually known now by different

names from those given in Prof. Carpenter’s list, which I have thought
it well to include in this list.

Microneta fuscipalpis Koch.
Micryphantes fuscipalpis Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).

Prof. Carpenter recorded this species as Irish; but as Mr. Cambridge does
not admit it into his list of British and Irish Spiders, I asked Prof. Carpenter’s
permission to re-examine the specimens. I was only able to find one of the
three specimens mentioned in the lst, namely, that taken on the North Bull,
Dublin Bay. This, on re-examination by Mr. Cambridge, proved to be a
specimen of MZ. rurestris, and the specimens recorded by Mr. Workman having

been lost apparently, this species must, for the present, be withdrawn
from the Irish lst.

Drassodes cupreus Bl, (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).

The Rev. O. P. Cambridge, in a letter to me dated 12th November, 1907,
says: “Ihave come to the conclusion, though tardily and reluctantly, that
Drassus lapidosus Walck and D. cupreus Bl. ave varietal forms of the same
species. Continental araneologists have never recognized the latter, and

I think they are right.” Drassodes cupreus Bl. therefore becomes a synonym
of Drassodes lapidosus Koch.

Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).

See note on this species under the name of Z'rozochrus hiemalis Bl. in list
No. 3.

Clubiona phragmitis Koch (Carpenter’s List, Spid. I.).
C. deinognatha Cambr. (Zoologist, 1862); C. holsericea De Geer.
The correct name for this species is Clubiona holsericea de Geer, as this
hame is much prior to Koch’s name phragmitis.

[S*]

106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Clubiona stagnatilis Kulez. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).
See note on this species under the name of C. grisea C. L. Koch in list No. 3.

Chiracanthium erraticum Walck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
See note on this species under the name of C. carnifex Fabr. in list No. 3.

Tegenaria domestica Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
T. civilis Bl.; TL. Derhamii Scop.

The common house-spider, recorded by Professor Carpenter in his list
under the above name, is really referable to the species 7. Derhamii Scop.,
and not 7’. domestica Clerck. Dr. Jackson tells me that he has seen Swiss
examples of 7. domestica Clerck, which is quite another species.

Styloctetor broccha Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
S. uncinus Cambr.

The spider, a single male adult from the summit of Slieve Donard,
captured by Mr. R. Welch, 1897, and recorded and figured by Professor
Carpenter in his list as Styloctetor broccha Koch, proves on re-examination
to be not referable to that species, which must therefore be deleted from
the Irish List. In 1904, however, Dr. A. R. Jackson captured on the summit
of Scafell several specimens of a smali spider, which the Rey. O. P. Cambridge
described, in 1905, as Stylocietor uncinus. A yve-examination of Professor
Carpenter's specimen and a comparison of it with the examples from Scafell
proved them to be identical, so that it must in future standin the Irish List
under the name Styloctetor uncimis Cambr. This species has not yet been
recognized on the Continent.

Typhocrestus dorsuosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.). -
T. digitatus. Cambr.

In his latest paper on New and Rare British Arachnida, vol. xxix.,
1908, the Rey. O. P. Cambridge admits the identity of the above two species,
both described by himself; and, as 7. digitatus has the priority, the spiders
recorded by Professor Carpenter under the former name must in future be
known by the latter.

Stemonyphantes bucculentus Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
Neriene trilineata Bl. (Spid. S. B. 1.); Linyphia bueculenta Cambr. (Spid.
Dorset); Z. lineata Simon. (Arach. de France).

This much-named spider is now generally known as S. lineata Linn.
Professor Carpenter followed Kulezynski in this case; but most authorities
now believe that Clerck’s description of bucculentus refers to the species now
known as Floronia bucculentus, and not to this species.

Packx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 107

JEISIE IN©, 3%
New LOCALITIES AND A FEW NEW NAMES FOR SPIDERS RECORDED IN
PROFESSOR CARPENTER’S LIST.

The majority of the records in the list which follows are for localities in
one of the four provinces in which the species had not previously been
taken; but I have also included all the records I have, in the case of
the rarer species; and in a few cases of very rare species I give the new
localities, even though they are in provinces where they had already been
taken. There are also eight species included which appeared in Professor
Carpenters list under different names. Professor Carpenter has kindly
allowed me to include in the records which follow all the new localities
which he had noted during the time which elapsed between the date of
the publication of his list and the year 1904, when he left the Museum.
All these records have Professor Carpenter’s initials attached to them.

Family DRASSIDA.
Prosthesima subterranea (Koch).
(W. F. de V. Kane).
Monster.—Mount Congreve, Co. Waterford.
LEINSTER. Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert).
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Prosthesima pusilla (Koch). .
Munstrrer.—Glandore, Co. Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900,
R.1.A.F.F.C.). |
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (4), Connaught (1), Leinster fa locality).

Family CLUBIONIDA.
Clubiona holsericea (De Geer).
C. phragmitis Koch (Carpenter's List Spid. I.).
See note on this species in List 2, under the name of C. phragmitis Koch.

Clubiona grisea! L. Koch.
C. stagnatilis Kulez. C. holsericea Bl. (Spid. G.B.1.).
C. stagnatilis (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).
MunstTer.—Dromana Wood, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900,
releAC EEC.)

eins anes included in nee C ae s list under the title of C. stagnatilis Kulez.,
identical with (. holsericea Bl. Professor Carpenter gave the name C, holsericea Bl, as a synonym

108 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N.
Halbert).

Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Ciubiona lutescens West.
Monster. —Kenmare, Co. Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April. 1899), (G. H. C.).
Lernster.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow; near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N.
Halbert, July, 1902).

Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Leinster (2 localities).

Clubiona diversa Cambr.
Munstrr.— Upper Lake, Killarney, Kerry N. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899},
(Gr dal (00).
LEINSTER.— Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Howth, Co. Dublin.
U.tster.—Bangor, Co. Down.
Previously recorded from Ulster (4 localities).

. Clubiona compta C. L. Koch.
Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899), (G. H. C.).
Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities).

Chiracanthium carnifex' (Fabr.).

C. erraticum Walck (Carpenter’s List Spid. L).

ConNnAUGHT.—Woodford, Galway SE. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901,
R.LA.F.F.C.). Roundstone, Galway W. (R. Ll. Praeger, July, 1908).

Munster.—Co. Kerry (Irish Naturalist, vol. xi, p. 69, 1903). Glandore,
Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F.F.C.).

LEINSTER.—Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (G.H.C.).

Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality).

Chiracanthium lapidicolens Simon.
Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R. 1. A. F.F.C., April, 1899), (G. H. C.).
Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality).

Micariosoma festivum (C. L. Koch).
LEINSTER.—Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 62, 1907) ; near
Gowran, Co. Kilkenny.
MunstER.— Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I. A. F.F.C.).
Previously recorded from Munster (1 locality).

for C. reclusa Cambr., being under the impression that Mr. Blackwall must have been acquainted
with such a common species. From a note on p. 10 of Mr. Cambridge’s ‘ List of British and Irish
Spiders,’’ it is clear that he was not, and that the spider he described under the name of Cludiona
holsericea is identical with C. grisea Koch.

1 This species was recorded by Professor Carpenter as C. evraticum Walck.; but this form is only
a variety of carnifex Fabr.

Pack-BrrEsrorD—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 109

Agroeca celans (B1.).
MounstEer.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.I. A. F. F. C., 1899), (G. H. C.).
LEINSTER._-Howth, Co. Dublin.
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Agroeca gracilipes (B1.).
UnstEr.—-Newcastle, Co. Down (H. W. Freston), (G. H. C.).
Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Connaught (1 locality).

Family THOMISIDA.
Philodromus dispar Walck.
Mounster.—Cork (May, 1902).
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Oxyptila praticola (Koch).
LEINSTER.— Fenagh and Kellistown, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality).

Oxyptila flexa Cambr.
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities).

Xysticus sabulosus (Hahn).
CoNNAUGHT.—Woodford, Galway SE. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901).
Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities),

Xysticus erraticus (Bl.).
CONNAUGHT.—Lough Derg, Galway SE. (R. Welch, July, 1908).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow (October, 1908).
Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality).

Xysticus ulmi (Hahn).

LernsTer.—-Killoughrum, Co. Wexford, R.LA.F.F.C, May, 1899
(G. H. C.). Courtown, Co. Wexford (R. F. Scharff, May, 1899), (G. H. C.).
Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N. Halbert).

Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities).

Family AGELENIDA.
Argyroneta aquatica (Cl.).
LEINSTER. — Crumlin, Co. Dublin (G. H. C.). Clonmacnoise, Co. Westmeath
(G. H. C.). Lough Ennel, Co. Westmeath (J. N. Halbert).
MounstEr.—Baltimore and Skibbereen, Cork W. (G. H. C.).
Connaucut.—Ardrahan, Galway SE. (W. F. de V. Kane) (G. H. C.).
Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Ulster (7 localities),

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tegenaria Derhamii (Scop.).
T. domestica (Carpenter’s List Spid. L.).

See note on this species in List No. 2 under the name of 7’. domestica Clerck.

Tegenaria hibernica Cambr.
CONNAUGHT.— Woodford, Galway SE.
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (3 localities).

Hahnia elegans (B1.).
LEINSTER.—Lambay, Co. Dublin (Zrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 62, 1907);
Fenagh, Co Carlow.
Utster.—Belfast (H. L. Orr).
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Ulster (2 localities).

Family THERIDIIDA.
Ero furcata (Vill).

MunstEer.—Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F.F.C.);
Galtees (G. H. C.); Glenshelane Valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June,
1900, R.L.A.FF.C.).

Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Connaught (1), Leinster (2 localities).

Nesticus cellulanus (Clerck).
MownstTErR.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (R.LA.F.F.C., April, 1899); Ovens, Cork E.
(R. A. Phillips, July, 1908).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Leinster (2 localities’.

Theridion denticulatum Walck.
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Abbeyleix, Queen’s Co. ‘Rev. J. M.
Browne). Lambay (/rish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 63, 1907).
ULSTER.—Near Kilrea, Co. Antrim.
Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Leinster (1 locality).

Theridion vittatum Koch.
LEINSTER.—Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh, Co.
Carlow.
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Theridion pallens Bl.
MunstTer.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.).
Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (2), Ulster (3 localities).

Pack- Beresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 111

Pholeomma gibbum (West.).
MunstER.—Kenmare, Kerry S. (R.I.A.F.F.C., April, 1889).
LEINSTER.-—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Connaught (1 locality),

Ceratinella brevis (Wid.).
MunstEer.—Galtees (G. E. M.), (G. H. C.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Leinster (1 locality).

Ceratinella scabrosa (Cambr.),
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality),

Lophocarenum Mengei Simon.
Unster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co. Fermanagh (R. Welch, 1903).
Previously recorded from Ulster (2 localities).

Cnephalocotes curtus Simon,
UnstEer.— Bangor, Co. Down (1907).
Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality).

Araeoncus humilis (B1l.),
Utster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co, Fermanagh (R. Welch),
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Munster.—Portumna, Tipperary N. (R. Ll.- Praeger, July, 1908).
Previously recorded from Leinster (2 localities).

Savignia frontata Bl.
ConNAUGHT.—Ballymote, Co. Shgo (J. N. Halbert, 1901).
Previously recorded from Ulster (4), Munster (1), Leinster (5 localities),

Diplocephalus permixtus (Cambr.).
MunstER.—Rossbehy, Kerry N. (J. N. Halbert, 1906, R. Soc.).
‘LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

ConnauGcut.—Chureh Island, Lough Gill, Co. Sligo (R. Welch, 1900),
Previously recorded from Ulster (3 localities).

Diplocephalus latifrons (Cambr.).
UtstEr.—Belfast (H. L. Orr, 1900), (G. H. C.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Leinster (1 locality).

R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, B. [T]

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Troxochrus hiemalis (B1.).
Troxochrus hiemalis Bl, + Diplocephalus speciosus Cambr. (Carpenter’s List
} } Spid. I.).

Munsrer.—Dromana Wood, Co. Waterford (J, N. Halbert, June, 1900),
RLAFF.C). eee

LEINSTER.—-Fenagh and Kilearry Bridge, Co. Carlow.

Previously recorded under Diplocephalus speciosus Cb. from Leinster (1),
Connaught (1), Ulster (8 localities),’

Entelecara trifrons (Cambr.).

LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Leinster (2), Ulster (1 locality).

Stylostetor uncinus Cambr.
S. broccha Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
See note on this species in List 2, under the name of Stylocletor broccha

Koch.
Wideria antica (Wid.).

LEINSTER.--St. Doulough’s, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, March, 1899) ;

Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (8 localities).

Cornicularia unicornis (Cambr.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Cornicularia cuspidata (B1.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (8 localities).

Typhochrestus digitatus (Cambr.).
T. dorsuosus Camby. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
See note on this species in List 2 under the name of Zyphochrestus
dorswosus Cambr.
Neriene rubens Bl.
Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H. C.); Galtees (G. H. C.).
Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Connaught (2), Ulster (several

localities).

1TIn his List Professor Carpenter seems to have more than suspected the identity of these two
species ; andin his Paper ‘* On New and Rare British Arachnida,’’ Proc. Dorset Field Club, vol. xxvi.,
p. 52, the Rey. O. P. Cambridge admits their identity. The latter species, therefore, becomes a

synonym,

Pacx-Beresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 118

Dismodicus bifrons (B1.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Portmarnock, Co. Dublin.
UustEer.—Cave Hill, Belfast (H. L. Orr).
Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Munster (1), Connaught (1 locality).

Gongylidium fuscum (B1.).
Stylothorax fuscus Bl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Ulster (2), Connaught (1 locality).

Gongylidium rufipes (Sund.).

Utster.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Patterson).

LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow; near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. J. F. X.
King, July, 1902). 3

Monster. —Glenshelane valley, Dromana Wood, Lismore, Co. Waterford
(J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.F-F.C.). Cappoquin, Co. Waterford
(J.J. F. X. King, August, 1902).

Previously recorded from Ulster (doubtful), Munster (1), Leinster
(1 locality).

Erigone atra (Bl.).

Monster.-——Rossbehy, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.) ;
Glandore, Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.).

LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

UxstER.—Lough Gullion, Co. Armagh (H. L. Orr); Ram’s Island, Lough
Neagh (R. Patterson).

Previously recorded from Leinster (3), Ulster (5), Connaught (1 locality).

Erigone promiscua (Cambr.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
ULsTER.—Newcastle, Co. Down (Rev. O. P. Cambridge, Proc. Dorset
Field Club, vol. xxviii, p. 78, 1906).
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (1), Ulster (2 localities).

Maso Sundevalii (West.).

LEINSTER.—Near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N. Halbert, July, 1895) ;
Fenagh, Co. Carlow; Lambay, Co. Dublin (Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 63, 1907),

MunstErR.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H. C.); Glandore, Cork W. WJ. N.
Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.).

ULstER.-—— Bangor, Co. Down.

Previously recorded from Munster (1) Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality).

(2*]

114. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Microneta innotabilis (Cambr.).
Micryphantes innotabilis Cambr. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow ; Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi.,
p. 63, 1907).
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Microneta viaria (Bl.).
Mieryphantes viaria Bl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).
ConnauGcut.—Ballysadare, Co. Sligo (J. N. Halbert, April, 1901).
Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Leinster (5 localities).

Microneta rurestris Koch.
Micryphantes rurestris Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.). IL. fuscipalpis
Koch (Carpenter’s List Spid. I.).

LEINSTER.—North Bull, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, Sept., 1898). A single
male taken in this place was recorded in Prof. Carpenter's list as ieryphantes
fuscipalpis Koch, but on re-examination proves to be referable to this species.
Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

ULSTER.—Bangor, Co. Down.

Previously recorded from Ulster (1 locality).

Tmeticus prudens (Cambr.).

Lernster.—Mount Leinster, Co. Carlow. JI took one female on the
summit of Mount Leinster (2,610 ft.),and another at the Nine Stones, about
half-way up, in July, 1907.

Previously recorded from Ulster (1), Munster (1), Connaught (1 locality)
—all on mountain tops.

Tmeticus abnormis (B1.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co, Carlow.
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality).

Porrhomma pygmea (B1.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
MonstEr.—Ballymote, Co. Shgo (J. N. Halbert, 1901).
Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities).

Porrhomma microphthalma (Cambr.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lambay, Co. Dublin (Zrish Nat,
vol. xvi., p. 63).
Previously recorded from Ulster (3 localities),

Pacx-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 115

Bathyphantes parvulus (West.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Utster.—Bangor, Co. Down.

Previously recorded from Ulster (1 locality).

Bathyphantes gracilis (Bl.).
Munster.— Lismore, Co. Waterford (J.N. Halbert,June, 1900, RLA.F.E.C.).
Galtees (G.H.C.).
Utster.—Near Kilrea, Co. Antrim.
Previously recorded from Leinster (4), Connaught (1), Ulster (2 localities).

Bathyphantes pullatus (Cambr.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Near Wexford, Co. Wexford (J. N. Halbert,
July, 1900).
Previously recorded from Leinster (5), Ulster (1 locality).

Bathyphantes nigrinus (West.).
Munster.—Glencar; Kerry S. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R.. Soc.),
Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.LA.FE.C..
Uuster.—Marble Arch, Enniskillen, Co. Fermanagh (R. Welch, June,
1900).
Previously recorded from Leinster (4), Ulster (4 localities).

Lephthyphantes ericeeus (B1.).
Munstrer.—Galtees (G.H.C.).
LEINSTER.—Mount Leinster and Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Portmarnock,
Co. Dublin.
Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality).

Lephthyphantes flavipes (B1.).
ULstTER.— Hillsborough, Co. Down (N. H. Foster, 1908).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (1 locality).

Lephthyphantes pallidus (Cambr.).
LEINSTER.-—Fenagh, Co. Carlow. Lambay, Co. Dublin (/rish Nat., vol. xvi.,
p. 64, 1907).
Previously recorded from Munster (2 localities).

Lephthyphantes terricola (Koch).
LEInsTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Ulster (4 localities).

116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lephthyphantes leprosus (Ohl.).
MunsTErR.—Galtees (G.H.C.).
LEINSTER.—Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
ConnauGHtr.—Ballymote, Co. Sligo (J. N. Halbert, 1901).
Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (1), Ulster (1 locality).

Stemonyphantes lineata (Linn.).
S. bucculentus Cl. (Carpenter’s List Spid. I...

See note on this species in List 2 under the name of Stemonyphantes
bucculentus Cl.

Family ARGIOPIDA.
Cyclosa conica (Pallas).

MunstEr.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.).
Rossbehy, Kerry 8. (drish Nat., vol. xu., p. 69, 1903). Cork (May, 1902).
Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.).

Leinster.—Kolloughrum, Co. Wexford (R.LA.F.F.C., May, 1899) (G.H.C.).
Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities).

Singa pygmaea (Sund.).
Mounster.—Muckross, Kerry N. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1905).
Previously recorded from Leinster (1 locality).

Epeira gibbosa Walck.
Araneus gibbosus Walck. (Carpenter’s List Spid. L.).
LEINSTER.—Near Wexford (J. J. F. X. King, July, 1902). Fenagh,
Co. Carlow. Abbeyleix, Queen’s Co. (Rev. J. M. Browne).
MounstTer.—Cork (May, 1902).
Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality).

Epeira Redii (Scop.).
Araneus Redii Scop. (Carpenter’s List Spid. 1.).

LEINSTER.—Courtown and Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (R.LA.F.F.C.,
May, 1899) (G. H. C.). Fenagh, Co. Carlow.

MunstTerR.—Upper Lake, Killarney, Kerry N. (G.H.C.). Glandore,
Cork W. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.T.A.F.F.C.). Cappoquin, Co. Waterford
(J.J. F. X. King, August, 1902). Tramore, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert,
1901, R.LA.F.F.C.). Near Rossbehy, Co. Kerry (frish Nat., vol. xii., p. 69,
1903).

Previously recorded from Munster (3), Connaught (1 locality).

Pack-Brresrorp—Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 117

Family LYCOSIDZ.
Dolomedes fimbriatus (Cl.).

LEINSTER.—Tullamore, King’s Co. (Rev. F. M. King, s.J., May, 1900),
(G.H.C.). Cromlyn, Co. Westmeath (Mrs. Battersby), (G.H.C.).

MounstEer.—Near Kenmare, Kerry 8. (J. J. F. X. King, August, 1906).

ConNAUGHT.— Woodford, Galway SH. (J. N. Halbert, August, 1901,
ruleAUn EEC,

Previously recorded from Munster (1), Connaught (4 localities),

Lycosa leopardus Sund.
ULstER.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, May, 1900).
Lough Erne, Co. Fermanagh (W. F. de V. Kane).
ConnaucuT.—Islands of Lough Ree (G.H.C.). Woodford, Galway SE.
(J. N. Halbert, August, 1901, R.T.A.F.F.C.).
LEINSTER.—Near Salmon Leap, Co. Dublin (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900).
Previously recorded from Munster (6), Connaught (2) ,Leinster (1 locality).

Pardosa monticola C. L. Koch.
MounstER.—Tramore, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, 1901, R.I.A.F.F.C.).
LEINSTER. —Fenagh, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Connaught (1), Leinster (2 localities).

Pardosa purbeckensis I. O. P. Cambridge.
MunstTER.—Near Rossbehy, Kerry (Jrish Nat., vol xii., p. 69, 1903).
Previously recorded from Connaught (1 locality).

Pardosa herbigrada (Bl.).
MunsterR.—Near Rossbehy, Kerry (Jrish Nat., vol. xii, p. 69, 1903).
Previously recorded from Ulster (3), Leinster (1), Connaught (3 localities).

Pardosa prativaga Koch.
UxstEr.—Ram’s Island, Lough Neagh, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, May, 1900).
Previously recorded from Munster (1 locality).

Pardosa lugubris ( Walck.).
Munster.—Kenmare, Kerry 8. (G. H.C.); Galtees, Co. Tipperary
(Gy, ale tee)

Previously recorded from Leinster ‘2 districts),

118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Family ATTIDA.
Neon reticulatus (Bl.).
Monster.—Kenmare, Kerry S. (G. H. C.).
LEINSTER.— Kilcarry Bridge, Co. Carlow.
Previously recorded from Connaught (2 localities).

Euophrys frontalis (Bl.).
LErNsTER.— Howth, Co. Dublin.
Utster.—Fair Head, Co. Antrim (R. Welch, Sept., 1907).
Previously recorded from Munster (4), Connaught (2), Ulster (1 locality).

Attus floricola (Walck.).
Utster.—Lough Erne, Co. Fermanagh (W. F. de V. Kane).
Previously recorded from the shore of Lough Derg and Connaught —
(1 locality).
Hasarius faleatus (Clerck).

Ergane falcata Clerck (Carpenter’s List Spid I.).
CoNNAUGHT.— W oodford, Galway S.E. (J. N. Halbert, 1901, R.LA.F.F.C.).
Leinster. —Killoughrum, Co. Wexford (R.I.A.F.F.C., May, 1899) (G. H.C.).
Mounster.—Glencar, Kerry 8. (J. N. Halbert, June, 1906, R. Soc.) ;

Glenshelane valley, Co. Waterford (J. N. Halbert, June, 1900, R.I.A.F.F.C.).
Previously recorded from Munster (2), Leinster (1 locality).

[ 19° 4

VIII.

CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A MONOGRAPH OF THE BRITISH
AND IRISH OLIGOCH ATA.

By ROWLAND SOUTHERN. B.Sc.
Puates VII.-X1.
Read January 25. Ordered for Publication January 27. Published Aprin 24, 1909.
INTRODUCTION.

THE Oligocheeta recorded in this paper have been collected in various parts
of the British Isles. The great majority are from Ireland; and most of the
collecting has been done in Co. Dublin and Co. Wicklow. By the aid of
grants from the Flora and Fauna Committee of the Royal Irish Academy,
I was enabled to spend some time collecting Oligocheeta in Co. Kerry and
Co. Donegal in 1906. Some few English and Welsh specimens I collected
in Lancashire and Barmouth respectively. I am much indebted to
Mr. W. Evans, of Edinburgh, who sent me a number of specimens, chiefly
of the smaller species. In June, 1907, during a short visit to the Isle of
Man, I collected a number of species. I am also greatly indebted to the
Rev. H. Friend, who has supplied me with a large number of unpublished
records of the Lumbricide. The type specimens and collections are deposited
in the National Museum, Dublin.

So far as the systematic study of the British Oligochzta is concerned,
attention has been confined chiefly to the two families Naidide and Lumbri-
cide. Much work on the former family has been done, especially by
Lankester, Bousfield, Bourne, Benham, Beddard, &c. The elucidation of our
earthworm fauna is chiefly the work of the Rev. H. Friend. The Tubificide,
and especially the Enchytreide, have been greatly neglected; and I have
paid special attention to these groups.

The large number of new species and of additions to the British list
shows how much work remains to be done on this order before our knowledge
can be considered in any way complete. The only family which is fairly
well known, and whose distribution can be compared with that of the

R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [U]

120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

continental species, is the Lumbricide or earth-worms proper; and even here
our knowledge of the Scotch and Welsh species is very adequate.
The numbers in brackets refer to the Bibliography at the end of the

paper.
DISTRIBUTION.
1. Ecological.

The mountains in the British Isles are scarcely high enough to have a
pronounced alpine fauna; and I have unfortunately not been able to obtain
specimens from a greater height than 2000 feet. The most characteristic
Oligocheete at this elevation is the small Enchytreeid Marionina sphagnetorum
(Vejd.), which almost invariably occurs in the soil and peat on mountains
and elevated moors. I have found it on the Reeksin Kerry (1500 ft.) ; Lough
Salt Mountain, Co. Donegal (1500 ft.) ; Callary Bog, Co. Wicklow (1000 ft.) ;
Snaefell summit, Isle of Man (2000 ft.); and various other places. Its
continental distribution also seems to indicate that it is an alpine form.

Acheta bohemica (Vejd.) was also found on the summits of Snaefell and
Lough Salt Mountain ; but it also occurs near sea-level on the cliffs at Port
Erin, Isle of Man.

The following species have been taken at elevations between 1000
and 2000 ft., though they are also common at sea-level.

LInumbricus rubellus. Helodrilus chloritica.
Helodrilus Hisent. Eiseniella tetraedra, typ. (in lake
FHelodrilus constrictus. 1500 feet high in Kerry).

H. rubidus.

A number of species are generally to be found under the bark of fallen
trees. The earth-worms most frequently found in this habitat are—LZisenia
rosea, Helodrilus rubidus, H. mammalis, Lumbricus rubellus, L. castaneus, and
L. festivus. The cocoons of these worms are common in the loose material
between the bark and the wood. This habitat is also favoured by numerous
Enchytreeids, including Fridericia Bretschert, F. striata, Bryodrilus Ehlersi,
&e. The only sharp ecological division of the aquatic Oligocheta is between
the marine and the fresh-water species. The marine forms are found
commonly between tide-marks under stones, among weeds, in the sand, &e.
Characteristic species are—LHnchytreus albidus, Lumbricillus litoreus, L. verru-
cosus, L. fossarum, L. Evansi, Marionina semifusca, Clitellio arenarwus, Tubifex
Benedeni, T. costatus, &e.

Only a few species are to be found in the rapid mountain streams. They
belong to the families Holosomatide and Naidide. ‘The most characteristic

SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 121

are—Cheetogaster crystallinus, C. diastrophus, Nais obtusa, and Aolosoma Hem-
prichi. No distinction can be drawn between the Oligochete fauna of the
slow lowland streams, and that inhabiting ponds and lakes. Tubifex rivulo-
rum, however, is almost confined to ponds and lakes, and is seldom found in
rivers. ‘I'he most characteristic species found in these lakes and streams are—

Stylarva lacustris. Tubifex rivulorum.
Cheetogaster erystallinus. T. ferox.

C. diastrophus. Limnodrilus parvus.
Nais elinguis. DL udekemianus.

NV. obtusa. Lumbriculus variegatus.
Ayolosoma variegatum. Stylodrilus Hallissyt.

2. Geographical,

The only species of Lumbricidee peculiar to the British Isles are Hiseniella
macrura (Friend) and Helodrilus relictus n. sp. Both these species have
been described from single specimens. The former was described by Friend
in 1893, from a specimen found in Dublin; and it has not since been observed.
The var. tetragonura of Hiseniella tetraedra was described by Friend, from
Bangor, North Wales; and it has not been found elsewhere. The validity of
these three forms is not yet satisfactorily established.

I have examined the distribution of our endemic earthworms in order to
find out whether they fall into the usual geographical groups which are
believed to constitute our native fauna. These are four in number:
(1) North American, (2) Northern and Alpine, (3) Lusitanian, (4) Germanic.
The area where endemic species of Lumbricide are found embraces Europe,
Asia (except the south-east), and the eastern portion of Canada and the United
States. The greater number of species is found in the districts to the north
and north-east of the Mediterranean; and the centre of radiation for the
family was probably in this region.

Many of our species are found widely spread over the whole of this
region, and consequently their place of origin cannot be determined. Of the
29 species and sub-species of earthworms found in the British Isles, 11 fall
into this class. These are—

Hiseniella tetraedra. FHelodrilus rubidus typ.
Misenia fetida. var. subrubicunda.
LH. rosea. FT, octaedrus.
Helodrilus caliginosus typ. Lumbricus rubellus.

var. trapezoides. LL. castaneus,

L. terrestris.
[U*]

122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Helodrilus chloroticus is found commonly throughout Europe and North
America.

Helodrilus longus, H. constrictus, and Octolasium lactewm range over the
British Isles, Southern Europe, and North America, but do not occur north
of Germany.

One species, Helodrilus Beddardi, occurs in North America, Ireland,
Thibet, and North China. The two species Helodrilus mammalis and
Lumbricus festivus, though common and widely spread in the British Isles,
occur elsewhere only in the north of France. Octolasium cyaneum, rare in
the British Isles, has a more extended range, being found in Germany,
France, Switzerland, and North Italy. Helodrilus Hisena has a still wider
distribution. It is very common in the British Isles; and on the Continent
is found in Denmark, Germany, Portugal, North Italy, and Croatia.

Only two species, Helodrilus (Hophila) oculatus, and H. (Kophila) ictericus,
occurring in Great Britain, are absent from Ireland. The former was found
near Edinburgh ; the latter in the Botanic Gardens at Cambridge—a some-
what suspicious locality. On the Continent, HH. oculatus is found in
Germany, Switzerland, and North Italy ; whilst 4. ictericus occurs in France,
Switzerland, and North Italy.

This distribution agrees roughly with that of the Germanic group of our
fauna. It is interesting to note that these species fall into the large sub-
genus ‘ Kophila,’ that they are the only representatives of this sub-genus in
the British Isles, that neither of them is found in Ireland, and that they
belong to the faunistic group, the Germanic, which is considered the most
modern in our fauna. This sub-genus has a restricted and continuous range
over Southern Europe and South-west Asia, and is probably the most recent
in origin of the various groups of the Lumbricide. In view of its almost
complete absence, it seems a fair inference that the greater part of the
earthworm fauna of these islands is of comparatively great age. This applies
especially to Ireland, where the sub-genus EKophila is quite absent, and
where the oldest element, the Lusitanian, is well represented.

The most interesting group comprises those species which occur in
Ireland, but not in Great Britain. These are Lumbricus Friendi (Lumbricus
papillosus, Friend), Eisenia veneta, var. hibernica, EL. v. var. zebra, Helodrilus
relictus, and Helodrilus Beddardt. The latter has already been discussed ; and
its peculiar distribution does not yet admit of any satisfactory explanation.
The other species are found on the Continent, in the south-west or the
Mediterranean regions of Europe and Asia. ;

Lumbricus Friendi is common in the south of Ireland. On the Continent
it is markedly alpine in its range, and is only found at considerable elevations

SourHeRN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 123

in the Pyrenees and the Alps. LHisenia veneta is a Mediterranean species, of
which several varieties have been described, distinguished chiefly by
differences in colour, and in the arrangement of the sete. ZH. veneta, var.
hibernica, is a well-marked variety which Friend found in Dublin. On the
Continent it is found in North Italy and the Island of Crete (vide fig. 1).
Another variety from Limerick, recorded in this paper, though very close to
the type form, still more resembles the var. zebra, found by Michaelsen in

: |
q

aT
CJ

oe
\

at

SSS
SS

wi Wd

Eisenia veneta typica. E.V.var.hortensis. E.V. var. hibernica. E.V. var. zebra.

Fig. 1.—Distribution of Eisenia veneta and its varieties.

Transcaucasia. The type form is found in countries bounding the north and
east coasts of the Mediterranean, in the Crimea, and in Transcaucasia. It is
probable that the forms from Limerick and Transcaucasia, which are placed
in the var. zebra, have arisen as independent and parallel variations from

the type form, since they occur at the extreme western and eastern limits of

the range of the species. The new species, Helodrilus relictus, described in

124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

this paper, has for its nearest allies Helodrilus Moller in Portugal, and
H. Mobii in Madeira, the Canaries, and Tangiers.

According to the theory advanced by Michaelsen (22. p. 179) to explain
the present distribution of the Lumbricide, the northern limit of the endemic
species coincides with the lower limit of the ice during the glacial epoch.
Species now found north of this lime are supposed to have spread to their
present habitat since the retreat of the ice. The only part of the British
Isles which does not show glaciation is the south of England, and conse-
quently this is the only British locality where endemic species could occur.
This theory seems to explain admirably the Continental distribution of the
Lumbricide. But it does not account for the presence in Ireland of those
species which are absent from Great Britain, and which have a characteristic
Mediterranean distribution. He dismisses them briefly by saying that they
are “stark peregrin,’ without tellg us how they reached Ireland. Four
hypotheses may be advanced to explain their presence :—

1st, that after being exterminated in Ireland by the ice, they spread from
the South of England to the West of Ireland, and flourished there,
whilst they became extinct in England ;

2nd, that they reached Ireland by a continuous land-connection with the
South of France, or Portugal, since the Ice Age ;

35rd, that they represent a Pre-Glacial fauna which survived the Ice Age;

Ath, that they were introduced by man.

The first hypothesis, that they spread from England, may be dismissed as
improbable. The earthworm fauna of Ireland is richer than that of Great
Britain, and cannot have been altogether derived from it. There is, moreover,
no definite proof of a land-connection between Ireland and Great Britain
since the Ice Age.

As to the second hypothesis, the evidence in favour of a Post-Glacial
land-connection with the South-West of Europe is very slight; and, in any
case, it could hardly have lasted long enough to allow such slow-spreading
animals as earthworms to reach Ireland from the Mediterranean region.

The theory of introduction by man has little to recommend it; and
consideration of the present distribution shows that it is a quite inadequate
explanation. For instance, Lumbricus Friendi only occurs in the South of
Ireland in the British Isles, and has only been found elsewhere at consider-
able elevations in the Pyrenees and the Alps. It is somewhat difficult to
imagine this species being transferred by early visitors from such localities

SoutHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 125

to Ireland. If, as Michaelsen avers, the whole earthworm fauna of Ireland
has arrived since the close of the Ice Age, there must have been a land-
connection.

It seems, therefore, that we are compelled to fall back on the third
hypothesis, that in some way the fauna survived the Ice Age, either in
Treland or in some neighbouring land free from ice, and in connection with
Ireland. It has been suggested that there was such an extension to the
south-west. But even this latter assumption is unnecessary. In discussing
the presence of a large endemic earthworm fauna in the Alps, which must
have been strongly glaciated, Michaelsen (22. p. 180) suggests that the
original fauna may have survived in small oasis-like areas between the
glaciers. In the same way, in Co. Kerry, which was near the extreme south
of the glaciated area, there may have been small areas free from ice, in which
a remnant of the original earthworm fauna survived, The age of the Ivish
earthworm fauna is attested by the absence of the sub-genus Eophila, and the
presence of a small group of species having a discontinuous distribution of
the Lusitanian type, admittedly the oldest in our fauna.

As regards the aquatic families of the Oligocheta, and the Enchytreide,
our knowledge of their distribution is at present quite inadequate to allow any
general conclusions to be drawn from it, as may be seen from the large
number of new records in this paper.

I have drawn up a list of species known to occur in the British Isles,
showing our present knowledge of their distribution in the various regions, in
a convenient form for reference. Those species which are here recorded for
the first time from the different countries are marked with an asterisk,

LIST OF THE OLIGOCHATA OCCURRING IN THE BritTIsH ISLEs.

SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. bisa Treland. |
AEOLOSMATID 2%. |
/Xolosma quaternarium, Ehrb., «x x — | = =
A. Beddardi, Mchlsn., x = | = = =
A. Hemprichi, Ehrbg., . x x i = Re
A. Headleyi, Beddard, . : f : cule e SG — = = = |
A. yariegatum, Vejd.,_ . : é : : ~— we — = x
A. tenebrarum, Vejd.,_ . . : : ; x ee | — —
|

126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

List OF THE OLIGOCHHTA OCCURRING IN THE British IstEs—continued.

SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. apie Treland.

NaAIvIDz.

Paranais litoralis (Miill.),

| Cheetogaster diastrophus (Gruith),

C. erystallinus, Vejd., . 4 5 5 =
C. diaphanus (Gruith),

C. limnei, Baer.,

}

Ko Xe eX
|
|
|
x

Ophidonais serpentina (Mull.),
O. Reckei, Floericke,

|
|
|
|
x
te

Branchiodrilus Semperi (Bourne),
Nais obtusa (Gerv.),

N. elinguis, Mull.,

N. heterocheta, Benham,

Dero latissima, Bousf.,

. Perrieri, Bousf.,
. obtusa, Udek., -
. Miilleri, Bousf., .

IS) lo) IS) |S

. limosa, Leidy,
D. furcata, Oken,
Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.),

Ripistes macrocheta (Bourne),

Slayina appendiculata (Udek.),

STR Ki Kent Xt Se a ee XT OSX
|
|
|
|

Stylaria lacustris (L.),
S. Lomondi, Martin,

Pristina equiseta, Bourne,

x
|
|
|
|

P. longiseta, Ehrbg., . 5 =

x
|
|
|
|

TUBIFICIDA:.

Branchiura coccinea (Vejd.),

B. Sowerbyi, Bedd.,

|
x
|
|
|

See

“ox
|
|
|

Monopylephorus rubroniyeus, Ley. (= Vermi-
culus pilosus, Goodrich.).
Clitellio arenarius (Miill.),

Limnodrilus Hoffmeisteri, Clap.,

x xm
|
|
|

L. udekemianus, Clap,

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 127

List OF THE OLIGOCHRTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLEs—continued.

SPECIES.

TUBIFICIDm—continued.

L. parvus, %. sp.,

L. longus, Bretscher.,

L. aurostriatus, 2. sp.,
Tubifex tubifex (Miull.), .
. Benedeni (Udek.),

. ferox (Kisen),

. costatus (Clap.),

. barbatus (Grube).

sl tel irs} Ie} tl

. Thompsoni, 2. sp.,

T. Templetoni, 7. sp.,

LuMBRICULID®.

Lumbriculus variegatus (Miill.),

Trichodrilus (Phreatothrix)
cantabrigiensis (Bedd.),

Stylodrilus Vejdoyskyi (Ben.),

S. gabrete, Vejd.,

S. Hallissyi, x. sp.,

ENCHYTRA@IDZ.

Henlea Dicksoni (Eisen),

H. hibernica, Southern, .

H. nasuta (Hisen), . :

H. ventriculosa (Udek.),
Bryodrilus Ehlersi, Ude,
Bucholzia appendiculata (Buch.)
B. fallax, Mchlsn., .

Marionina sphagnetorum (Vejd.
M. crassa (Clap.),

M. semifusca (Clap.),

M. Ebudensis (Clap.),

Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse),

R,1I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

England./Scotland.

Ss OS WS WX

Wales.

Isle
Of Mane Treland.

128

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

List oF THE OLIGOCHHTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLES—continued.

SPECIES.

ES ee Coe rt

EncHytTR @ID &—continued.

. subterraneus (Vejd.),

. verrucosus (Clap.),

. fossarum (Tauber),

. Pagenstecheri (Ratz.),
. niger, 2. Sp.,

. Evansi, 2. sp.,

Mesenchytreus fenestratus (Eisen),

M.
M.
M.

Beumeri (Mchlsn.),
setosus, Mchlsn.,

celticus, %. sp., -

Enchytreus albidus, Henle.,

pee fe

f

. turicensis, Bretscher

. globulata, Bretscher, .
. Bucholzii, Vejd.,

. argenteus, Mchlsn.,

>

. pellucidus, Friend.,
. sabulosus, Southern, .

- lobatus, ”. sp.,

Frederica bulbosa (Rosa),

> > |e > JL > ee > Le > i >| > Le 3 J ~ LJ]

. striata (Levinsen),

. bisetosa (Levinsen),

. paroniana, Issel,

. Magna, Friend, .

. glandulosa, Southern,
. aurita, Issel,

. agricola, Moore, .

. Leydigi (Vejd.),

- Perrieri (Vejd.),

- lobifera (Vejd.),

. Ratzeli, var. Beddardi, Bretscher,
. Michaelseni, Bretscher,

. hegemon (Vejd.),

England./Scotland.| Wales.

Isle
of Man.

x* == pee
x x =
— x* 255
x = —
=— x * —
as. xK* =
x x * SS
— x* —
x =. wee
— x —_
> Oe Me —
x <= =
= ate x*
x == ae
— *¥ ==
= Seca ale geet
>< aa —
x —s es
— x* —
== x* =
x F x* =
x = ee

Treland.

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 129

* List oF THE OLIGOCHETA OCCURRING IN THE Britisu IsLtEs—continued.

SPECIES.

England.|Scotland.| Wales.

EncHY?TR 1D A—continued.

F. connata, Bretscher,
F. valdensis, Issel,

F. polycheta, Bretscher,
F. minuta, Bretscher,
F. Bretscheri, Southern,
Acheta Eiseni, Vejd.,
A. bohemica (Vejd.),

A. minima, Southern,

HapLoraxip”.

Haplotaxis gordioides (Hartm.),

GLOSSOSCOLECIDE.

Sparganophilus tamesis, Benham,

LuMBRICID&.

Hiseniella tetraedra, typ. (Sav.),

E. tetraedra, var. tetragonura (Friend),

E. macrura (Friend),

Kisenia foetida (Say.),

E. veneta, var. hibernica (Friend), .
var. zebra, Mchlsn.,
var. tepidaria, Friend,

E. rosea (Say.),

Helodrilus (Allol.) caliginosus (Sav.),

H. (A.) caliginosus, var. trapezoides (Dugés), . |

H. (A.) longus (Ude),

? H. (A. f) relictus, x. sp.,

H. (A.) chloroticus (Say.),

H. (Dendro) rubidus, typ. (Say.),

H. (D.) rubidus, var. subrubicundus (Eisen),

x XxX X

xK*

Poe Treland.
x* x
ae x*
=e x
= x
ee x
= x*

xs x*
= x
x* x
= x
aes x
= x
ex Ks
is Suet
aus x
= x
a x

= x *
x x
xe x
x* x

130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

=

List oF THE OLIGOCHEHTA OCCURRING IN THE BritisH IsLEs—continued.

SPECIES. England.|Scotland.| Wales. é Ae Treland.
LumBricip#—continued.

Holodrilus (D.) mammalis (Sav.), Xx x x* == x
H. (D.) octaedrus (Savy.), x x ae ae x*
H. (Eophila) ictericus (Sav.), . x = ae ae ai
H. (E.) oculatus, Hoff., . ; : : c = x = = =F
H. (Bimastus) Beddardi (Mchsln.), . ; E — — = = x
H. (B.) Eiseni (Levinsen), x x* x* x* x
H. (B.) constrictus (Rosa), x x* == xe Xx
Octolasium cyaneum (Sav.), x — x == x
O. lacteum (Orley), 5 5 ; é : x x* x x x
Lumbricus rubellus, Hoff., x x x x* x
L. castaneus (Sav.), x x x* x* x
L. terrestris, L., x x x = x
L. Friendi, Cognetti, : : : : é — = a — x
L. festivus (Sav.), . 2 : : : : x x x* = x

Torau, 135 British species and sub-species, 79 48 22 16 96

SYSTEMATIC PART.

The list of synonyms and references given under each species usually
refers to British records only. For the full synonymy, reference must be
made to Michaelsen (Tierreich, Oligocheta). The literature of the British
forms is given in Beddard’s “ Monograph,” and usually only papers published
since the issue of that work are given in the Bibliography.

Under the head of “ Habitat” is given a list of all the places in the
British Isles from which I have examined specimens; whilst under
“Distribution” is given the general range of the species.

With the exception of the earthworms, all the species were studied alive
and nearly all the drawings were made from living specimens.

The month during which specimens were taken is given before the habitat.
The specimens were sexually mature, unless denoted by the sign (im.).

SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 131

Family AOLOSOMATIDZ.

olosoma Hemprichi Ehrbg.

1869. A. quaternarium, Lankester in Trans. Linn. Soc. London, vol. xxvi.,
p. 641.

August (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. In weeds from R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow,
in company with several Naids and Rhabdoceels.

Mstribution—England (Lankester, tom. cit.) ; Europe, Soudan, North
America (Illinois).

fKolosoma variegatum Vejd.

1889. A. v., Beddard in Proce. Zool. Soc. London, p. 52.

April (im.).

Habitat—Treland. In weeds from R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.
Dnstribution—Cork (Beddard, tom. cit.); Germany; Bohemia.

Family NAIDIDA.

I have not been able to give very much attention to the Naidide. They
have, however, been fairly well worked in England. The most interesting
record is that of Ophidonais Reckei Floer.

Chetogaster diastrophus (Gruith.).

1892. C.d., Benham in Q. Journ. Mier. Sci., vol. xxxiil., p. 212.

In the [vish specimens of this species, the prostomium, though distinct, is
not so prominent as Vejdovsky (28, Taf. vi., fig. 11) figured it. The chitinous
plate, which hes at the back and under the brain is very conspicuous.
There are 6-7 sete in a bundle, those on the second segment being
considerably larger than the others. The nerve-cord has a very irregular
outline, as though fringed with glandular outgrowths. The length is 1-2
mm.; and the individuals consist of 10-12 segments. It is interesting to
watch these worms working their way rapidly through close-set weeds. The
anterior bundles of setze can be thrust forward, and expanded like a fan, and
are used like claws, to drag the rest of the body forward.

January (im.). April (im.). May (m.). August (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. Rk. Dargle, at Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow; R. Annalee,
Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan ; Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin.

Distribution—Middle Europe.

132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Chetogaster crystallinus Vejd.

21869. Chetogaster niveus, Lankester in Trans. Linn. Soc. London,
vol. xxvi., p. 641.

21893. C.c., Hartog in rish Nat., vol. ii., p. 117.

This species is recorded by Prof. Hartog from Cork (tom. cit.), but as he
described it as “a large species, revealing its structure under a pocket-lens,”
the record is somewhat dubious.

January (im.). May (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. In weeds from R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow ;
Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin.

Distribution --Middle Europe.

Ophidonais serpentina (Miill.).

1886. Slavina serpentina, Bousfield in Journ. Linn. Soc., vol. xix., p. 268.

The individuals of this species were enveloped in a very delicate tube,
coated with fine particles of mud.

March (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.

Distribution—England ; Europe.

Ophidonais Reckei Floericke.
Plate vIL, fig. 1, a-B.

1892. O.F., Floericke in Zool. Anz., vol. xv., p. 470.

The brief description of this species given by Floericke refers mainly to
the character of the dorsal setze, which differ from those of O. serpentina in
being pointed, and not bifid, at the distal end. In other respects the two
species are said to be similar. This form does not appear to have been
recorded since. I found several specimens of a worm in a pond in the
Phoenix Park, Dublin, which must be referred to this species. The worms
are enveloped in a very fine tube, probably of mucus secreted by the
whole body. To this tube, fine particles of mud are attached. The whole
tube is quite flexible, and allows the worm to wriggle about without
apparently incommoding it. When the tube is removed, the body of the
worm is seen to be quite transparent. The eyes consist of large irregular
masses of dark pigment, just in front of the corners of the mouth. The
brain (Pl. vu, fig. 1, A) is concave in front, and deeply cut behind. The
dorsal bundles commence in the sixth segment, and contain a single short,

SourHErN—WMonograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 133

thick, pointed seta, having a node near the distal end (fig. 1, B, a). The
ventral bundles contain 3-5 sete. In the anterior bundles the node is in
the proximal half (fig. 1, B, b). Behind the fifth segment, it is in the centre ;
and in the posterior setz, it is in the distal half (fig. 1, B, c). This appears
to be the opposite arrangement to that found in O. serpentina. Length
10-15 mm.

January (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. Pond in Phceenix Park, Dublin.

Distribution —Germany.

Nais obtusa (Gerv.).
Plate vil., fig. 2.

1891. WV. barbata, Bourne in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxii., p. 344.

1892. NV. barbata, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiil., p. 214.

I have on several occasions found Naids which must be referred to this
species. It is evidently very variable, as the figures of the ventral setz
given by various writers differ greatly. ‘The drawings given (PI. VIL, fig. 2,
a, b) were carefully drawn to scale, and differ from those given by Vejdovsky
(28. Pl. u., fig. 24). They agree fairly well with the Swiss specimens
figured by Piguet (24. Pl. 12, fig. 8, b, c). The dorsal bundles (Pl. viz.,
fig. 2, ©) are composed of two kinds of capillary set, the shorter ones being
curved near the middle, and about 4 the length of the long ones. Each
bundle contains 1-2 long, and 2-4 short sete.

January (im.), March (im.), August (im.).

Halitat—Ireland. R. Dargle, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow; Pond in
Pheenix Park, Dublin; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.

MNstribution—England. Europe. Asia (Lake Baikal).

Nais elinguis Miill.

1891. N.e., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiii., p. 212.

1907. Ne, Southern in Lrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 69.

The Irish specimens of this species differ in some small points from the
figures given by Vejdovsky (28. Taf. 2-3). The ventral sete of segments
2-5 are slightly longer, straighter, and much slenderer than those of the
following segments. The prostomium is conical, or rounded, only as long as
the base is broad.

January (im.), February (im.), April (im.), May (im.), October (im.).

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Habitat—Iveland. Phenix Park, Dublin; Pond near the Scalp, Co.
Wicklow; R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.
Distribution—England; Europe; North America.

Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.).

1886. Nais hamata, Bolton in Midland Naturalist, July, p. 176.

1891. Bohemilla comata Vejd., Bourne in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei, vol. xxxii.,
p. 344.

1893. B. ornata [misprint ?] Vejd., Hartog in Jrish Nat., vol. it, fig. 117.

1903. Vejdovskyella comata (Vejd.), Michaelsen in Mit. Nat. Museum,
Hamburg, xix., p. 185.

A single specimen of this well-marked species was obtained from a bog-
pool on Calary Bog, Co. Wicklow. It had a pair of conspicuous eyes.
The alimentary canal differs from Vejdovsky’s description (28. taf. iL, fig. 2).
The csophagus is a simple tube, without any such swelling as Vejdovsky
represents.

February (im.).

Habitat—Ireland. Bog-pool, on Calary Bog, Co. Wicklow.

Distribution— Cork (Hartog rec.) ; England; Bohemia; Germany; France;
Russia ; Denmark.

Stylaria lacustris (L.).

1865. S./., Johnston in “Cat. Bri. Non-paras. Worms,” p. 70.
April (im.), June (im.), July (im.), October (im.).
Habitat—lveland. Kerry lakes; Co. Wicklow ; Co. Dublin; Co. Meath
(Rt. Boyne) ; Donegal lakes.
Wales. Cwmbychan Lake, Merionethshire.
Distribution—British Isles ; Europe; North America,

Family TUBIFICIDA.
Branchiura Sowerbyi Beddard.

1892. B.S., Beddard in Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. (n. s.), vol. xxxii., p. 325.

This interesting species occurs in large numbers in the Victoria Regia
tank, and in the overflow tank, at the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, Dublin.
There can be little doubt but that this worm has been introduced into the
British Isles, probably from South America. It is somewhat remarkable
that it has not been recorded from any of the Gardens on the Continent.
The Dublin specimens were much larger than those Beddard examined, the

SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheeta. 135

contracted worm being about 50 mm. long, expanding in water to at least
150mm. The worms live with their heads buried in the mud, whilst the
tails wave actively about in the water. Their tenacity of life is very remark-
able. I kept the tail-end of several specimens in a small dish of clean water
for several months, and at the end of that period they were still actively
wriggling about, though they could not possibly have taken any food.

The sete were more numerous than in Beddard’s specimens. ‘The
anterior dorsal bundles contain 6-9 short, and 1-3 capillary sete. ‘The
ventral bundles contain 7-11 sete. In young forms there are usually three
capillary sete in the dorsal bundles. ‘he tips of the anterior ventral bundles
are single. They gradually change into bifid setae behind the fifth segment.
The clitellum occupies segments $10, 11,12. The larger specimens are of
a deep purple colour, the younger ones blood-red.

May (mature).

Habitat—Ireland. Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, Dublin.

Distribution —Regent’s Park ; Kew Gardens.

Clitellio arenarius (Mull.).

1889. C.a., Beddard in Proc. Zool. Soe. London, 1888, p. 490.

This species occurs in large numbers in suitable places on the shore. The
spermatophores are very conspicuous in the mature species, and are longer
and narrower than those figured by Claparede. (4. Pl. m1, fig. 4.)

Mature—F¥ebruary, March, June.

Habitat—Ireland. Dublin coast (Malahide, Sandymount, Sandycove).

Distribution—British Isles ; Western Europe.

Limnodrilus udekemianus Clap.

1896. JZ.u., Friend in Jrish Nat., vol. v., p. 1277.

1897. L£.u., Friend in Zrish Nat., vol. vi., p. 207.

1898. Low. + L. Wordsworthianus, Friend in Zoologist, 4th ser., vol. i1.,
p. 120.

This species! occurs in vast numbers in muddy sediment in the R. Douglas
at Adlington, Lancashire. It is made conspicuous by the rings of bluish-grey

1 Nore AvDED IN Press.—I have recently received from Roscrea, Co. Tipperary, a large number
of worms belonging to this species. They were found by a farmer in a drain running under his
garden. ‘The drain, which is 6” by 4” in size, was choked for a distance of 3 or 4 feet by a masz
of these worms. The drain only received overflow water from a pump. ‘The source of these worms
is unknown. ‘heir slow rate of reproduction and the absence of sufficient food indicate that they
did not originate in the drain. It is quite possible that they live in underground water, which
supplies the pump, and had collected in the drain owing to their habit of associating in tangled
masses.

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [Y]

136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

or golden pigment in the posterior segments. Some of the specimens contained
large spindle-shaped spermatophores as long as the diameter of the body.
The penis-sheath is slightly bent and widened at both ends. In the brief
description, without figures, of LZ. Wordsworthianus, by Friend (tom. cit.),
there are no characters which would separate it from the above species.
Mature—February, March, April.
Habitat—England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire.

Distribution—Ireland ; England; Europe.

Limnodrilus longus Bretscher.

1901. JZ./., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., 1x., p. 204.

This species is distinguished by the comparative length of the penis-
sheath. In the Irish specimens the length was 21 times the breadth. Bretscher
gives 20 to 1 as the proportion. The sheath has a broad and shallow funnel-
like expansion at the distal end. The anterior nephridia are enveloped in |
bladder-like cells. The length is 20-25 mm., and there are 4-7 sete in the
anterior bundles.

Mature—January, April.

Habitat—Ireland. Pond in Pheenix Park, Dublin. R. Annalee, Bally-
haise, Co. Cavan.

Distribution — Switzerland.

Limnodrilus aurostriatus n. sp.
Plate vi.., fig. 8, A-G.

These worms are 25-30 mm. long, and very slender. They are bright
red in front. The tail is paler in colour; and each segment has two golden
rings formed by pigment-bearing glands in the epidermis. The front
ring is in a line with the sete, the second at the posterior margin of the
segment.

The segments are biannulate (Pl. VIL, fig. 3, A); and the epidermis is
covered with clear glands. There are 6-8 setz in each bundle. The teeth
of the sete are nearly equal in length; but the lower tooth is the thicker
(fig. 3,B). In the anterior sete the teeth are almost parallel (fig. 3, B, a);
but in the posterior sete they diverge much more (fig. 3,B,b). The ceso-
phagus begins in the 5th segment, and is covered with dark peritoneal cells.
The brain (fig, 5,c) is almost square. In a state of rest, the posterior margin
is almost straight, but when contracted it is slightly concave. The anterior
border is slightly conical; and the median outgrowth is only represented by

SoutHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 137

a slender branching nerve. The commissures are very wide, and project
far in front of the brain. There are contractile vessels in the 8th and 9th
segments. In the posterior segments there is only a single integumental
commissure between the dorsal and ventral vessels. It lies at the back of
the segment, and does not branch, thus differing markedly from LZ. Hoffmeistert
Clap. The first nephridia are in the 6th segment. The anterior nephridia
(fig. 3, D) are enveloped in a compact mass of bladder-like cells. ‘The duct is
widened at the pore. The post-clitellar nephridia are not enveloped in these
cells.

The spermatheca (fig. 3, E) consists of a large sac which leads by a narrow
passage into a wide duct. The duct is proportionately much smaller than in
L. parvus. The spermathece each contain 2 or 3 spermatophores. These
(fig. 3,F) are compact, oval bodies, with rounded ends. At the broad end is
a clear oval space containing several shining granules. The atrium is very
long and slender, and is swollen in the middle, where it receives the prostate
gland. The penis is 8—9 times as long as the proximal end is broad (fig. 3, G).
It is curved distally, and terminates in a funnel-like enlargement, which is
twisted on one side into a sharp-pointed beak.

This species seems to be most nearly related to L. Hoffmeisteri Clap.
The chief differences are :—

(1) The pharynx reaches back to the 5th segment ;
(2) Integumental vessels not branched ;
(3) Shape of the setze and penis-sheath ;

(4) Shape of the spermatheca and spermatophores.

Mature—April.
Halitat— Pond at Carrickmines, Co. Dublin,

Limnodrilus parvus n. sp.
PLATE VIIL, fig. 5, A-E.

This species is of comparatively small and slender dimensions, being only
12-15 mm. long. The prostomium is rounded; and the breadth at the base
exceeds the length. The epidermis is smooth, and the segments not bian-
nulate. There are 3-5, usually 5, setee in the anterior dorsal and ventral
bundles. The lower tooth of the seta is slightly longer and thicker than
the upper one (PI. vi, fig. 5, a). The node occurs at the beginning of the
distal third. The brain (fig. 5,8) has a rounded outline, and is deeply concave
behind. The front is slightly convex, and has a broad median outgrowth.

[¥*]

138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The commissures are also large and broad. The pharynx reaches back
to the 5th segment. The intestine is covered with very dark-brown
cells. There are prominent contractile vessels in segments 8 and 9. The
nephridia are almost completely enveloped in a mass of clear spherical cells.
The spermathece consist of a pear-shaped sack, which leads through a
narrow opening into a broad thick-walled duct, opening by a narrow slit on
the 10th segment (fig. 5, c). No spermatophores were observed. The
sperm duct (fig. 5,D) commences with a cone-shaped funnel, which leads into
a long narrow duct ciliated during the latter part of its course. This passes
into a broad atrium lined with very characteristic irregular branched masses
of cells. At about the middle of its length it receives the large prostate
gland. The penis-sheath is 9-12 times as long as broad. It is curved ina
very irregular manner, and becomes very narrow distally, before expanding
into a funnel-like mouth (fig. 5,m). The distal end is of somewhat complex
structure. It is sometimes bent at right angles (fig. 5, EH, d), but usually -
only slightly curved. The length in all cases was very close to 300m, the
width 25-35u. The width of the proximal end varies; and this accounts
for the variation in the relative proportions. The length is slightly less

than the width of the body.
Mature—¥ebruary to April.
Habitat—Treland. Pond near Montpelier, Co, Dublin; R. Annalee,
Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.

England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire.

Tubifex tubifex (Miull.).

1851. Nas filiformis, Williams in Rep. British Assoc., vol. xxi., p. 264,
Plate 8, fig. 72.

The species referred to by Williams (¢om. cit.) as Nais filiformis,
Ant. Dug., would appear to be Twbifex tubifex (T. rivulorum auct.).
Michaelsen (21, p. 51) refers it doubtfully to 7. feroz (Hisen) ; but the shape
of the spermatophore and its arrow-like head point to 7’ tubifex.

Mature—March, April, May, October.
Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Carrickmines, &c.); Co Wicklow (Pond

near Scalp).
England. R. Douglas, Adlington, Lancashire.

Distribution—British Isles; Europe; North America.

SouTHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 139

Tubifex ferox Eisen.

1891. Spirosperma ferox, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xxxiiL.,
pe 20/7.

1895. Spirosperma papillosus, Beddard in Monograph Olig., p. 263.

Mature—Apvril, May.

Habitat—Ireland. RK. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan.

Distribution—England, Europe.

Tubifex Benedeni (Udek.).

1889. Hemitubifez ater + H. benedu, Beddard in Proe. Zool. Soe.
London, p. 486.

1892. H. ater, Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei, vol. xxxiii., p. 187.

This species occurs in large numbers between tide-marks at various
places on Dublin Bay. The specimens I examined all had capillary sete in
the dorsal bundles. The form recorded by Friend as Hemitubifex benedw
(14, p. 120; 12, p. 128) was obtained from Malahide, in fresh water, and
there is no reason to think it belongs to this species, which is always found
in the marine littoral zone. There are several species of Tubifex living in
fresh water, and having the skin covered with papille ; and Friend’s worm
might have belonged to any of those so far as one can tell from his
description.

Mature—June.

Halitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Sandymount, Sandycove).

DMstribution—Coasts of England ; France; Belgium; Germany; Denmark.

Tubifex barbatus (Grube).

1871. 7. wmbellifer, Lankester in Q. Journ. Micr. Sci., vol. xi., p. 181.
1892. 7. 6., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Se1., vol. xxx, p. 208.
Mature—February.

Halitat—Ireland. Lough Neagh.

Distribution—England ; Europe. In fresh water.

Tubifex costatus (Clap.).

1892. Heterocheta costata Clap., Benham in Q. Journ. Micr. Sei., vol. xxxiil.,
p- 188.

1897. H.c., Friend in Lrish Nat., p. 63.

Mature—February.

Habitat—In rock-pvols, between tide-marks, Malahide, Co. Dublin.

Mstribution—England ; France; Denmark.

140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tubifex Thompsoni n. sp.'
Plate Ix., fig. 7, A-c.

These worms are of a bright-red colour. The lengthis about 20 mm.
The anterior dorsal sete (PI. Ix., fig. 7, A) closely resemble those of
T. costatus. They are found in segments 5-18, whilst those of
T. costatus only occur in segments 5-13. There are 7-10 of them
in a bundle. The remaining dorsal bundles contain only bifid sete,
having two equal teeth. In segments 2-4 there are 3 or 4 in each bundle;
behind the 18th segment there are only 2 in a bundle. The ventral
bundles contain 3-5 bifid sete. In the anterior bundles the teeth are
nearly equal; but further back the lower tooth becomes smaller. The
brain (fig. 7, B) is concave in front and behind. The nephridia are large,
without a covering of bladder-like cells; and the cavity of the duct is
swollen into a sac near the external pore. The spermatheca is sac-shaped
and long, extending into the 9th segment. The sperm-duct terminates
in a chitinous penis-sheath of characteristic shape (fig. 7, c). The proximal
half is broad and cylindrical, whilst the distal half is narrow and curved.
Near the external pore there is a sac containing a nail-shaped penial seta.
This apparatus is quite different from the penis-sheath of 7. costatus, and
easily serves to distinguish the species from all others.

Mature—February.

Habitat—Ireland. Rock-pools at Howth, Co. Dublin.

Tubifex Templetoni n. sp.’
Plate vil., fig. 6, A-F.

This is a very small species of Tubifex, being only 10-14 mm. long. It
is pink in colour, and of a soft consistency. The anterior dorsal bundles
contain 38-4 bifid and 1-4 capilliform sete. These anterior bifid sete
(PI. vull., fig. 6, A, a) have three fine intermediate teeth. The capilliform sete
are very thin and flexible. The ventral bundles have 3-4 sete. The upper lip
is longer and thinner than the lower one (fig. 6, A, b). There are no ventral
sete in the 11th segment, and no genital sete are present. The girdle occupies
segments 11 and 12, and is formed of cells with very granular contents. The
front segments are formed of a narrow anterior, and a broad posterior ring.

1 This species is dedicated to William Thompson, the well-known Irish naturalist, author of
‘¢The Natural History of Ireland.”’

2 This species is dedicated to John Templeton, of Belfast, who, with his son, Robert Templeton,
was one of the earliest students of the Annelida.

SoutHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 141

The pharynx reaches to the back of the 5th segment. From the 6th
segment the intestine is covered with dark cells. The brain (fig. 6, B) is
deeply indented behind, with a median flap. It projects prominently in front.
The nerve-cord has wing-like expansions in each segment, resembling the
copulatory glands of the Enchytreeidee (fig. 6, c). These are present in very
young forms, and are not glandular, but mere expansions of the nerve-cord.
There are paired contractile hearts in segments 8 and 9. The nephridia are
enveloped in large bladder-like cells, such as are found in some species of
Limnodrilus. The spermathecz are composed of an irregularly spherical sac
with a sharply defined duct (fig. 6,D). In one specimen, long and slender
spermatophores were observed in the spermathece. The male efferent
apparatus (fig. 6,£) consists of a cup-shaped funnel, a long duct which is
dilated at its distal end, just before the entrance of the prostate gland. The
dilation is ciliated internally ; and from the position of the prostate, it must
be regarded as the proximal part of the atrium.

The atrium is almost as long as the narrow portion of the sperm-duct.
At its distal end is a well-developed chitinous sheath. The latter (fig. 6, F) is
slightly curved; and its proximal end is much wider than its distal. It is
about twice as long as its greatest width.

This species is chiefly characterized by the brain and penis-sheath.

Mature—January, March.

Habitat—Pond in People’s Gardens, Phoenix Park, Dublin.

Family LUMBRICULIDEA.

Only two species of this family have been found, though doubtless several
others occur.

Lumbriculus variegatus (Miill.).

1896. JZ.v., Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 126.
This is by far the commonest aquatic Oligochete in the British Isles. It
is almost invariably found amongst the weeds in pools, streams, ponds, ete.

Mature—May.
Habitat—Ireland. Common in Cos. Dublin, Wicklow, Cavan.
England. Adlington, Lancashire.

Distribution—British Isles; Europe ; Siberia.

142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stylodrilus Hallissyi, n. sp.'

Plate Ix., fig. 8, A-G.

These worms vary from 20 mm. when contracted to 50 mm. when expanded.
Individually they also vary very much in size. Their movements are decisive
and rapid, and distinguish them easily from the Tubificide, with which they
are usually associated. The cuticle is smooth, or with rings of clear glands.
There is a longitudinal band of circular cells in a line with each pair of
setee, running along the whole body-length. The prostomium is conical, and
is thickly covered with colourless round glands. The sete are paired, and are
all distinctly bifid. The upper tooth (P1. 1x., fig. 8, A) is much smaller than the
lower one, and the node is in the distal half. The clitellum occupies segments
10-12. It is formed of oval cells full of round globules, with clear spaces
between them. The segments are composed of two rings, the larger of which
is 4-6 times as broad as the smaller one. In the anterior segments the
smaller ring is very narrow.

The intestine is covered with greenish-brown bladder-lke cells, which
commence in the 6th segment. The brain (fig. 8,B) is formed of two lobes,
which are shorter and broader than those of Stylodrilus gabrete Vejd. (28,
taf. x1., fig. 12). The two lobes are connected near the anterior end, so as to
make the anterior concavity shallow, the posterior one deep.

The first nephridium has its funnel in the 6th segment, and opens to the
exterior on the 7th. The second nephridium similarly occurs in segments
12 and 13. Behind this there is usually a pair of nephridia in each segment.
They are very long and much folded, and stretch through several segments
(fig. 8,c). The funnel is rosette-shaped, and composed of several cells. Imme-
diately behind the septum there is a large glandular structure, brown in
colour. The first part of the ciliated duct which follows is long and folded.
The next part is invested by a covering of clear gland-cells, which the duct
pierces several times. This part of the nephridium is closely applied to the
ventral vessel. Transverse sections (fig. 8, E, e) show three or four ducts
piercing the glandular covering. The slender duct finally emerges, and runs
alongside the proximal portion up to the glandular swelling near the septum,
Here it branches off, and goes straight to the external pore. This glandular
structure has not been described in any other species of Stylodrilus.

In S. heringianus Claparéde (5, Pl. 4, fig. 14) figures the nephridium as a
simple slender tube; and Benham (2, p. 211) states that in S. Vejdovskyi the

1'This species is named after my friend, Mr. T. Hallissy, of the Irish Geological Survey, who
collected this and several other species for me at Ballyhaise,

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 148

nephridia resemble those figured by Claparéde. The arrangement of the
nephridia in this genus agrees with the description of Phreatothriz pragensis,
as given in the text by Vejdovsky (28. p. 55); but in the figure (28. Pl. x1,
fig. 18) the segments are numbered one further behind. These numbers are
copied by Beddard (1. p. 218), and Michaelsen (21. p. 59). The second pair
of nephridia are shown with a short glandular investment, somewhat
resembling that of the present species; but the other nephridia are
without it.

The reproductive organs agree very closely with those of S. heringianus
(fig. 8,D). The spermathecie are in the 9th segment. They have an almost
spherical ampulla, and a slender duct of about the same length. There is no
crystal in the ampulla. The male ducts open at the back of the 10th segment.
The penes are pointed, and about as long as half the diameter of the body.
The atrium is oval and thickly coated with the prostate glands. The testes
lie in segments 9 and 10. ‘The first pair are attached to the anterior septum ;
the second pair lie on the floor of the segment. The ovaries are attached to
the front of segment 11. The oviducts are short and wide, and open between
the 11th and 12th segments. There are two pairs of sperm-sacs, the first
pair being small and confined to segment 8. The second pair commence in
segment 9, and stretch into segment 15. Frequently the sperm-sacs on one
side are undeveloped. The egg-sac is dorsaland unpaired. It opens into the
11th segment, and may stretch as far back as the 21st segment, according to
the stage of maturity. The reproductive organs of S. gabretw Vejd., were
recently investigated by Martin (18. p. 21). On comparing fig. 8, D, with the
diagram he gives (page 22, fig. 3), it will be seen that there is general agree-
ment as to the position of the various organs. He states, however, that the
_ sperm-sacs lie in segments 8 and 10-13. Fig. 8, D shows that the posterior
sperm-sacs project into segment 9. It may be, however, that the sperm-sac
was forced into segment 9, owing to the contraction of the specimen when it
was being killed and fixed for sectioning.

Vascular Systenv.

It is the vascular system of this species which chiefly characterizes it.
The most striking characteristic of the family Lumbriculide, and one which
distinguishes it from all other Oligocheta, is the occurrence of blood-glands or
blind contractile appendages to the blood-vessels. These appendages are
usually covered with chloragogen-cells, and possibly some interaction takes
place between these cells and the blood. On the other hand there is evidence
to show that these contractile sacs have a respiratory function.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. Be [Z|

144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The genus Stylodrilus has hitherto been distinguished from all other
European genera of the Lumbriculide by the absence of these blind
appendages. ‘The genus was founded by Claparede in 1861. Speaking of
S. heringianus, the first known species, he says (5. p. 264) :—* The vascular
system is formed of dorsal and ventral vessels placed in communication with
each other, in each segment, by an intestinal branch and a perivisceral branch.”

The second species, S. gabrete, was described by Vejdovsky. With
reference to the vascular system, he says (28. p. 53) :—“ The blood-vessels do
not show lateral branching.” ‘The remaining species, S. Vejdovskyi, was
described by Benham, who makes only a slight reference to the vascular
system, from which one may infer that it is not remarkable in any way.

The present species differs markedly in its vascular system from all other
members of the genus. The commissural vessels, instead of being two pairs
in each segment, as Claparéde says, are confined to the anterior 13 segments.
There are two pairs of them in each of the segments; and they are very
long and folded. The vessels of the 13th segment are extremely long in the
mature animal, and ramify freely over the walls of the ovisacs and sperm-
sacs, increasing in length as these develop. ‘They often extend back so far
as the 21st segment. Behind the 21st segment there is no direct connexion
between the dorsal and ventral trunks.

The ventral vessel is formed in the 5th segment by the union of the two
anterior commissures. As the dorsal vessel is traced backwards, 1t begins to
show indications of short, blind offshoots. In the last 30 segments or go of
the tail these become very conspicuous. There are two pairs in each segment,
situated close to the anterior and posterior septa respectively (fig. 8, G, a).
They are clearly homologous to the more highly organized blood-glands of
the other Lumbriculid genera. They are peculiar in being extremely thin-
walled and free from the covering of chloragogen cells. They project freely
into the body-cavity when full of blood, and are almost invisible when empty.
The dorsal vessel expands before the blind sacs. In tracing the ventral
vessel backwards from the 15th segment, it is seen to give off occasionally a
median dorsal branch, which enters the wall of the intestine. In the tail
these vessels become much more numerous, 4-6 of them occurring in each
segment. Just before entering the wall of the intestine, each vessel divides
into two branches (figs. 8, c,e; and 8,G,b). The ventral vessel is shehtly
contractile behind.

Three transverse sections through one of the posterior segments are
shown in fig. 8, F. In No. 1 the section passes through the dorsal vessel and
one of the blind sacs. In No. 2 it cuts both the blind sacs. This section
also shows one of the branches passing from the ventral vessel into the wall

SourHErN—Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 145

of the intestine. In No. 3 the section cuts the dorsal vessel and the obliquely
lying sacs separately. There are slight indications at this point of a blood-
sinus surrounding the gut. On passing from the tail towards the middle of
the body this sinus becomes more prominent. About the middle of the body
(fig. 8, E), the dorsal vessel appears only as the dorsal contractile portion of a
perivisceral sinus which receives blood from the ventral vessel, and sends it
forward in the dorsal vessel. This interpretation of the structure revealed by
transverse sections is confirmed by examination of the living worms. In
optical section the intestine shows a diffuse but distinct reddish tint, which is
most strongly marked in the middle of the body, and which is evidently
caused by the blood in the perivisceral sinus. ‘The course of the blood is
evidently as follows. In the anterior region it passes from the dorsal vessel
through the commissures of the first 13 segments into the ventral vessel.
In the latter it runs backwards, gradually passing through the median
branches into the intestinal sinus. These branches, as already stated, are
very numerous in the tail. Here they probably form a plexus round the
intestine ; and from this plexus alone the dorsal vessel is formed. There are
no integumental vessels. Passing forwards the vessels of the plexus fuse to
form a sinus round the intestine, and in open communication with the
dorsal vessel. It is a debated point whether a plexus or sinus is present
round the gut in the Oligocheta, but in this case there seems to be no doubt
that a sinus ispresent. That the dorsal vessel is fed from the intestinal sinus
along the greater part of its length is also proved by the fact that when the
worm is cut into two pieces at any part behind the clitellum, the dorsal vessel
still continues to receive blood and to pulsate.

In the family Lumbriculide there is great variety of structure in the
vascular system. There is no species, however, which at all resembles the
one just described. The structure of the reproductive organs clearly proves
that it belongs to the genus Stylodrilus. The restriction of the blind sacs to
the tail and their simplicity of structure, considered in conjunction with the
fact that they are quite absent in the other species of the genus, seem to show
tbat they are undergoing a process of elimination. Taking into consideration
the importance of the tail for purposes of respiration in these aquatic worms,
it is natural that the blood-glands should be retained here when they have
disappeared from other parts of the body. The new species thus forms an
interesting link between the normal Lumbriculid type and the aberrant genus
Stylodrilus.

Mature—April, May, June,

_ Habitat—Ireland. R. Annalee, Ballyhaise, Co. Cavan; Pond on moor,
Carrickmines, Co. Dublin; Lough Bray, Co. Wicklow.
(2*)

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

Family ENCHYTRAIDA.

Henlea Dicksoni (Eisen).

1907. A. D., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70, Pl. 19, fig. 5.
Mature—February, June ; June (im.).
Habitat—Ireland. Summit of Montpelier, Co. Dublin.

Isle of Man.

Port Erin.

Distribution—Nova Zembla; Germany ; Switzerland.

Henlea nasuta (Hisen).

1896. H.n., Friend in Naturalist, p. 298.
The single specimen obtained was very dark, each segment having several

rows of irregular glands.
Mature—February.

Habitat—Treland. Summit of Montpelier, Co. Dublin.
Distribution —Yorkshire (Friend rec.); Denmark; Germany; Bohemia ;

Italy France; Siberia.

Henlea hibernica Southern.

1907.. A. h., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70, Pl. 18, fig. 1.
Since this species was described I have found it in several other Irish

localities. It is closely related to A. nasuta.

chief differences :—
Henlea hibernica Southern.

Two esophageal glands in the 8th
segment, leaving the 7th segment
unoccupied.

Dorsal vessel rises in the 9th seg-
ment, and has three contractile
swellings in segments 8, 7, and 6.

Duct of spermatheca is half total
length.
Sete of anterior ventral bundles 5-9.

Mature—June, July, November.
Habitat—Ireland.

The following table shows the

Hf, nasuta (Eisen).

Two glands in the 7th segment, just
behind the last pair of septal
glands.

Dorsal vessel rises in the 8th seg-
ment, and has two contractile
swellings in segments 7 and 6.

Duct of spermatheca is only quarter
total length.

Setze 4-7.

Co. Kerry (Glencar and Killarney); Co. Dublin
(Lambay); Co. Meath (Boyne valley).

SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Olugocheta. 147

Henlea ventriculosa (Udek.).

1896. H.v., Friend in Natwralist, p. 298.

1907. H. v., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 70.

Mature throughout the year.

Habitat—Iveland. Co. Kerry (Glencar) ; Co. Wicklow (Bray Head and
Devil’s Glen); Co. Dublin (Lambay ; summit of Montpelier);
Co. Meath (Beaupare); Co. Armagh (Armagh); Co. Donegal
(Milford).

Scotland. Lough Gelly, Fife; Pentland Hills.
MINstribution—Common in Europe.

Bryodrilus Ehlersi Ude, var. ?
Plate vul., fig. 4.

1892. B. #., Udein Zool. Anz., vol. xv., p. 344.
SO 5ee 2b... UideineZAgt. wisserZoolk «vole lxarnos luke
1904. B. #., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse de Zoologie, t. xu., p. 261.

Several specimens of a species belonging to this genus were found in a
decayed tree-trunk. They agree in many points with the species described
by Ude (tom. cit.) ; for instance, in the reproductive organs, coelomic corpuscles,
septal glands, clitellum, and dorsal blood-vessel.

The specimens are 15 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain
6-7 sete (Ude gives 5, rarely 6). The nephridia (Pl. vin, fig. 4) are somewhat
different from Ude’s description and figure. The anteseptal portion is narrow
and long, and the duct rises about the middle of the postseptal. The brain
is concave in front, and not acutely cut, as Ude figures it. In the 6th seement
there are four organs, two latero-ventral and two latero-dorsal, closely applied
to the gut. The ventral pair are slightly further back than the others.
The last pair of septal glands fills the 6th and 7th segments.

The relations of the four peculiar glands in the 6th segment are not easy
to determine in the living worm. Examination of transverse sections showed
that the four glands do not open into the gut on the same level; and Ude’s
figures of this section are very diagrammatic.

The differences between this form and the &. Hhlersi of Ude, viz., size,
number of set in a bundle, brain, nephridia, etc., do not appear large enough
at present to justify the creation of a new species.

August.

Habitat—Under bark of dead tree, Powerscourt, Co. Wicklow.

Distribution—Germany ; Switzerland.

148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Bucholzia appendiculata (Buch.).
1900. B.a., Michaelsen, Tierreich, x., p. 72.

This species is not common. It agrees closely with the published
description of Vejdovsky (27. p. 54), and Michaelsen (19. p. 293). The
maximum number of sete in a bundle was only four. There was a single row
of large irregular glands on the epidermis, in each segment, in a line with the

sete.
November, December, January, February.

Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Friarstown Glen; Kilmashogue).
Distribution —Kurope.
Marionina sphagnetorum Vejd.
1900. J. s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 74.

This interesting species is a characteristic member of the alpine fauna of
Ireland. It is almost invariably to be found in the soil of moors and hills
above 500 feet. Specimens are very rarely found in the mature stage.
I have only met with them twice, in Kerry and the Isle of Man, on both
occasions in the month of June. The length varies from 5 to 20 mm. Sete
never more than three. The egg-sac is very large. In immature forms, the
intestine is usually covered with large cells full of oil-drops. The blood is
usually only very faintly coloured, and in some cases is quite colourless.

January (im.), February (im.), March (im.), April (im.), May (im.), June
(mature), September (im.), November (im.), December (im.).

Habitat—Iveland. Co. Dublin (common); Co. Wicklow (Calary bog;

Lough Bray) ; Co. Kerry (Carrantuohal Mountain) ;
Co. Donegal (summit of Lough Salt Mountain).
Isle of Man. Summit of Snaefell (2000 feet).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Scotland. Lammermuir Hills.
Istribution—Germany ; Switzerland.

Marionina semifusca (Clap.).
Plate x., fig. 9, A—-c.

1861. Pachydrilus semifuscus, Claparéde in Mem. Soc. Geneve, vol.
Oily On (oe

1907. M. s., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 71.

This littoral species was originally described by Claparéde from specimens
found on the Island of Sky in the Hebrides. The description given, though
not complete, is sufficient to characterize the species. It has not been recorded
since, till I found it on Lambay (tom. cit.). It seems desirable to complete
the description.

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 149

I have examined specimens from. Ireland and Scotland. The Irish
specimens were 10 mm. long, the Scotch 18-25 mm. Claparéde elves
8-10. The colour is reddish-yellow. Red glands were sometimes present
on the epidermis. The clitellum is composed of close-set glands, and occupies
the 12th, and adjacent parts of the 11th and 13th segments. There are 4-5
setze in a bundle. The brain is somewhat concave before and behind, longer
than broad, and much broader behind than in front (Pl. x,, fig. 9, 4). The
ventral ganglia of the anterior segments are kidney-shaped, and very large,
as is often the case in this genus (cf. JZ lobata Bretscher). Small oval
copulatory glands occur on the 15th, 14th, 15th, and 17th segments, or in some
of them.

The male organs and spermathecz agree closely with Claparéde’s Geures.
There are five pairs of large septal glands in the 4th-7th segments, those
on the 6th and 7th being the largest (fig. 9, B). In the 5th segment there is
a dorsal and a ventral pair. The dorsal vessel rises in the 13th segment.
The peritoneal cells of the gut are filled with dark contents. The penial
bulbs (fig. 9, c) are large and cylindrical.

February, June, August.

Habitat—Ireland. Common round Dublin Bay.

Scotland. Dalmeny, Linlithgowshire.

Distribution—Hebrides (Claparéde).

Genus LUMBRICILLUS.

Great stress has been laid recently, especially by Ude, on the importance
of the copulatory glands as a specific character in this genus and the preceding
one. I have found great variation in this character. In some cases individuals
have shown well-developed glands, whilst in others from the same locality they
were either small, absent, or in different segments. Ditlevsen (9. p. 433) has
also thrown doubt on the value of this character. It has been used most
frequently in the examination of preserved material.

The sperm-funnel is also a very variable organ in this genus. It is very
contractile, and varies greatly in its relative proportions, according to the
amount of tension on it. Specific determinations, therefore, which rely on
these two characters, must be regarded with suspicion, especially when
preserved material has been used.

Johnston (“Catalogue of Non-Parasitic Worms,” p. 66) records a species
under the name of Swnwris lineata (Mill.). Michaelsen (21. p. 80) doubtfully
refers it to Lwmbricillus lineatus (Mill.) or LZ. verrucosus (Clap.). The only
character of any specific value that Johnston gives is that there are 2-4

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

sete in a bundle. In this respect it resembles LZ. verrucosus (Clap.) more
closely than JZ. lineatus, which has 5 sete in a bundle. This identification
is more probable also, because LZ. verrucosus is one of our commonest littoral
forms.

Lumbricillus subterraneus (Vejd.).

1889. Pachydrilus s., Vejdovsky in Rev. Biol. Nord France, vol. i., p. 121.

In May, 1907, Professor Gregg Wilson sent me a large number of worms
from the sewage works at Belfast, where they occurred in such numbers as to
be a serious nuisance. These worms agreed in structure with those described
as L. subterraneus by Vejdovsky (tom. cit.), who obtained them from the under-
ground waters of Lille and Prague. The Belfast worms are also probably of
subterranean origin. In April, 1908, I found the same species in large
numbers in a stream at Adlington, Lancashire. This stream is excessively
contaminated with trade effluents. A preparation of iron and aluminium is
used to purify the stream ; and this forms a thick gelatinous layer on the bed
of the river. This layer is crowded with vast numbers of this worm,
accompanied by T'ubifex tubifex, Limnodrilus udekemianus, and a species of the
Nematode genus Mermis.

The worms are 12-18 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain
5-7 sete. The cuticle is smooth and without glands. The spermathece are
spindle-shaped, and without sharply defined duct, and are surrounded at the
base with prominent glands. The dorsal vessel rises in the 14th or 15th
segment. The copulatory glands vary greatly. Sometimes large glands
occur in the 13th and 14th segments; sometimes they are small, or quite
absent. The brain, nephridia, and genital organs agree with the description
of Vejdovsky.

April, May.

Habitat—Iveland. Belfast.

England. Adlington, Lancashire.

Distribution—Prague ; Lille.

Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse).

1893. Pachydrilus litoreus, Hesse in Z. wiss. Zool., vol. lvii, p. 3.

The only differences between this species and Z. lineatus (Miill.) appear to
be (i.) number of sets in a bundle; (ii.) the structure of the copulatory
glands ; (iii.) the nature of the glands at the spermathecal pore. None of
these differences seem of great importance ; and it is doubtful whether there
is sufficient justification-for keeping the two species separate. Ihave found
specimens in soiland in brackish water which agree with Z, /itoreus on these

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 151

points. The copulatory glands in transverse section are exactly as Hesse
ficured them (tom. cit.).

March,

Habitat—Ivreland. In brackish water, Baldoyle, Co. Dublin; in soil at
Dundrum, Co, Dublin.

Distribution.—Naples.

Lumbricillus verrucosus (Clap.).

1861. Pachydrilus v., Clapavéde in Mem. Soc. Geneve, xvi, p. 82.
1901. P.v., Friend in Naturalist, p. 48.

This species is a common littoral form. Friend also recorded it from
several fresh-water localities. There are copulatory glands in the 14th and
15th segments.

August, September.

Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Ireland’s Eye; Killiney).

Scotland. Aberdour, Fife; Dalmeny, Linlithgowshire.

Distribution—Common in British Isles. No trustworthy record from
any other country.

Lumbricillus Evansi,* n. sp.
Plate x., fig. 10, A-F.

These worms are 10-14 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain
6-9 sete. In each segment the epidermis is covered with numerous rows of
small clear glands which alternate with fine lines.

The brain (Pl. x, fig. 10, A) is straight or slightly concave in front,
deeply cut behind, where it is somewhat broader thanin front. It is slightly
longer than broad. There are two pairs of copulatory glands in the 13th and
14th segments, those in the 14th being the larger.

This character is, however, very variable, as fig. 10, B, shows. No. 1 is
drawn from a Scotch specimen, No. 2 from an Irish one. The coelomic
corpuscles (fig. 10, c) are irregularly oval in shape, granular, and nucleated.
In some cases the ends are drawn out into fine points. The intestine is
covered with dark-brown glands. The girdle occupies segments 12 and 13.
It is composed of small granular glands. ‘The dorsal vessel rises in the 14th
segment. ‘There are three pairs of septal glands. ‘The nephridia (fig. 10, D)
are formed of a small anteseptal, and a large broad, flat postseptal portion.
The duct rises just behind the middle of the postseptal, and is about as long

* ‘This species is named after Mr. W. Evans, of Edinburgh, who collected many species for me.

Relay PROC OLe SVAl eESICIs Bs [2 A]

lez Procecdings of the Royal Trish Academy.

as this. Just behind the septum the nephridia are coloured brown. There
are three “flames ” in the nephridium, besides that in the funnel.

The spermathece are large and sac-shaped (fig. 10, £). .They are
constricted near the middle; and the base is surrounded by an enveloping
glandular collar. ‘The testes are of the usual shape and position. ‘I'he male
funnel varies greatly in shape and proportions according to its state of
contraction. It varies from 6 to 10 times as long as broad; and the lip is
thrown into large, conspicuous spreading folds (fig. 10, F). ‘This remarkable
character was very constant, and was found in specimens from widely distant
localities, and easily serves to distinguish this from all other species. The
duct is several times longer than the funnel.

This species is most nearly related to ZL. subterraneus. ‘The chief
differences are :-—

L. subterraneus (Vejd.). | L. Evansi n. sp.
Epidermis smooth, without glands. Epidermis thickly covered with
glands.
Corpuscles narrow. Corpuscles oval, frequently pointed.
Spermathece spindle-shaped. Spermathecee roughly cylindrical,
with constriction in the middle.
6 funnel with regular lip. 6 funnel with much enlarged and

| folded lip.

Habitat—freshwater. | Habitat—marine (littoral).

January, February, June, July, August.
Hatlitat—Iveland. Dublin Bay (Howth and Malahide).
Isle of Man. Laxey; Port Erin.
Scotland. Aberdour, Firth of Forth. |

Lumbricillus fossarum (Tauber).
Plate X., fig. 11.

1900. JL. 7, Michaelsen in Tierreich, xX., p..82.
1902. JL. 7, Ude in Fauna Arctica, Bd. 2, p. 10, Taf. ii., figs. 19-22.

This species was very briefly described without figures by Tauber
and Levinsen. _Ude (tom. cit.) gave a fuller description, and figured the
~spermatheca, nephridium, and copulatory glands.

The cuticle in each segment bears several rows of clear glands. The
brain (Pl. x., fig. 11) is shghtly concave before and behind, and is broader at
the back than the front. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-8, rarely

SourHerN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligochets. 153

9 sete. The ccelomic corpuscles are oval or pear-shaped, granular, and
nucleated. The clitellum is very prominent, and occupies segment 12 and
half 13. The dorsal vessel rises in the 13th segment (Ude says between the
14th and 15th segments).

January, August.

Habitat—Ireland. On shore at Killiney, Co. Dublin.

Scotland. Aberdour, Fife.
Inistribution— Denmark.

Lumbricillus Pagenstecheri (Ratz.).

1900. JZ. p., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 83.

1902. L. Henkingi, Ude in Fauna Arctica, Bd. ii., p. 9, Taf. ii. figs. 15-18.

This species occurs commonly in manure and garden soil. I have also
found it in brackish water near the sea.

In specimens from England the nephridia were peculiar in having no
differentiated duct, the postseptal continuing of the same diameter up to
the external pore. The size is 8-10 mm. Sete, 4-7. Only two pairs of
commissural vessels enter the two anterior loops of the ventral vessel, in
front of the junction of the latter, and not three, as Vejdovsky (27. Taf. 14,
fig. 6) figures.

Ude separated LZ. Henkingi from this species on account of the structure
of the copulatory glands, all other characters being approximately in agree-
ment. There seems nothing in the figures given to justify this proceeding,
especially as the copulatory glands vary considerably in the same pRees:

January, March, April, May, August.

Halitat—Iveland. Co. Dublin (Baldoyle, in brackish water; Killiney, in

manure) ; Co. Shgo (Tobereurry, in celery roots).
England. Lancashire (Adlington, in garden manure).
Distribution—Spitzbergen ; Denmark; Germany; France ; Bohemia,

Lumbricillus niger n. sp.
Plate x., fig. 12, a-p. Plate xn, fig. 12,

This species is at once distinguished by its dark appearance. To the
naked eye it appears quite black. This is due to the presence of very dark
brown pigment in the cells which cover the gut (Pl. x., fig. 12, A). They are
small, with granular contents, and there is a small, clear space in the centre
of each. In the anterior segments these cells are absent, and the head of the
worm 1s of the normal pink colour. They begin sparsely in the 4th segment ;
and from the 8th segment onwards they surround the gut and the dorsal
vessel.

[2 4*]

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The worms are 10-15 mm. long. The anterior ventral bundles contain
5-7 sete, the lateral ones 4-6. The sete are not so curved, nor.are they
arranged in such a fan-shaped manner, as is usual in this genus. ‘The
epidermis of each segment is composed of several rings (Pl. xt, fig. 12, £)
formed by lines of fine dotted glands; and each ring has several rows of clear,
oval glands. Contrary to the usual rule, these rings are even more prominent
in the posterior than in the anterior segments. The clitellum occupies
segment 12. It is formed of rows of very small granular glands. The
prostomium and Ist segment are covered with small papille, probably
sensory in function. The head-pore is situated between the prostomium and
the Ist segment. It is small and round.

The brain (Plate x1, fig. 12, F) is somewhat longer than broad. It is
deeply emarginate behind, and straight or slightly concave in front, and the
sides are almost parallel. The ccelomic corpuscles (PI. x., fig. 12, B) are very
thin and fragile in appearance. ‘heir contents are faintly granular, with
a clear spot in the middle. They are so thin as to be bent into folds
as they flow about in the ccelomic fluid. They are of various shapes, and
resemble those of Marionina arenaria, which Michaelsen has figured
(20. fig. 5,4). In some of them the ends are drawn out into fine points. In
others one side is rounded, and the other drawn out into a number of fine
pseudopod-like processes, which may be branched. There are three pairs of
septal glands in the 4th-6th segments. ‘he nephridia (Pl. x., fig. 12, c) are
composed of a long, slender anteseptal, and a large, flat postseptal, which
passes gradually into a long duct.

The dorsal vessel rises between the 13th and 14th segments. The copulatory
glands are very small, and seem to occur only in the 14th segment. The
spermathece (Pl. x., fig. 12, D) are in the normal position, and communicate
with the esophagus by a narrow duct. The ampulla is oval in shape, and is
shorter than the narrow duct. The latter is surrounded at the pore by a
massive collar of glands. The testes are lobed, and occupy the 10th segment.
The sperm-funnels are very variable in shape; and the relative proportion of
length to breadth varies from 4-7 according to the tension on the organ.
The lip is prominent and usually slightly folded. The duct is long and coiled,
and ends in a large prostate.

This species is chiefly characterized by its dark colour and the structure
of its nephridia, spermathecz, and ccelomic corpuscles.

January.

Habitat—Ireland. Under stones in the littoral zone, at Dalkey, Co.
Dublin.

SoutHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 1055

Mesenchytreus setosus, Mchlsn.

1900. M. s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 85.

1901. MW. megachaetus, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., ix., p. 210.
1907. M.s., Southern.in Jrish Nat., xvi., p. 71, Pl. 19, fig. 6.
October, November, December.

Habitat—Ireland. Carrantuohal, Co. Kerry; Lambay.
Distribution—Germany ; Switzerland.

Mesenchytreus Beumeri (Mchlsn.).

1900. MM. b., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 86.
June.

Habitat—lreland. Carrantuohal, Co. Kerry.
MNstribution—Germany.

Mesenchytreus celticus n. sp.
Plate x1, fig. 13, a-G.

These worms are very large and thick in proportion, and of very soft
consistency. The anterior end is white, or faintly yellow, whilst the middle
and posterior parts are much darker. Microscopical examination shows that
this is due to the large number of small dark celomic corpuscles, very few
of which pass in front of the 6th segment. The length of the living worm
varies very much according to the state of contraction. The same individual
may vary from 12-25 mm. Preserved specimens are 10-15 mm. long and
1 mm. broad. The sets are very numerous and all of the same size. The
anterior ventral bundles usually contain 10 or 11, occasionally 12 or 13 setie.
The lateral bundles contain 5-7 sete. The head pore is situated at the tip
of the prostomium (PI. x1, fig. 15, a, a). The latter is thickly covered with
prominent papille. The epidermis is very granular, and is covered with rows
of irregular amceba-shaped isolated glands (fig. 13, B). The clitellum is
very prominent. In the Irish specimens it occupied segments 311-15, in
the Scotch specimens segments 12-14. The dorsal vessel appears to be
intraclitellar in origin, rising about the 13th segment. The ccelomic
corpuscles are very numerous (fig. 13, c). ‘They are small, oval, and full of
very dark granules. There are seven pairs of septal glands in segments 4-10.
The brain (fig. 15, D) is concave in front and behind, and its breadth
considerably exceeds the length. The nephridia (fig. 13, «) are of the
characteristic generic structure, consisting of a short, slender anteseptal, and
a large bilobed postseptal. The duct is long and slender, and appears to rise
between the two lobes, or from the base of the larger one. The spermathecé

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(fig. 13, F) consist of a short thick duct, in which the lumen is very narrow,
and a large, thin-walled ampulla, about three times as long as the duct.
From the base of the ampulla depends a single oval diverticulum.
The sperm-funnel (fig. 15, G) is about one and a half times as long as broad,
with a prominent lip. The duct is fairly long, about eight times as long as
the funnel. It terminates in a pear-shaped penial bulb, which is slightly
smaller than the funnel. Close to the external opening of the penis, a
number of separate prostates open into the duct.

The ovisac extends back into the 15th segment. The structure of the
spermathece, and the uniform size of the sete, indicate a relationship with
M. flavus (Lev.). It differs from the latter species in the number of sete,
septal glands, shape of brain and nephridia, etc. In J. flavus the sete
number 4-6 in a bundle, there are only three pairs of septal glands, the
brain is as long as broad, and the anteseptal of the nephridium has a
distinct neck.

December, January, February.

Habitat—First taken near Montpelier, Co. Dublin, under stones, in
inoss, etc., December 1907, when it was quite mature. In February, 1908,
mature specimens were sent to me by Mr. W. Evans, from a roadside near
Edinburgh.

Enchytreus albidus Henle.

21899. LZ. pellucidus, Friend, Zoologist, vol. iil., p. 264.

1900. #.a., Michaelsen, Tierreich, x., p. 89.

1906. #.a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xv., p. 184.

1907. #.a., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 71.

This is the commonest Enchytreid in the British Isles. It is found on
the shore, in soil, manure, &c.

The species #. pellucidus described by Friend (tom. cit.) appears to be a
variety of this species, only differing in several small points. The brain is
rounded behind instead of concave; and the duct of the spermatheca has no
glands. I have seen undoubted specimens of #. albidus showing these
variations. The locality given, viz. old stable manure, is a special favourite
of £. albidus.

Mature—March-September.

Halitat—Ireland. Common in Cos. Dublin, Kerry, Donegal.

England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Scotland. Fife (Aberdour); Linlithgow (Dalmeny) ; Edinburgh.

Distribution—Common in British Isles; Europe; North and South
America; New Zealand.

SourHERN—Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 157

Enchytreus argenteus Mchlsn.

1897. £. parvulus, Friend in Zoologist (4), vol. 1., p. 349.

1900. J. a., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 91.

1907. £.a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72.

This species is of some economic importance, as it attacks the roots of
some garden plants, such as asters, celery, &c.

June, September, December.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Kilmashogue) ; Co. Donegal (Milford).

Distribution—British Isles; Germany ; Switzerland.

Enchytreus turicensis Bret.

1899. #.¢., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 401.
1899. #. minimus, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 402.
1907. £. minimus, Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72, Pl. 18, fig. 4.

These two last species have had a chequered career. In the Tierreich,
Michaelsen suggested that “. minimus was identical with #. argenteus, and
L. turicensis with #. Bucholzw. Bretscher, in 1902, admitted the probability of
the latter identity, but again denied it in 1903. I have found three species of
Enchytreus commonly in Ireland. Two of them undoubtedly answer to
the descriptions of #. Bucholzu and EL. argenteus. The third is quite distinct
from either of these, and agrees equally well with the numerous descriptions
given by Bretscher of #. turicensis and #. minimus. A close examination of
these descriptions fails to show any specific distinctions, and I have accordinely
regarded them as synonyms, #. twricensis having priority.

February, March June—December.

Halitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar) ; Co. Dublin (top of Montpelier’.

Scotland. In a mole’s nest at Dirleton.

Distribution.—Switzerland.

Enchytreus Bucholzii Vejd.

1900. #.B., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 90.
1906. #,B., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xv., p. 184.
1907. #.B., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72.
February, March, May, November.
Habitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Friarstown Glen).
Scotland. HKdinburgh.
Distribution—Europe ; South America.

158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Enchytreus globulata Bretscher.

1900. #. 9., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. viil., p. 450.

Specimens from the summit of Lough Salt Mountain in Co. Donegal
agree with Bretscher’s description (tom. cit.) in the number of setze, nephridia,
corpuscles, reproductive organs, and absence of salivary glands. They also
possess the peculiar pair of clear shining glands attached to the cesophagus
in the 5th segment (Bretscher gives the 4th segment). These latter organs are
probably of the nature of salivary glands. The differences from Bretscher’s
species are slight, and not of specific importance. The length is 2-4 mm.
The brain is wider behind than in front, and the dorsal vessel rises about
the 10th segment. These worms are very tenacious of life. They lived for
a year in a small glass vessel containing a little of the peaty soil in which
they were found, together with Acheta bohemica and Marionina sphagnetorum.

Habitat—Ireland. Summit of Lough Salt Mt. (1500 feet), Co. Donegal.

Distribution —Switzerland.

Enchytreus lobatus n. sp.
Plate x1., fig. 14, A-a.

These worms were found in moss and sea-weed over which water trickled,
on the cliffs at Howth. The place is probably covered with salt-water at
certain times. They were accompanied by a curious mixture of fresh-water
and marine animals, including Nazis elinguis, Macrostoma hystriz, Monotus
albus, Lumbricillus Evansi, &e. The worms are 4 mm. long. To the naked
eye they appear to be filled with bright white spots, hke #. argenteus, though
without the silvery lustre of the latter species. This appearance is caused by
the coelomic corpuscles, which, under the microscope, appear as dark bodies.
These are very large, nucleated and coarsely granular (Pl. x1, fig. 14, a),
of an irregular flat, oval shape. The amount of dark pigment in the
corpuscles is very variable, and some of them are quite transparent and
colourless. There are two large sete of the usual shape in each bundle.
The head-pore is situated between the prostomium and first segment. There
are no dorsal pores. The clitellum occupies segments 12 and $13. It is
composed of large, roughly rectangular granular cells in rows, with clear
spaces between them. ‘lhe cuticle bears scattered irregular glands. The brain
(fig. 14, B) is concave before and behind. It is nearly twice as broad behind
as in front; and the length greatly exceeds the breadth. There is a large
copulatory gland in the 15th segment (fig. 14, c). Salivary glands are quite
absent. The nephridia (fig. 14, D) have a large, almost square anteseptal. The
flame is placed obliquely as in the genus Acheta. The postseptal is of the

SouTHERN— Vonograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 159

same breadth, and about three times as long as the anteseptal, and it passes
gradually into the narrow duct. In the posterior end of the worm, the
nephridia are extremely long and narrow. ‘The intestine is covered with
large peritoneal cells, which are greenish-yellow in colour. ‘There are three
pairs of septal glands. The dorsal vessel is intra-clitellar in origin, rising in
the 12th or 15th segment. ‘The sperm-funnel (fig. 14, G) is comparatively
very large, about three times as long as broad. Its width is half that of the
segment. It is covered with small shining cells, placed in regular rows
alternating with dark stripes. ‘The lip is constricted and conspicuous. The
duct ends in a penial bulb, half as large as the funnel. The spermatheca has
a very unusual structure for this genus. The ampulla (fig. 14, E and F) is
large, and distinctly divided into 5-8 lobes. These are filled with sperm,
and connected by wide apertures with the central cavity. The duct is about
three times as long as the ampulla, and is thickly covered with glands along
its whole length. There is a rosette of large glands near the pore.

No other species of the genus is known having a lobed spermatheca.

February—April.

Habitat—Treland. Co. Dublin (Howth).

Genus Fridericia.

The number of species in this genus, which was 21 in the Tierreich of
1900, has now risen to about 65. As the number of characters on which the
species are founded is very small, and these characters themselves do not
show a very wide range of structural variation, it follows that the differences
between some of the species are very small. For instance, in the group of
species distinguished by having two diverticula to the spermatheca, it is
extremely difficult to assign a specimen to a particular species. It usually
bears an equally close resemblance to several species. In these circum-
stances, the need for a revision of the genus is very urgent.

Fridericia bulbosa (Rosa).

1900. ¥. b., Michaelsen in Tierreich, vol. x., p. 96.

1907. ¥.6., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 72, pl. 19, fig. 7.

June, December.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Donegal (Milford); Co. Dublin (Lambay).
Distribution —Nova Zembla; Germany ; Switzerland; Italy ; Pennsylvania.

Fridericia striata (Levins).
1898. F.s., Friend in Zoologist, p. 121.
1900. F.s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, vol. x., p. 96.
R. I. A. PROCG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 B]

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1907. F.s., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 73.

This species is readily recognized by the shape of the spermatheca,
number of sete, &c. The salivary glands are usually only feebly branched,
but in specimens from Edinburgh the branching was very copious.

February, June, July, November.

Habitat—Iveland. Co. Kerry (Glencar); Co. Wicklow (Calary Bog),

Co. Dublin (Friarstown Glen; Lambay).
Scotland. Midlothian (Ravelrig); Edinburgh.

Distribution—England; Denmark; Germany; Switzerland; Chili;

Uruguay.

Fridericia valdensis Issel.

1905. Ff. v., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii, p. 464, T. 14, fig. 25-27.

This species, recently described by Issel from Italy, has been found in
two localities in Co. Wicklow. The Irish specimens agree very closely with -
Issel’s description and figures in all points but one. Issel figures the duct of
the nephridium as rising from the end of the postseptal, whereas in the Irish
specimens it rises just behind the septum. This, however, is a very variable
point in the genus.

August, October.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Wicklow (Powerscourt ; Bray Head).

Distribution—ltaly.

Fridericia Bretscheri Southern.

1902. F. parva, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., tom. x., p. 25 (non 1895,
F. parva, Moore in Proc. Acad. Philadelp., p. 343).

1907. F. B., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 73, Pl. 19, fig. 9.

The Irish specimens of this species differ from the Swiss in some details,
as I have already pointed out (tom. cit.). Worms received from Edinburgh
differ still more widely from the type. The anterior bundles contain 4,
rarely 5, sete. ‘I'he spermatheca has no gland at the base. The brain is
not much longer than broad, and the salivary glands are unbranched.
Whether these variations will necessitate the creation of a new species
can only be settled by examination of more specimens. The Irish worms are
intermediate between the Scotch and the Italian.

February, May, September, October.

Habitat—Ireland. Co, Dublin (Friarstown Glen; summit of Mont-

pelier).
Scotland. Edinburgh.
Distribution—-Switzerland.

SoutHeRN—WMonograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 161

Fridericia paroniana Issel.

1904. F. p., Issel in Atti Soc. Ligustica, vol. xv., p. 3.

1905. F. p., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii., p. 466.

The distinctions between this species and the next one, /. bdisetosa, are
very slight. As regards such slight differences as can be found in the
_ descriptions of the two species, the [rish specimens agree with /. paroniana.

In some specimens from Bray Head, the salivary glands were slightly
divided at the tip, and not entire, as they usually are.

May, February, November, December.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Wicklow (Bray Head); Co. Dublin (Kilmashogue ;
Friarstown Glen).

Distribution—lItaly.

Fridericia bisetosa (Levins).

1900. ¥. 6., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 96.

This species differs from the last, in having a larger number of segments»
in the different shape of the spermatheca, and in the absence (in the specimens
I examined) of the large gland at the pore of the spermatheca.

June, July.

Habitat-—-Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).

Distribution— Denmark; Germany; Austria; Italy ; Switzerland.

Fridericia aurita Issel.
1905. F. a., Issel in Zool. Jahrb., Bd. xxii, p. 468.
1907. F. a., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 74, Pl. 19, fig. 10.
March, June, August -October.
Habitat—Treland. Co. Wicklow (Bray Head); Co. Dublin (Lambay).
Distribution—ltaly.
Fridericia connata Bretscher.
1902. F.c., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., p. 20.
1907. F.c., Southern in. Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 75, Pl. 19, fig 11.
May-September.
Habitat—Treland. Co. Wicklow (Kilruddery); Co. Dublin (Lambay) ;
Co. Donegal (Milford).
Isle of Man. Port Erin.
Distribution—Switzerland.
Fridericia Leydigi Vejd.
1900. F. l., Michaelsen in Tierriech, x., p. 97.
The specimens which I refer to this species differ in several points from
Vejdovsky’s description (27. p. 59). The brain is convex in front, not
[2 BY)

162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

concave. ‘here are 2-4 sete in the anterior ventral bundles. The length
varies from 4 to 10 mm. The dorsal vessel rises in the 15th segment. The
salivary glands are entire, or divided into two short branches at the end.
June, July, August.
Habitat—Ivreland. Co. Wicklow (Powerscourt).
Isle of Man. Port Erin.
Distribution—Spitzbergen ; Germany; Bohemia; Switzerland; Italy.

Fridericia glandulosa Southern.
Pd. ties lo:

1907. #.g., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 76, Pl. 18, fig. 2.

I described this species from a single mature worm found on Lambay in
1906. Since then I have found it in large numbers in several other localities
in Ireland, and have also received it from Scotland. This material
enables me to give a more accurate description of the species.

The length is 15-25 mm. Sete, 6-8 in the anterior ventral bundles.
The epidermis is very glandular, especially near the pores of the
spermathece. The clitellum occupies segments 12 and 313, and is covered
with close-set granular glands. The salivary glands (PI. xi, fig. 15) consist
of a short thick basal portion, and two long slender branches which may be
subdivided at the lp. The dorsal vessel varies greatly in point of origin.
In some specimens it rises in the 17th segment, in others as far back as the
25rd segment. The sperm-funnel is 3-6 times as long as broad. In one
specimen, the sperm in the neck of the funnel was bright green in colour
The spermatheca is of a very characteristic shape. It occasionally has glands
at the base.

October—December.

Hatbitat—Ireland. Co. Dublin (Lambay ; foot and summit of Montpelier).

Scotland. Edinburgh.

Fridericia polycheta Bretscher.
1900. F. p., Bretscher in Rey. Suisse Zool., p. 450.
1907. F. p., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 75, pl. 19, fig. 13.

June, September, November.
Hatitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar ; Carrantuohal) ; Co. Dublin

(Lambay); Co. Donegal (Milford).
Distribution—Switzerland.

Fridericia minuta Bretscher.

1900. F. m. + F. auriculata, Bretscher in Rey. Suisse Zool., p. 35.
1907. F.m., Southern in Irish Nat., vol. xvi., Pl. 19, fig. 14.

SournerN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 163

June, July, October-December.
Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar; Carrantuohal) ; Co, Dublin
(Lambay) ; Co. Wicklow (Bray Head).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Istribution—Switzerland.

Fridericia lobifera (Vejd.).

1879. Enchytreus lobifer, Vejdovsky in Mon. der Enchytreeiden, p. 57.

The specimens I received agreed closely with the description and figures
given by Vejdovsky (tom. cit.). There were three pairs of large copulatory
glands in the 15th, 14th, and 15th segments. The dorsal vessel rises in the
19th or 20th segment. The sperm-funnel is about twice as long as_ broad.
It is much broader at the mouth than at the base. ‘The spermatheca has two
small unicellular glands at the base. ‘This species appears to be very rare.

March.

Habitat—In the nest of a mole at Dirleton, Scotland.

Distribution—Bohemia; Galicia.

Fridericia Michaelseni Bretscher.

71898. F. ulmicola, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 195.

1899. F. 1, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., vol. vi., p. 410.
1904. #. M., Ditlevsen in Zeit. f. wissen. Zool., xxvii, p. 457.
1907. F. galba, Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 76.

This is one of the most prevalent British species of the Enchytreide. It
is very common in soil, manure, under stones, &c. I have previously recorded
this species as /. galba (tom. cit.), and am inclined to think that all previous
British records of F. galba belong to this species. I have not yet found
undoubted representatives of the latter species. The two forms are very
similar, but F. Michaelseni is distinguished apparently from the other species
by slight differences in the structure of the brain and nephridia. The British
specimens agree with the Danish ones (Ditlevsen, tom. cit.) in having no
gland at the distal end of the spermathecal duct, such as Bretscher describes
in the Swiss specimens. The funnel is 4-7 times as long as broad; sete
6-7 in a bundle. The cuticle have several rows of dark glands in each
segment.

The description of F. wmicola Friend (tom. cit.) is too vague to stand.
The possession of three diverticula to the spermatheca would not constitute
a specific distinction, as #. Michaelseni often shows this character,

Mature throughout the year.

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar): Co. Wicklow (Bray Head and
Devil’s Glen); Co. Dublin (Montpelier and
Lambay) ; Co. Donegal (Milford).
Scotland. Pentland Hills; Lough Gelly, Fife; Edinburgh.
Isle of Man. Port Erin.
Distribution—Switzerland ; Denmark.

Fridericia Ratzeli (Eisen).

21897. F. &., Friend in Lrish Nat., vol. vi., p. 206.
1900. #. 7., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 100.
1900. #. Beddardi, Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., p. 29.
1904. F. Ratzeli var, Beddardi, Bretscher in Rev Suisse Zool., p. 265.
There is considerable uncertainty about the various descriptions of this
species. ‘lhe British specimens which I have examined are most closely related
to the variety Beddardi, described by Bretscher (tom. cit.). The length varies
from 15-20 mm. The anterior ventral bundles contain 6-8 setze. The anterior
segments each bear several rows of narrow, irregular, granular glands. The
clitellum is formed of close-set glands. The ccelomic corpuscles are small and
spindle-shaped. The brain is convex before and behind. The salivary glands
are freely branched. The spermatheca has a wide duct with several small
glands near the pore. The ampulla is half as long as the duct. There are 6-10
fairly regular oval sessile diverticula attached to the ampulla, each by a broad
base. The spermatheca evidently varies considerably. It is usually described
as having a long, slender duct, small ampulla, with numerous small, irregular
sac-shaped diverticula.
The sperm-funnel is 2-4 times as long as broad.
February, December.
Habitat—lreland. Co. Dublin (Portmarnock ; Kilmashogue ; foot of
Montpelier).
Scotland. Edinburgh. .
Istribution—Norway ; Denmark; Germany ; Switzerland ; Italy.

Fridericia hegemon (Vejd.).

1900. #.h.,-Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 101.

1902. F.h., Bretscher in Rev. Suisse Zool., t. x., p. 22.

UNO £86 leg , Kew Bulletin, Add. Ser. v., p. 66.

The Irish specimens differ from Vejdovsky’s (27. p. 60, taf. x11., fig. 1-5)
description, and agree with Bretscher’s (tom. cit.) Swiss specimens in having
not more than 4 sete in a bundle, and in the duct of the nephridium rising
at the front end of the postseptal, instead of the posterior end.

Sournern— Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheta. 165

The duct of the spermatheca is very long, with a single gland at the base.
February, June, July, September, October.
Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar); Co. Wicklow (Bray Head) ;
Co. Dublin (foot of Montpelier) ; Co. Donegal (Milford).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Distribution—England (Kew Gardens); Germany ; Bohemia; Switzerland.?

Acheta Hiseni Vejd.
1900. A. #., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 103.
May.
Habitat—Ireland. Limerick.
Distribution—Denmark ; Germany; Bohemia; Switzerland.

Acheta bohemica (Vejd.).

1900. A.0., Michaelsen in Tierrich, x., p. 103.

I have found this species usually at fairly high altitudes. The specimens
were all small, 5-6 mm. long. Vejdovsky gives 15 mm. as the length.
Otherwise the specimens agree closely with the descriptions and figures given
by Vejdovsky. (28. taf. vil, fig. 1-16).

June, September.

Habitat—Treland. In peaty soil, summit of Lough Salt Mt. (1500 ft.),

Co. Donegal.
Isle of Man. Snaefell Summit (2000 ft.) ; Port Erin.

Distribution—Germany ; Bohemia ; Italy.

Family LUMBRICIDE.
Genus Eiseniella.

Numerous species and sub-species of this genus have been described.
All the British and Irish specimens which I have examined belong to the
typical form of £. tetraedra (Sav.). H. macrura, described by Friend (11.
p. 461) from a single specimen found at Malahide, Co. Dublin, has not
since been found.

Eiseniella tetraedra (Sav.), typ.

1893. <Allurus tetraedrus + A. amphisbaena + A. flavus, + A. t. var.

obscurus + A.t. var. luteus, Friend in Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), vol. 11., p. 462.

1 Nore ADDED IN PREss.—I haye just received from Mr. Evans of Edinburgh a number of large
Enchytreids, which on examination prove to be Fridericia magna, Friend (Zoologist (4), 1899,
vol iii., p 262). This species is not recorded elsewhere in this paper, but it occurs also in Ireland,
as I have recently found it on Bray Head, Co. Wicklow. ‘The description given by Friend is
fairly complete, and easily seryes to characterize the species. It is very remarkable in haying
blood of a bright red colour.

166 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

1900. #.¢. Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 471.

This species is amphibious, and is usually found in or near water.
Numerous sub-species have been described; and it seems to vary a great deal.
One specimen from Douglas Head, Isle of Man, agreed almost exactly with
the var. bernensis (Ribauc.). The male pores were on the 12th segment, the
clitellum occupied segments 22-25, and the tubercula were on segments
22-125. It was probably only a mutational form, as numerous specimens
from the same locality were quite normal.

Halitat—Iveland. Very common. Oos. Kerry, Tipperary, Wicklow,

Dublin, Donegal.
England. Lancashire ; common.
Isle of Man. Common.
Distribution—British Isles; Europe; America.

Eisenia foetida (Sav.).

1836. Lumbricus annularis, R. Templeton in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. Ix,
p. 234.

1895. Allolobophora fetida, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 189.

Habitat—Iveland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Wicklow, Dublin, Meath, Galway,

Down, Donegal.
England. Lancashire.

Distribution—British Isles; Europe; cosmopolitan through introduction

by man.

Eisenia veneta, var. zebra? Michaelsen.

1903. #. v. var. zebra, Michaelsen in Mitt. Mus. Hamburg, xIx., p. 39.

Two specimens of an earthworm not hitherto recorded from the British
Isles were received from Limerick in May, 1906. They appeared to resemble
closely H. veneta (Rosa), a species found in the north and west of the
Mediterranean, from Venice to the Black Sea. A well-marked variety of
this species, #. v. var. hibernica, was described by Friend (11. p. 402), who
found it in Dublin (wide fig. 1, p. 123). The Limerick worms were, however,
quite distinct from this variety, in size, colouring, position of sete, &c., and
seemed to approach most closely to the var. zebra, recently described by
Michaelsen (loc. cit., p. 39), from Transcaucasia. I accordingly sent a specimen
to Prof. Michaelsen for his opinion. He kindly informed me that the Irish
specimens agreed more closely with the var. zebra than with any other form ;
and also sent me a specimen of the latter for comparison. It seems desirable
to give a brief description of the Irish specimens. They are large, handsome
worms, 120 mm. long, and 8 mm. broad. The number of segments is 1Gy0),

SOuTHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 167

Each segment has a dark purple band of pigment, alternating with a clear
intersegmental area. The bands are more diffused and slightly broader than
in the var. zebra. In the first 8 segments the pigment-rings are complete.
They gradually go paler till about the 13th segment, where they terminate
laterally just below the dorsal pair of setee. Behind this region the ventral
surface is unpigmented. The colour is much paler in the dorsal region of
segments 9 and 10, near the spermathecal pores. The first dorsal pore is
between the 5th and 6th segment. The distances between the sete agree
closely with those of the var. zebra. The setz on the 9th segment are seated
on papille. The girdle occupies segments $26-$33; and the tubercula are
on segments 429-432, agreeing in these points roughly with the var. zebra,
and differing from the type form.

Numerous colour varieties of this species are found (vide fig. 1, p. 123),
but Michaelsen thinks it is doubtful whether they are true varieties.

The occurrence of closely similar forms at the extreme east and west of
the area of distribution of the species is very interesting. The resemblance
is probably due to parallel and independent variation, and not to a close
genetic connection.

Habitat—Ireland. Roadside near Limerick.

Distribution—Transcaucasia.

Eisenia rosea (Sav.).

1893. Allolobophora mucosa, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 122.
1907. #.7., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 78.

Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Limerick, Tipperary, Wicklow, Dublin,
Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Bangor (Friend in Mss.).
Distribution—British Isles; Europe; North Asia; North America.

Helodridus (Allolobophora) caliginosus (Sav.) ¢ypicus.

21836. Lumbricus gordianus + L. lividus, R. Templeton in Mag. Nat.
Hist., vol. ix., p. 135.

1893. Allolobophora turgida, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 122.

1897. A. ¢., Friend in Zoologist, p. 457.

1894. A. Georgii (Mchlsn.), Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 239.

In 1894 Friend (tom. cit.) referred some worms from Co, Clare to the
species Allolobophora Georgii, Mchlsn., which had not previously been recorded

k. I. A, PROO,, VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 C]

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

from the British Isles. This species is confined to the Mediterranean
region. Three of the specimens so named by Friend are in the National
Museum, Dublin. On examination they turned out to be undoubted
specimens of Helodrilus caliginosus, one of the commonest Irish earthworms.
I had specimens of H. Georgiz from Sardinia for comparison. It thus seems
probable that Friend was mistaken in his identification, and H. Georgit must
be struck off the British List.
Habitat—Ireland. _ Cos. Kerry, Cork, Clare, Limerick, ‘Tipperary,
Wicklow, Dublin, Louth, Antrim, and Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Merionethshire {Barmouth).
Distribution—British Isles; Europe; North America.

- Helodrilus (A.) caliginosus, var. trapezoides (Ant. Dug.).

1893. A. trapezoides, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 122.

1897. A.¢., Friend in Zoologist, p. 457.

Transition forms of all stages are extremely common between this variety
and the type form. It is probable that the differences in the tubercula,
by which the two forms are separated, either represent different stages of
development or that the character is very variable.

Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Limerick, Tipperary, Wicklow,
Dublin, Louth, Antrim, and Donegal.

Wales.. Merionethshire (Barmouth.).
Distribution —British Isles ; South Europe ; North America.

Helodrilus (A.) longus Ude.

1892. A. luctea, Friend in Naturalist, p. 89.
1893. A. longa, Friend in J7ish Nat., p. 89.
1897. A. terrestris, Sav. =longa Ude, Friend in Zoologist, p. 457.
Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Cork, Tipperary, Dublin, Louth, Down, and
Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Bangor (Friend in ss.).
MNstribution—British Isles; Europe; North America.

Sueicaatus (A.) chloroticus (Sav.).

1865. Lumbricus viridis, Johnston in Cat. Brit. Non-par. Worms, p. 60.
1892. ~A. cambriea, Friend in Nature, vol..46, p. 622.
1893. --A. chlorotica, Friend in Irish Nat., p- 122.

SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 169

Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Limerick, Wicklow, Dublin,
Kildare, Meath, Cavan, Galway, Down, Antrim, and Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington.).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Isle of Man. Snaefell summit (2000 feet).
Mstribution—British Isles; Europe; Asia Minor; North America.

?Helodrilus (Allolobophora ?) relictus n. sp.
Text figs. 2 and 3.

This species, of which only a single specimen was obtained from Clare
Island, off the west coast of Ireland, is so remarkable in structure that I
hesitated for some time whether to describe it as a new species or to regard
it as a monstrosity. There is no doubt that the specimen is an abnormal
one. This is clearly shown by the spiral arrangement of some of the
segments (fig. 2, infra), which are divided and contain two sets of sete on one
side, whilst they are single and with only one set of sete on the other. ‘The
male reproductive organs also are quite unique amongst the Lumbricide; and
the whole structure differs widely from that of any other British type. It is
not justifiable, however, to regard all its specific differences as being due to
individual mutation, since it approaches in structure two species, H. (A.)
Mollert, and H. (A.) Mobi, the former occurring in Portugal, the latter
in Madeira, the Canaries, and Tangiers. Taking into account its relation to
these two western species, and its occurrence on an isolated island off the
west of Ireland, one is tempted for the present to regard it as a surviving
member of a very old species. It is probable that more material will shortly
be obtained from Clare Island, and new light may be thrown on this isolated
form. |

External Characters. : ie ;

Length, 40 mm. ; width, 2 mm.; number of segments, 126. Dorsally the
worm is dark purple, the anterior segments shining with a greenish-purple
iridescence. The ventral surface is much paler. ‘The prostomium cuts
back to the second segment, as in the genus Lumbricus. So far as could be
ascertained the first dorsal pore is between segments 11 and 12. ‘The sete
are closely paired; ad is slightly greater than cd; aa=4ab, be=3ab. The
setee ab are more prominent than cd all along the body. The spiral arrange-
ment of the segments makes it difficult to state the exact position of the
various papille, the clitellum, &e. They are shown in fig. 2,° The chief
aberrations are :— ;

1. On the 15th segment there are two pairs of lateral setee on the right

side,
2 KG |

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

2. The 20th segment on the right side is double on the left.
3. Segments 33 and 34 on the left side correspond to 4 segments, 32-35,
on the right side.

20

28
32
35

46
50

53

GIRDLE

53

65

Fic. 2.—Ventral view of Helodrilus relictus.

ie

. Segment 46 on the right side corresponds to 45 and 46 on the left
side.

5. Segment 53 on the right side corresponds to 53 and 54 on the left side.

6. Segment 65 on the right side corresponds to 66 and 67 on the left side.

Prominent ventral papille occur on segments 19 and 20 right side, 19
and 21 left side. There are also papille on segments 50, 51, 59 right side,
50, 51, 60, and 62 left side.

On the right side, the clitellum covers segments 50-59, and the tubercula
stretch as an unbroken line over segments 51-58. On the left side the
segment corresponding to 53 is divided, and the tuberculum is interrupted
at this point.

On segments 24 and 25 (right side) there are two pairs of small but
distinct pores just above the ventral sete. The male pores open on
segment 28, and are surrounded by very indistinct glandular prominences.

SourHrern—-Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 171

Internal Structure.

Having only a single specimen to dissect, I was unable to determine the
precise relations of the genital organs. This applies especially to the female
organs. There are 4 pairs of spermathece present in segments 17-20. The
most astonishing fact was the presence of 3 pairs of testes and sperm-funnels
in segments 18, 19, and 20. They are large, glistening, and much folded.
There appeared to be 4 sperm-sacs in segments 17, 19, 20, and 21 (Text fig. 3) ;

Spermathecae _[z wY Be
ore WO Ihe Sto Sperm-sacs.

28
Fic. 3.—Reproductive organs of Helodrilus relictus.

but I was unable to determine their precise relations to each other, and the
figure given is only approximate in this respect. The last pair of sperm-sacs
was the largest, stretching through 2 segments.

The female organs were not observed, but it seems likely that the small
pores on segments 24 and 25 were the openings of the oviducts, in which case
the female organs would also be abnormal in number and position.

The presence of three pairs of testes and sperm-ducts is quite unique in
the Lumbricide, the usual number being two pairs. Several species have
been described, however, such as Octolasiwm hemiandrum (Cognetti), Octo-
lasium Damiani, Cognetti, &c., which have only a single pair of testes. In
Octolasium Daniani (7%. p. 3), the opening of the male duct is on the
twenty-seventh segment.

I have provisionally placed this species in the sub-genus Allolobophora,
as it has 4 pairs of sperm-sacs. The backward position of the cltellum,

172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

which so markedly distinguishes it from other British species, points to
relations with the two western species Helodrilus (A.) Molleri (Rosa), and
H(A.) Mobi \Michaelsen).

Among the specific characters will probably be the position and extent of
the clitellum, and the shape of the prostomium.

Habitat—Clare Island, Co. Mayo, West of Ireland.

Helodrilus (Dendrobena) rubidus, typicus (Sav.).

1892. <A. (D.) arborea, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soc. xxiv., p. 301.
1893. D.a., Friend in Jrish. Nat., vol. 11., p. 39.

1897. A. arborea, Friend in Zoologist, p. 458.

1900. HA. (D.) rubidus., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. £90.
1907. H. (D.) r. typicus, Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 79.

Habitat—Treland. Counties Kerry, Wicklow, Dublin, Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Scotland. Midlothian (Ravelrig).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Isle of Man. (Laxey Glen; Port Erin).
Distribution—British Isles; Iceland; Germany; France; Switzerland ;
Siberia ; North America.

Helodrilus (D.) rubidus, var. subrubicunda (Hisen).

71857. Lumbricus xanthurus, R. Templeton in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix.,
Dp: 239: ;
1892. <A. (D.) subrubicunda, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soc., xxiv., p. 299.
1893. A.s., Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 238.
1897. A.s., Friend in Zoologist, p. 458.
1900. #H. (D.) r., var. s., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x. p. 490.
1907. #H. (D.) 7., var. s., Southern in Trish Nat., xvi., p. 79.

This is one of the commonest British species, and is almost invariably
found under the bark of fallen trees.
Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Limerick, Tipperary, Wexford,
Wicklow, Dublin, Mayo, Armagh, Galway, Down,
and Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Isle of Man. (Snaefell summit, 2000 feet).
Distribution —British Isles; Europe; Siberia; North America.

SoutHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 173

Helodrilus (D.) mammalis (Sav.).
1892. A. (D.) celtica, Rosa, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soce., xxiv., p. 297.
£8935 ~Al ((@) cx Eriend in 77sh Nar, p, 219:
1893. A. (D.) ¢., var. rosea, Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 220.
1897. A. m, Friend in Zoologist, p. £58.
1900. H. (D.) m., Michaelsen in Tierreich, p. 49°.
1907. #. (D.) m., Southern in Jrish Nat., xvi., p. 80.
Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Wicklow, Dublin, Down, Donegal.
Scotland. Edinburgh; Paisley (Friend in Mss.).
Wales. Bangor (Friend in Mss.).
Mstribution—British Isles ; France.

Helodrilus (D.) octaedrus (Sav.).

1892. A.(D.) beckii Kisen, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soc., xxiv., p. 298.

1897. A.0., Friend in Zoologist, p. 458.

1900. H.‘D.) 0., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 494.

Typical specimens of this species are common in the North of Ireland. On
the west coast, and in Co. Kerry, a well-marked variety occurs, distinguished
by very prominent glands at the male pores. There are also papillee on the
16th segment, and the segments are more clearly defined than in the typical
form. One specimen from. Co. Kerry was 70 mm, long, the usual length
being 25-40 mm. The clitellum in all specimens stretched over segments
29-33, without exception.

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar; Carrantuohal, &e.) ; Co. Mayo

(Clare Island) ; Co. Antrim (Coll, by Mr. Trumbull);
Co. Donegal (Milford ; Lough Salt Mountain, etc.).
Distribution—England ; Scotland ; Europe ; North Asia; North America.

Helodrilus (Bimastus) Eiseni (Levins).
1892. Allolobophora (Dendrobena) H., Friend in Journ. Linn. Soc., xxiv.,
p. 302. oe '
1893. Dendrobena #., Friend in Lrish Nat., p. 239.
1897. Allolobophora E., Friend in Zoologist, p. 458.
1900. H. (B.) ¢., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 503.
Habitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Wicklow, Dublin, Meath, Cavan, Donegal.
Scotland. Midlothian (Ravelrig).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Isle of Man. Sneefell summit (2,000 feet).
Distribution —British Isles; West and South-west Europe, from Denmark
to Portugal.

174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Helodrilus (B.) constrictus (Rosa).

1892. Allolobophora (Dendrobena) constricta, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soe.,
XxIv., p. 501.
1897. A. constricta, Friend in Zoologist, p. 459.
1900. H.(B.} ¢., Michaelsen in Tierreich, x., p. 503.
Halitat—Ireland. Co. Antrim (Friend rec.); Co. Donegal (Kinney
Lough).

Scotland. Edinburgh.

Isle of Man. Snaefell summit (2,000 feet).
Nistribution—British Isles; Europe; North America.

_ Octolasium cyaneum (Sav.).

1904. O.¢., Trumbuilin Jrish Nat., p. 155.

1904. O.¢., Friend in Gardeners’ Chronicle, No. 898, p. 161.

This species is probably not so rare as the scarcity of records would
indicate. It has usually been confused with the next species, to which it is
closely allied. :

Habitat—Ireland. Co. Kerry (Glencar); Co. Donegal (Milford); Co.

Cavan (Trumbull rec.).
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Montgomeryshire (Barhedyn, Friend in Mss., as
A profuga Rosa).
Distribution—British Isles; Germany; France; Switzerland; Italy.

Octolasium lacteum (Orley).

1893. Allolobophora profuga Rosa, Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 121.
1897. A. p., Friend in Zoologist, p. 457.
1907. O.2., Southern in Jrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 80.
Halitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Wicklow, Dublin, Donegal.

Scotland. Paisley (Friend in Mss.).

Isle of Man. Port Erin; Douglas Head.
Distribution—British Isles; Central and South Europe; North Africa ;

North America,
Lumbricus rubellus (Hoffm.).

1892. JL. 7., var. curticaudatus, Friend in Journ. Linn. Soce., xxiv., p. 312.
1893. LZ. 7., Friend in Irish Nat., p. 8.
1897. JL. 7., Friend in Zoologist, p. 455.
1907. LZ, 7., Southern in Lrish Nat., xvi., p. 80.

SourHERN— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 175

Halitet—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Tipperary, Wicklow, Dublin,
Galway, Meath, Mayo, Down, Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Merionethshire (Barmouth).
Isle of Man. Snaefell summit; Laxey Glen.
Distribution—British Isles ; Europe; Siberia ; North America.
Lumbricus castaneus (Sav.).
21865. JL. minor, Johnston in Cat. Brit. Non-Paras. Worms, p. 59.
1893. L. purpwreus, Friend in Irish Nat., p. 8.
1897. JZ. c., Friend in Zoologist, p. 455.
1907. LZ. ¢., Southern in Lrish Nat., vol. xvi., p. 80.
Habitat -Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Cork, Tipperary, Wicklow, Dublin,
Galway, Down, Donegal.
Wales. Bangor (Friend in Mss.).
Isle of Man. Port Erin.
Distribution—British Isles ; Europe; Siberia; North America.

Lumbricus terrestris L.
1865. JZ. ¢., Johnston in Cat. Brit. Non-Paras. Worms, p. 58.
1856. JL herculeus, Thompson in Nat. Hist. Ireland, vol. iv., p. 426.
1893. JZ. h., Friend in Ivish Nat., p. 7.
1897. JZ. h., Friend in Zoologist, p. 455.
1907. JZ. ¢., Southern in Jrish Nat., p. 80.
Halitat—Ireland. Cos. Kerry, Limerick, Dublin, Galway, Down, Donegal.
England. Lancashire (Adlington).
Wales. Bangor (Friend in Mss.).
Distribution—British Isles: Europe; North America.

Lumbricus festivus (Sav.).

1836. LZ. omilurus + rubescens, R. Templeton in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix,
p- 235.

1891. JZ. rubescens, Friend in Nature, vol. xliv., p. 273.

1893. JZ. 7., Friend in Jrish Nat., p. 8.

1897. JL. /f., Friend in Zoologist, p. 455.

This species is common in the British Isles; but on the Continent it has
only been found in France. [I failed to find it in the Isle of Man, or on
Lambay.

Habitat—Ireland. Cos, Kerry, Wicklow, Dublin, Mayo, Galway, Meath,

Cavan, Donegal.
Wales. Bangor (Friend in MSs.).

Distribution—British Isles; France.
R. 1. A. PROC. VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 DP]

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lumbricus Friendi Cognetti.

1893. L. papillosus, Friend in Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (5), vol. 1., p. 403.
(Non L. p. Miiller, 1776).

1904. ZL, friendi, Cognetti in Boll. Mus. Torino, No. 476, p. 10.

This species was first described by Friend from Irish specimens. Un-
fortunately, the name “ Lumbricus papillosus” had already been used by
Miiller in 1776 for another species. It was renamed by Cognetti (tom. cit.),
who found it in the Pyrenees. He gives a full description of the external
and internal structure. This species has only been found outside Ireland
at considerable altitudes in the Pyrenees and the Alps. It is common in the
southern half of Ireland, but does not occur in Great Britain.

Hlabitat—lreland. Co. Kerry, Co. Cork, Co. Dublin.

Distribution —Swiss Alps ; Pyrenees.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

1. Bepparp, F. E., 1895. A Monograph of the Order Oligocheta.
Oxford.

BenHAM, W. B. 1891. Notes on some Aquatic Oligocheta. Q. Journ.
WGieres SO; (UE))), ooo, oy UT

Bourne, A.G. 1891. Notes on the Naidiform Oligocheta. Q. Journ.
Micr. Se. (n.s.), xxxil., p. 335.

4. CLAPAREDE, E. 1861. Etudes Anatomiques sur les Annélides, etc.,

observés dans les Hébrides. Mem. Soc. Genéve, xvi., p. 71.

9

w

ou

1862. Recherches Anatomiques sur les Oligochaetes. Mem.
Soc. Genéve, xvi., p. 217.

6. COGNETTI DE Martius, L. 1904. Lumbricidi dei Pirenei. Boll. Mus.
Torino, xix. N. 476.

7. 1905. Oligocheti dell’ isola @’Elba e di Pianosa. Boll. Mus.
Torino, xx. N. 490.
8. 1905. Res Ligusticae, xxxvi. Ann. Mus. Civ. di Genova (3),

vol. 11. (xlvil), p. 102.

9. DITLEVSEN, A. 1904. Studien an Oliogchiiten. Zeit. f. wissen. Zool.,
Ixxvu., p. 398.

10. FRIEND, Rev. H. 1892. Studies of British Tree- and Earth-worms.
Journ. Linn. Soc., xxiv., p. 292.

SourHERN—-Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 177

1.

12.
13.

14.

15.

16.

Wife

18.

19.

20.

21.
22.
23.

24.

25.

26.

27.
28.

FRIEND, Rev. H. 1893. On some new Irish Earthworms. Proc. Roy.
Trish Acad. (3), iL, p. 402 and p. 453.

1896. Irish Fresh-water Worms. Irish Naturalist, p. 125.

1897. A Check-list of British Earthworms. Zoologist (4),

vol. 1, p. 453.

1898. Notes on British Annelids. Zoologist (4), vol. ii.,

p--L19:
Hartoc, M. 1893. Pond Life. Irish Naturalist, vol. i1., p. 117.
IssEL, R. 1904. Due Nuove Fridericia. Atti Soc. Ligustica, vol. xv.

1905. Oligocheti inferiori della fauna italiana. i. Enchitreidi
di Val Pellice. Zoologische Jahrbiicher, Bd. xxii, p. 451.

Martin, C. H. 1907. Notes on some Oligochetes found on the
Scottish Lake Survey. Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, xxviil., pt. 1,
p. 21.

MICHAELSEN, W. 1886. Ueber Chylusgefasssystem bei Enchytraeiden.
Arch. f. Mikr. Anat., xxviil., p. 292.

1889. Oligochaeten des Naturhistorischen Museums in

Hamburg. i. Mitt. Mus. Hamb., Bd. vi., p. 3.

1900. Das Tierreich. Oligochaeta. Lief. x.

1903. Geographische Verbreitung der Oligochaeten. Berlin.

1903. Hamburgische Elb-Untersuchung. iv. Oligochaeta.
Mitt. Mus. Hamburg, xix.

Picuet, KE. 1906. Observations sur les Naididées. Rev. Suisse Zool.,
t. Xiv., p. 185.

SouTHERN, R. 1906. Notes on the Genus Enchytreus. Irish
Naturalist, vol. xv., p. 179.

——— 1907. Oligocheta of Lambay. Irish Naturalist, vol. xvi.
p- 68. Pl. 18-19.

VeEspoysky, F. 1879. Monographie der Enchytraeiden. Prag.

——— 1884, System und Morphologie der Oligochaeten. Prag.

[2 D*]

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PLATE Vil:
FIG.
1, Ophidonais Reckei Floer :
A. Brain.
B. Sete.

a. dorsal seta ;
b. anterior ventral seta ;
¢, posterior

2?

2. Nais obtusa (Gerv.) :

a. ventral seta from second segment ;
b. ventral seta from sixth segment;
c. dorsal bundle.

3. Limnodrilus aurostriatus n. sp.:
A. Dorsal view of anterior region.

B. Sete :
a. anterior ventral seta ;
b. posterior ventral seta.

. Brain.
. Nephridium.

Spermatheca, containing three spermatophores.

S oY Oo

Spermatophore.
. Penis-sheath :

a. from side ;

Q

b. another view of distal end.

4, Bryodrilus Hhlersi Ude.
Nephridium.

SOUTHERN— Monograph of the British and Trish Oligocheeta.

PuLatTEe VIII.
FIG.

5. Limnodrilus parvus n. sp. :

A. Sete:

a. seta from third dorsal bundle ;
b. seta from fifth ventral bundle.

B. Brain.
c. Spermatheca.

D. Male efferent apparatus :
a. atrium filled with spongy masses of cells ;
b. chitinous penis-sheath.

E., a-d. Various forms of the distal end of the penis-sheath.

6. Tubifex Templetoni n. sp. :

A. Sete:

179

a. from anterior dorsal bundles, showing accessory teeth ;

b. from the thirteenth ventral bundle.

B. Brain.

c. Part of ventral nerve-cord, showing wing-lke expansions

D. Spermatheca.

E. Male efferent apparatus :
a. ciliated proximal portion of the atrium ;
b. chitinous penis-sheath.

F. Penis-sheath.

180 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

PLATE EX
FIG,
7. Tubifex Thompsoni n. sp.:
A. Seta from anterior dorsal bundle.

B. Brain.

c. Terminal portion of male efferent apparatus :
a. chitinous penis-sheath ; b. sac containing penial seta;
ce. penial seta.

8. Stylodrilus Hallissyi un. sp. :
A. Seta.
B. Brain.
c. Nephridium:

a. rosette-shaped funnel; b. glandular enlargement coloured
brown; c. glandular investment closely applied to;
d. ventral vessel; e. branch of ventral vessel going to
intestinal sinus; f. peritoneal cells covering intestine;
g. external pore.

bp. Longitudinal section of anterior end:

a. brain; b. testes; c. spermatheca; d. penis; e. atrium,

covered with prostate glands ; f. sperm-sacs.
E. Transverse section through middle of body :

a. dorsal vessel; b. ventral vessel giving off branch to c. the
perivisceral sinus; d. ventral nerve-cord; e. nephridia
cut through.

r. Three sections through one of posterior segments:

a. dorsal vessel; b. ventral vessel; c. blind sacs.

G. Vascular system in the tail; ventral view:

a. blind sacs of dorsal vessel; b. branches from ventral

vessel d. to perivisceral sinus; c. intestine.

SourHurn— Monograph of the British and Irish Oligocheta. 181

PLATE X.
FIG.
9. Marionina semifusca (Clap.):
A. Brain.
B. Dorsal view of segments 4-8, showing the five pairs of septal
glands :
a. spermatheca; b. dorsal vessel.

c. Terminal portion of sperm-duct, with penial bulb.

10. Lumbricillus Hvansi vn. sp. :
A. Brain.
Copulatory glands in thirteenth and fourteenth segments.
. Ceelomic corpuscles.
. Nephridium.

. Spermatheca.

+ ty a w&

. Sperm-funnel, greatly contracted.

11. Lumbricillus fossarum (Tauber) :
The Brain.

12. Lumbricillus niger u. sp. :
A. Peritoneal cells of the intestine, showing dark network of
pigment.
B. Coelomic corpuscles.
c. Nephridium.

D. Spermatheca.

182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

PLATE XI.

FIG.
12. Lumbricillus niger n. sp. (continued) :

E. Segment of body, showing glands of the epidermis.

F. Brain.

13. Mesenchytreeus celticus n. sp. :

A. Prostomium and first segment, showing papille and glands :
a. head-pore.

B. Stellate epidermal glands.
c. Ceelomic corpuscles.
. Brain.

D

E. Nephridium.
F. Spermatheca.
G

. Male efferent apparatus.

14. Enchytreus lobatus n. sp. :
A. Coelomic corpuscles.
. Brain.
. Copulatory gland in the fifteenth segment.
. Nephridium.

B
C
D
E. Spermatheca.
F. Another view of spermatheca.
G

. Sperm-funnel.

15. Fridericia glandulosa Southern :

Salivary gland.

Plate VII.

Proc. R.]. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B.

\

Awheds

: SB PCIE

yy»

Ayko Tw

British and Intsa# OLiGgocHmra.

SouTHERKN

Plate VIII.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B.

a 9 SITE De nt nae

SSS ee

Fig,6.C.

Fig.6.F.

SoutHERN—DBuivrisu anv Irish OxLicocua:ra.

:

Sega < el

Plate IX.

Ay OLA ( Sec
mh

ie moran \ ———
Se ay

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. B.

J

mS

British AND [RIsH OLIGocHzTA

SOUTHERN

eee

Plate X.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. B.

A)

Fig. 1O.A.

i

Fig. 10.F. &
a ieee
ee

/ ” ~
Hy Aw oS i e WA
y ae fs t4 a LPO a
7 Very at * . Pree Bs S 5 - -
———

/ Fig.l. \
Fig.12.D

SouTHERN—BnritisH AND Irish OLicocumra.

| ae ase ere

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate XI.

©,
ae.
COSTED!

99

°

pore

/

i
Fig.13.G

i|

SS

a
oF

—<—

lo®
s oo
a
9 1
wi? @

Pe LAGE)

7
o
Ci
°

9

°

9

19
~%o

Fig.14.D.

BS
oe
[ts
Pf goa
s 093
oP
™A9
geo
ang

°
°

]

Fig. 14.C.

B90

SourHERN—BritIsH AND InisH OLIGOCH@TA.

ce a

IX.

THE MARBLE ARCH CAVES, COUNTY FERMANAGH:
MAIN STREAM SERIES.

By HAROLD BRODRICK, M.A., F.G.S.

ie Nind SOU,

Read Fesruary 8. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 10. Published Aprin 24, 1909.

THE caves in the County Fermanagh, in the demesne of Florencecourt,
although well known locally, seem to have attracted no wider notice until the
visit of M. E. A. Martel in 1897. In that year, in the course of a journey
through the British Isles, during which he explored and surveyed a large
number of caves, he, in company with Dr. H. Lyster Jameson, spent two days
at the Marble Arch caves. Considering the short amount of time at his
disposal, and the smallness of his party, he did exceedingly good work, but
admitted that he had not completed the exploration. He also states, in his
book, “ Irlande et Cavernes Anglaises,” that the lengths in his surveys were
largely obtained by pacing distances.

After a period of ten years from his exploration, a party, several members
of which had had much experience of cave exploration in England, spent
Whitsuntide, 1907, in Fermanagh, carefully going over the ground previously
covered by M. Martel. They explored the caves in the neighbourhood of
Boho,! some ten miles to the north, and also spent two days at Marble Arch.
In 1908 the same party, augumented by others, spent Easter at Blacklion,
and devoted their whole time to the Marble Arch caves. The work described
in the following pages was carried out by the members working collectively
or singly, according to circumstances ; and for the surveys and maps they are
jointly responsible.

The following were members of the party in both years :—Dr. Chas. A.
Hill, R. Lloyd Praeger, and the writer. E. A. Baker was with the party in 1907.
In 1908 Drs. H. Bassett, A. Rule, and W. L. Hicks joined the party.
Mr. Andy Bowles, the head-keeper to the Earl of Enniskillen, was with the
party on both occasions, and rendered much assistance in numerous ways,

1 Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club Journal, vol. ii., p. 291.
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 £]

184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The description of these caves will probably be more intelligible if it is
undertaken from a topographical and not froma chronological point of view. I
therefore purpose describing the courses of the streams individually, ignoring
the order in which the various explorations were undertaken.

The mountain of Cuilcagh rises to a height of 2200 feet, and consists of a
cap of Yoredale Sandstones resting on a vast plateau of Carboniferous

} 430 jf 350
N Springs PRNITE CULES DOLL SLL OLOLLOO (C77 ie
RO a
110 Te Ty
4
v
WwW ELS y
> {430
Op Marble Arch
285;5= cao
ae a
#
ts
zt
E JGradle Hole
Ss oa (110) - an
@ Potlnagapple ——
(60)
Site o
Cats Hole @Polinagoluar (54)
&Pollthanacarra
(40) 5
Pollawaddy eRattling Hole.
200 i (80) BLegnabrocky Pot (96)
~ gPollbwee (roo) °°!
Ve “Monastir Cave
Are. OPoltdownlog
5) Templebawr
= °Gortmaconmell Pot
_ i Pellasumera (68)
680 fa Bio
36a Na =
7) : Yo Y2 MILE aS
*.. Course OF Caves. e
680 Indicates Moor Leva.

(60) Depth of Potholes in feet.

Fic. 1.—Streams and Pot-holes of the Marble Arch district.

Limestone, the stratification of both being, for the most part, practically
horizontal. The average height of this limestone plateau is about 650 feet
above sea-level; and it presents an undulating appearance, being broken up into
rounded hummocks, which rise to a height of from 100 to 300 feet above the
general level. Three streams flow down the northern slope of the mountain,
and sink into the limestone at three points about a quarter of a mile apart, to

Broprick— The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 185

re-appear at three points at the base of the limestone. The caves into which
the two outer streams flow are comparatively short, nor are the stream-exits
of great interest ; in the case, however, of the central stream, which goes by
the name of the Monastir River, there are very many points of great interest.

I propose to deal with the central stream, and the caves and pot-holes
which are directly or indirectly connected with it. This stream (which also
goes by the name of Owenbrean, or ‘foul river’) after leaving the Yoredales
flows through a narrow valley. The sides are composed of limestone, and
rise to a height of at least 100 feet. In one place this valley is contracted
into a gorge, the whole width of which is filled by the stream, while the cliffs
rise sheer to a height of at least 120 feet. Below this point the valley widens
slightly, while its sides are very steep, with here and there precipices rising
to the level of the plateau above. At the base of one of these precipices, on
the west side of this stream, is an opening about 5 feet high and 3 feet
wide, which seems to have previously escaped notice, being obscured by
brambles, etc. This cave was found on the first expedition by two of the
party who had gone for astroll while the other members were cooking a meal
at the foot of the Monastir cliff. The roof lowers rapidly, and at a distance
of 15 feet is only about 3 feet high. Immediately beyond this point, one
enters a very fine chamber, which runs parallel with the cliff face. ‘his
chamber, the walls of which are composed of brilliantly white limestone,
is 200 feet long, and 20 feet wide at its widest point; while at each end it
thins out into a crack too narrow to admit of passage. Its height is at least
80 feet, while at various points in the roof and in the wall, on the valley side,
are openings through which the light streams; and strands of ivy hang down,
the whole making a picture which once seen can never be forgotten. As this
cave was unnamed, and had, in all probability, never been entered before, we
decided to give it the name of ‘l'emplebawn (the White Church).

In times of normal rainfall the stream sinks in its rocky bed at a point a
little below Templebawn, but in times of flood flows on into the Monastir
Cave, and even in times of excessive flood fills the lower end of the valley to
a depth of at least 30 feet, asevidenced by the floodmarks. About 150 yards
below the point where the stream sinks normally, the valley is cut off by a
straight vertical cliff at right angles to its direction. This cliffrises toa height
of 130 feet, and has at its base two openings; the one to the east is small, and
from it flows the stream which sank further up the valley. This flows for a
few yards along the foot of the cliff, and then disappears into the other open
ing which forms the mouth of the Monastir Cave. The first portion of the cave
runs parallel to the cliff face for 60 feet, rising from a height of 8 feet to a
chamber at least 80 feet high, while its width increases from 5 to 10 feet

[2 B*)

186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

At this point the stream, which has flowed tumultuously between stones,
turns to the right, and forms a pool which fills the whole width of the cave;
the roof becomes low, forming an arch about 2 feet above the water. M
Martel records that he was stopped at this point by a tree whichhad become -
wedged into the opening ; luckily, by 1907 this had been washed away. The
passage looked very uninviting; but, after floating candles down the stream,
two members of the party stripped and waded in. The roof rose slightly, but
for a distance of 40 feet did not exceed 2 feet above the water, which varied

Sy plow

Section at
B

Depth of water
not known.

= Section at
C

3_ indicates height of
Cave above water.

(3) indicates depth of

water in feet.

SCALE_0 5 1 20 30FEET
es

Fie. 2.—Monastir Cave.

in depth from 2 to 3 feet. Ata distance of 40 feet the roof rises considerably,
and there is a pebble beach, beyond which a fissure continues, while the water
deepens considerably. A comparatively low arch leads to the right into a
fissure parallel to the first, and the explorers were compelled, owing to the
depth of the water, to climb round the walls of the arch into the second
fissure. This proved to be about 2 feet wide, the walls rising up into the
darkness above. Careful climbing was needed here, as the passage is too

harrow to admit of swimming; the walls are smooth, and the water below is

Broprick—The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 187

of unknown depth. ‘I'wenty feet along this fissure there is a pebble beach,
immediately beyond which the water becomes very deep, the walls also closing
in, so that further exploration in that direction is impossible. The walls of
the fissure come together at a pomt about 10 feet beyond this beach,
and, being composed of smooth limestone, are unclimbable, although they do
not meet above within the illuminating power of magnesium ribbon.

Within 40 yards of the top of the Monastir Cliff, on the limestone
plateau, is a pot-hole, which goes by the local name of Pollbwee (the Yellow
Cave). This is situated in a small enclosure and is overgrown by trees.
M. Martel refers to it, but states that he had insufficient time at his disposal
to explore it. It consists ofan opening at the bottom of a small hollow some
6 feet deep; the opening measures about 15 feet from north to south, and is
about 8 feet in width. A vertical drop of 67 feet, which can only be
descended by the use of rope-ladders, ends at the upper end of the floor of a
fair-sized chamber. ‘This floor is composed of an exceedingly steep slope of
mud and stones, which ends at a depth of 100 feet below the surface, in a
deep, still pool of water, from which there is apparently no exit. As this
pool stands at about 20 feet higher level than the water in the Monastir
Cave, it has probably no connexion with it, except possibly in times of flood.
Although ladders were not required for the descent of this slope, considerable
care was needed in descending it, as it was so steep that any stone which was
dislodged rolled into the water below, so that it was at once found that it
was not safe for anyone to descend it without the assistance of arope. From
a point about two-thirds of the way down this slope, which runs in a southerly
direction is a passage on the right-hand side, 60 feet long and 4 feet wide.
This passage has been formed by the wearing away of a calcite vein, and ends
in a shaft which runs upwards for a height of about 30 feet, while below a
hole of about 10 feet deep ends in a shallow pool of water. At a point
immediately above the large pool of water, daylight can be seen filtering
through rocks which obscure a small hole in the depression in which the
main shaft is situated.

Still further across the plateau, in the direction of Marble Arch, is an
opening in the moor about 80 feet in diameter: three sides of this are
perpendicular ; but the fourth consists of a series of natural steps which can
be climbed down. ‘he floor of this pot-hole, which is called Pollnagapple
(the Hole of the Horses), is composed of large boulders on which grow a
profusion of ferns and garlic, interlaced with the trunks of trees which have
fallen from the cliffs above. At the bottom of the eastern cliff is a wide, low
arch which leads into the base of a chamber at least 40 feet in height. The
diameter of this chamber is small, but it is still well worth a visit ; the floor
slopes steeply upwards, and both it and the walls are coated with a brilliantly

188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

yellow stalactitic deposit, which glistens brightly in the light of the candles.
At one point between the boulders forming the floor of the main pot, the
sound of rushing water is audible; and on the occasion of our visit, we
managed, by removing stones, to open out a vertical shaft through the
boulders about 15 feet deep. At this point, although the sound of the stream
had become much louder, it was considered safer to return, as the boulders
seemed to form the roof of a chamber below and to be ina state of unstable
equilibrium. It is probable, in the lght of other explorations, that the
stream heard at this point is the main stream flowing from the Monastir
Cave to its exit at Marble Arch.

The next point of interest is Cradle Hole. This consists of a wide
opening about 80 yards in diameter, the floor of which has a similar com-
position to that of Pollnagapple. Cliffs some 110 feet high bound this
pot-hole to the north and south; while the other two sides consist of steep,
rocky slopes, on which grow various kinds of trees. At the base of the
southern (up-stream) cliff, a low arch nearly 30 feet wide leads by a 20-foot
drop to the underground bank of a rapidly flowing stream, which comes in from
the left and disappears to the right among the boulders of which the floor of
Cradle Hole is composed. Up stream the water flows out of a still pool some 4
feet deep. The passage, here 50 feet high and 15 feet wide, takes a sharp turn
to the right, and continues for a distance of 55 yards exactly in the direction
of Pollnagapple, the stream now flowing rapidly between rocks and banks of
sand. Unfortunately this was the last point explored by our party ; and so,
although the passage still continued, we were compelled, owing to lack of
time, to leave this investigation unfinished. It is probable, however, that
there would be little difficulty in reaching the stream below Pollnagapple, and
possibly even of climbing out by it. Only one member of the party was
sent up this tunnel. After wading through the deep water, he reported that
there were no further difficulties, and that the passage continued as a wide
open tunnel with only a small stream flowing between the boulders. The
stream, as mentioned earlier, then flows under the floor of Cradle Hole. There
is an arch at the base of the northern (down-stream) cliff similar to that under
the southern cliff. ‘This leads into a low, wide passage, which shortly opens into
a straight cave passage some 50 feet wide, and from 10 to 30 feet in height.
At a distance of 104 yards from the entrance the stream, which has flowed in
from the left and run between banks of sand, widens into a still pool, and
fills the whole width of the passage. The roof of the cave comes down very
nearly to the water-level at a distance of about 20 feet from the edge of the
pool; in fact, we were under the impression that the roof came down to
below the surface of the water, thus forming an impassable siphon, as
indicated by M. Martel. On the last morning, however, one member of the

Broprick—TVhe Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 189

party, being in the cave alone, floated candles down the stream on small
rafts; and it was then clearly to be seen that the roof continued at a height
of from 6 inches to a foot above the water for a considerable distance. Very
careful surveys were made of this cave, and also of the great Marble Arch
Cave; but they were not fully worked out until after we had arrived home.
When the surveys were completed and plotted out on the 6-inch survey map,
a quite unexpected state of affairs presented itself. ‘The upper end of the
stream course in the Marble Arch Cave is within 25 yards of the lower end
of the Cradle Hole Cave, while the conditions in each case are similar—a
wide cave, the floor of which is entirely occupied by a deep pool of water, to
the surface of which the roof comes very close and fades away into the
darkness beyond. It is probable that in times of low water a passage could
be made from one cave to the other, although the exploration would be
attended by considerable discomfort.

The great Marble Arch Cave consists of several passages, some of which
seem to have been deserted by the river for a vast number of years, while
others still form active stream-courses. Two hitherto unknown openings,
which will be described later, were discovered leading into the cave in the
course of our explorations. The various ramifications of the cave are too
complicated to be described without a map, reference to which will
frequently be made. I propose, first, to describe the cave which forms
the main river-channel, and then to give an account of the various passages
which branch from it.

As has been explained earlier, the stream from the Cradle Hole flows
under a low arch to reappear in a still pool at the upper end of the
Marble Arch Cave. M. Martel gave the name of the Grand Gallery to
this upper portion of the cave; it consists of a perfectly straight passage,
123 yards in length, and ranges from five feet high at the upper end
to about fifty at “The Junction,” while its width is about twenty feet.
The stream at first flows between low banks of sand, but after a short
distance is entirely diverted to the right-hand side of the passage by a bank
of boulders and pebbles some eight feet high ; this bank continues from here
along the left side of the passage as far as the Junction, while the stream
flows below between large boulders. M. Martel states that he worked his
way the full length of the passage in a boat; from his statement it is
clear that a considerable alteration must have taken place in the level of the
water or of the floor of the cave—as at the time of our explorations no boat
could, under any normal conditions of rainfall, be floated at any point above
the Junction. The Junction consists of a large chamber formed at the
meeting-point of three passages, the one to the right (N.E.) leading into a
series of dry passages, while that to the left (N.W.) receives the main stream.

190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The roof at the Junction reaches the respectable height of at least 50 feet.
A rather remarkable fact was noticed at this point; several photographs
were taken by flash-light in various parts of the cave, and, as is usually the
case, the smoke hung about for a long time. At the Junction, however, all
the smoke found an exit through a hole in the roof, leaving the cave clear in
less than two minutes.

From the Junction, the stream turns to the left and flows between large
boulders. The water here is fairly deep in places,and would readily float
such a boat as Martel employed. By careful scrambling a way can be made
along the right-hand side of the stream for a distance of 44 yards. At this
point, however, the stream fills the whole width of the passage, and forms a
lake 40 yards long, with a depth in the centre of at least 10 feet. This portion
of the cave ranges from 15 to 20 feet in width, while the roof is some 15 feet
above the level of the water. This lake ends at a sandy beach which is, in the
ordinary course, reached from the large open pot-hole (C, Plate XII.) by way
of a short passage, and a drop of some 10 feet. Previous to Martel’s visit, it
is probable that no one had attempted the river. On the occasion of our first
visit only two members, with considerable discomfort to themselves, worked
their way along the walls of the river at times up to their waists in water. As
the water in the centre of the passage seemed to be very deep, great care was
exercised on this occasion, the two members being roped together with a 25-foot
interval. After getting past this point, two hours were occupied in a careful
exploration of the cave, all the parts being visited, with the exception of the
passage beyond the pool-chamber, the entrance to which is hidden behind
large boulders. One further reason why this was missed was that the
explorers were by this time tired and cold, having been wet through for so long.
On the way back one of the two slipped on the rock-ledge and fell overhead
into the deep water, having to swim out. On the second occasion one member
of the party stripped and swam through with a measuring-cord for the purpose
of completing the survey. On the occasion of our second visit, however, two
entirely unsuspected routes into the cave above the lake were discovered, as
will be explained later. At the sandy beach the stream, now only a few
inches deep, spreads out, and flows past and under boulders into a further lake,
the sides of which can be reached either from pot-hole E or D. At this lowest
point the water of this lake flows under a curtain of rock and emerges into the
daylight immediately above the Marble Arch itself. This last is a natural
limestone bridge some 30 feet in height. ‘The stream flows under it, and after
that, although offering many and great beauties to the lover of nature, the
Cladagh River is of no interest to the speleologist.

To return now to the Junction. The right hand (N.E.) passage starts
about 20 feet wide and 15 feet high. Its roof rapidly rises ; while ata

Broprick—The Murble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh. 191

distance of about 45 yards from the Junction it widens into a chamber some
20 yards wide and 40 feet high. The greater portion of the floor of this
chamber is composed of a mass of boulders and sand sloping steeply up to
the left, and cemented together by, and coated with, a beautiful stalagmitic
deposit. At the upper end of this slope is a collection of exceptionally fine
stalactites, and also a mass of stalagmite some 5 feet in diameter rising in
terraces, each some 6 inches in height, which might have been made as a
model of some ancient fortress; in the hollow of this were some very fine
specimens of ‘ cave pearls.’ Close by, one member of the party found some
recent land-shells and twigs of trees. As the roof here runs to a considerable
height, and seems to be composed of jammed boulders, it is not unlikely that
some small holes may communicate with the surface at this point.

From the top of this slope a low arch some 15 feet wide leads to a small
hole through which, by a drop of 12 feet, the floor of a fine fissure-cave is
reached. This cave is at least 30 feet high and 50 feet long ; while its steeply
sloping mud floor leads down toa small hole through which the splash of
water can be heard when stones are dropped through.

Returning to the low level below the boulder slope, the passage continues
although more or less obstructed at various points, for a distance of 93 yards
from the Junction, where it opens into the ‘ Pool Chamber.” ‘This consists
of a cave some 15 yards in diameter and about 20 feet high; while its floor
is composed of a mass of boulders and sand sloping steeply down to a still
pool of water at its lowest point.

This was the furthest point reached in this direction by M. Martel, and
also by our party in 1907. In 1908, however, by descending through a pot-
hole in the wood above a new way into the Pool Chamber was discovered.
This new way leads out from the Pool Chamber between large rocks, which
had appeared to entirely block the end of the cave. A low water-tunnel
runs from behind these boulders for a distance of 12 yards, where it is
blocked by a further mass of boulders. A narrow route leads spirally
upwards through these, till at a height of about 15 feet the floor of an
exceptionally fine chamber is reached.

This chamber has a diameter of about 25 yards, while its roof forms a
beautiful arch, at about 80 feet above its lowest point; the floor is composed
of enormous blocks of rock, some of which have a diameter of at least 20 feet ;
these, piled in inextricable confusion, rise at a very steep angle upwards to
the left, where a glimmer of daylight is faintly visible. This hight comes
from the bottom of the pot-hole which was the first point of attack in the
1908 expedition. In the wood above Marble Arch is a fissure in the ground
some 10 feet long and 3 feet wide. A rope-ladder was needed for the
descent of this, so that its exploration was deferred from 1907 to 1908.

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 F’']

HOD ie. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

This pot-hole consists of a vertical shaft 30 feet deep, at the bottom of
which is a ledge at the top of the boulder slope in the great chamber.
In our exploration, 1908, we entered the cave from this point first; from
the ledge a scramble through the boulders brought us to the top of the
vertical climb above the Pool Chamber passage, and from there the rest
of the cave was explored.

On our return, while the rest of the party were clambering through the
boulders towards the foot of the ladder, two members, who were exploring
the chamber, noticed a glimmer of light in one corner; this proved to come
from the bottom of pot-hole E, which is an oblong comparatively shallow
boulder-filled depression full of trees and ferns. A few minutes’ work
sufficed to clear a way through the stones which obstructed the opening,
thus laying clear an entrance to the cave which had never been suspected.

As a result of this last discovery, there is now no danger, and only
comparatively little difficulty, if due care is exercised, in visiting any portion
of this fine cave; it will, however, probably never become a show-cave, as the
climb from the foot of the Great Boulder Chamber to the end of the
Pool Chamber Passage is one not to be rashly undertaken. It is to be
hoped that any future visitor will be careful not to damage any of the
stalactites, as has been done in so many of the better-known caves.

A well-known passage leads from the floor of this pot-hole (E) to the
entrance above the water-tunnel in C,’ so that now a complete circuit is
possible from one opening in the floor of pot-hole E to the new opening,
which is within 15 feet of the old one. It is interesting to note that, on
working out the survey, as made by our party, we had made an error of
only 20 feet in the position of these two openings, which formed respectively
the commencement and the conclusion of. the underground survey—a result
which indicates that the rest of the plan is fairly accurate.

In order to test the accuracy of the report that the Monastir stream
emerged at Marble Arch, half a pound of fluorescein was introduced into
the Monastir stream at 11.50 a.m. in dry weather: this was clearly visible
in the upper Cradle Hole Cave at 10.45 am. the following day, and at 6.45
the same evening, it began to emerge at the Marble Arch spring, having
taken thirty-one hours to travel a distance of slightly more than half
a mile.

BIBLIOGRAPHY,

E. A. Marten: Irlande et Cavernes Anglaises. Paris, 1897, pp. 19-45.

H. LysrEr JAMESON: On the Exploration of the Caves of Enniskillen for
the R.L.A. Flora and Fauna Committee. Jrish Naturalist, vol. v., p. 93, 1896.

1 Another branch of this passage leads down to the lake between D and C.

qoay of x
LOL VOILA, ‘

Plate XII.

Sect. B.

Acad., Vol. XXVIL.,

Proc. R. I.

L35{00/ __ 05 Ob of Of OF O
FWVIS

‘adoys pxemumop daays soyeoIpuy ~\_

& “a0 UL Jooy Jo
A qysiey eyeunxoadde oyeorpur songsty
, on “Ue STILL Ur se oures
‘ 2 aI]} ore $4949" 9} gqissod o1oy MA,
*3) “JLON
2 Fal daop 395 OF “104-90
: i S ran “ouR UY MON 7
8\ S45 -Auaypenaaddy mosy 1x0 PIO"
| ae ae
‘ y & = dapmnog yim sjod uedo os sey “9° 9'E
»/ Sale “POLY Tqrep_ Ur poy [EUG “Wy
> x : “SOG6T
A “yormporg prorey Ag
5 JAR YIN AGILE
OO.LU2 A20H
NOLLONAr AHL) 08°78 ovo Bee
100d, A : Oy

Qa

SIs AEA
B ¥
eX! =
, » 1g iY
( y Cy
ay & A” f &
AW ‘
AA S
AY © 29 samov1M15=S
No So
om
NY
a STPUS
y PUDT USL] ¥

| }, A
eA
sl Ks sy
IS,
i~¥
aX <_
as,
Ris ©
A BS eee
iN, 02 —, BS ie
A ; |e =
00d S Ss
\\ —
gop GT — oi SN . 8
AOL VOILA lies ry
\ N
: 3
x
iw)
y
Wt 3 S$
Ny \
oN y
3 \ S
~ a
. g
rs qv *% 38 Wi Ee gee eee
spe om, 0
SS “ gel
2 s Paes you
7 8 3 8
= AYA P1GueN
SI ee
ere Oe
a2 LG)

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIL., Sect. B. Plate XIII.

Us Neng U2

co < te
Peay OIE
Pd , :
eae , me a
~ 1! . DOWN 4g
SFERMANAGHE? = “farmacn!
1 oH Re ye

st John's

p bY
2 d oe c raesite Point
¢ e “< Ba(UMONAGHAN:? a
2 Semen ore a
M O ee VU ".
; Ballagan Point

L3

ie) oe is we
ee te x wy Balbriggan

“E.MAYO “|ROSCOMMO
" IMEATH oo

lime

P ase Ss
ES WESTMEATH ; Ves
Q oe, Sa)
ah Ak a eee Howth Head
i —
>
\

‘ sates tse 2
LA DE OY \ L
{WICKLOW |

PESESETN.E. GALWAY &

——

3 °ug

G

S QUEEN'S Ce
ae

pa
ARE EY f 5 ie,
S ie a dik a ia i
3 . diaaae

3 7 N.
M 4» VripPERARW tes :
i CARLOW...’
g a 4 ILKENNY:,
Loop Head Q LD 2 0 S GS R Y
2 LIMERICK iF WEXFORD
Kerry g S.TIPPERARY
feee ‘ Fad Raven Point
a 2 Sim es ete!
3 N. KERRY i Mian: Peet oO UN DE
On 4 4 ‘WATERFORD ’ “carnsore Point
2 ee nd ©: os Hook Head
4 EN , ety 1
= in\ MID. :£.CORK *. } |.

Rake vv “CORK a, ae

CPS S.KERRY p < cm,
9 2) S. a
spac .
? chert ON
M' hh W. CORK Kings
eZ TP g ¢ |[Preghane Point M2
Crow Head ue is

4 snk hl Boundary of County ....:--..++seeerer es
Bee as Cleaned _ yy, SUD- PROVINCE meen meee in
__,— PROVINCE qxemeercr rar

——— 9

Apvams--Tue Disrripurron or LicHENS IN IrrLANb.

BIOLOGICAL SUBDIVISIONS OF IRELAND.

io hue ie

MACHINE ITE at)

[dese 4

xe

THE DISTRIBUTION OF LICHENS IN IRELAND.
By J. ADAMS, M.A.

PEAtTR XEDE.

Read May 10, Ordered for Publication May 12. Published Juny 17, 1909.

CONTENTS.

Page Page
Introduction : . . : > 193 List of Synonyms . ; : . . 210
Sub-divisions of the Country 5 5 TGeE Census of Species . ks 3 ; + DRT
Classification , E é 2 5 UE General Remarks on Distribution . 220
List of Genera and Species. : = 198 Bibliography . é ; : . - 231
Doubtful Species . ‘ : : . 209

INTRODUCTION.

WHILE there are a few scattered references in the earlier literature to Irish
Lichens, the first published papers of any importance dealing with the group
were those of Wade. In 1802 there appeared a list of 26 species found in
Co, Galway; while in his “ Plante Rariores,’ published in 1804, 85 species
were enumerated, localities being given for about half of these. From that
date there is very little published information on the subject until the
appearance of Mackay’s “ Flora Hibernica,” in 1836, the section on Lichens
being written by Dr. Thomas Taylor. Many of the localities mentioned in
this work were supplied by Templeton and Miss Hutchins, two most enthu-
siastic Investigators of this as well as of other sub-divisions of the Ivish
Flora. Taylor’s account of Irish Lichens contained 292 species. These,
together with 7 species in the Addendum, and two which were regarded at
that time as Alge, give a total of 301 species. This was the first and up to
the present the only summary of Irish lichens as a whole.

In 1845 there appeared in Power’s Flora of Cork a list of 144 species
observed in that county. From that date onwards little seems to have been
published until the time of Mr. Isaac Carroll and Admiral Theobald Jones.
A list of papers published by them will be found in the Bibliography ; and it
is not too much to say that a very great deal of our knowledge of the present

R.I,A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B, [2 G]

194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

distribution of Irish Lichens is due to their investigations. In Jones’s two
lists 78 new species are recorded, in addition to those given in “ Flora
Hibernica.” His collections are now housed in the National Museum.
Hardly less important than their work was that of Dr. David Moore, as a
reference to the pages of Leighton’s “Lichen Flora of the British Isles,”
published in 1871, will show. In 1878 a list of 150 species found in the
counties of Dublin and Wicklow was published by Mr. Greenwood Pim, in
connexion with the British Association’s visit to Dublin. In the following
year the 3rd edition of Leighton’s “ Lichen Flora” appeared, in which were
incorporated numerous discoveries of new species made in the neighbourhood
of Kylemore, by Mr. Charles Larbalestier—a name which deserves to rank
along with those of Carroll and Jones.

The 3rd edition of Leighton’s Flora was, like its predecessors, supposed
to contain all known Irish localities; but, as a matter of fact, many species
previously recorded as Irish were overlooked.

A considerable number of Irish species, with their localities, will be found
in the papers of Leighton and Crombie enumerated at the end. The latter's
British Museum Catalogue, Part I., published in 1894, contains many Irish
references.

The most recent papers on Irish Lichens are one by Lett, containing a
list of 74 species occurring in the Mourne Mt. District and published in 1890,
and another, which is a short list of 14 species found by McArdle in Lambay,
and published in 1907. At the present time nobody seems to be working
seriously at the study of Irish Lichens, although the western part of the
island probably contains a number of hitherto undescribed species; and the
group presents some very interesting problems in geographical distribution.

Olivier’s “ Lichens d'Europe,” of which the first part has been published,
contains many Ivish localities.

SUB-DIVISIONS OF THE COUNTRY.

The sub-divisions employed are those which I proposed in the Irish
Naturalist for August, 1908, and January, 1909. These will be seen at a
glance on the accompanying map. Each of the four provinces is divided into
three sub-provinces. ‘he first letter of each province is used as an
abbreviation for the name of that province, while the sub-provinces are
indicated by the figures 1, 2, 3, appended, the figure I in each case referring
to the sub-province which extends furthest south, the figure 3 to that which
extends furthest north, while the intermediate sub-province is indicated by
the figure 2. Thus a species occurring in Co. Dublin is indicated by the

Avams—Vhe Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 195

symbol L 2. Ina few cases where a species has been recorded as occurring
in a particular province, but where the exact locality where it occurred
is not stated with sufficient precision to indicate the sub-province, the
symbol x is used. Thus the distribution of a species which is recorded
simply from Co. Cork is indicated by the symbol M x, as that county forms
part of two sub-provinces. The sub-provinces are as follows :—

MUNSTER.
M1 West Cork and Kerry.
M2 Mid-Cork, East Cork, Waterford, South Tipperary.
M 3 Limerick, Clare, North ‘Tipperary.

CONNAUGHT.
C1 Galway.
C2 Mayo.
C 3 Sligo, Leitrim, Roscommon.

LEINSTER.

Li Wexford, Carlow, Kilkenny.
L2 Dublin, Wicklow, Kildare, Queen’s County, King’s County.
L3 Louth, Meath, Westmeath, Longford.

ULSTER,
U1 Down, Armagh, Monaghan, Cavan.
U2 Antrim, Derry, Tyrone.
U 3 Donegal, Fermanagh.

Hach sub-provinee contains a mountain range 2000 feet or more in height
(except L3, where the highest point is 1935 feet), and each includes a
considerable length of coast-line.

Templeton mentions a number of species as occurring “near Belfast.”
The probability is that in most cases Co. Antrim was meant; and so I have
referred all such to the sub-province U3. But the question can only be
settled with certainty by further investigation.

CLASSIFICATION.

In the list of Families and Genera subjoined I have followed the arrange-
ment adopted by Zahlbruckner in Engler and Prantl’s “ Die Natiirlichen
Pflanzenfamilien.” For convenience of reference, the species are arranged in
alphabetical order under each genus in a separate list, the genera in this list
being also in alphabetical order.

(2 G*]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ASCOLICHENES.
I. PYRENOCARPE.

VERRUCARIACER.
Verrucaria 7h. Fr.
Thelidium ass.
Polyblastia Lénar.
Staurothele Zh. Fr.
Thrombium J/ass.

DrRMATOCARPACES.
Normandina Wainio.
Dermatocarpon Zh. Fr.
Endocarpon 4. Zahlbr.

PYRENULACES.
Microthelia Mass.
Arthopyrenia Will. Arg.

Leptorhaphis Aoerd.
Polyblastiopsis 4. Zahlbr.
Porina Mill. Arg.
Thelopsis Wy/.

Pyrenula Mass.
Anthracothecium Jfass.

TRYPETHELIACE®.
Melanotheca Mill Arg.
PYRENIDIACER.
Coriscium Wainio.
MycoporacE®.
Mycoporum /7ot.

II. GYMNOCARPEA.

1. Coniocarpinee.
CALICIACER.
Cheenotheca Th. Fr.
Calicium De Not.
Coniocybe Ach.
Stenocybe Vy.
Sphinctrina £. Fr.
CYPHELIACE®.
Cyphelium Zh. Fr.
SPHHZROPHORACE®.
Spherophorus Pers.

2. Graphidinee.

ARTHONIACES.
Arthonia 4A. Zahlbr.
Allarthonia Wy.
Arthothelium Mass.

GRAPHIDACER.
Lithographa Wy.
Opegrapha Humb.
Melaspilea Vy/.
Graphis Mill. Arg. |
Pheographis Mill. Arg.
Graphina Ifill. Arg.

CHIODECTONACER.
Sarcographa Fée.
Chiodecton Mill. Arg.
Sclerophyton Eschw.

RoccELLackE#.
Roccella DC.

3. Cyclocarpinee.
LECANACTIDACE®.
Leeanactis Wainio.
Schismatomma Fw. et Koerb.
THELOTREMACES.
Theolotrema Ifill, Arg.
DIpLoscHisrace®.
Diploschistes Worm.
GYALECTACE®.
Jonaspis Zh. Fr.
Gyalecta 4A. Zahlbr.
Pachyphiale Lénnr.
LEcIDEACES.
Lecidea Th. Fr.
Mycoblastus Worm.
Catillaria Th. Fy.
Bombyliospora De Wot.

Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 197

LecipEackm—continued.

Bacidia A. Zahlbr.
Toninia Zh. Fr.
Rhizocarpon Th. Fr.
CLADONIACEX.
Beomyces Pers.
Gomphillus WVy/.
Pilophoron Zh. Lr.
Cladonia Wainio.
Stereocaulon Schred.
GYROPHORACES.
Gyrophora Ach.
Umbilicaria Fw.
ACAROSPORACER.
Thelocarpon Vy/.
Biatorella Th. Fr.
Acarospora Dass.
KPHEBACES.
Thermutis &. Fr.
Spilonema Born.
Ephebe #. Lr.
Leptogidium WVy/.

Polychidium 4. Zahlbr.

PYRENOPSIDACER,

Pyrenopsis Forss.
Synalissa #. Fr.
Psorotichia Forss.
Licwinace.
Lichina Ag.
CoLLEMACES.
Physma A. Zahlbr.
Collema A. Zahlbr.
Leptogium S. Gray.
PANNARIACER.
Parmeliella Mill. Arg.
Placynthium Harm.
Pannaria Del.
Massalongia Koer).
Psoroma WVy/,
Coccocarpia Pers.

STICTACER.

Lobaria Hue.
Sticta Schreb.

PELTIGERACE®.
Solorina Ach.
Nephroma Ach.
Peltigera Willd.

PERTUSARIACER.
Pertusaria DC.

LECANORACEX.
Lecanora Ach.
Ochrolechia J/ass.
Icmadophila Zrevis.
Hematomma Mass.
Phlyctis Wallr.
Candelariella Will. Arg.

PARMFELIACEZ.
Parmelia De Not.
Cetraria Ach.

UsnEacez.

Evernia Ach.
Alectoria Ach.
Ramalina Ach.
Usnea Pers.

CALOPLACACE®.
Blastenia Zh. Fr.
Caloplaca Th. Fr.

THELOSCHISTACER.

Xanthoria Arn.
Theloschistes JVYorm.

BuELLIACER.

Buellia De Not.
Rinodina Stizbg.

PHYSCIACER.
Physcia Wainio.
Anaptychia Koerb.

198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

LIST OF GENERA AND SPECIES.

Acarospora
cervina Wass. M 1
fuscata drn. M1 L3
glaucocarpa (Wahlb.) L2 U2
Heppu Koerb. Ut
smaragdula Mass. Mi C1
squamulosa 7h. Mr. Miz2 Cr Li
We
Alectoria
bicolor Vyl. U2
jubata Wyl. L2 U1r3
lanata Lewht. Mi C1 Urz
Allarthonia
lapidicola 4. Zahlbr. Mi Ur.

patellulata 4. Zahlbr. M3 U1-
Anaptychia
aquila A. Zahlbr. Miz Ci L2
U1
ciliaris Mass. Mr Li
leucomeleena Wainio. M1 2z
speciosa Wainio. M1 C1 U2

Anthracothecium
pyrenuloides Mill. Arg. M1
Arthonia
anastomosans d4ch. Mi
armoricana Vyl. M1
aspera Leight. M1
astroidea deh, Miz C1 Lz
atrofuscella. Nyl. C1
Cascarille Leight. Mi C1
Mena Car inte
Treland
epipasta Leight. Miz C1 Uz
excipienda Wyl. M1 C1
hibernica Nyl. C1
ilicina TJayl. Mi2 C1
ilicinella Wyl. Mi C1
impolita Borr. Mi
lurida Ach. M1 Lz
ochracea Vyl. M1

cinnabarina Vy.
dispersa Vy.

paralia Wyl. C1

Arthonia—continued.
pruinosa Ach. M1 3
punctella Vyl. M2
punctiformis 4ch. M2
sapineti Wyl. C1
spadicea Leight. M2 C2
subexcedens Wyl. C1
Mi2 C2 tage
hg Ur
Mir 2 eC eli

swartziana Ach.
varians Wy/.
vinosa Leight.

Arthopyrenia
analepta Iudd. M1
biformis Mull. Arg. Mi Li Ui2
conoidea 4. Zahlbr. Miz Ci U1
epidermidis Carr. M1
gemmata Mill. Arg. M123 Lz

Wire

Kelpii Hoerb. L, U23
lucens Mudd. Mi C1
nitescens Mudd. Mi
punctiformis drm. Miz U1
Taylori Mudd. M23

Arthotheium
spectabilis Mass. M1

Bacidia
arceutina Arn. Mz
atrogrisea ludd. Mi U1
endoleuca Aickey. M1 Ciz Ux
luteola Ach, M123 Ciz Uz
muscorum Mudd. Lz
Negelii A. Zahlbr. C1 Ur
pulvinata Mudd. Mi Cr
rubella Mass. M23 C1z Uz
sabuletorum (FUk.). Mz Ci Uz
umbrina Br. & Rostr. M13 Cx

U1

verruculosa Mudd. Miz C1

Beeomyces
Mer 2 Ci
Mir2) Cr bi sUue

roseus Pers.

rufus DC.

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 199

Biatorella
cinerea 7h. Fr. C1 L2 Ur
pruinosa Wudd. Mz Lz
simplex Br. § Rostr. Mr C1
Blastenia
ferruginea Arn. M123 C1 Utiz2
ochracea A. Zahlbr. M13 Ui
rupestris 4. Zuhlbr. M2 Cr Lz
Bombyliospora
pachycarpa De Not. Mr Ci U2
Buellia
calearea (Weiss). Uz
canescens De Not. Mi23 L2 U2
coniops Zh. Fr. Mr Ur
Mz (Kinsale)
int dbew
Mier

coracina [oerbd.
disciformis (Ach.).
myriocarpa Mudd.
Wne2
Oederi(Ach.). Mr C1 Uiz
saxatilis Koerd. C1 U2
stellulata Mudd. M123 Li U1
verruculosa Mudd. Mi2 C1

Calicium
aciculare Sm. M 3
eurtum Zurn. § Borr. M2
diploellum Wy/. Mr
hyperellum Ach. M1 U2
populneum De Brond. M1
pusillum F/k. M2
trachelinum Ach. Mi Lz Uz

Caloplaca

aurantiaca 7h. Fr.
Wirz

eallopisma Zh. Fr. Mr C1 Ur

cirrochroa Th. Fr. M1

chap Se, Jap, Wis “Gir Ibs
Wirz

elegans Th. Fr. Mr

lanuginosa (4ch.). Mi Lz

miniata Th. Fr. Mr

murorum 7h. Fr. M2 C1 L2U1i2

variabilis 7h. Fr. C1

Miie230 Cire liz

Candelariella
vitellina Mill. Arg. Mr C1 Uz
Catillaria
atropurpurea 7h. Fr. Miz C1
chalybeia Mass. Miz C1 Ur
globulosa Zh. Fr. M1
Men 2235 (Chin 2) iz
Mi2z3 C1

grossa Blombd.
lenticularis Zh. I’,
W x
micrococea Th. Fr. C1
spheroides 4. Zahlbr. C1 U13
tricolor Zh. Fr. Miz3 Uz
Cetraria
aculeata Fr. Mi Cr Lz Uz
diffusa (Web.). M1
Mer 2 ii
We im Gar Wa
seepincola Gray. Ireland
trstis: (Web). Mer “Wir

glauca Ach.
islandica Ach.

Cheenotheca

trichiale Th. Fr. M2 3
Chiodecton

albidum Leight. Mi Uz

crassum A. Zahlbr. Miz Cr lz
Wine

dendriticum A. Zahlbr. C1

Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr. Miz Cr

myrticola ée. Ireland

subdiscordans Wyl. C1

yenosum A Zahlbr. M 3

Cladonia
acuminata Worrl. C1
aleicornis F7k. M1
amaurocrea Mudd. C1
apoda (Wyl.). C1
bacillaris Vyl. C1 Uiz
cespititia Fk. Miz Cr
cariosa Spreng. Mt
cervicornis Schaer. M1z C1 Lz U1
coccifera Schaer. Miz C1 Utz
cornucopiodes /r. Lz Ut
cornuta Fr. Mi Lz Ur

200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cladonia—continued.
deformis Hoffm. Lz
degenerans 7k. Lz
delicata Fk. M1
digitata Hofim. M1 C1 Liz
endiviefolia /r. M1
fimbriata #r. M12 C1 Lz U2
flerkeana Fr. Mri2 C1
furcata Hofm. Mrz C1 L2U12
gracilis Hofim. Miz Liz U2
macilenta Hofim. Mi C1 Lz

Uiz
papillaria Mudd. M123C1 Lz U2
pityrea F7k. C1
pleurota #7. Mx
pungens 7k. Mx C1
pyxidata lr. Miz Ci Liz Uiz2
sobolifera Vyl. M 2
squamosa Hofm. Miz Ci U1z2
subsquamosa Vyl. Mi C1 L2
sylvatica Hoffm, Mi2 Cri Liz
Uiz2

turgida Hoffm. Mi C1
uncialis Gray. Mi2Ci12Li2 U2
verticillata F7k. C1

Coccocarpia
plumbea Wy/, Mi C1

Collema
ageregatum Vyl. M1
auriculatum Hofin, Mi C1 U1
cheileum 4ch. M12 C1 U2
concinnum lot, C1
crispum Ach. M12 U2
cristatum Hoffm,. M1 U1iz2
flaccidum Ach. Miz C123 U2
furvum Ach. Mi U1r2
granuliferum Vyl. Mi C1
granuliforme Vyl. C1
limosum 4ch, Mi L2 U2
melenum Ache Mri2 C13 Ui2
multipartitum Sm. Miz C1 Urz2
myriococcum Ach. U 2

Collema—continued.
nigrescens Ach. Miz lz U2
polycarpon Aoerb. C1
pulposum Ach. Mr2 C1 L2 U1
tenax Ach. Mir C1 Liz

Coniocybe

furfuracea Ach. U2
Coriscium

viride Wainto. Mi2 U2

Cyphelium
inquinans Zrevis. Mz
Dermatocarpon
cinereum A, Zahlbr. M1 2
fluviatile Th. fr. C1 Lz U3
hepaticum (4ch.). M12
isidioides Mudd. M1
miniatum Idann. Mi2 C1 LizvU3
rufescens A. Zahlbr. Mi C3 Uz

Diploschistes
gypsaceus (Ach.). C1
scruposus Norm. Miz C1 Uiz

Endocarpon
pallidum Ach. M1
Ephebe
pubescens Vyl. Miz C1 L2 Uz
Evernia
furfuracea fr. C1 L2
prunastri dch, M12 C1 L2 Ur2

Gomphillus
calicioides Vyl. Mi C1
Graphina
anguina D/ill. Arg. M12
sophistica Mill. Arg. Miz C12
Wierez
Graphis
elegans 4ch. M12 C1U1
inustula Vyl. C2
petrina Vyl. C1
ramificans Wyl. C1
seripta Ach, M12 Ca Mize

Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 201

Gyalecta

cupularis #. Wr. Mi C13

truncigena Ach. M1 23
Gyrophora

cylindrica Ach. Mi2Ci1 L2 U1

erosa dch. Mi C12 L2

hyperborea Mudd. M1

polyphylla Zurn. & Borr. 1, 2

polyrhiza Hoerb. Mr C1 L2

proboscidea deh. M1 Lz

torrefacta Cromb. M1 C12
Hematomma

coccineum (oer). Mi Uz

elatinum Hoerb. U1

ventosum Mass. M2 C1 Lz U13
Temadophila

eruginosa Mudd. Mi Ci Li
Jonaspis

epulotica drm. M12 C1 U1
Lecanactis

abietina Koerb. Miz U3
Lecania

aipospila 7h. Fr. Mi

erysibe Zh. Fr. M123CiL2Ui2
Lecanora

albella Ach. M13 C1 Uiz2

allophana Vy/. M 3

angulosa Ach. M3 Uz

argopholis 4ch. C1

athroocarpa Dub. U2

abraedeh, Mir 23) Cn Ti2) U 72

atroflava Vyl. C1

atrynea Vyl. M1

hadiavAchs (Cr la 1 Uz

beomma Vyl. C1

biloculata Wyl. C1

cesiocinerea Vyl. M123 C1 U2

cesiorufa Vyl M 3

calcarea Somm. M12 C1 Li2Ui2

candelaria Ach. Miz C1 Ur

cerina Ach, M123 C1 Lz U1

chlarotera Vyl. C1

R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVII., SEOT. B,

Lecanora—continued.

coilocarpa Vyl, L2
crassa Ach, M13 C3 L23
erenulata Wyl. C1
Dickson Wy. M1 C2 U1
epanora Ach. M1
epixantha Vyl. M 2-
expallens Ach. Mi2 Cr
fugiens Vy/l. C1
galactina Ach. M 23. Cr
gangaleoides Vyl. C1
gelida Ach; Mia C1 U2
eibbosa Vyl. Mi C1
glaucocarnea Vyl. C1
glaucoma 4ch. M12 L2 Ur
Hageni 4ch. M23 C1
helicopis Whind. Uz
Hutchinsie Vy/. Mi Cr
intermutans Vyl. C1
intumescens [oerd. M 3
irrubata Wyl. Mi €13
laciniosa Vy/ M1 23
lacustris Py. Mi Cr 3 Ur
Lallavei Vy/. M2
leucopheea F7k. C1
lobulata Somm. Mi Ut.
luteoalba Wyl. M123
lutescens DC. M1 Uz
milvina dch. Mi C1
orosthea Ach. M1 C1 Lz
parisiensis Vy/. M x
peralbella Vyl. C1
pheops Vyl. Mi C1
piniperda oerb. C1
poliophea Whind. Ur
polytropa Schaer, Miz Cr
prosecha Ach. C1
prosechoides Vyl. M3 U1
pyracea Vyl. M123 Cri2 U2
Ralfsii Cromb. C1
recedens Vyl. Mri C1
refellens Vyl, C1
rubra Hoffinm. Mz

[2 4]

202

Lecanora—continued.

rugosa Wyl. Mi23 C1
Sambuci Wyl. Ut
sarcopis Whinb. C1
Miz Cr
spodomela Vy/. C1

saxicola Ach. Uiz2
subearnea Ach. C1

subdepressa Vyl. West Ireland.
subfusca Wyl. M123 C1 L2 Ui2
subluta Wy/. C1
sulphurea Ach. Miz3 C1 L2 Ur2
symmicta Ach. Mz

teichophila Wy/, C1

tenera Wyl. C1

turneriana Vyl. C1

umbraticula Wyl. C1.

umbrina Ach. M23 Cri Ut.
urbana Wyl. Mx
yaria Ach. Miz2-L2 Ur

vitellinula Wyl M 3
Zostere Vyl. M 3

Lecidea

advenula Leight. C1

advertens Vyl. C2

estivalis Ohl. C1

aglea Smmrf. Mi C1 Uz
alabastrites Wy/. C1
albidocarnea Vyl. C1

alboatra Fr. M2 Ci Lz U1
alboccerulescens Leight. C1 Ut
alborubella Wy/l. C1
albovirella Wyl. C1
alocizoides Leight. M2
alumnula Wyl. C1

anomala Leight. M2 Cr
antrophila Zarbal. C1

aphana Vy/. M 3

applanata Leeght. C1
arenicola Wyl. C1

Arnoldi Leight. C1 U1
arridens Vyl. C12
ascaridiella Vy/l. M1

atroalba 4dch. Miz2 C1 Lz

]
i

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lecidea—continued.

atroalbella Vyl. M2
atroalbicans Wyl. C1
atrofusca Leight. C1

atrorufa Ach. Lz

bacillifera Vyl. M3 U1
baliola Wy. C1

biformigera Leight. C1
biloculata Vyl. C1
byssoboliza Wyl. C1

calcivora Vyl. M2 L2 U1
callicarpa Larbal. C1
carbonacea Leight. C1
carneoalbens Vyl. C1
chloroscotina Wy/. C1
chloroticula Wyl. C1
chlorotropoides Wyl. C1
circumpallens Vy/. M 3
citrinella 4ch. Mi Ci L2
Cladoniaria Wy/. Lz
clavyulifera Vyl. C1

coarctata Leight. M12 C1 Urz
columnatula Wyl. C1
concentrica Leight. Mz Ci Lz
concreta Wahl. M2

confluens dch. M2 Ci U1
contigua Fr. Miz Ciz Li23 Urz2
continuior Wyl. C1

crustulata Ach. M12

eyrtella Ach. M3 Ci U3
dealbatula Vyl. C1

decolorans Fk. M12 Cz Lz U12
delutula Wy/. C1
demarginata Vyl. C1

denigrata Fr. U2

diducens Wy/. C1

diluta Leight. M23 L2 U1z
dilutiuscula Wyl. C1

discolor Leight. Mz

dispansa Wyl. M2 C1

dubia Borr. M1 L2 Uz
effusa Leight. M23 C1 U1
enterochlora ZJayl. M12 C1

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 203

Lecidea---continued.

enteroleuca Ach. C1

episema Vyl. M1 C1
exanthematica Leight. M1 C1 Urz2
excelsa Leight. C1

excentrica deh. M1 C1 U2
flexuosa Leight. M 2

Flotovii Leight. M23
fuliginosa Zayl. Mi C1
fuscoatra Ach. M1 C1 U2
fuscorubens Vyl. M2 Uz
gelatinosa Leight. M1 C1 Lz U2
glaucolepidea Nyl. Mr Uz
grumosa Leight. C1

henrica Larbal, C1

herbidula Wy. C1
homalotropa Vyl. M1

humosa Hhrh. C1
hyalinescens Wyl. C1
incompta Borr. M 3

indigula Wy/. C1

intermedia Hepp. C2
kochiana Hepp. C1.

lactea Schaer. M 3

lapicida Fr. M1 Urz
lavata Fr. M2 C1 L3 U1
leightoniana Larbal. C1
leiotea Vyl. M1
leucoblephara Vy/. C1
leucoclinella Vyl. C1
Lightfootii Lewght. M23 Ur
limosa Ach. L 3

lithophila 4ch. M2 C1 L3 U1
littorella Wyl. C1

livescens Leight. C1

lucida Ach. M1

lurida Leight. C1 Lz U2
lutea Lewght. Miz Lz Uz
luteorosella Vy/. C1
meiococca Vyl. C1

melaena Vyl. M1 Lz
melastigma Zayl. M1
mesoidea Wy/, Ci

Lecidea—continued.

metamorphea Vy/. C1

milliaria Fr. Mi C1 L2 Urz
mooreana Carr. U2

muscorum Leight. Mz L2 Uz
mutabilis Fee M13 C1
nigrificans Vyl. C 1

nitescens Leight. C1

nitida Leight. C1

ocellata 27k. M1

ochracea Leight. C1

ochrophora Vy/. M1

oxyspora Leight. C1

panaeola Ach. Mi2 C1 Uiz2
parasema Leight. M12 C1 Liz Urz
parasitica Schaer. Mz
parellaria Vy. C1

parmeliarum Smmrf. Miz C1 L2
particularis Vyl. C1

paucula Wyl. C1

pedatula Vyl. C1

phacodes Leight, M123 C1
pheops Wy. Mr Cr

picila Leight. C1

pilularis Hoerd. C1

pineti Leight. M23 Lz Uiz
plana Lahm. Ut

polospora Leight. C1
prasinoides Vyl. Mi U1
premneoides Vy/, C1

protrusa /y. Miz C1
pulverea Borr, Mi C1
pungens (oerb. C1

quernea Ach. Miz Uz
rivulosa Ach, Mir 2 C2 liz Ur
rufofusca Wyl. C1

rusticella Vy/. C1

rusticula Wyl, C1

Salweu Borr. Mi
sanguineoatra Vyl. Mi U2
saxigena Uloth. C1

scabrosa Ach. Mi Cr
secapanaria Carring. Mi Ci

[2 A*]

204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lecidea—continued.
semipallens Wy/. C1
silacea Ach. Ireland.
sorediza Vyl. Cx
spodoplaca Wyl, C1
strepsodina Ach. C1
subconfusa Wyl. C1
subdisciformis Leight. C1
subimbricata Wy/. C1.
subkochiana Vyl. Ci
submeestula Wyl. C1
subturgidula Vy/l. C1
subumbonata Vyl. C1
sylvicola Leight. C1
sympathetica TZ ay Mi U2
Taylori Mudd. Mi C1
Templetoni Zayl. Mi U1z
tenebrans Wy/l. C1
tenebricosa Lerght. Cx
tenebrosa Vy/l. Mr L2
tephrizans Leight. C1
ternaria Wyl. C1
tessellata Smmrf. L2
thiopsora Vyl. C1
trachona Vyl. M1
trochodes Zayi. M1
Turneri Leight. C1
uliginosa Leight. M2 C1 Lz Uz
umbrinella Wyl. C1
valentior Vyl. C1
vernalis deh. MiC1 Lz Uiz2
vesicularis 4ch. M2 L2 Ux

Leptogidium
dendriscum Vyl. Mr

Leptogium
Burgessii Mont. Mr Ci U2
fluviatile Vy. M1
fragile Vyl. Mui
lacerum Gray. Miz C13 Ui2
minutissimum fr. Mr L2
palmatum Dont. L2 U1
plicatile Vyl. Mi U2

Leptogium—continued.
ruginosum Vyl. Mr
Schraderi Iudd. Miz C1 Ur2
scotinum Fr. Miz U1z2
subtile Wyl. Mr.
tenuissimum Hoerb. Miz Urz
tremelloides Gray. M1 C12 Lz
WA
Leptoraphis
epidermidis Zi. Fr. Miz Lz Uiz2
Lichina
confinis 4g. Miz Ci L2 Uir2
pygmea 4g. Miz C1 Liz U1
Lithographa
Larbalestierti Leight. C1
petrea Wyl. C1
Lobaria
amplissima drn. M1 Uz
letevirens A.Zahlbr. M12 C1 L2U2
pulmonaria Hoffm. Miz C1 Ux
scrobiculata DC. Miz Cr
Massalongia
carnosa Hoerb. Mi Ci Lz Uz
Melanotheca
gelatinosa Leight. C1
ischnobela Wyl. C1
Melaspilea
amota Vyl. M1
diplasiospora Mill. Arg. M1
lentiginosa Will. Arg. M2
ochrothalamia Wyl. M12
Microthelia
peripherica (Zayl.) M1
Mycoblastus
sanguinarius Zh. Fr. M13 L2
Mycoporum
miserrimum WVy/. M1
sparsellum WVy/. M1
Nephroma
levigatum 4ch, Mi C1 Lz
lusitanicum Schaer. M1 Cr L2Uz

Apvams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 205

Nephroma—continued.
parile Gray. Mi Uz
tomentosum (Hoffm.) C1
Normandina
pulchella Borr, Miz C1 Urz

Ochrolechia
pallescens Mass. M13 L2
parella Mass. M123 C1 Liz U1
tartarea Yass. Miz2 C1 Liz Ur
Opegrapha
atra Pers. Miz Ciz2 L2 Ur2
atrula Vyl. C1
confluens Stiz. Mx C1
hapaleoides Vy/. C1
herpetica Ach. Miz U1
hysteriiformis Vy/. C1
involuta Leight. M12
Leightonii Cromb. M1
lithyrgodes Vy/. C1
paraxanthodes Wy/. C1
saxicola 4ch. M123 C12L2U12
Turneri Leight. M2 Uz
wanawr., Marz 3 Oriie2 Urz
viridis Vyl. M12
vileata Ach, Mr2iC 1 2) UU 12
xanthodes Wyl. C1
Pachyphiale
carneola 4rn. Mi Lz
Pannaria
brunnea Vyl. Mi C1 Uz
delicatula Wy]. C1
Hookeri Nyl. C1
nebulosa Vyl. Mx C1
rubiginosa Del. Mi C1
Parmelia
alpicola #r. C2
Borer, Lain. aN zr C1) iz) Ur
caperata Ach. Mi2 L2 U1
cetrarioides Vy/. M x
conspersa Ach. Miz C1 L2
dissecta Vyl. Ireland.
exasperata Wyl. Mi C1

Parmelia—continued.
fuliginosa Wyl. Mz C1 U1
incurva fr. Mi Lz U2
levigata Ach, M1 Cr L2
lanata Wallr. Mi Cri Uz
Mougeotii Schaer. Mrz C1
olivacea Ach. M2 L2 Ur
omphalodes 4ch. M12 C1 L2Ui12
perforata Ach. M12 C1
perlata Ach. Miz C1 L2 U1
pertusa Schaer, Mi Ci Uz
physodes 4ch. Mr2C1 LizUr1rz
prolixa Vyl. M13 C1 L2
revoluta Vy/. M1 C1
saxatilis deh. Miz C1 23 Ur
scortea Ach. Miz C1
sinuosa Ach Miz C1
stygia Ach. C2
subaurifera Vyl, C1
suleata Tayl. M12
tihacea Ach. Mr
tristis Vy/. M1
xanthomyela Wy/. Mi C1

Parmeliella
microphylla Mill. Arg. M13 C1 U3
plumbea Wainto. Miz C1 Uz
triptophylla Will Arg. Miz U12
Peltigera
aphthosa Hofim. M2 C1 U2
canina Hofm. Miz C1 Liz U1i2z
horizontalis Hofim. Miz C1 Urz
polydactyla Hofim. Mi C1 U1
rufescens Hofim. M13 C1 Lz
scutata Lewght. Mi Uz
venosa Fy. U2

Pertusaria
amara Vyl. Miz U2
ceuthocarpa Zurn. Borr. M12 C1Lz
communis D.C. Miz L2 Urz
conereta Vyl. Miz C1 Lz
dealbata Vyl. Miz Cir Lz
globulifera Vyl. Miz C1

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Pertusaria—continued.
Hutchinsiz Leight. Ms
incarnata Leight. C1
inquinata Fr. fil. C1
lactea Vyl. Mr
leioplaca Schaer. Miz C1
melaleuca Dub. M2
multipuncta Wyl. Mr Cr Lz
nolens Wyl. C1 Uz
pustulata Vyl. Mz Lz Ur
velata Vyl. Mir2 Uz
Wulfenii D.C. Mi2Ci L2U2z
Pheographis
dendritica Will. Arg. M12
inusta Mill. Arg. Miz C1 Ui
Lyellii 4. Zahlbr. Mi 2

Phlyctis

agelea Hoerb. Mi2 C1 Uz
Physcia
adglutinata Vyl. M13 C1

aipolia Wyl. Miz C1

astroidea Vyl. M123 C1

cesia Vyl. M1

erosa Leight. Lz

lithotea Vyl. C1

obscura Wyl. M13 C12 L2U12

pulverulenta Wyl. M123 Lz U1

stellaris Vyl. M123 C1 Liz

ulothrix Wyl. M123 L2 Uz
Physma

chalazanum Arn. M12

Pilophoron
cereolus Zh. Fr. Mi C1
fibula Tuck. C1

Placynthium
nigrum Gray. Mz Ui2z

Polyblastia

theleodes Linww. Mir C1

umbrina (Whind.). Miz L2 U1
Polyblastiopsis

Carrollii A. Zahlby, M123 U1

Polychidium
muscicolum Gray. Mr Cr L2
Porina
affinis A. Zahlbr. C1
chlorotica Wainio. Miz C1 Ur
lectissima A. Zahlbr. Miz C12 Lz
pyrenophora(Ach.). M13 C1 U1

Psoroma
holopheum Hue. M123 U1z2
hypnorum Hofm. Mi U2

Psorotichia
lecanopsoides (VWyl.) M1
leptogiella (Cromb.) C1
Schereri Arn. C1
Pyrenopsis
hemalea Smmrf. C1
lecanopsoides Vyl. Mr
subareolata Vyl. Mr

Pyrenula

nitida Ach. Miz C2 La Um
Ramalina

calicaris Vyl. Miz Liz Urz

cuspidata Vyl. M2 U1
evernioides VWyl. Mx Uz
farinacea Ach. Miz C1 Liz Uz
fastigiata Ach. Miz L2
fraxinea dch, Mi2 Lz U1
geniculata Hook. § Tayl. C1
pollinaria Ach, Mi U2
polymorpha 4ch. M2 C1 U2
scopulorum 4ch. M2 Cr L2 U1
Rhizocarpon
badioatrum 7A. Fr. Mi L23
calcareum 7h. Fr. Mi Liz
geographicum DC. M1 C1 Lz U1
perlutum 4. Zahlbr. C1
petreum A. Zahlbr. Mi2 Lz Ur
polycarpum 7h. Fr. Mi L2 U1
Rinodina
atrocinerea Koerh Mi2z3 L2 U1
confragosa Aoerb. M1 Cr Ur

AvamMs—The Distribution of Iachens in [reland.

Rinodina—continued.
exigua 7h. Fr. Mz C1
roboris Zh. Fr. M2 C1
sophodes 7h. Fr. Miz C1 Lz U1

Roccella
fuciformis DC.

2

Menez
Sareographa

labyrinthica Ifill. Arg. M1
Schismatomma

premneum Mudd. M123 C1 Uiz

rimatum (fVot.) L2

Sclerophyton
circumscriptum 4. Zahlbr M1 Uz
Solorina
erocea Ach. M1
saccata Ach. Mi C13 Uz
spongiosa Vyl. Uz
Spheerophorus
compressus 4dch. Mi C1

coralloides Pers. M1z2 C1 Liz U12
fragilis 4ch. Mi C1 U3
Sphinctrina

anglica Vyl. Mz

kylemoriensis Cromb. C1

turbinata Fr. M23
Spilonema

revertens Vyl. C1
Staurothele

clopima Zh. Fr. Mi C1

fissa Wainio M1

hymenogonia A. Zahlbr. M2
Stenocy be

euspora Vyl. M12

trajecta Vyl. Mi2 C1
Stereocaulon

alpinum Laur. C1

condensatum Hofin. M1 C1 U1z2

coralloides Fr. M1 Cx Lz U1

denudatum FUk. M1 C1 L23 Urz2
Me Cer

evolutum Graewe.

|

207

Stereocaulon—continued.
V2
Mr

nanum Ach.
pileatum Ach. Ci
Sticta
crocata Ach. Mri Uz
dameecornis Vy/. M1
Dufourei Del. Mi
fuliginosa 4ch. M12 C1
intricata Mudd. Mi C1
limbata Ach. Miz U2
sylvatica Ach. Mi Cr
Thelidium
ageregatum Mudd. U1
cataractarum Mudd. Mi23L2 U1
eleinum Mudd. M12 Uz

i

ome U2

Ine. W 2

Thelocarpon

Laureri Leight. M1
Thelopsis

rubella Vyl. M1
Theloschistes

chrysophthalmus Zh. Fr. M12 U12

flavicans Will. Arg. Miz L2 U1
Thelotrema

lepadinum Ach. M123 C1 Lz U1

subtile Zuck. Mi Ci U3

Thermutis

compacta (4g.) C1
Thrombium
epigeum Schaer. Mi3 L2 Uz
Toninia
aromatica Mass. M2 Ci Urz
cceruleonigricans Zi. Fr. Miz Lz
Ux
holophea (/nt.) M2 U1

squamulosa Mudd. M2 U1
Umbilicaria

pustulata Hoffm. Mi Lz.
Usnea

articulata Hoffm. L2
Uz
Mi L2;U2

ceratina Ach.
dasypoga WVy/.

208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Usnea—continued.
florida Ach. Miz Cr Lz U2
hirta Hoffim. M2 Uz
plicata Ach. Mr L2 Uz
Verrucaria
albissima Lewght. Miz C1
allogena Wyl. C1
analeptella Vy/. M 2
analeptiza Vyl. Mi C1
antecellens Wyl. Mi C1
aquilella Vyl. C1
atomaria DC. C1
calearicola Leight. Lz
calciseda DC. Mr Lz
capnodes Wyl. M12
cinerella Flot. M12 C1
conformis Vy/. Mi C1
conturmatula Wyl. C1
desistens Wyl. M1
devergescens Vyl. C1
diminuta Arn. C1
dissepta Vyl. C1
Ditouna2C.e Mite Chk din Uz
elachistophora Wy/l. C1
epigeoides Vy/. M 3
erratica Leight. M12 C1 L2 U1
fuscella Turn. M1
fuscoargillacea Leight. C1
fuscocinerascens Vyl. C1
gemmifera Zayl. M1 Lz
glabrata Ach. M1
glaucina Leight. M13 Ci U1
halophila Wy/. Ur
haplotella Leight. M1
Harrimanni (oerd. C1
holochrodes Wyl. C1
humicolor Wy/l. C1
immersa Leight. Miz Ui2
incavata Wyl. C1
insiliens Larbal. C1
integra Vyl. M2
Laburni Leight. M1
levata Ach. M 1 2

Verrucaria—continued.

Larbalestierir Leight. C1

latebrosa Aoerb. Cr

leptaleella Wyl. C1

leptospora Vy/l. Mr

littoralis Zayl. M12 Uz

macrostoma Leight. C1

margacea Whinb. M123 C1z Lz
Wire

maura Whinbk Miz Ci L2 U1

microspora WVyl. U1

microsporoides Vyl. M3 U2

mucosa Whinb. M1 C1 Lz U1

murina Leight. M12 C1

myriocarpa Hepp. C1

nigrescens Fr. C1 L2 U1

olivacea Borr. M123 C12 U2

pelochta Vyl. C1

perpusilla Lewght. C1

platypyrenia Vy/. M1 2

plumbea Ach. M13 Ci U2

polysticta Borr. M1 Lx

prominula Wy/l. M13 C1

rhyponta 4ch. Mri U2

rimosicola Leight. Mr C1

rupestris Schrad. M12C2Li2U1

Salweii Leight. M2 C1

scotinospora Vyl. C1

subinumbrata Wy/l. C1

submicans Wyl. C1

submiserrima Vyl. C1

subpyrenophora Leight. C1

subumbrina Ny/. C1 L2

subviridicans Wyl. C1

succina Leight. C1

tephroides Leight. C1

terebrata Leight C1 U2

viridula 4ch, Miz C1 L2 U2

Xanthoria

lychnea Th. Fr. Mr2 L2 U2
parietina Zh. Fr. Miz C1 Liz
U1

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 209

DOUBTFUL SPECIES.

(A) There is some doubt as to what species was actually meant by the

old name.

Agyrium rufum Leight. Mi C1
Arthopyrenia macularis Mudd. M2
Calothrix interrupta Carm. M1
Chroolepus ebeneum Ach. Ireland
Collema

epiphyllum Leight. Uz

stygium De/. C1
Endocarpon

macrocarpon Zayl. Mt

rugosum Zayl. M1

sulphureum Zayl. Mr
Endococcus caleareus Vyl. Ireland
Lecanora

linearis Zay/. M 1

multipuncta Ach. Ireland

muscorum Mi
tegularis Cromb. M1
Lecidea

latens Zayl. Lz
macula Zayl. Mi C1
obseuroides Linds. M 2
pygmaea Leight. Ui

recedens M1

rupestris Ach. Miz U12
Lepraria

alba Ach. M2

flava Ach. M2 U2
Tolithus Zurn. & Borr. Uz
murorum Grev. M2

Leptogium
anomalum Moore Mr
Lichen
albus Ci
anthracinus Treland
antiquitatis Ireland
botryoides Ireland
cinerascens Treland
flavorubescens Ireland
flavus Treland
pilularis Iie

Opegrapha suleata Pers. Uz
Parmelia columnaris Mr
Pertusaria
ferruginea Zinn. Lz
Pyrenothea mollis Leight. Mr
Spiloma
dispersum Zurn. & Borr. M1
nigrum Zurn. M 12
sphacrale Ach. Mt

Urceolaria rufescens Hook. M1

Variolaria
terricola Mi U1
torta Mr
Verrucaria

conferta Zayl. Mr
globosa Zayl. M1
macrocarpa Mudd. M1
mollis Zayl. M1

(B) There is some doubt as to whether the species was correctly

identified.
Cladonia
bellidiflora 77k. L2 U1z2
[Crombie thinks
all records of this species in Ireland
really refer to C. sylvatica Hoffin. |

rangiferina Hoffm.

(C) Erroneously classified.

Lecanora chlorophzeodes Wyl. C1
Synalissa symphorea Vy/. Uz

Verrucaria endococcoidea Vyl. M1 L2

Myriangium Durizei Mont. § Berk. M 12 was formerly regarded as a Lichen, but is

now considered to be a Fungus.

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B.

210

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

LIST OF SYNONYMS.
Abrothallus
Smithii Zul. = Lecidea parmeliarum Smmrf.
Alectoria
vulpina Mudd, = Theloschistes flavicans Mill, Arg.
Amphiloma
lanuginosum Ach. = Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.).
Arthonia
dendritica Cromb. = Chiodecton dendriticum A. Zahlbr.
dispersa Duf. = A. anastomosans Ach.
glaucomaria WVyl. = A. varians Leight.
lapidicola Wy/. = Allarthonia lapidicola A. Zahlbr.
patellulata Vy/.=Allarthonia patellulata A. Zahlbr.
pineti Aoerb. = A. vinosa Leight.
ruderalis Vy/. = Allarthonia lapidicola 4A. Zahlbr.
spectabilis Flot. = Arthothelium spectabile Mass.
Arthopyrenia
umbrosa Zayl. = Opegrapha saxicola Ach.
Aspicilia
athroocarpa Dudd. = Lecidea paneola Ach.
epulotica Mudd. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn.
Aulacographa
elegans Leight. = Graphis elegans Ach.
Beeomyces
anomalus Zayl. = Lecidea Taylori Leight.
furfuraceus Zay/. = Coniocybe furfuracea Ach.
icmadophilus Cromb. = Iemadophila eruginosa Mudd.
microcephalus Zayl. = Gomphillus calicioides Vy/.
rupestris Pers. = B. rufus DC.
Biatorina
chalybeia Mudd. = Catillaria chalybeia Massa.
Griffithii Wassal. = Lecidea anomala Leight.
erossa Pers. = Catillaria grossa Blomb.
holomelena Mudd. = Bacidia umbrina Br. & Rostr.
Lightfootii Mudd. = Lecidea Lightfootii Lecght.
Intea Mudd. = Lecidea lutea Leight.
melastigma Zayl. = Lecidea melastigma Zuy/.
spheroides Mudd. = Catillaria spheeroides A. Zahlbr.
Bilimbia
Templetoni Mudd. = Lecidea Templetoni Zay/.

Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. PA

Borrera
aquila Mudd. = Anaptychia aquila 4, Zahlbr.
astroidea Mudd. = Physcia astroidea Vy/.
cesia Hoffm. = Physcia cesia Vyl.
chrysophthalma 4 ch. = Theloschistes chrysophthalmus Zh, Fr.
ciliaris Ach. = Anaptychia ciliaris Hoerd.
flavicans Ach. = Theloschistes flavicans Dhill. Arg.
leucomela Ach. = Anaptychia leucomelena Wainio.
speciosa Mudd. = Anaptychia speciosa Wainio.
tenella Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vy/.
Calicium
eusporum JVy/. = Stenocybe euspora Wy.
kylemoriense Zarb. = Sphinctrina kylemoriensis Cromd.
septatum Leight. = Stenocybe trajecta Vy.
sessile Pers. = Sphinctrina turbinata J,
spherocephalum Ach. = C. trachelinum Ach.
trichiale Ach. = Cheenotheca trichialis Zh. Fr.
tympanellum Ach, = Cyphelium inquinans Zrevis.
Callopisma
aurantiacum Mudd. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h, Fr.
Lallavei Mudd. = Lecanora Lallavei WVy/.
ochraceum DMudd. = Blastenia ochracea 4A. Zahlbr.
vitellinellum Mudd. = Candelariella vitellina Will. Arg.
Cenomyce
bellidiflora Ach. = Cladonia bellidifiora F7h.
cariosa Ach. = Cladonia cariosa Spreng.
cervicornis Ach. = Cladonia cervicornis Schaer.
coccifera Ach. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr.
cornuta Ach. = Cladonia cornuta Jr.
nliformis Hook = Cladonia digitata Hoffm.
fimbriata Ach. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr.
furcata Ach. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm.
eracilis Ach. = Cladonia gracilis Hoffm.
Papillaria Ach. = Cladonia Papillaria Mudd.
parasitica Zayl. = Cladonia delicata P/h.
radiata Ach, = Cladonia pyxidata 7.
rangiferina Ach. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm.
sparassa Ach, Cladonia delicata Z7k.
uncialis 4ch. = Cladonia uncialis Gray.
Cladina
amaurocrea JVy/. = Cladonia amaurocreea Mudd.
rangiferina Vy/. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm.
sylvatica Vy/. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm.

212 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Cladina—continued.
uncialis Wy/. = Cladonia uncialis Gray.
Cladonia
adspersa FVk. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm.
turgida Schaer. = Cladonia turgida Hoffm.
Collema
Burgessu Ach. = Leptogium Burgessii Dont.
chalazanum Ach. = Physma chalazanum Arn.
dermatinum Borr. = Collema auriculatum Hoffm.
fragile Zayl. = Leptogium fragile Vy.
fragrans Ach. = Leptogium fragans udd.
glomerulosum Ach, = Myriangium Duriei IL & B.
granulatum Hook. = C. furvum Ach.
hypergenum WVyl. = C. melenum Ach.
lacerum Ach. = Leptogium lacerum Gray.
marginale Hook. = C. melenum Ach.
muscicola Ach. = Polychidium muscicolum Gray.
nigrum Ach. = Placynthium nigrum Gray.
plicatile Sm. = Leptogium plicatile Ach.
Schraderi Sm. = Leptogium Schraderi I/udd.
sinuatum Hook. = Leptogium scotinum /’.
spongiosum Ach. = Leptogium tenuissimum Joerb.
subtile Ach. = Leptogium subtile Vy/.
synalissum Ach. = Synalissa symphorea JVy/.
tremelloides Ach. = Leptogium tremelloides Gray.
Collemodium
fluviatile Vy/. = Leptogium fluviatile Vy/.
fragile Vyl. = Leptogium fragile Vy.
plicatile Vyl. = Leptogium plicatile Wy.
Schraderi Vyl. = Leptogium Schraderi Mudd.
Collemopsis
lecanopsoides WVyl. = Psorotichia lecanopsoides (JVy/.)
leptogiella Vy/. = Pserotichia leptogiella ( Crom.)
Schereri Vy. = Psorotichia Schereri Arn.
Cornicularia
aculeata Ach. = Cetraria aculeata J’.
lanata Ach. = Parmelia lanata Wallr.
tristis Ach. = Cetraria tristis ( Web.)
vulpina Schaer. = Theloschistes flayicans Mill. Arg.
Dermatocarpon
fluviatile 7h. Hr. = D. aquaticum A. Zahlor.
pallidum Mudd. = Endocarpon pallidum Ach.
Diplotomma
caleareum Joerb, = Buellia calcarea ( Weiss.)

Apvams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 213

Endocarpon

fissum Leeght. = Staurothele fissa Wainio.

fluviatile DC. = Dermatocarpon aquaticum 4. Zahlor.

fuscellum Ach. = Verrucaria fuscella Turn.

hepaticum Ach. = Dermatocarpon hepaticum (Ach.)

isidioides Leight. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Ifudd.

lachneum Ach. = Dermatocarpon rufescens A. Zahlbr.

letevirens Zurn. = Coriscium viride Wainio.

leptophyllum Ach. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann.

miniatum Leight. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann.

pulchellum Gorr. = Normandina pulchella Borr.

pusillum Hedw. = Dermatocarpon hepaticum (Ach.)

rufescens Ach. = Dermatocarpon rufescens A. Zahlbr.

rufovirescens Zayl. = Acarospora fuscata Arn.

smaragdulum Ach. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr,
Endococcus

erraticus Dass. = Verrucaria erratica Leight.

gemmifer WVy/. = Verrucaria gemmifera Tayl.

haplotellus Wy/. = Verrucaria haplotella Lezght.

periphericus WVy/, = Microthelia peripherica (Zay/.)
Ephebe

byssoides Carring. = Leptogidium dendriscum Vy/.
Euopsis

hemalea Vy/. = Pyrenopsis hemalea Smmrf.
EKyernia

vulpina /7. = Theloschistes flavicans Dfill, Arg.
Glyphis

labyrinthica Ach. = Sarcographa labyrinthica Will. Arg.
Gonionema

compactum WVy/. = Thermutis compacta (Ag).
Graphis

anguina J/ont. = Graphina anguina Mill. Arg.

dendritica Vy/. = Pheographis dendritica Ifill. Arg.

inusta Ach. = Phaeographis inusta Will, Arg.

Lyellii Ach. = Pheographis Lyellii A. Zahlbr.

ruiziana WVy/. = Graphina anguina Mill. Arg.

serpentina Leight. = Graphis scripta Ach.

Smithii Leeght. = Pheographis inusta Will. Arg.

sophistica Vy/. = Graphina sophistica Dill, Arg.
Gyalecta

exanthematica Sm. = Lecidea exanthematica Lezght.
Gyrophora

pellita Ach. = G. polyrhiza Koerd.

214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Gyrophora—continued.
pustulata Ach. = Umbilicaria pustulata Hoff.
torrida Wy/. = G. erosa Ach.

Isidium
corallinum Ach, = Pertusaria dealbata Wy.
microsticticum 7. & B. = Pertusaria ceuthocarpa Zurn. & Borr.
paradoxum Ach. = Pertusaria dealbata Vy.

Lecanora
aipospila Ach, = Lecania aipospila 7h. Fr.
albariella Vyl. = Lecania erysibe Zh. Fr.
alboflavida Zayl. = L. epanora Ach.
atrocinerea JVy/. = Rinodina atrocinerea Koer6.
aurantiaca JVy/. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr.
callopisma Ach. = Caloplaca callopisma Zh. Lr.
calva Nyl. = L. irrubata Vy.
cervina Schrad. = Acarospora squamulosa Zh. Fr.
cinerea Smmrf. = Biatorella cinerea Zh. Fr.
cirrochroa Ach. = Caloplaca cirrochroa Th. Fr.
citrina Ach. = Caloplaca citrina Zh. Fr.
coarctata Ach. = Lecidea coarctata Leight.
coccinea Cromb. = Heematomma coccineum oerb.
confragosa Wyl. = Rinodina confragosa Aoerbd.
elatina Ach. = Hematomma elatinum Aoerd.
elegans Ach. = Caloplaca elegans 7h. Fr.
epulotica Ach. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn.
erysibe Vy/. = Lecania erysibe Zh. £7.
exigua /Vyl. = Rinodina exigua 7h. Fr.
ferruginea /Vy/. = Blastenia ferruginea Arn.
fuscata Vyl. = Acarospora fuscata Arn.
glaucocarpa Leight = Acarospora glaucocarpa ( Whinb.)
Hematomma Hirh. = Hematomma coccineum Koerb.
holophea JVyl. = Psoroma holopheum Hue.
hypnorum Ach. = Psoroma hypnorum Hoffm.
intricata Schrad. = L. polytropa Schaer.
involuta Zayl. = Lecidea coarctata Leight.
lenticularis Hook. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr.
miniata Ach. = Caloplaca miniata Zh. Fr.
murorum Ach. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. fr.
ochracea JVyl. = Blastenia ochracea A. Zahlbr.
pallescens yl. = Ochrolechia pallescens Mass.
parella Ach. = Ochrolechia parella Mass.
periclea Ach. = Rinodina sophodes Zh. x.
pruinosa /Vy/. = Biatorella pruinosa Mudd.

Apvams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 215

Lecanora—continued.
roboris /Vy/. = Rinodina roboris Zh. Fr.
rupestris Scop. = Blastenia rupestris A. Zahlbr.
secruposa /Vyl. = Diploschistes scruposus orm.
simplex /Vy/. = Biatorella simplex: Br. et Rostr.
smaragdula Vyl. = Acarospora smaragdula Mass.
sophodes Vy/. = Rinodina sophodes 7h. Fr.
squamulosa Leight. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr.
tartarea Ach. = Ochrolechia tartarea Mass.
Turneri Sm. = Ochrolechia parella Dass.
variabilis Ach. = Caloplaca variabilis 7h. Fr.
ventosa Ach. = Hematomma ventosum Jass.
vitellina Ach. = Candelariella vitellina Mill. Arg.

Lecidea
abictina Ach. = Lecanactis abietina oer).
accesitans JVy/. = Lecanora Hutchinsize WVy/.
ageregata Mudd. = L. contigua Fr.
albocarnea Vyl. = Lecanora Hutchinsize WVy/.
ambigua Ach. = L. lactea Schaer.
arceutina Vyl. = Bacidia arceutina Arn.
aromatica Turn. = Toninia aromatica Dass.
athroocarpa Ach. = Lecanora athroocarpa Dub.
atrogrisea Delise = Bacidia atrogrisea Mudd.
atropurpurea Schaer. = Catillaria atropurpurea 7h. Fr.
atrosanguinea Hoffm. = L. calcivora Vy/.
aurantiaca Ach. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr.
badioatra Fi. = Rhizocarpon badioatrum Zh. Fr.
calcarea Weiss = Rhizocarpon calcareum Zh. Pr.
canescens Ach. = Bueilia canescens De Wot.
carneola Ach. = Pachyphiale carneola Arn.
cechumena Ach. = L. paneola Ach.
chalybeia Borr. = Catillaria chalybeia Mass.
ceruleonigricans Leight. = Toninia coeruleonigricans Th. Hr.
coniops Whinb. = Buellia coniops Zh. Fr.
coracina Ach. = Buellia coracina oerb.
cornea Ach. = Pachyphiale carneola Arn.
coronata Borr. = Pannaria brunnea WVy/.
Crombiei Jones = L. aglea Smmrf.
cupularis Ach. = Gyalecta cupularis £. Fr.
disciformis /’r. = Buellia disciformis ( Ach.)
eleochroma Ach. = Lecidea parasema Leight.
endoleuca Vyl. = Bacidia endoleuca Aicke.
erythrella Hook. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr,

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lecidea—continued.
expallens Hook. = Lecanora orosthea Leight.
ferruginea Letght. = Blastenia ferrnginea Arn.
flavovirescens Borr. = L. citrinella Ach.
fumosa Ach. = L. fuscoatra Ach.
Gagei Hook. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr.
geographica Schaer = Rhizocarpon geographicum DC.
geomea Tayl. = L. milliaria Fr.
globulosa F7k. = Catillaria globulosa Th. Fr.
Griffithii Hook. = Catillaria tricolor Th. Fr.
grisella Vyl. = L. fuscoatra Ach.
grossa Wy/. = Catillaria grossa Blomb.
holomelaena FV. = Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr.
icmadophila Ach. = Iemadophila eruginosa Mudd.
immersa Ach, = L. calcivora Wy.
incana Hook. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Not.
inspersa Zul. = L. parasitica Leight.
intermixta Vy/. = Thelocarpon Laureri Lezght.
inundata Wyl. = L. effusa Leight.
irrubata Hook. = Lecanora pyracea Leight.
levigata Vy/. = L. Taylori Mudd.
lapidicola Tay/. = Allarthonia lapidicola A. Zahilbr.
lenticularis Ach. = Catillaria lenticularis 7h. Fr.
luteella Wy/. = L. Arnoldi Lezght.
luteola Ach. = Bacidia luteola Ach.
marmorea Ach, = Gyalecta cupularis #. Fr.
micrococca Cromb. = Catillaria micrococca Th. Fr.
myriocarpa Leight = Buellia myriocarpa Wudd.
Negelii Leight. = Bacidia Negelii A. Zahlbr.
(deri Ach. = Buellia Gderi (Ach.)
pachycarpa WVy/. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Not.
pelidna Ach.= Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr.
perluta Wyl. = Rhizocarpon perlutum 4. Zahlbr.
petreea Wulf. = Rhizocarpon petreeum A. Zahlbr.
picta Zayl. = Caloplaca aurantiaca 7h. Fr.
pinicola Borr. = Buellia myriocarpa Dudd.
platycarpa Fr. = L. contigua Fr.
polycarpa Smmrf. = Rhizocarpon polycarpum Zh. Fr.
polytropa Ach. = Lecanora polytropa Schaer.
premnea Ach. = Schismatomma premneum Mudd.
prominula Borr. = L. sympathetica Zayl.
pruinosa Ach. = Acarospora glaucocarpa ( Whinb.)
pulvinata Zay/. = Bacidia pulvinata Judd,

Apvams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 21%

Lecidea—continued.
quadricolor Hook. = L. decolorans Fh.
rubella Lecght = Bacidia rubella Wass.
rupicola Vy/. = Lecanora beomma Vy.
sabuletorum 77k. = Bacidia sabuletorum (FVk.)
sanguinaria Ach. = Mycoblastus sanguinarius 7h, Fr.
saxatilis Hepp = Buellia saxatilis (oerbd.
scabra Tayl. = L. protrusa Fr.
simplex Borr. = Acarospora squamulosa 7h. Fr.
speira Ach. = Rhizocarpon caleareum 7h. Lr.
spheeroides Smmrf. = Catillaria sphaeroides A. Zahlbr.
squamulosa Deak. = Toninia squamulosa Judd.
stellulata Zay/. = Buellia stellulata Judd.
sublurida Vy/. = Psoroma holopheum Hue.
sulphurea Ach. = Lecanora sulphurea Ach.
synothea Ach. = L. denigrata J’.
tricolor Wy/. = Catillaria tricolor Th. Fr.
truncigena Leight. = Gyalecta truncigena Ach.
ulmicola Borr. = Lecanora pyracea Leight.
umbrina Ach. = Bacidia umbrina Br. et Rostr.
vermifera Vyl. = Bacidia umbrina Sr. et Rostr.
verruculosa Leght. = Buellia verruculosa Mudd.
viridiatra Ach. = LL. aglea Smmrf.
Wulfenii Mudd. = Bacidia sabuletorum (/7Z.).

Lecothecium

nigrum J/ass. = Parmeliella triptophylla Mill. Arg.
Lepraria

viridis Zurn. = Xanthoria parietina 7h. Fr.
Leprocaulon

nanum Ach. = Stereocaulon nanum Ach,
Leproloma
lanuginosum JVyl. = Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.).
Leptogium
chloromelum Sw. = L. ruginosum Vy.
dermatinum Zorr. = Collema auriculatum Hoffm.
fragrans Mudd. = L. minutissimum /7.
Moorei Hepp = Leptogidium dendriscum WVy/.
muscicola #7. = Polychidium muscicolum Gray.
sinuatum Huds. = L. scotinum /7.
Lichen
ater Huds. = Lecanora atra Huds.
aurantiacus Lightf. = Caloplaca aurantiaca Th. Fr.
byssoides Zinn, = Beeomyces rufus DC.
R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 kK}

218 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Lichen—continued.
caleareus Zinn. = Lecanora calearea Smmrf.
calicaris Vith. = Ramalina calicaris Vy.
candelarius Zinn. = Lecanora candelaria Ach.
caninus Zinn. = Peltigera canina Hoff.
caperatus Dill. = Parmelia caperata Ach.
centrifugus Zinn. = Parmelia conspersa Ach.
ciliaris Zinn. = Anaptychia ciliaris J/ass.
cinereus Zinn. = Biatorella cinerea Zh. Fr.
cocciferus Linn. = Cladonia coccifera Schaer.
concentricus Dav. = Lecidea concentrica Leight.
confluens Web. = Lecidea confluens Lezght.
corallinus Zinn. = Pertusaria dealbata WVy/.
cornucopioides Zinn. = Cladonia cornucopioides /7.
cornutus Sm.= Cladonia digitata Hoffm.
crenulatus Dicks. = Lecanora albella Ach.
ericetorum Sm. = Icmadophila eruginosa Mudd.
fagineus Zinn. = Pertusaria amara Vy.
farinaceus Zinn. = Ramalina farinacea Ach.
fastigiatus Sm. = Ramalina calicaris Vy.
fimbriatus Zinn. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr.
floridus Zinn. = Usnea florida Ach.
fragilis Zinn. = Spheerophorus coralloides Pers.
fraxineus Linn. = Ramalina fraxinea Ach.
fungiformis Web. = Beeomyces rufus DC.
furcatus Huds. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm.
furfuraceus Zinn. = Evernia furfuracea 77.
geographicus Zinn. = Rhizocarpon geographicum DC.
globiferus Sm. = Spheerophorus coralloides Pers.
gracilis Zinn. = Cladonia gracilis Hoff.
hirtus Linn. = Usnea hirta Hoff.
horizontalis Zinn. = Peltigera horizontalis Hoffm.
icmadophila Lznmn. = Iemadophila eruginosa Dudd.
immersus Sm. = Lecidea calcivora Vy.
incanus Sm. = Bombyliospora pachycarpa De Wot.
islandicus Zinn. = Cetraria islandica Ach.
letevirens Light. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr.
miniatus Linn. = Dermatocarpon miniatum Jann.
muralis Dicks. = Caloplaca saxicola Ach.
niger Huds. = Placynthium nigrum Gray.
nigrescens Linn. = Collema nigrescens Ach.
obscurus Sm. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr.
olivaceus Zinn. = Parmelia olivacea Ach.

Apams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 219

Lichen—continued.
omphalodes Zinn. = Parmelia omphalodes Ach.
orbicularis Weck. = Physcia obscura (Vy.
pallescens Zinn. = Ochrolechia pallescens Mass.
Parellus Zinn. = Ochrolechia parella Jass.
parietinus Zinn. = Xanthoria parietina Th. Fr.
paschalis Linn. — Stereocaulon paschale Ach.
perlatus Zinn. = Parmelia perlata Ach.
pertusus Sm. = Pertusaria communis DC.
physodes Zinn. = Parmelia physodes Ach.
plicatus Zinn. = Usnea plicata Ach.
plumbeus Lightf. = Parmeliella plumbea Waznio.
polydactylos Weck. = Peltigera polydactyla Hoffin.
polyrhizus Linn. = Gyrophora polyrhiza Hoerd.
proboscideus Sm. = Gyrophora cylindrica Ach.
prunastri Zinn. = Evernia prunastri Ach.
pubescens Sm. = Ephebe pubescens /Vy/.
pulmonarius Lenn. = Lobaria pulmonaria Hoff.
pustulatus Zinn. = Umbilicaria pustulata Hoff.
pyxidatus Linn. = Cladonia pyxidata Ar.
querneus Dicks. = Lecidea quernea Ach.
rangiferinus Linn. = Cladonia sylvatica Hoffm.
resupinatus Sm. = Nephroma levigatum Ach.
rugosus Linn. = Opegrapha atra Pers.
sanguinarius Linn. = Mycoblastus sanguinarius 7h. Fr.
saxatilis Zinn. = Parmelia saxatilis Ach.
scriptus Linn. = Graphis scripta Ach.
scrobiculatus Sm. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC.
spinosus Huds. = Cladonia furcata Hoffm.
stellaris Linn. = Physcia stellaris Vy/.
subfuscus Linn. Lecanora subfusca Vy.
sylvaticus Linn. = Sticta sylvatica Ach.
tartareus Linn. = Ochrolechia tartarea Juss.
tenellus Scop. = Physcia stellaris Vy.
uncialis Zinn. = Cladonia uncialis Gray.
varians Dav. = Lecanora glaucoma Ach.
ventosus Linn. = Heematomma ventosum Wass.
vernalis Sm. = Bacidia luteola Ach.
vulpinus Linn. = Theloschistes flavicans Dill. Arg.

Lobarina
scrobiculata Wy/. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC.

Mallotium

Burgessu Mudd = Leptogium Burgessii I/ont.
[2 A* |

220

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Massalongia
cheilea JfZudd = Pannaria cheilea WVy/.
Microthelia
calcaricola Mudd = Verrucaria calearicola Lezght.
gemmifera Mudd = Verrucaria gemmifera Zayl.
pygmea Aoerb = Verrucaria erratica Lezght.
Myriospora :
Heppii Wag. = Acarospora Heppii Hoerd.
Nephroma
resupinatum Ach. = N. levigatum Ach.
Nephromium
levigatum Vyl. = Nephroma levigatum Ach.
lusitanicum Wyl. = Nephroma lusitanicum Sehaer.
parile Vy/. = Nephroma parile Gray.
tomentosum JVy/. = Nephroma tomentosum (Hoffm.)
Normandina
jungermannie Del. = N. pulchella Borr.
letevirens Vyl. = Coriscium viride Wainio
viridis Vy/. = Coriscium viride Wainio
Opegrapha
betulina Pers. = Graphis scripta Ach.
Cheyallieri Leight. = O. saxicola Ach.
dendritica Ach.= Pheeographis dendritica Mill. Arg.
diaphora Vy/. = O. varia Fr.
diplasiospora Vy/. = Melaspilea diplasiospora Mill. Arg.
epipasta Ach. = Arthonia epipasta Leight.
epiphega Ach. = O. atra Pers.
lentiginosa Lezght. = Melaspilea lentiginosa ill. Arg.
Persoonil Ach. = O. saxicola Ach.
rimalis Ach. = O. saxicola Ach.
rufescens Pers. O. herpetica Ach.
rupestris Pers. = O. saxicola Ach.
saxatilis DU = O. saxicola Ach.
saxigena Zayl. = O. saxicola Ach.
scripta Ach. = Graphina sophistica Jhill. Arg.
Pannaria
carnosa Dicks. = Massalongia carnosa Koerd.
cheilea Vy/. = Parmeliella microphylla Dull. Arg.
leucolepis Whinb. = P. Hookeri WVyl.
microphylla Sw. = Parmeliella microphylla Wil/. Arg.
muscorum Ach. = Massalongia carnosa Koerd.
nigra Huds. = Placynthium nigrum Gray.
pezizoides Web. = P. brunnea Vy.

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 221

Pannaria—continued.
plumbea Light/. = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio
triptophylla Ach. = Parmeliella triptophylla Will. Arg.
Pannularia
carnosa Cromb. = Massalongia carnosa oer.
delicatula Vy/. = Pannaria delicatula Vy.
microphylla Vy/. = Parmeliella microphylla Mill. Arg.
nigra /Vy/. = Placynthium nigrum Gray.
triptophylla Vy/. = Parmeliella triptophylla Wil/. Arg.
Parmela
adglutinata FV7/. = Physcia adglutinata Vy.
aquila Ach, = Anaptychia aquila 4A. Zehir.
cesia Ach. = Physcia cesia Vy/.
clementiana Ach. = Physcia astroidea (Vy/.
diatrypa Ach. = Parmelia pertusa Schaer.
encausta Sm. = P. physodes Ach.
endochlora Lezght. = P. xanthomyela (Vy/.
furfuracea Ach. = Evernia furfuracea /7r.
flayicans Ach. = Theloschistes flavicans Will. Arg.
herbacea Ach. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr.
horrescens Zayl. = Cetraria diffusa ( Wed.)
lanuginosa Ach. Caloplaca lanuginosa (Ach.)
parietina 4ch. = Xanthoria parietina De JVot.
plumbea Ach, = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio
proboscidea Zayl. = P. perlata Ach.
pulverulenta Ach. = Physcia pulverulenta Wy.
reticulata Zayl. = P. perforata Ach.
rugosa Yayl, = P. tiliacea Ach.
speciosa Ach. = Anaptychia speciosa Wadnio
stellaris Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vy.
tenella Ach. = Physcia stellaris Vyl.
terebrata Wudd = P. pertusa Schaer.
ulothrix Ach. = Physcia ulothrix Vy.
Peltidea
aphthosa Ach. = Peltigera aphthosa Hoffm.
canina Ach. = Peltigera canina Hoffm.
horizontalis Ach. = Peltigera horizontalis Hoffm.
polydactyla Ach. = Peltigera polydactyla Hoffm.
scutata Gray = Peltigera scutata Leight.
venosa Ach. = Peltigera venosa Jr.
Pertusaria
faginea Leight. = P. amara Ny.
fallax Leight. = P. Wulfenii DC.

222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Pertusaria—continued.
fastigiata Leight. = P. multipuncta Vy.
lactescens D/udd = P. lactea yl.
rupestris DC = P. communis DC.
sublactea Leight. = P. multipuncta Vy.
sulphurea Leight. = P. Wulfenu DC.
syncarpa Dudd = P. dealbata Vy.
Westringii Leaght. = P. concreta Vyl.
Phialopsis
livida Jfudd = Lecidea pulverea Borr.
Physcia
aquila Ny/. = Anaptychia aquilad. Zahlbr.
candelaria Wy/. = Lecanora candelaria Ach.
chrysophthalma DC = Theloschistes chrysophthalmus 7h. Fr.
ciliaris DC. = Anaptychia ciliaris ass.
flavicans DC. = Theloschistes flavicans Dull. Arg.
leucomelena Jich. = Anaptychia leucomeleena Wainio.
lychnea Wy/. = Xanthoria lychnea Zh. Fr.
parietina De Not = Xanthoria parietina Zh. Fr.
speciosa Vy/. = Anaptychia speciosa Waznio.
tenella Ach. = P. stellaris Vy.
Placodium
callopismum 4ch. = Caloplaca callopisma Zh. Fr.
canescens DC. = Buellia canescens De LVot.
citrinu mAch. = Caloplaca ci:tina Zh. Fr.
elegans DC. = Caloplaca elegans Zh. Fr.
miniatum Hoffm. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. L7.
murorum Hoffm. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. Fr.
plumbeum Hook. = Parmeliella plumbea Wainio.
variabile Pers. = Caloplaca variabilis Zh. Fr.
Platygramma
Hutchinsize Lezght. = Chiodecton Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr.
Platygrapha
rimata Wyl. = Schismatomma rimatum (£%t.)
Platysma
diffusum WVy/. = Cetraria diffusa ( Web.)
glaucum JWVyl. = Cetraria glauca Ach.
seepincola Hoffm. = Cetraria sepincola Gray.
triste Leight. = Cetraria tristis ( Web.)
Porina
ceuthocarpa Hook. = Pertusaria ceuthocarpa Zurn. & Borr,
fallax Ach. = Pertusaria Wulfenii DC.

Apams— The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 223

Porina—continued.
isidioides Hook. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Mudd.
pertusa Ach. = Pertusaria communis DC.
Psora
atrorufa Dicks. = Lecidea atrorufa Ach.
coeruleonigricans Hook. = Lecidea vesicularis Ach.
glaucolepidea Mudd = Lecidea glaucolepidea Vy.
Pycnothelia
apoda Wy/. = Cladonia apoda (Vy/.)
papillaria Duf. = Cladonia papillaria Mudd.
Pyrenothea
lithina Zezght. = Porina chlorotica Wainio.
Ramalina
intermedia Del. = R. farinacea Ach.
Raphiospora
flavovirescens (oerb. = Lecidea citrinella Ach.
Ricasolia
amplissima Lezght. = Lobaria amplissima Arn.
glomulifera De Not. = Lobaria amplissima Arn,
herbacea Huds. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr.
leetevirens Lezght. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr.
Sagedia
ageregata Hr. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr.
circumscripta Leight. = Sclerophyton circumseriptum A. Zahlbr.
Scyphophorus
cervicornis Hook. = Cladonia cervicornis Schaer,
cocciferus Hook. = Cladonia coccifera Schaer.
fimbriatus Hook. = Cladonia fimbriata 7.
pyxidatus Hook. = Cladonia pyxidata Fr.
Segestrella
lectissima 7. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr.
Sirosiphon
compactus Azitz. = Thermutis compacta (Ag.)
saxicola Vag. = Spilonema revertens /Vy/.
Solorina
limbata Leight. = 8. spongiosa WVy/.
Spheeromphale
Carrollii Mudd = Polyblastiopsis Carrollii A. Zahlbr.
hymenogonia Mudd = Staurothele hymenogonia A. Zahlbr.
umbrina Mudd = Polyblastia umbrina ( Whilnb-.)
Spiloma

gregarium Zurn. = Arthonia cinnabarina WVy/.

224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Squamaria
affinis Hook, = Pannaria rubiginosa Del.
eandelaria Hook. = Lecanora candelaria Ach.
crassa Huds. = Lecanora crassa Ach.
gelida Linn. = Lecanora gelida Ach.
murorum Hook. = Caloplaca murorum Zh. Fr.
saxicola Poll. = Lecanora saxicola Ach.
Stenographa
anomala Mudd = Graphina anguina Ifill. Arg.
Stereocaulon
cereolinum Ach. =S. pileatum Ach.
Cereolus Borr. = 8. pileatum Ach.
paschale Ach. = 8S. coralloides Fr.
Sticta
ciliata Zayl. = 8. Dufourei Del.
elegans Deak. = 8. sylvatica Ach.
herbacea Huds. = Lobaria letevirens A. Zahlbr.
macrophylla Fée = 8. dameecornis Vy.
pulmonaria Ach. = Lobaria pulmonaria Hoffm.
scrobiculata Ach. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC.
Stictina
crocata Vyl. = Sticta crocata Ach.
Dufourei Vy/. = Sticta Dufourei Del.
fuliginosa Vyl. = Sticta fuliginosa Ach.
intricata Vy/. = Sticta intricata Mudd.
limbata Vyl. = Sticta limbata Ach.
serobiculata Scop. = Lobaria scrobiculata DC.
sylvatica Vyl. = Sticta sylvatica Ach.
Thouars Vyl. = Sticta intricata Mudd.
Stigmatella
circumscripta Mudd = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahlbr.
Stigmatidium
circumscriptum ZLerght. = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahlbr.
crassum Dub. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr.
dendriticum Leight. = Chiodecton dendriticum A. Zahlbr.
Hutchinsie Leight. = Chiodecton Hutchinsie A. Zahlbr.
venosum Lezght. = Chiodecton venosum A. Zahlbr.
Syncesia
albida Zay/. = Chiodecton albidum Leight.
Synechoblastus
ageregatus Mudd, = Collema aggregatum Vy.
multipartitus Mudd. = Collema multipartitum Smith
nigrescens J/udd, = Collema nigrescens Ach,

Apams— The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 225

Thalloidima
sublurida Mudd. = Toninia holopheea (Dnt.)
vesiculare Mass. = Lecidea vesicularis Ach.
Thelidium
auruntit D/ass, = Verrucaria immersa Leight.
gemmatum JI/udd. = Arthopyrenia gemmata D/ill. Arg.
immersum Mudd. = Verrucaria immersa Leight.
Thelotrema
exanthematicum Ach. = Lecidea exanthematica Leight.
Hutchinsie Gorr. = Pertusaria Hutchinsie Lezght.

Trachylia
tympanella 77. = Cyphelium inquinans 77evis.
Umbilicaria

cylindrica Linn. = Gyrophora cylindrica Ach.
erosa Web, = Gyrophora erosa Ach.
hyperborea Ach. = Gyrophora hyperborea Mudd.
polyphylla Linn. = Gyrophora polyphylla Zurn. & Borr.
polyrrhiza Zinn. = Gyrophora polyrrhiza [oerb.
proboscidea Linn. = Gyrophora proboscidea Ach.
Urceolaria
Acharii Hook. = Jonaspis epulotica Arn.
bryophila Vy. = Diploschistes scruposus Norm.
calearea Ach, = Lecanora calcarea Leight.
cinerea Ach. = Biatorella cinerea Th. £7.
contorta Ach. = Lecanora calcarea Leight.
gypsacea Ach. = Diploschistes gypsaceus ( Ach.)
scruposa Ach. = Diploschistes scruposus Worm.
Usnea :
plicata Ach. = U. dasypoga Vy.
Variolaria
aspergilla Ach. Pertusaria velata WVy/.
chlorothecia Zay/. = Pertusaria dealbata Vy.
constellata Zayl. = Pertusaria multipuncta Vy.
corallina Ach. = Pertusaria dealbata WVy/.
discoidea Pers. = Pertusaria globulifera Vy/.
faginea Pers. = Pertusaria amara JVy/.
griseovirens 7. § B. = Pertusaria globulifera Vy.
lactea Pers. = Pertusaria concreta Vy.
polythecia Zay/. = Pertusaria multipuncta Wy/.
Verrucaria
acrotella Ach. = V. margacea Whinb.
advenula Vy/. = Y. rimosicola Leight.
affinis Mass. = Porina affinis A. Zahilbr.
R. I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, [2 L]

9)

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Verrucaria—continued.

Aurunti Wy/. = Verrucaria immersa Lezght.
bitormis Borr. = Arthopyrenia biformis Mill. Arg.
byssacea Ach. = Arthopyrenia biformis Will. Arg.
Carrollii Wy/. = Polyblastiopsis Carrollii A. Zahlbr.
cataractarum Leight. = Thelidium cataractarum Widd.
chlorotica Ach. = Porina chlorotica Wainio.

cinerea Leight = Dermatocarpon cinereum 4. Zahlbr.
circumscripta Zayl. = Sclerophyton circumscriptum A. Zahibr.
clopima Whinb. = Staurothele clopima 7%. Fr.
concinna Borr. = V. Dufourii DC.

conoidea #r. = Arthopyrenia conoidea A. Zahlbr.
consequens Vy/. = Arthopyrenia Kelpii Hoerd.
dermatodes Borr. = V. glabrata Ach.

eleina Borr. = Thelidium eleinum Mudd.
epidermidis Ach. = Leptoraphis epidermidis Zh. Fr.
epigea Ach. = Thrombium epigeeum Schaer.
epipolea Ach. = Arthopyrenia conoidea A. Zahlbr.
erysiboda Zayl. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr.

fissa Zuyl. = Staurothele fissa Wainio.

gemmata Ach. = Arthopyrenia gemmata Dill. Arg.
hymenogonia WVy/. = Staurothele hymenogonia A. Zahlbr.
nrigua Zayl. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr.
isidioides Borr. = Dermatocarpon isidioides Dudd.
lectissima WVy/. = Porina lectissima A. Zahlbr.
Leightoni Hepp. Polyblastia umbrina ( Whind.)
leucocephala Ach. = Lecanactis abietina Jer).
lithina Ach. = Lecidea trachona Vy,

lucens Zay/, = Arthopyrenia lucens J/udd.

muralis Ach. = V. littoralis Zayl.

myriospora Leight = Melanotheca ischnobela WVy/.
nitida Schrad. = Pyrenula nitida Ach.

obscura Borr. = Chiodecton crassum A. Zahlbr.
oxyspora JVy/. = V. albissima Leight.

pallida Wy/. = Endocarpon pallidum Ach.

papillosa Ach. = V. margacea Whinb.

peripherica Leight. = Microthelia peripherica (Zayl.)
punctitormis Ach. = Arthopyrenia punctiformis Arn.
pyrenophora Ach, = Porina pyrenophora (Ach.)
pyrenuloides Mut. = Anthracothecium pyrenuloides Mill. Arg.
rubella Vy/. = Thelopsis rubella Vyl.

rubiginosa Zayl. = Porina lectissima 4. Zahlbr.
Sprucei Ch. Bab. = Porina pyrenophora (Ach.)

ApvamMs—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 227

Verrucaria—continued.
submersa Borr. = Porina chlorotica Wainzo.
Taylori Carroll = Arthopyrenia Taylori DMudd.
theleodes Smmrf. = Polyblastia theleodes Zénnr.
trachona Ach. = Porina chlorotica Wainio.
umbrina Whinb. = Polyblastia umbrina ( Whind.)
umbrosa Zayl. = Opegrapha saxicola Ach.

CENSUS OF SPECIES.

The number of species known to occur in each of the twelve sub-provinces
of Ireland is as follows :—

Sub-proyince. Species. | Sub-province. Species. :
M1 | 429 | Lr | 31
M2 267 | L2 | 182
M 3 88 L3 | 10
Ox | 466 | Ur | 174 |
C2 32 | U2 | 186
| C3 8 ! UZ | 12

The number of species occurring in each of the four provinces of Ireland
is as follows :—

M C L U
525 481 198 297

The total number so far found in Ireland (not including the doubtful
species) amounts to 779 species.

It will be evident from the above figures that very little is known of the
Lichens occurring in half the sub-provinces of Ireland.

GENERAL REMARKS ON DISTRIBUTION.
(az) IRISH SPECIES NOT FOUND IN GREAT BRITAIN.

The following 129 Irish species have not so far been found in Great
Britain :—

Anthracothecium pyrenuloides Jhi//. | Arthonia—continued.
Arg. hibernica JVy/.
Arthonia ilicinella yl.
anastomosans Ach. paralia WVy/.
atrofuscella Vy/, | punctella Vy.
excipienda Wy. sapineti Vy.

[2 L*]

228 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Arthopyrenia Taylori Iudd.
Calicium pusillum FVh.

Catillaria micrococca Zh. Fr.

Chiodecton dendriticum 4. Zahlbr.

Cladonia apoda (Vy/.)

Dermatocarpon isidioides Iudd.

Graphis
inustula Wy/.
petrina Vy.
ramificans Vy.

Hematomma elatinum Hoerd.

Lecanora
becomma Vy.
biloculata Vy/.
fugiens Vy/.
intermutans Vy/.
refellens (Vy.
spodomela /Vy/.
umbraticula Vy.

Lecidea
accesitans /Vy/.
estivalis OAl.
albidocarnea /Vy/.
albocarnea WVy/.
albovirella Vy.
alumnula /Vyl.
antrophila Larbal.
arridens /Vyl.
ascaridiella Vyl.
atrofusca Leight.
callicarpa Larbal.
carneoalbens WVyl.
chloroticula yl.
chlorotropoides (Vyl.
circumpallens /Vyl.
Cladoniaria Vy.
clavulifera Vy.
columnatula Vy/.
continuior /Vyl.
demarginata WVy/.
excelsa Leight.
grumosa Lezght.

Lecidea—continued.

henrica Larbal.
herbidula WVyl.
homalotropa Vy.
hyalinescens yl.
indigula /Vyl.
intermedia Hepp.
leightoniana Larbal.
leucoblephara WVyl.
lttorella Vy.
livescens Lezght.
luteorosella Vy/.
melastigma Zayl.
mooreana Carr.
nigrificans yl.
nitescens Lezght.
ochrophora JVyl.
particularis Vy/.
paucula Vy/.
pedatula Vy/.
polospora Leight.
prasinoides /Vy/.
premneoides Vy/.
pungens [oerb.
rufofusca Vy.
rusticella Vy.
semipallens Vy/.
spodoplaca /Vy/.
subconfusa /Vy/.
subimbricata Vy.
submeestula Vy.
subumbonata /Vy/.
tenebrans Wy.
thiopsora Vy.
umbrinella Vy.
valentior WVy/.

Leptogidium dendriscum /Vy/.

Lithographa

Larbalestierii Leight.
petreea Leight.

Melaspilea

amota JVyl.

Apvams—The Distribution of Inchens in Ireland. 229

Melaspilea—continued.
diplasiospora Mill. Arg.
ochrothalamia WVy/.

Mycoporum sparsellum WVy/.

Opegrapha
atrula Wy.
lithyrgodes (Vy/.
xanthodes Vy/.

Parmelia dissecta Vy/.
Pertusaria

Hutchinsize Leight.
nolens Vy/.

Porina affinis A. Zahir.

Psorotichia leptogiella ( Cromb.)
Ramalina geniculata Hook. § Tuyl.
Rhizocarpon perlutum A. Zahlbr.
Sarcographa labyrinthica I/d//. Arg.
Sphinctrina kylemoriensis Cromé.
Stenocybe euspora Vy.

Sticta dameecornis Nyl.

Thelotrema subtile Tuck.

Verrucaria

anuleptiza WVy/.
atomaria DC.
desistens Vy.
devergescens Vy.
diminuta Arn.
dissepta Wy/.
elachistophora Wy.
epigeeoides WVyl.
fuscocinerascens /Vy/.
haplotella Lezght.
Harrimanni (oer).
holochrodes Vyl.
humicolor Vy/.
insiliens Larbal.
Larbalestieru Leight.
latebrosa Jtoerb.
leptaleella Vy.
leptospora Vy.
microsporoides Wy/.
peloclita Vy.
platypyrenia Vy.
succina Lezght.
subinumbrata /Vyl.
subviridicans Vy.

(4) NORTHERN OR ALPINE SPECIES.

Cetraria islandica Ach. has been found on Mangerton, Musheragh Mt.,
Maam Turk, and Slieve Donard. It is a native of frigid and Alpine Europe,
North America, and the Himalaya Mts.

Lecidea intermedia Hepp. Found at Westport. Occurs in Lapland.

The three species of Solorina are alpine in their habits and occur in
Europe, or they may extend into Asia or North America. |S. crocea Ach.
occurs on Mt. Brandon; S. saccata Ach. has been found on Mt. Brandon, Ben
Bulben, and at Cushendall. S. spongiosa Nyl. has been found at Glenariff,
Co. Antrim.

230

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(c) SoutH EUROPEAN AND SUBTROPICAL SPECIES.

Species.

Gomphillus calicioides Vy/., .
Graphina anguina Dfill. Arg.,
Lecidea

leucoblephara WVy/.

mutabilis Fe

rufofusca Anz?.
Lithographa petrea Leight.,
Melaspilea

diplasiospora Mill. Arg.

ochrothalamia Vy/.
Roccella fuciformis DC,

Schismatomma rimatum (F7/ot.)

Sticta Dufourei Del.,

Distribution in Ireland.

i
|

Distribution elsewhere.

. | Carig Mt., Tore Mt.,
and Letter Hill.
Cos. Cork and Kerry.

|
}

. | Near Kylemore.

. | Cos. Cork, Kerry, Lim-
erick, Clare, Galway.

. | Twelve Bens.
. | Lettermore; and near
Kylemore.

. Tore Mt. ; Cromaglown
Cos. Cork and Kerry.
Blasquet Is.; near

Westport.

=| Loughlinstown, Co.

_ Dublin.

.| Killarney ; Askew
Wood.

Wales, France, Italy.

Devon, Cornwall, Wales,
Europe, and New
Granada.

Armorica, Carolina, New
Granada.

Wales, Channel Is.,
Europe, Mexico, Cen-
tral America.

Italy.

Algeria.

Europe, New Granada.

France. .

Devon, Cornwall, Chan-
nells., Kurope, Africa,
Central America.

England, France, Por-
tugal, Canary Is.,
New Granada.

Argyle, Devon, Corn-
wall, Europe, Cana-
ries, Madeira.

(d) TROPICAL SOUTH AMERICAN SPECIES.

Species.

| Distribution in Ireland.

Distribution elsewhere.

Leptogidium dendriscum Wy/., . | Glengariff & Killarney. |
| |

Mycoporum sparsellum 1V7/.,

. Killarney.

Sarcographa labyrinthica Mill. Arg.) Killarney.
|

Sticta dameecornis WVy/.,

| Bantry and Killarney.

|

|

Brazil, I. of Bourbon,
Papeiti, New Caledonia.
New Granada.

Guiana, Amazons, Cey-
lon.

America, Africa, Poly-
nesia, Australasia.

It is noteworthy that a number of species of South American Hepaticee
are also found in South-Western Ireland.

(¢) ENDEMIC SPECIES.
Melaspilea amota Nyl. oceurs on Tore Mountain, Killarney, and is not so
far recorded from any other part of the world.

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 231

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

All sources of information on the distribution of Lichens in Ireland are,
so far as known, indicated in the following list. The Bibliography in the
National Museum has also been consulted :—

Batty, W. H.—Rambles on the Irish Coast. 1886.
BAKER, J. G.—Contribution to British Lichenology. Phytologist, vol. v.,
1854.
BELFAST NATURALISTS’ FIELD CLUB: Guide to Belfast, new ed., 1902.
CARRINGTON, B.—Description of two new species of Lichens from Ireland,
Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vil., 1863.
Gleanings among the Irish Cryptograms. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb.,
vil., 1863.
CARROLL, I.—Contributions to Irish Lichenology, Parts I. and II. Nat.
Hist. Rev., vi., 1859; and Proc. Dub. Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc.,
Mog dea)
Contributions to British Lichenology: being notices of new or rare
species observed since the publication of Mudd’s Manual. Jour.
of Bot., i1.—vi., 1865-8.

CromBIz, J. M.—Lichenes Britannici. 1870.

Additions to the British Lichen Flora. Journ. of Bot., viii., 1870.
Des IMSSyALS

New Lichens recently discovered in Gt. Britain. Journ. Linn. Soc.
(Bot.), xi., 1871.

New British Lichens. Grevillea, 1.-xii., 1872-84.

Revision of the British Collemacei. Journ. of Bot., xu., 1874.

On two new British species of Collemacei. Grevillea, 11., 1874-5.

Recent Additions to the British Lichen Flora. Journ. of Bot., xi,
UBS xan, IMSS sah, IUSKOR cbc. Isis soci ICTS,

Additions to the British Ramalinei. Grevillea, vii., 1878-9.

Enumeration of the British Cladoniei. Grevillea, xi., 1882-3.

Additions to the British Cladoniei. Grevillea, xii., 1883-4.

A Monograph of Lichens found in Gt. Britain: being a Descriptive
Catalogue of the species in the British Museum. Part [., 1894.

Cusack, M. F.—A History of the City and County of Cork. 1875.
D’ Auton, J.—The History of the County of Dublin. 1838,

232 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

ENGuer, A., und K. Prantit.—Die Natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien : Lichenes
von. M. Fiinfstiick und A. Zahlbruckner, 1898-1907.

Harvey, W. H.—A Manual of the British Algz. 1841.

Harvey, J. R., J. D. Humpurigs, and T. PowrEr.—Contributions towards a
Fauna and Flora of the County of Cork. 1845.
Hinpb, W. M.—Dingle and its Flora. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., ii., 1857-8.
i.

Gleanings in West Galway. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., ii, 1857-8.

JOHNSON, 'T.—The Flora of Iveland [in Ireland, Industrial and Agricultural,
1902].

JONES, T. AA—Report of the Progress made in collecting the Irish Lichens,
Proc. Dub. Nat. Hist. Soc., iv., 1862-5; and Dub. Quart. Journ.
Science, v., 1865.
teport as to the Progress made in 1865 in the Collection of the Irish
Lichens. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dub., iv., 1865.

LeicHron, W. A.—The British Species of Angiocarpous Lichens. 1851.

Monograph of the British Graphidee. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.,
2nd Ser., xili., 1854.

Monograph of the British Umbilicariz. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.,
2nd Ser., xvili., 1856.

New British Lichens. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd Ser., xix., 1857.

Notes on British Lichens. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd Ser., xvi,
1865.

Notule Lichenologice. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd Ser., xvii., to
4th Ser., 1x., 1866-1872.

The Lichen Flora of Gt. Britain, [reland, and the Channel Islands,
Ist ed., 1871; 2nd ed., 1872; 3rd ed., 1879.

New Irish Lichens. Grevillea, iv., 1875-6.

New British Lichens. ‘Trans. Linn. Soc. (Botany), 2nd Ser., 1, Part 3,
1876; and Part 5, 1878.

New Irish Lichens. ‘Trans. Linn. Soc. (Botany), 2nd Ser., 1, Part 5,
1878.

LINDAU, G. et P. Sypow.—Thesaurus litteraturse mycologicee et lichenologice,
11908... Parte elo0s:

Lert, H. W.—Report of Examination of the Mosses, Hepatics, and Lichens
of the Mourne Mountain District. Proc, Roy. Ir. Acad., 3rd Ser.,
i., 1890.

Linpsay, W, L.—A Popular History of British Lichens, 1856.

Avams—The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 233

Macxay, J. T.—Flora Hibernica, Part II. [Lichens, by Thomas Taylor],
1836.
M‘Arpig, D.—Lichens [of Lambay]. Ir. Nat., xvi., 1907.
Lichens [of Counties Dublin and Wicklow]. Handbook to the City of
Dublin and the Surrounding District, British Association Meeting.
1908.
M‘SKIMIN, S.—The History and Antiquities of the County of the Town of
Carrickfergus, Appendix No. xvr. 1811.
Moorg, D.—Note on the Occurrence of Salix procumbens Forbes and other
plants not previously noticed as Irish species. Phytologist, 2nd
Ser., li., 1857-8.
Mupp, W.—A Manual of British Lichens. 1861.
NYLANDER, W.—De Lichenibus nonnullis europeis. Flora (Neue Reihe),
xvii, 1860.
Pyrenocarpei quidam Europzei novi. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxu., 1864.
Graphidei et Lecanorei quidam Europzi nova. Flora (Neue Reihe),
xxli., 1864.
Adhuce novitie quedam Lichenum Europe variarum tribuum. Flora
(Neue Reihe), xxiii, 1865.
Enumeratio synoptica Sticteorum. Flora (Neue Reihe), xxiii, 1865.
Addenda nova ad Lichenographiam europeam. Flora (Neue Reihe),
xXxili.—xlv., 1865-87.
Ottvigr, H.—Lichens d'Europe, I. Mém. Soc. Nat. Sc. Natur. et Math. de
Cherbourg, xxxvi., 1906-7.
PETHYBRIDGE, G. H., and R. Lu. Pragcer.—The Vegetation of the District
lying South of Dublin. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., xxv., Sect. B., No. 6,
1905.
Pim, G.—The Lichens of Counties Dublin and Wicklow. Sci. Proc. Roy.
Dubs Soca bart Mile S78.
Rurty, J.—An Essay towards a Natural History of the County of Dubln.
1772.
SALWEY, T.—-On some new British Lichens. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb., vii,
1863.
Sampson, G. V.—Statistical Survey of the County of Londonderry. 1802.

SmirH, C.—The Antient and Present State of the County and City of Cork.
1750.
The Antient and Present State of the County of Kerry. 1756.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 A |

2034 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Smitu, A. L.—New Localities of Rare Lichens. Journ. of Bot., xlv., 1907.
THE PARLIAMENTARY GAZETTEER OF IRELAND. 1846.
THRELKELD, C.—Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum. 1726.
TicHE, W.—Statistical Observations relative to the County of Kilkenny.
1802.
Maritime Plants observed on the Coast of the County of Wexford,
near Fethard, in August, 1802. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., ii1.,
1802. :
WavE, W.—A Systematic Account of the more rare Plants principally found
in the County of Galway. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soc., ii., Part IL.,
1802.
Plante Rariores in Hibernia Inventae. Sci. Trans. Roy. Dub. Soce., iv.,
1804.
On the Vegetable Matter of Bogs. Reports of the Commissioners
appointed to inquire into the Nature and Extent of the several
Bogs in Ireland, 4th Report, Appendix No. 4. 1814.

WARBURTON, J., J. WHITELAW, and R. WaAtsH.—History of the City of
Dublin. 1818.

f 285 |

x
THE MITCHELSTOWN CAVES, CO. TIPPERARY.

By OE ARLES) Ay Eun MEAS MD D Ps: HAROLD BRODRICK
M.A., F.G.S.; anp ALEXANDER RULE, MSc., Pu.D., Members
of the Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club.

PLatTe XIV.—XVII.

Read May 24. Ordered for Publication May 26. Published Aucusr 18, 1909.

CONTENTS.
PAGE PAOE

INTRODUCTION, . 5 9 6 . 285 GEOLOGY oF THE CAyES—

Note on the Geological Features, . 257

Meruop or ExPLoRATION AND SURVEY, 236 The Stalactites, : : : . 263

The Cave Pearls, . S 3 5 ABE

Op CavE— ; :
aetory, 3 _ 937 the Anemolites, . 0 c . 266
Tey 5 940 The Clay, . 4 : . 267

APPENDIX—

New Cayre— Table of levels of various Chambers,
History, 3 : 6 : . 244 and the outside surface at the
Itinerary, i 4 t é af PLAT, same points, . - . . 268

INTRODUCTION.

THE present exploration and survey of the Mitchelstown Caves have been
undertaken as the result of a visit paid there in August, 1905, by one of
the present party. An account of this visit was published in the “Trish
Naturalist.’

The two days spent within the New Cave on that occasion showed that
the most recent plan was both inaccurate and misleading, and that the cave
was of much greater extent and complexity than was previously imagined.
Further, absolutely nothing was known of the extent of the Old Cave, which
it was impossible to enter on that occasion owing to the absence of proper
appliances,

It was not until three years later, however, that a party experienced
enough in cave exploration to undertake the survey could be brought together
for that purpose.

The meeting of the British Association in Dublin in the autumn of 1908

Vol. xy., No. 2, 1906, pp. 29-36,
R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 N]

236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

afforded an opportunity of describing to the people of Ireland some of the
wonders of these caves, so far as was then known, together with their history.
(See B. A. Reports, Dublin, 1908.)

Directly the meeting was concluded, the party travelled down to
Mitchelstown, Co. Cork, where a week was spent in the survey and
exploration of the two caves.

The names of the four members who carried out the survey of the
caves are:—Charles A. Hill, M.a., M.D., D.P.H.; Harold Brodrick, M.A., F.G.s.;
Alexander Rule, m.sc., PH.D. (all of Liverpool, and members of the Yorkshire
Ramblers’ Club) ; R. Lloyd Praeger, B.A., B.E., M.R.LA., of Dublin.

The first three of these are jointly responsible for this Monograph.
Valuable assistance was also rendered by several residents in the neighbour-
hood of Mitchelstown, which the explorers would gratefully acknowledge,
viz. :—Canon Courtenay Moore, of Mitchelstown; Abel Buckley, of Galtee
Castle, on whose property the New Cave is situate ; Francis E. Draper, C.£., of
Mitchelstown; B. P. Hill, of Cork, and several others.

The official guide to the New Cave, P. Mulcahy, with his son, also gave
all assistance and advice in his power.

METHOD OF EXPLORATION AND SURVEY.

The preliminary steps consisted in laying out through the main passages
a stout white string to act as a base-line for the survey. For the measure-
ment of side passages, &c., a finer string coloured pink was used. This base
line proved most useful as a guide-string; for in many places where the
passages were complicated by fallen rocks, &c., it was invaluable as a means
of finding the way out—a matter often of considerable difficulty.

After the survey was completed all the strings were left im sitw; and it
is hoped they will remain in position for some years to come. In addition,
arrows to indicate the direction towards the entrance (or exit) were chalked
up on the rocks in various favourable positions.

These preliminary proceedings occupied two days. ‘The remainder of the
time (four days) was employed in the actual measurement and survey of the
various passages and chambers.

The instruments used for this consisted of an ordinary surveyor’s
measuring-tape, 66 feet long; a compass with a scale graduated from
0-360 degrees; and a clinometer for estimating the angle of the slopes.

The method of procedure during the survey was as follows :—Four
persons were of necessity employed. The first man, bearing a lighted candle,
went ahead for so long a distance as the light was visible. On being warned
that he had advanced far enough, he halted, and marked his halting-place

Hint, Broprick, AnD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 287

on any conveniently adjoining rock with a circular chalk mark. The
compass bearing was then taken, and the degrees noted, by the second
man, who acted throughout as recorder. The third man, carrying the
end of the tape, then followed up; and, if he could reach the halting-
place of No. 1, did so; or, if short of it, also marked his halting-place with
chalk, and waited until the fourth man bearing the rest of the measuring-tape
had reached the same spot ; whereupon No. 3 advanced to No. 1’s place.

The total distance was then written down by No. 2 (the recorder), together
with any requisite remarks about the shape or configuration of the particular
passage or chamber under survey.

The whole party of four then reassembled at No. 1’s halting-place, and
the process was repeated as before.

In some instances, when the passages were long and straight, the survey
was easy, and could be performed with rapidity ; in most cases, however, where
the route led up, down, or around large boulders, twisting to the left or
right, only small distances could be measured at a time. Naturally under
such circumstances the survey occupied a considerable time.

To show how accurate our method of survey proved to be, it may be
stated that, when the circular routes, or loop-lines (marked out by pink
strings), came to be adjusted upon the main base lines (marked out by white
strings),in no case was the error more than 20 feet—a variation which is
noteworthy when the distances traversed (amounting in one case to nearly a
quarter of a mile), the roughness of the ground, and the darkness are
considered.

History OF THE OLD CAVE.

Mitchelstown Caves are situate to the north of the Blackwater valley,
between the Galtee and Knockmealdown ranges. They lie close to the
almost level road which runs from Mitchelstown to Cahir—a distance of
17 miles—at a point in Co. Tipperary about midway between these two towns.

The name Mitchelstown as applied to the caves appears to be of recent
origin, as there is distinct evidence that the Old Cave was known as
“ Skeheewrinky” (spelt also Skeheenarinka or Skeheenarinky) after the
townland in which it is situate. ‘The old Irish name of the cavern was
“ Oonakareaglisha.”’

From a historical point of view more interest attaches to the Old Cave,
which at the present day is almost unknown, and has not been shown to
tourists since the New Cave was discovered in 1833.

The first actual description of the Old Cave is that given by Arthur Young
in his “ Tour in Ireland,” where he mentions that he was taken into a cave in

this district in October, 1777; but, although no definite records earlier than
au [2N*]

238 Proceedings of the Royai Irish Academy.

Young’s are available, there are several interesting traditions connected with
the place.

There seems little doubt that it was here the “ Sugan ” Earl of Desmond,
the last of his house, took refuge after his futile rebellion, and was taken
prisoner by the White Knight of Kerry, in May, 1601. An account of
this incident is to be found in “ Ireland under the Tudors,”! which states that
“one of the Knight's followers . ... led him straight to a cave not far from
Mitchelstown, many fathoms deep, and with a narrow entrance, perhaps the
same which tourists still visit as a natural curiosity. The Knight came to the
mouth of the cave, with a few men, and summoned the occupants to sur-
render. Desmond’s only companion was his foster-brother Thomas O’Feighy.”
The Earl was afterwards sold to Queen Elizabeth for £1000, and immured in
the Tower of London, where he died.

Young’s description is worthy of reproduction for purposes of comparison
with the account of discoveries made by the authors of this paper in
September, 1908. He speaks of “a cave at Skeheewrinky between Cahir
and that place; the opening to it is a cleft of rock in a limestone hill, so
narrow as to be difficult to get into. I descended by a ladder of about
twenty steps, and then found myself in a vault of a hundred feet long and
fifty or sixty feet high. A small hole on the left leads from this a winding
course of, I believe, not less than half an Ivish mile, exhibiting a variety that
struck me much. In some places the cavity in the rock is so large that,
when well lighted up with candles (not flambeaux; Lord Kingsborough
showed it me with them, and we found the smoke troublesome), it takes the
appearance of a vaulted cathedral supported by massy columns. The walls,
ceiling, floor, and pillars are by turns composed of every fantastic form, and
often of very beautiful incrustations of spar, some of which glitters so much
that it seems powdered with diamonds, and in others the ceiling is formed of
that sort which has so near a resemblance to a cauliflower. The spar formed
into columns by the dripping of water has taken some very regular forms ;
but others are different, folded in plaits of light drapery which hang from
their support in a very pleasing manner. The angles of the walls seem
fringed with icicles. One very long branch of the caves which turns to the
north? is in some places so narrow and low that one crawls into it, when
it suddenly breaks out into a thousand forms. The spar in all this cave 1s
very brilliant, and almost equal to Bristol stone.”

“For several hundred yards in the larger branch there is a deep water at

1 Bagwell, ‘‘ Ireland under the Tudors,’’ vol. iii., 1890.
? Probably the great Western Chamber.

Hitt, Broprick, anp RutE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 239

the bottom of the declivity to the right, which the common people call
the river, a part of the way over a sort of potter’s clay which moulds into
any form, and is of a brown colour—a very different soil from any in the
neighbouring country. I have seen the famous cave in the Peak, but
think it much inferior to this; and Lord Kingsborough, who has viewed
the Grot dAncel in Burgundy, says that it is not to be compared with it.”

The cave is also mentioned in the “ Postchaise Companion”?!; but the
description is merely an abstract from Young’s account.

After the capture of the old Earl, in 1601, the cave was always known as
Desmond’s Cave; but previous to that time it possessed the name of “The
Grey Sheep Cave”; and this is accounted for by a legend related to the authors
by Canon Courtenay Moore, of Mitchelstown. The story is that one day the
tenant of the land found a fine grey ewe in a field near the cave mouth, and
as there was no owner forthcoming, he took possession of the stranger, and
eventually raised a flock of lambs from her. One day he decided to kill one
of the lambs; but, on his doing so, the mother gathered the rest of her
offspring about her, and the whole flock set off in the direction of the cave
mouth, down which they plunged, and were never seen again.

There is strong evidence in favour of the tradition that the cave was used
as a place of refuge at the time of the Rebellion in 1798, as the walls of the
long tunnel are covered with names and dates, many of them about that
period. The earliest date discovered on the walls was 1602—the year after
Desmond’s surrender—but the name above it was illegible. This was situate
on the right hand wall of the tunnel near a side passage. There are many
dates of the eighteenth century and the early part of the nineteenth, but 1835
is about the latest ; from that time onwards tourists ceased to visit the Old
Cave, the New Cave having been discovered.

Arthur Young describes the beautiful scenery of the Old Cave as it was
at the time of his visit, and refers more particularly to the wealth of stalac-
tites; but the cavern has been sadly depleted of its wonders, and although
the size of the chambers makes it highly impressive, it cannot vie with the
New Cave in beauty. Many of the stalactites were removed at the time
of the great famine in 1847-48 by the starving peasantry, who sold them to
the neighbouring landowners, and specimens are still to be seen in the
grounds of Mitchelstown Castle. The removal of these enormous columns
must have entailed a great amount of labour, as they had not only to be
borne along the passages, but also to be raised over 20 feet to the surface.

1%¢The Postchaise Companion; or Trayeller’s Directory through Ireland,” 3rd edition, Dublin,
1805, cols. 801-2.

240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In 1895 M. Martel, of Paris, visited the New Cave; but in his account he
makes only the barest mention of the Old Cave.

In September, 1908, the authors visited the Old Cave, gaining access by
means of a rope-ladder. Owing to lack of time, complete exploration was
impossible; but a general survey was made and data were collected sufficient
for the drawing up of a plan.

This plan, included in the present paper, is the first of the Old Cave ever
published.

ITINERARY OF THE OLD CAVE.

Access to the Old Cave is gained through a fissure in the side of a
small limestone hill at a point 230 yards to the west of the entrance
of the New Cave. The floor of this fissure inclines downwards between
vertical walls, which rapidly converge, and ends in a vertical drop of
20 feet, the descent of which can be negotiated by means of a ladder.
As the surrounding rock is everywhere undercut, it is impossible to descend—
or—more important perhaps—to ascend by any other means than by the
method indicated. Arrived at the bottom of this gap, you climb down a very
steep slope of talus, and in a short distance reach a low arch on the left,
which is the easier way to the cave beyond. The main fissure continues
onwards at a great height, and may be followed for some considerable
distance beyond this arch. It is indeed possible to rejoin the route now
about to be described by negotiating a vertical drop in the fissure and
another on its left hand side; but the following is the easier way :—

Passing under the low arch on the left, mentioned above, you bend at
once to the right and descend over loose boulders, which at the bottom are
cemented together by stalagmite, and emerge upon the floor of a level tunnel
15 feet high. Here you pass through water dripping from the roof; ina
pool beneath the point at which the drip is most pronounced, a nest of fine
“cave pearls” was discovered. This tunnel is noteworthy—firstly, on
account of its configuration, which is uniformly level, lofty, and straight ;
and, secondly, from the many inscriptions on its walls—the earliest dating
back to 1602.

Continuing straight onwards in a southerly direction for a distance of
76 yards, you are confronted at the furthest extremity of this tunnel
by a fine stalactite pillar uniting floor and ceiling, and arranged in three
tiers over a huge stalagmite base (Plate XVI, fig. 3). This pillar marks
the parting of the ways to the two great chambers beyond—the Eastern and
the Western.

To reach the Eastern Chamber, you continue to the left of the pillar,
and, following the lead of the tunnel, which bends first left and then

Hitt, Bropricx, AND RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 241

right, traverse a small stream-bed between high banks of clay and
presently arrive at the entrance, which is unmistakably marked by a
fractured stalactite pillar perched on the edge of a steep slope of clay
and mud.

To reach the Western Chamber, you turn sharply to the right under
a low archway, and, surmounting a steeply inclined slope, at once emerge
upon the floor of this huge hall.

The Eastern Chamber.

The most striking feature on entering the Eastern Chamber is the
fractured stalactite pillar referred to above, which faces you on emerging from
the tunnel. This pillar (Pl. XVII, fig. 2) is perched on the edge of a steep
clay slope, which ends abruptly 50 feet down in a deep pool of still water
formerly known as “The River.” From the present appearance of this
pillar it would seem that at some far-off period the mud-bank on which
its base still rests slipped downwards, probably owing to the undermining
action of the water below, and that consequently the pillar was fractured
horizontally across. Water percolating from the roof has subsequently
repaired this break in a manner exactly analogous to the way a neglected
or badly set bone is mended in the human frame. “Callus” has been
thrown out on either side of the fracture, so that now continuity is
restored. Further evidence of this slipping is apparent close by, where a
second great stalactite pillar has been not only fractured but thrown
down. This prostrate pillar, which is the size of a tree trunk, has sub-
sequently been sealed firmly down to the bank on which it rests by
stalagmitic deposit, so that now it is immovable.

The Eastern Chamber is the largest and most impressive vault in either
cavern. Measured from the fractured stalactite to its extreme end, its
total length is nearly 130 yards; its floor, which is covered with a thick,
tenacious, and slippery clay, slopes at an angle of about 35°, whilst
the roof is about 40 feet in height, converging towards the bottom of the
slope to within 2 or 3 feet of the floor, and ending in unplumbed depths
of still water. The whole dimensions of this Chamber are on go vast a
scale that it is impossible to estimate, in any sense, its true size, even by
the aid of magnesium light.

A rough track, along which the explorer may pass, not without danger
on account of the steep slope and the slippery mud, runs across the
centre of the floor. Above and below this, the chamber extends into
apparently illimitable darkness. Reference to the sketch-plan will perhaps

242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

best explain the configuration of this huge cavern. Taking as a base-line
the rough track across the centre of the floor, let us consider in order
the upward and downward slopes.

The Upward Slope—Starting from the fractured stalactite, the cave
immediately opens out to a distance of more than 50 feet, whilst the
height increases. This bay is succeeded by a long, narrow rift extending
in a northerly direction for nearly 30 yards. This rift contains on its
walls many inscriptions of the names of former explorers, particularly about
1818. It is also noticeable for the devastation that has been caused to
the stalactites by the curiosity-mongers of the “famine period,’ who have
wrought incalculable and insensate mischief upon everything within reach.
Even now splinters and masses of disregarded calcite litter the floor,
showing how urgent was their need and how violent their greed.

The way beyond the entrance to this rift is twofold. The obvious path,
to avoid the steep and slippery slope extending below, leads through two
small circular windows, which can be negotiated only with difficulty owing
to their narrowness. But a more comfortable and commodious path is
to be obtained by an abrupt turn to the left round a mass of rock and
then a sharp wheel to the right. Past this obstruction the upper wall
opens out again into another bay of considerable size, whose floor consists
of clay and boulders cemented together with stalagmite. This bay gradually
contracts downwards, until it meets with the dead-end wall forming the
termination of the chamber.

The Downward Slope.—Immediately below the fractured stalactite, 50 feet
down the slope, lies a pool of still clear water whose depth it is impossible to
estimate owing to the inclination of both floor and roof. At this point these
are but 2 feet apart, and as the trend of the slope is towards the south
and thus away from the observer, it is impossible to ascertain how far this
prolongation extends.

The difficulties of access to this so-called “River” are great, owing to the ~
steepness of the declivity and the slipperiness of the clay which covers it.
Reference to the sketch-plan will show that descents were made at four
different points. As in every instance the explorer had to be lowered and
hauled up again by means of a rope, it will be understood that any
detailed description is in such circumstances impossible. Suffice it to say
that distinct pools of deep water were found in five places at the bottom of
this slope, though whether there is any actual physical connexion between
these pools it is impossible to say. That such a connexion does exist
is extremely probable. The level of the water is about 130 feet below the

Hitz, Broprick, anpD RuLtE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 2438

entrance, and at such a depth one might expect to meet with the sub-soil
water at the point of saturation.

The cave ends in a straight wall of rock, running from top to bottom of
the chamber and joining floor and ceiling.

The Western Chamber.

Though not so large in area as its neighbour, this chamber can well vie
with its fellow owing to the beauties of the natural formations to be met
therein. It is divided into two parts, separated by a narrow isthmus, 15 feet
wide, containing two beautiful pillars. Unlike the Eastern Chamber, whose
floor is thickly bedaubed with clay, here every particle glistens with a cover-
ing of crystalline stalagmite securely sealing down the fragments of rock and
the boulders which in the past have fallen from its roof. Not a trace of clay
is to be seen anywhere.

The first part of the Western Chamber is roughly circular in shape; its
floor of stalagmited boulders slopes at an angle of 30°, whilst the roof
in the main is 60 feet in height. Passing through the isthmus, between the
beautiful pillars which obstruct the way, you emerge into the second part—
a cavern which for beauty and interest it would be difficult to match.

You enter about the middle of a slope which from top to bottom measures
nearly 200 feet in length. Scattered over this area rise huge bosses of
stalagmite, the finest of which faces you on entering. This particular one is
5 feet high on its upper side and 20 feet on its lower, and just a short
distance below its summit measures 20 feet in diameter. Others are of
less size, but all are fine. Many of the corresponding stalactites, even those
at a great height, have been destroyed in the past. Thanks to the seventy
years’ rest this Chamber has since enjoyed, nature is slowly making attempts
to repair the damage wrought in the past, and now tiny points of stalactite
are creeping their way downwards from the fractured summits, whence
formerly depended columns whose growth could be measured only by
centuries.

At its upper extremity this Chamber is at least 80 feet high, while
even at the lowest part the roof and floor do not approach within 20 feet
of one another. A great mass of boulders, evidently fallen from above, fills
up the lower portions of this chamber,

The loftiness and size of this chamber, and the massiveness of the
stalagmitic deposits which drape its walls and floor, give it a dignity and
magnificence hardly to be surpassed in any cavern in the British Islands.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, . [2 O]

244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Length of passages in Old Cave :—
Entrance via Low Arch and Long Tunnel to Three-

tiered Pillar, ‘ 3 : . 105 yds.
Three-tiered Pillar to West alkene. ; . Sy kOe
Length of West Chamber, : : : oes OMe
Three-tiered Pillar to East Sheen : ; ole
Length of East Chamber, : : : 2 soe
350 yds
Length of Side Passages, ; : ; } Areal LO eee.
Total Passages in Old Cave, . 479 yds.

HISTORY OF THE NEW CAVE.

The New Cave was accidentally discovered on May 3rd, 1833, by a labourer
named Condon and two boys during quarrying operations for limestone.
Mention is made of this discovery in the Dublin Penny Journal, August 31st,
1833,’ and the account is accompanied by a sketch.

A more circumstantial account with three engravings is given in the same
publication, December 27th, 1834,? by Mr. Nichol, who describes a visit to
the cave. Nichol speaks of the “Middle Cave,” and describes the stalactites
minutely, so that it is possible to identify this chamber with the one now
known as the House of Lords.

It is interesting to note that many of the names still given by the guide
to the various chambers, passages, and stalactites are those noted by
Nichol in his paper. He describes the Four Courts, and Lot’s Wife (a
stalactite in Sadlier’s Cave), and mentions the beauties of the Kingston
Gallery. During the visit the guide led him to a part of the cave difficult
of access, and known as the “ New Discovery.” Nichol states that to reach
this point crawling was necessary, and huge rocks blocked the way; but
eventually they entered a chamber which contained very fine formations,
including a pillar in the centre and curtained crystallizations on the left.
This chamber is evidently the one now known as O’Leary’s Cave, but no
mention is made of it by Dr. Apjohn; neither is it included in his plan.

In the same number of the Dublin Penny Journal there is another
account in which The River is mentioned as a pool of limpid water. The
writer also notes the Bedchamber, a round hole forming the entrance to a
side passage from Sadlier’s Cave, and several small pools of water. He

1 Dublin Penny Journal, ii., No. 61, 65-6. Aug. 31, 1833.
2 Dublin Penny Journal, iii.,No. 130. Dee. 27, 1834.

Hitt, Broprick, anp Rute— he Mitchelstown Cares. 245

estimates the length of the cave, as then known, at a quarter of a mile. ‘lhe
cave was handed over by Lord Kingsborough to Gorman, the tenant of
the land; and it evidently attracted a large number of visitors, as the writer
warns the public against employing anyone but an official guide. He suggests
that the entrance be enclosed, so as to prevent spoliation.

This suggestion was adopted, as we read in the account of the cave by
Dr. Apjohn, of Dublin, to be referred to later :—‘‘ The mouth of the adit is
covered by an iron grating placed over it by a man of the name of Gorman,
the occupier of the farm, and kept in its place by a hasp and padlock, with a
view of preventing the descent of any but those who, by payment of a small
fee, acquire the right of visiting his subterranean wonders.”!

The fullest account of the early explorations is that of Dr. J. Apjohn
of Dublin, just referred to above, communicated to the Dublin Geological
Society in 1834.2 This paper is accompanied by an excellent plan, which
indicates that the author made a very careful survey of all the portions of the
cave known at that time. Measurements were made of the chambers,
passages, and stalactites; and the chief geological features were noted.
The “Lower Middle Cave,’ now called the House of Commons, and the
passages leading from it are fully described. The author penetrated to the
end of the Kingston Gallery and returned by the Sand Cave. He observed
the openings known as the “Closets,” but did not examine them. He also
visited the Garrett Cave, and states that the ceiling in one part would
appear to have fallen recently. In the plan the commencement of the
branch leading from the House of Commons to The River is included.

Passing on to the “Upper Middle Cave” or House of Lords, Apjohn
describes the chamber and its stalactites with the two exits, one to the east
and the other to thesouth. He followed the former passage for a distance of
110 feet, and was then stopped by a mass of rock beyond which he failed to
find a way. He mentions, however, the River passage, and marks it on the
plan as “ unexplored River.”

‘he southern exit from the House of Lords led to the Four Courts;
and Apjohn surveyed a considerable portion of this part of the cave; but he
makes no mention of O’Leary’s Cave, and there is no indication of its existence
recorded on the plan.

From the time of Dr. Apjohn’s exploration in 1833 up to the publication
by M. Martel of the results of his visit in 1895, there appears to be no record
of actual exploring work in the New Cave. ‘The only papers published

1 The indications of this grating are still visible on the rock just within the present door.
> Journal of the Geological Society of Dublin, i. (1833-8), pp. 103-111. [Reprint] Dubin
Penny Journal, iii., No. 180. Dec. 27, 1834.

[2 O*]

246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

during this interval were those of E. P. Wright on the fauna of the cave,!
and of Canon Courtenay Moore.? In the latter paper Apjohn’s plan is
reproduced.

From the dates found in various portions of the cave there is no doubt
that practically the whole cave had been explored before 1875; and the names
by which the different sections are now known were probably given at a
comparatively early date.

Canon Courtenay Moore of Mitchelstown has given the authors of this
paper much valuable information on this subject. He suggests that Sadlier’s
Cave was probably called after John Sadler, M.P., an adventurer described by
Charles Lever in his novel “Davenport Dunn.” Brogden was an agent
living at Galtee Castle before the estate was purchased by a Manchester
Land Company. O'Callaghan is the family name of Lord Lismore, who
lived near the caves; and O’Callaghan’s Cave was probably so called in
compliment to him. Cust is a family name in the district. The name
“Scotsman’s Cave ”’ is accounted for by a story that a Scotch tourist visiting
the caves was lost in that portion.

Iu 1895 M. Martel visited the New Cave, and, although he spent only six
hours underground, he was able to collect sufficient data for a plan which was
afterwards published.

For purposes of comparison it will be well to refer to the present authors’
plan of the New Cave, as it differs in several important particulars from that
of Martel. In the first place, Martel going eastward only reached the end of
Brogden’s Cave, and missed the continuation on the right at the talus of
broken stones, which he mentions in his paper. Then at the point marked
“ difficult passage’ between O’Callaghan’s and Brogden’s Caves—which the
authors identify with “The Crevasses,”’ the name given to several rifts in the
floor—Martel also marks “Former Stream,” though there is no indication
of a stream bed at this place. Two branches from this point on his plan
are evidently intended to represent portions of the Labyrinth. Another
discrepancy occurs in the River Loop,’ this series of passages being very
imperfectly mapped; in reality they extend eastward for a considerably
greater distance than is shown in Martel’s plan. O’Leary’s Cave bears quite
a different relationship to the surrounding portions from that indicated in the
above map. It lies directly over the main east passage; and the chimney (C)
opens vertically into the floor of the chamber, and does not merely give access

1E. P. Wright, Brit. Assoc. Reports for 1857. Sections 108-9. 1858. Natural History
Review, iv., pp. 231-241. 1857.

* Journal of the Cork Historical and Arch. Soc, vol. iii., No, 25, Jan,, 1894, pp. 1-5.

3 See ‘‘Itinerary, Route II.”

Hitt, Bropricx, AnD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 247

to a side passage from the chamber. Chimney (B) is marked by Martel as
leading from the Four Courts over the main east passage, and then ending
blindly ; whereas it is really a sloping shaft running up between boulders
directly into O’Leary’s Cave.

There are several minor points of difference which can be noted by com-
paring the plans. Martel marks a large number of points with arrows,
indicating inlets or outlets of percolating waters; but the authors were unable
to find any evidence of such channels; certainly as far as the Garrett Cave is
concerned outward percolation is impossible, as the floor slopes upward to the
end of the chamber.

The chief portions of the Cave unrecorded previous to the present paper
are :—

1. The continuation from Brogden’s Cave to the end. This portion
includes the Demon Cave and the Victoria Cave. These names were
found chalked up at various points, and have been retained in the new plan.

2. “The Labyrinth.” This name was given by the authors to a series of
passages entered on the south of the passage leading from O’Callaghan’s to
Brogden’s Cave.

3. “The Maze,” also named by the authors, and comprising a series of
fissures parallel to one another and to the Sand Cave, entered from a tunnel
to the north of the Garrett Cave.

ITINERARY OF THE NEW CAVE.

For the purposes of an itinerary through the cave we may take the vault
known as the House of Commons as the starting-point for the four routes
to be described.

Route I.—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords, then
eastwards to the farthest point of the cave: 1e., 600 yards from the entrance.
Past the junction with Routes II and III to the Scotsman’s Cave, and thence
to O’Callaghan’s Cave, the Labyrinth, thence via Brogden’s and the Demon’s
Cave to the Victoria Cave, the extreme end.

Route I (Circular).—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords
to junction with Route I, thence via the River to Cust’s Cave, down the Long
Gallery to the Rabbit-hole, thence to junction with Route IV, and so back
to the House of Commons.

Route III (Circular),—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords,
then southwards, and down to the Cathedral and the Gallery of Arches, the
Pit, thence via the Four Courts, and up the Chimneys, (#) and (0), to O’Leary’s

248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cave (High Level), down the Chimney (¢) to junction with Route I, and back
to the House of Lords and House of Commons.

(This route can be taken only in this direction.)

Route [V.—From the House of Commons past the junction with Route II,
to Sadlier’s Cave, through the Kingston Gallery to the Kingston Hall—the
Closets. Return via the Sand Cave to the Garrett Cave, the Maze, Sadlier’s
Cave and back to the House of Commons.

FROM THE ENTRANCE TO THE HOUSE OF COMMONS.

After passing through the entrance doorway (Plate XVI., fig. 2) you
immediately clamber down the steeply tilted limestone rocks, and then
descend a sharply inclined plane covered with loose stones for a distance
of 30 feet, and reach the top of a rock-face, 18 feet high, which is
negotiated by means of a fixed wooden ladder. Still declining, the path
winds between boulders, which are heaped up at the bottom of the slope
until the way becomes more level, and enters a wide and lofty passage which
finally emerges into the first great chamber known as the House of Commons,
a little over 100 yards from the entrance doorway.

This chamber is roughly square, and at its greatest elevation is about
30 feet, by 100 feet broad and long.

You are now in the House of Commons, the starting-point for the four
routes through the cave.

Length of Passage.
From entrance to the House of Commons (centre), 110 yards.

Route I.—Leaving the House of Commons, you go south through a wide
and lofty passage, and presently emerge into the House of Lords, a spacious
chamber which is distinguished by the number of fine stalactite columns
it contains. These stretch from floor to ceiling, uniting one to the other,
and are 30 feet in height. To the right lies a huge pile of boulders,
derived from the falling-in of part of the roof. Making your way upwards,
you come to an enormous boss of stalagmite crowned by a column which
reaches to the roof. Bearing to the left and then to the right, you enter a
tunnel 3 feet high, and crawl round a depression in the floor. From here
onwards the path becomes very intricate and difficult to follow, trending, as
it does, amongst and over piles of boulders; you reach the junction with
Route II, and then turn sharply to the right over a large boulder, next
downwards and abruptly to the right again; crawl-on your hands and knees
along a narrow passage which finally opens out into a loftier part where you
can stand upright. A few yards further on is the foot of the Chimney (c),
which descends from O’Leary’s Cave, marking the junction with Route IIT.

Hint, Broprick, anD Rute—The Mitchelstown Caves. 249

Next ensues a longer crawl on hands and knees, the roof being only 2 feet
high, and you emerge into the Scotsman’s Cave. Here there is active
stalactite-formation, with water dripping from the roof. Leaving this chamber
by climbing up high on the right, two crawls over slopes of stalagmite must be
negotiated, when O’Callaghan’s Cave is reached. You have then to squeeze
through a narrow crack between fallen boulders and take to the left up a slope
into a low bedding-cave. Again up to the left, over a second slope, and another
squeeze under an overhanging rock-curtain leads to a second bedding-cave,
where you negotiate a drop of 7 feet over a huge jammed boulder. The way
then leads downwards, and you enter a level passage, cross three gaps
in the floor, the Crevasses, and, descending a bank of stalagmite, find
yourself at the entrances to the Labyrinth. These entrances are three in
number, and lead, into a complicated system of passages at various levels,
which are remarkable for their abundance of fine stalactites and stalagmites
(see Plate XVIL., fig. 1).

Leaving the Labyrinth on the right, you enter Brogden’s Cave, which is
a long, straight passage 10 feet high, enriched by many beautiful formations.
One little alcove on the left-hand side, known as the Chapel, is particularly
worthy of notice. It is fringed on either side with beautiful curtains of
crystalline stalactite. Brogden’s Cave ends blindly ; but just before reaching
its termination, you turn down sharply to the right, and then immediately to
the left along a straight, muddy passage which brings you into the Demon’s
Cave. This cavity is filled almost to its roof by an immense mound of fallen
rocks cemented together by stalagmite. Climbing over and down the other
side of this “esker,” you make your way to the right through winding
tunnels containing here and there pools of water until you reach the Port-
Hole, the narrow entrance to the Victoria Cave. This cave, the farthest
point of the cavern to be reached in an easterly direction, consists of a lofty
vault 41 yards long and 10-15 feet in height, with a flat floor covered with
stalagmite. It contains many fine curtains hanging from its roof, and ends
in an upward slope of 15 feet, entirely blocked by fallen rocks.

There are also in this chamber several very beautiful terraces of stalagmite,
divided by ridges of the same substance some 3 inches in height ; these latter
have evidently been formed at the edges of pools, and as the deposition has
naturally taken place at the edges to a greater extent than on the floor, the
edges have been slowly built up to their present height.

The inscriptions on the walls indicate that this point was reached in
1874, though M. Martel appears to be ignorant of its existence, as he figures
nothing on his plan beyond Brogden’s Cave,

250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Length of Passages in Route TI.
Main Passages :—

House of Commons to big pillar, House of Lords, 63 yds.
House of Lords to junction of River, eo (Cae
Junction of River to foot of O’Leary’s Chimney (c), 28 ,
Chimney (c) to Labyrinth entrance, . : - 7s
Labyrinth to end of Victoria Cave, . Reed bI(3 319
491 yds.
Side Passages :—
The Labyrinth, . : : . 162 yds.
Loop at Demon’s Cave, 4 : é : 12 260 mee
Other side passages, . ; s 3 A 709 Aare
291 yds.

Route II.—From the House of Commons to the House of Lords, and
thence by Route I. until the junction is reached. Here, instead of turning
sharply to the right over the large boulder, you continue straight on down a
fissure, and descending 6 feet cross a pool of water. This pool after wet
weather floods to a depth of nearly 3 feet. It can, however, under such
conditions be turned by a short passage to the right through the bed-rock.

You then climb the steep stalagmited rock-wall which faces you, and,
17 feet up, enter a straight and level tunnel. Bearing to the right for a short
distance, a drop brings you into a chamber which is remarkable for a particu-
larly fine stalactitic formation, which at the present time is active, and has
now become almost joined to its base. It consists of three convoluted
columns descending to three large corresponding cusp-shaped stalagmitic
bosses. One of these has joined; a second is inactive, while the third is
only # inch apart from its fellow. The chamber wherein this formation
is situate lies in close proximity to the Scotsman’s Cave, on Route I, as
reference to the plan will show. Possibly there is a connexion between the
two, though perhaps hardly feasible for human progress. The overflow from
the River, which in flood-time discharges itself over the floor of this chamber,
disappears in that direction.

Crossing the floor of this chamber, on which the flood water-course is
clearly marked, a turn to the left confronts you at once with the River.
This is a pool of still water, 3 feet deep, and 31 feet long, filling up the
bottom of a perfectly straight passage 8 feet high, which runs northwards.
Ledges conveniently placed on either sides of its walls allow you to stride
across and avoid a wetting. Once across, a sharp turn to the right

Hinz, Broprick, and Rutre—The Mitchelstown Caves. 251

through a narrow opening leads into a long, straight, and level passage, which
finally brings you into Cust’s Cave. ‘This is, without doubt, the prettiest
chamber in the whole cavern. Being comparatively inaccessible, its glories
have been preserved from intruders who might otherwise have deprived it of
many of its beauties. Roughly square in shape, it has depending from its
roof a perfect forest of delicate pipe-stem stalactites, which can be matched
by nought else in the whole cavern. But what challenges one’s whole atten-
tion is a magnificent stalactite, 23 feet in length, which is in process of
active formation. Separated by a distance of only 2 feet from its huge base
of terraced stalagmite, over which water drips incessantly, it presents to the
beholder a most striking picture of the formation of underground scenery.
The accurate measurements of its dimensions, taken in September, 1908,
will, it is hoped, form the basis for reference as to its rate of enlargement in
future years.

Turning to the left, and skirting a mass of boulders, you enter another
of those long, straight, and level passages for which this cavern is remarkable.
To the right (east) les a series of right-angled vaults which end blindly,
and are devoid of interest; but going west, and traversing a long rift, you
reach a point known as the Rabbit-hole-—a well-deserved name. A great
boulder bars the way to the beyond, leaving on its right side a narrow
funnel, 21 inches high and 15 wide. Bent at a right-angle the average-sized
man can just squeeze through and round this opening—truly no place for the
obese. The welcome relief afforded by the contrast of a chamber 6 feet high
awaits you after these struggles.

Bending to the right you next skirt a fine stalactite pillar, and emerge
into the southern end of Sadlier’s Cave, which may be entered at either a
high or low level, a suspended stalagmite floor bridging over the latter
way. In front of you is another stalactite column, the Sentinel, guarding
the entrance to a shaft known as the Bedchamber, which marks the
junction with Route IV. Hence a turn to the left brings you back in a
few minutes down a rocky slope to your starting-point in the House of
Commons.

Length of Passages in Route LL,
Main passages :—
Junction with Route I. near O’Leary’s Chimney (¢)

to Cust’s Cave, . : : : : : . 104 yards.
Cust’s Cave to Rabbit-hole, . : 5 see AOS
Rabbit-hole to Sentinel, : : : : Suna} ica
209.
Side passages, 5 : : 4 : : ee l2Sa.

R.1I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 P|

202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Route III.—This route can be taken only in the direction indicated,
owing to the descent of the Chimney (c) which leads from the high level
O’Leary’s Cave to the Junction with Route I.

You follow Route I as far as the great boss of stalagmite previously
mentioned in the House of Lords, and instead of bearing to the left continue
straight on for 11 yards in a southerly direction. You then negotiate a
steep descent through boulders, and dropping 22 feet enter the Cathedral,
a straight and lofty hall, with three symmetrically arranged passages
branching off on either side at right angles.

The right-hand branch of the second of these is known as the Gallery of
Arches, and is remarkable for the enormous quantity of red clay it contains.
The limestone beds in this part of the cave dip at an angle of 35 degrees,
and this slope is thickly plastered over with clay, extending from the roof to
the floor, where it is piled up in irregular mounds.

The Gallery of Arches is 25 feet high, and runs perfectly straight in a
westerly direction. On the right-hand side are two well-marked fissures
running down at right angles to the bedding planes, and extending upwards
to the roof. The first of these ends blindly at a very short distance ; but the
second is more ‘extensive, and exhibits a downward prolongation of the
fissure—an opening known as the Pit. This is dangerous to approach
owing to the slippery nature of the clay slope which leads to it. It was
explored in September, 1908, by means of a rope-ladder, and found to be
30 feet deep, and so narrow that it was with the utmost difficulty a descent
could be made.

On the left-hand side of the Gallery of Arches, opposite to the Pit
fissure, a prolongation of this latter leads into a criss-cross of passages at
right angles to one another, whence a return can be made through another
opening to the end of the great gallery.

Retracing your steps over the clayey floor of the Gallery of Arches, you
return to the Cathedral, and cross over to the corresponding passage on the
left side.

You are now in a fine, lofty, water-worn tunnel with a level floor.
Bending slightly to the right, you make your way onwards for some distance,
until progress is stopped by a huge fallen boulder, which seemingly blocks
the entire cavity. About twelve yards, however, before reaching this point,
the opening of a narrow tunnel is passed on the left, which if followed upwards
leads into O’Leary’s Cave on the high level (Chimney (@)). Standing
before the boulder, two passages are seen on the right, which lead into a
low-roofed chamber whose sloping floor is blocked with clay and stalagmite.
On the left a low arch conducts you to a winding path which, ascending

Minx, Bropricx, anp RurE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 258

between enormous boulders, joms Chimney (a) some yards below the level of
the floor of O’Leary’s Cave.

The obstructing boulder referred to above can be turned by a scramble
around either side, and you are then in a straight, broad tunnel 15 feet high,
known as the Four Courts, whose exit is blocked by a mass of bed-rock,
which on first sight is apparently impassable. The squeeze through the
narrow slit here provided by nature as the only means of progress is as
uncomfortable and awkward as that through the Rabbit-hole in another
part of the cave, described in Route IT.

But you are rewarded for your exertions by what lies beyond. Imme-
diately to your right a short but lofty passage leads you over a shallow pool
of still water (Martel’s Pool), to a fine cave bedecked with many beautiful
stalactites. Immediately to the left rises a steep and narrow chimney
(Chimney (0)), 27 feet in height, thickly bedaubed with clay, which when
surmounted involves you in a maze of tightly fitting boulders forming
the floor of the cave above. Wriggling through these with difficulty, you
emerge into the high-level chamber known as O’Leary’s Cave.

It will thus be seen that there are two ways of access to O’Leary’s
Cave—lettered respectively Chimney (a) and (6); (a) starts through the
narrow tunnel already described, just before reaching the big fallen boulder.
This passage rapidly diminishes in size, and then expands upwards into a
lofty chamber, wherein great boulders are heaped up promiscuously in the
wildest confusion. One huge block, which must be many tons in weight, is
particularly noticeable, being balanced directly overhead at this point in a
seemingly unstable condition of equilibrium. Climbing upwards amongst
these boulders, always with a tendency to the right, you presently pass the
Junction with the winding path referred to above, and then a rise of 10 feet
brings you out into O’Leary’s Cave. It will then be seen that the cavity
from which you have just emerged is in reality a depression in the floor
of O’Leary’s Cave; and that the huge balanced boulder which seemed so
unstable from below is securely fixed on a firm basis.

O’Leary’s Cave ranks with the Garrett Cave (to be described later
in Route IV) as one of the two largest chambers in the whole cavern.
Its dimensions are so vast that it is difficult to estimate its size from a mere
glance round, except with profuse illumination from many points simul-
taneously. Its floor, unlike the rest of the cavern, where everything is sealed
down with stalagmite, is covered with loose, sharp-edged fragments of rock,
as if betokening a recent fall from the roof. It contains several fine columns
uniting floor and ceiling ; and one grand stretch of stalactite curtains situate
about its middle, which has the appearance of sheets hung out on a clothes-

[2 P*]

254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

line to dry (Plate XVI., fig. 4). This formation was at once named
“Q’Leary’s Family Washing.”

The dip of the floor is on the whole from south to north, and the
chimney (Chimney (¢)) down which the descent is made to the junction with
Route I, lies in the extreme north-west corner of the chamber at its lowest
point. This chimney is not difficult to descend, as there are conveniently
placed ledges down its sides, which provide good foot-holds; but due care
must be exercised. It is about 12 feet deep. Its ascent, however, would be
impossible, as these ledges are all covered with slippery stalagmite, whose
surface would afford no grip for the hands if attempts were made to climb
up. Hence it is that this Route is always followed in the direction just
indicated.

Once down the Chimney, the way follows Route I in the reverse direction
to that described above, and in a few minutes the House of Lords is regained,
where the big pillar is easily recognizable. Thence back to the House of
Commons.

Length of Passages in Route ILI,
Main passages :—
House of Lords to Junction of Gallery of Arches, . 78 yards.

Junction to O’Leary’s Chimney (8), - Q2. sees
Length of O’Leary’s Cave (approx.), : ee ( ,

242,

Side passages :—

Gallery of Arches and Cross-Fissures, . ; eis bass),
Passages near the Four Courts, : = § ile).
Other Passages. é ; : ; : + $398 2ee

426 ,,

Route IV.—You leave the House of Commons by ascending the boulder-
strewn slope on its eastern side, and, rising to a height of 12 feet above the
floor, continue straight on until you reach the stalactite pillar called the
Sentinel, standing outside the shaft known as the Bed Chamber, which opens
immediately below and on its left-hand side. The big chamber on the right
forms the southern extremity of Sadlier’s Cave, and was traversed at the end
of Route II.

Leaving the Sentinel immediately behind, you bend to the left, and,
descending a boulder-slope, enter the northern end of Sadlier’s Cave, a
spacious vault where your attention is at once arrested by an enormous
stalagmite boss on the right, surmounted by a fine column reaching to the

Hint, Broprick, AnD RuLtE—The Mitehelstown Caves. 255

roof. This is known as Lot’s Wife. Facing this column, on your left, is a
mound of boulders. Crossing this, and winding back abruptly to the left,
you presently find yourself at the bottom of the shaft you have just looked
into from above, the Bed Chamber. Its walls, however, are too steep to
surmount except with the aid of a rope-ladder. .

Retracing your steps to the pillar known as Lot’s Wife, you climb up
the slope on which it stands, and immediately arrive at the entrance to
the Kingston Gallery, which opens out on the left, straight ahead being
the way to the Garrett Cave.

The Kingston Gallery is remarkable for its absolute straightness. It
runs north for a distance of 82 yards, and is richly bedecked with calcite
formations. Originally triangular in section, its floor has subsequently been
excavated by water-action to a depth, in places, of 9 feet.

To enter this gallery you descend a steep boulder-slope thickly plastered
over with stalagmite, and are then able to walk along a level floor. Imme-
diately on your right is a low arch through which the return journey is made
when leaving the Sand Cave, a passage running parallel with the one now
about to be traversed. On the left a fine pillar blocks the centre of the path,
bearing an inscription dated 1833. You then climb 9 feet up, and pass along
a tunnel, which in two places is partitioned into cells by a central pillar
flanked on either side by curtains of snowy-white calcite, ribbed with
coloured bands of iron and other minerals. In one instance an artificial
opening has been made through a curtain ; unnecessarily as it happens, since
the parallel Sand Cave affords an alternative route.

Arrived at the termination of the Kingston Gallery, you descend from
the higher to the lower level and enter a lofty chamber, roughly square
in shape, which is known as the Kingston Hall. On its right-hand wall
are openings leading into a system of parallel fissures known as the Closets ;
these are accessible also from an opening a short distance along the Sand
Cave.

This cave is named from the sand which covers its floor. It runs parallel
with the Kingston Gallery, which it rejoins at its southern extremity.
Immediately before this point a large mass of fallen boulders obstructs the
way. Here water drips from the roof, and in one of the pools thus formed
on the floor, there was found a nest of perfect “Cave Pearls.”

You rejoin the Kingston Gallery by creeping under the low arch
referred to above, and, making your way up the stalagmited boulder-slope,
bend at once to the left around some stalactite pillars, and after a short crawl
are able to stand upright in the Garrett Cave.

This cave ranks with O’Leary’s as being one of the largest chambers

256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in the whole cavern. In both cases the dimensions are difficult to estimate,
except with abundant illumination, more particularly as their floors, which
are composed of huge boulders, are set at a somewhat steep angle—a dip of
25 degrees.

The highest parts of this chamber, covered as they are with recently fallen
rocks, are devoid of interest ; but exception can be made in the case of one
large mass of combined stalactite and stalagmite. At its lowest point access
is gained under a low arch to a straight and narrow tunnel which loops from
west to east, and brings you back again into the bottom of the main chamber
through two separate openings. Both of these openings are remarkable for
the wind-distorted stalactites (anemolites) which depend from their arches.

Situate in the floor of this tunnel is a narrow shaft, 8 feet deep, giving
access to a complicated system of parallel passages, known as the Maze.

This system is intimately connected with that of the Closets,
previously mentioned in connexion with the Kingston Hall, which it
immediately adjoims. Communication between the two series is, however,
impracticable owing to the narrowness of the connecting links. The Maze
seems to have been unknown previously to 1908—or at least its existence
forgotten—since inscriptions were found on its walls dating back to 1833.
Access to the greater portion of this system was obtained only by cutting
through an obstructing mound of stalagmite on the floor.

Reference to the plan will show that the Maze in reality consists of
a series of fissures parallel to those of the Sand Cave and the Kingston
Gallery. If the line of the main fissure be continued to the south, it will be
seen to pass through the position of the River (Route IL) and Martel’s Pool
(Route IIT); both being points where still water is normally met with. It
would seem that this fissure marks the line where the subsoil water is reached
at the point of saturation.

The return from the Garrett Cave, past the pillars known as Lot’s Wife
and the Sentinel back to the House of Commons, needs no detailed account.

Length of Passages in Route IV.
Main Passages :—

House of Commons to Sentinel, . : 42 yds.
Sentinel to entrance of Kingston Gallery, . 34 (Ca,
Length of Kingston Gallery to end of Kingston Hall, SON sp
Length of Sand Cave, . ; Oe
Length of Garrett Cave Gpproey : : : (oa

Hin., Broprick, AND RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 257

Side Passages :—

Garrett Tunnel, . : ; : 5 : : 45 yds.
Main fissure of the Maze, ; : : : OL,
Other fissures of the Maze, . : i : SOR ae
Other side passages, . ; : : ; : 85s,
341 yds.
Total length of Passages in New Cave.
Main Passages. Side Passages.
From entrance to House of Commons
(cenire), - : : ; 110 yds.
Route I, ; : ; ‘ A901 5 : 291 yds.
Route II, ‘ ; ; ; 209) |; p : See
Route ITI, F ‘ A 5 242 ,, ' : 426 ,,
Route IV. : ; : , LTE He ; : Byun
1369 yds. 1186 yds.

Total length of passages in New Cave, 2555 yards, or rather less than
13 mile.
Total length of passages in both caves, 3034 yards (1? mile).

GEOLOGY OF THE CAVES.
Note on the Geological Features.

The long valley which extends for a distance of 17 miles between
Mitchelstown and Cahir consists of a synclinal trough, the northern side of
which is formed by the Galtee Mountains, and the southern by the Knock-
mealdowns; the upper portions of these two ranges are formed of Old
Red Sandstone, from which the Carboniferous strata have been completely
denuded. The valley averages about 8 miles in width from crest to crest,
and its floor is composed of Carboniferous Limestone, capped in a few places
by small knolls of the Coal-Measures. The limestone is obscured, for the
most part, by glacial drift, composed of clay, sand, and gravel, the chief
constituent of which seems to be limestone.

At a point slightly to the west of the watershed of this long valley are
two limestone knolls, on the northern slopes of which are the entrances of
the two caves (Plate XVI., fig. 1). A small stream, called the Sheep River,
flows on the same side in a westerly direction on the surface of the drift, the
level of the water being about 50 feet above the lowest part of the New Cave.

The limestone of the district is a hard greyish rock in which are the
usual fossils of Carboniferous age. In some portions of the New Cave
encrinite stems were noted; so far as was observed there was no sign of

258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

calcite or metallic veins. The individual beds are all of considerable
thickness, the thinnest one noted being not less than 4 feet.

The caves are situate on the northern side of the valley, and, as might
be expected, the strata at this point dip south; the dip was carefully
observed at all points where it was clearly visible, and has been noted in the
plans ; it ranges from 30° to 40° It is owing to this dip (see Plate XVI.,
fig. 2) that the formation of these caves exhibits so many features of interest,
such as do not exist in the caves of Yorkshire, Derbyshire, and Fermanagh,
where the stratification is practically horizontal, although in the Great
Eastwater Cave on the Mendips there are chambers similar to the great
chambers of the Old Cave, but on a less impressive scale.

The types of passages and chambers may be divided into three main
groups, depending for their characteristics in a great measure upon the
direction of their greatest length in relation to the dip of the strata ; in fact,
the direction of any passage, with a few exceptions, can be determined by
an explorer from a consideration of its type.

In all limestone caves the chief passages and chambers are formed in a
great measure by the action of water upon the various planes of weakness in
the rock. These planes are usually three, or occasionally four,in number. The
first consists of the plane of stratification, and the others of joints running at
right angles to this. In certain cases these joints run through only one bed
of the limestone, but in others cut through many beds; and, in fact, seem to
partake more of the nature of faults than of mere joints. In certain of these
latter cases in caves elsewhere’ slickensides have been observed, thus showing
that the chamber or passage is the direct result of faulting, and is thus really
an open fault.

In the Mitchelstown Caves there are, so far as could be ascertained, only
three planes of weakness which have contributed to the formation of the
passages—1. The bedding planes (dipping south). 2. The main joints (running
north and south, and cutting in a continuous line vertically through many
beds). 35. Secondary joints (running east and west, and cutting through only
one bed at a time). Each of these gives rise to a plane of weakness through
which water can percolate. This aqueous percolation (containing carbon
dioxide in solution) slowly dissolves the hard limestone on either side, and
ultimately forms a space through which running water can find a way. This
increased flow, carrying with it sand and stones, has a mechanical as well as a

‘The Geological Survey Map marks the stratification as horizontal; this is a cartographical
error.

* Yorkshire Ramblers’ Club Journal, vol. ii., No. 6, pp. 157-159.

Hint, Broprick, AND RuLtE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 259

chemical action on the rock, and the process of excavation along the plane
then proceeds at a comparatively rapid rate.

From a consideration of the physical geography and present surface-
drainage of the district, it seems improbable that any post-glacial stream of
sufficient magnitude to have great erosive power can have flowed through
the cave—at any rate through its upper passages, We are thus driven to the
conclusion that the caves are either glacial or pre-glacial in their formation.
During, and especially towards the end of, the glacial period there would
naturally be enormous torrents of water; and thus it is not improbable that
these caves, as they now exist, were formed by the glacial streams at the
close of that period.

The first lines of weakness to be considered are the bedding-planes, which,
as has been mentioned earlier, dip at angles varying from 30° to 40°, and are
the most important factors in the formation of the largest chambers of the
caverns. ‘Ihe great Hast Chamber of the Old Cave is the most remarkable
example of the bedding-cave type, and deserves considerable mention. Its
floor consists of smooth rock tilted at an angle averaging 35°. Its roof is
formed of a bed of similar rock, which dips to within two or three feet of the
floor (fig. 1). The bottom of this chamber is filled with clear water, blocked

B. Sto!actite Pillar

Fig. 1.
Section of East Chamber, Old Cave.

in a few places with masses of fallen rock and clay. There was, at the time of our
visit, no sign of flowin this water. The floor and the roof could be seen running
down below the water-level, about 3 feet apart; but it was unfortunately
impossible to ascertain the depth of the water owing to the difficulties of
the position. The dip of the floor remains constant from the lowest to the
highest point, a distance of nearly 200 feet ; but the height of the roof increases
considerably, so that at the upper portion of the chamber it is at least 40 feet
above the floor. Owing to the difficulty of illuminating such a vast chamber,
R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B. [2 Q]

260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

it is impossible to say with certainty anything definite with regard to the
formation of the roof. So far as could be seen, however, it appeared to be
irregular, as if its height were due to falls of rock, the debris of such
fallen roof, especially in the lower parts, being subsequently carried away by
the rush of water. The floor of the upper portions of the chamber is almost
entirely covered with rock debris, while that of the lower portions consists of
smooth rock coated with a deposit of red clay some 2 inches thick. This area
is remarkable in another way. Although the rock is exceedingly smooth, its
surface is scored by a series of parallel groovings running from top to bottom,
each grooving being about 9 inches across and about 1 inch deep. These
grooves are difficult to account for, except on the supposition that great
volumes of water flowed down the inclined stratum. It was impossible to get
a general view of these grooves owing to the coating of clay, and to the fact
that the exploration of that portion of the chamber was attended with
difficulty and danger.

The upper portions of both the eastern and western chambers of the Old
Cave rise at least 80 feet above the floor of the water-tunnel, by which they
are now entered; so that it is not unlikely there were formerly other entrances
which are now obscured by glacial drift.

It is a fact worthy of note that these bedding-plane chambers occur at the
most southerly part of the caves, which are also at the lowest level. The
great deposits of red clay, which will be dealt with later, also occur in these
chambers, and nowhere else.

CHAMBERS OF TYPE 1.—OLD CAVE; Eastern and Western Chambers.
New Cave: Gallery of Arches, two chambers to the south of the Four
Courts.

The second type of passage seems to be formed as the resultant of the
bedding-planes and the secondary joints, and is to be foundin the majority of
the passages which run east and west. These passages are on the average
about 5 feet in height, and exhibit cross-sections as in fig. 2. In certain

R
& N 5

SCALE.O. "p 20 go Fer.
KTG:)2:
of these cases there is evidence that a considerable volume of water has
at some time flowed along the passage; whilst in others it seems more
likely that the stream has pursued a course below the present floor, and that

Hinz, Broprick, anD RutE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 261

subsequently the roof has collapsed, blocking up the old water-channel, and
thus forming a passage at a higher level. In such cases the floor of the
present passage exhibits no sign of water action, and frequently presents a
cast of the inequalities of the roof. There is direct evidence that a collapse
of this nature has occurred in a portion of O’Callaghan’s Cave. After leaving
the Scotsman’s Cave, one traverses a slightly falling water-tunnel, along
which a considerable stream has flowed at some time. At a certain point
this passage is partially obstructed for about 50 feet. This obstruction is
formed by a mass of the roof which has fallen at some period, and can now be
passed only by climbing over it. The passage above this block represents all
the characteristics of type No. 2. and thus indicates the method of its
formation. In the case referred to, the fallen mass has as its two upper faces
the bedding-plane and the secondary joint—two lines of weakness which
allowed the fall to occur. It is even possible that in certain cases this type
of passage has been formed as the result of erosion some distance away, which
might cause a local dislocation of the strata. The secondary joints in this
district run east and west, with a result that any passages of this type have
an easterly and westerly direction. These joints are at right-angles to the
plane of stratification, and do not seem to cut through more than one bed in
a continuous line, so that the height of the passage at any place depends upon
the thickness of the bed of limestone at that point. As far as was observed,
there was no passage or chamber whose existence could be attributed to the
secondary joints alone. But these joints are evidently very important
contributing causes to a large number of passages, especially in the New
Cave.

PASSAGES OF TyPE 2.—Demon’s Cave, parts of O’Callaghan’s Cave ;
passages west of Cust’s Cave, and east of Rabbit-hole ; Brogden’s Cave, and
the Chamber east of the Labyrinth.

The third, and in some respects the most important, line of weakness is to
be found in the main joints, or, as they are sometimes called, master joints.
‘hese run north and south, and cut through the limestone in continuously
vertical lines, being apparently entirely unaffected by the bedding-planes.
They have given rise to two main types of passages. Firstly, those in which
subsequent erosive water action is not apparent; and, secondly, those in
which it is.

The first type consists of those narrow fissures of which the best examples
are to be found in the Maze. ‘he fissures in this part of the New Cave are
eight in number; and if we add to these the fissures known as the Closets,
which are entered from the Sand Cave, which, as will be seen from the plan,

[22%]

262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

are parallel with the former, we have eleven fissures (not in all cases open
throughout their whole length) all absolutely parallel with one another, and
ranging from 20 to 250 feet in length, while the height in the majority of
cases is not less than 20 feet, and probably considerably more. The greatest
width of any one of those is 5 feet, while at the ends they thin down toa few
inches. In only comparatively few cases could the actual ends of the fissures
be reached owing to their extreme narrowness. Their floors are horizontal,
despite the fact that the stratum dips at about 35° south. The fissures have
probably been widened to their present form by the solvent action of water
trickling down their walls. The openings which lead from one fissure to
the next are in all cases comparatively low, and seem to be formed by the
breaking down of the dividing-wall. At the northern extremity of some of
the Maze fissures the walls come together at the floor; but there is a lower
extension of the fissure some 10 feet below the general level, which can be
entered through one or two holes. A low tunnel, running at right angles to
these fissures, connects their lower extension, and this tunnel, at the time of
our visit, contained a few inches of still water.

In certain other cases the fissures seem to have been widened by the action
of running water; for example, the passage from the entrance to the House
of Commons; the Cathedral, and Sadlier’s Cave. The passages in the Old Cave
leading from the entrance to the Great Chamber are also fissures enlarged
in the same way. It may be taken as a general rule that all the passages
which have a north and south direction are of one or other of these two types,
and are usually of considerable height, the lowest being about 4 feet at the
southern end of the Sand Cave, whilst in the majority of cases the roof can
only be faintly seen, and must be at least 30 feet above the floor.

It is a fact worthy of note that, with three exceptions, all the water met
with in the New Cave lies in the line of one fissure, Le., at the northern end
of the Maze, at the western end of the Maze tunnel, near Cust’s Cave, to the
south of the Scotsman’s Cave, and in the fissure to the south of the Four
Courts. This fact seems to indicate that these points lie along one of the
chief lines of weakness in the cave. Of the other places in this Cave where
water is found, two lie in the line of a parallel fissure, one being in the Sand
Cave, and the other the River in Route II.

The Garrett Cave and O’Leary’s Cave, which both lie at a higher level than
the other chambers and passages of the New Cave, seem to have been formed
as the result of great slips, possibly of the roofs of some chambers which
formerly underlay the present floors. In both cases the floor is shattered
into immense blocks of rock; and whereas in most other places it is difficult
to find a loose stone, all being cemented together with stalagmite, here every

Hix, Broprick, AnD RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 263

stone is loose—an indication which leads one to suppose that they are due
to a comparatively recent fall.

The great chambers—the Houses of Commons and Lords—have been
enlarged to their present shape by swirling water; and it is a noticeable
fact that each of these chambers, the two largest in the New Cave, occurs at
the junction of three passages.

The Stalactites.

A complete account of the stalactites and allied formations to be met with
in the two caves would of necessity occupy too much space, and would entail
much wearisome repetition. For the purposes of description they may be
divided into two groups—(1) those which at the present time are in process
of active formation; and (2) those in which this process has ceased either
temporarily or permanently. It will be simpler to describe these two groups
and their examples in order.

GrouP 1.—Stalactites in active formation.—The process of active stalactitic
formation can be studied only in the New Cave, and it is unfortunate that
even there there are but few examples. In the Old Cave such formation is
absent, except on a very minor scale. In two instances in the New Cave
careful measurements were taken so that in the future calculations can be
made as to the rate of growth of the stalactites. Of these the first example
is in Cust’s Cave. Here there is a very noticeable stalactite from which
water is dripping and spreading over a fine stalagmitic boss. By candle-hght
this stalactite has a beautiful pure white appearance, very different from that
of the stalactites in the more usually visited portions of the cave. In
September, 1908, water was falling at a constant rate of one drop every
47 seconds; the length of the stalactite, from the highest point at which it
joins the roof, was 293 inches; its circumference at 1 foot from the roof was
21 inches; while the distance from the tip of the stalactite to the highest
point of the boss was 254 inches.

The second example is also in Route II. In the chamber which is entered
just before reaching the River to the west of Cust’s Cave, there is another
formation of great beauty and interest; this is composed of three convoluted
curtains which descend towards a large three-cusped stalagmitic boss. One
of these three curtains is now non-active; the second, which is still active,
has recently made a junction with the boss, while in the case of the third
there is a gap of ? inch. The total height of this group is about 8 feet.

In the Scotsman’s Cave are two exceedingly beautiful pillars, each about
11 feet in height, flanked by convoluted curtains of stalactite. These forma-
tions are still active, a slight percolation of water running over them.

264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

As was explained above, access was gained to the further portions of
the Maze after enlarging an already existing opening which had become
narrowed by the deposition of stalactite and stalagmite. The opening at the
time of our visit was circular and 9 inches in diameter, the narrow portion
extending for a length of avout 1 foot; on cutting through this obstruction
initials and a date (1834) were found inside, thus proving that the opening
had narrowed since that date.

Group 2.—Stalactites in which active formation has ceased temporarily or
permanently.—The large majority of the formations in both caves come under
this heading. In the New Cave, in the portions ordinarily visited, the guides
have given names (usually more or less fantastic) to the various stalactites,
pillars, etc., e.g. Lot’s Wife, the Churn and Churn-staff, the Cat and Kittens,
and the Drum. It is unfortunate that the custom of burning parafiin flares
for illuminating the larger chambers, such as the House of Lords, has covered
all the formations in the “tourist” portions of the cave with a thick coating
of greasy soot, thus completely destroying their beauty ; it is now their size
alone that can command admiration.

Descriptions of the pillars and stalactites in the more generally visited
portions of the New Cave have been given elsewhere ; but it will be as well
here to give a short account of a few of the beauties which have not been
recorded. Probably the most beautiful part of the cave is to be found in
the Labyrinth. This portion of the cave is so complicated that in the map
only the more important passages are shown; there are many other narrow
passages, some of which are too small to admit any creature larger than a
terrier; all these tunnels are coated with brilliantly sparkling crystals of
calcite, while in the lower portions the floors are composed of numerous sheets
of similar crystals, which seem to have been deposited out of solution at different
levels, thus giving a result similar to that seen above a slowly running stream
in a keen frost when the water level drops from day to day. At one point in
the Labyrinth is an exceedingly beautiful group of two pillars and a curtain
which form a most striking approach to the beauties beyond. As the word
“ Port-hole” had been chalked at the entrance to the Victoria Cave by some
earlier explorers, we decided to give the name of Labyrinth Port-hole to
the group now under discussion (Plate X VIL, fig. 1). The Chapel, which has
been referred to by earlier writers, and which is marked on the plan, is of
interest in two ways. It consists of a small opening on the left side of the
main passage, flanked by a number of very beautiful stalactite curtains,
beyond which a glimpse of a miniature fairyland can be obtained. On one
of these curtains are a number of names and a date which show that the
officers of the Geological Survey penetrated to this point in 1849. The Victoria

Hitt, Broprick, AND Rute—TZhe Mitchelstown Caves. 265

Port-hole-is an archway some 5 feet in height and 18 inches in width,
which has been divided into two openings by a stalactite. The upper opening
is 9 inches in diameter and the lower one about 5 feet high by 1 foot wide.
A fine anemolite, which will be referred to later, was met with at this point
(Plate XVII, fig. 3).

The larger stalactites in the Old Cave have been described in the earlier
part of this paper; the most noticeable are the Three-tiered Pillar
(Plate XVI, fig. 3), the Fractured Pillar (Plate XVII, fig. 2), and the Great
Boss in the west Chamber.

There are a certain number of minor stalactitic formations which deserve
more particular notice; these comprise the “Cave Pearls” and_ the
« Anemolites.”

The Cave Pearls,

The (so-termed) “Cave Pearls” owe their nomenclature to Professor
Boyd Dawkins, who has given the only account of them extant, in his
book, “Cave Hunting” (p. 66). A paper on this subject was read before
Section C. of the British Association, at the meeting held in Dublin in 1908,
and can be found in the Report of that date.

Cave Pearls consist of concentric layers of calcite formed around a nucleus
of some hard material, such as a small pebble of Yoredale rock, of limestone,
sahdstone, or even, as in one case, of a fragment of lead ore (see Plate XVIL.,
fig. 4).

The method of their formation is analogous in every situation in which
they have been discovered. They are always found in depressions in the
rock—in what may be termed “nests”—into which water containing
calcium carbonate in solution is continually dripping from a considerable
height. Given the presence of a fragment of hard material, each falling
drop will have the tendency to turn the nucleus slightly round, and by
deposition to coat it with a thin film of calcite. If this process lasts long
enough and the deposition continues uniform, a Cave Pearl is finally formed,
which may range in diameter from 0°5-3:°5 cm. In section such a pearl is
seen to be formed of the nucleus, surrounded by a great number of layers of
calcite of slightly varying tints of light cream or yellow.

In the Mitchelstown Caves pearls were found in two places—in the
New Cave, towards the southern end of the Sand Cave; in the Old Cave, at
the commencement of the Long Gallery.

Two types were found: one of an ovoid shape, measuring about 3 cm. in
length and 1°5 cm. in breadth, and another about 1-5 cm. in diameter, with a
surface composed of from 6 to 8 facets, produced as the result of friction against
neighbouring pearls. In the majority of cases the nucleus consisted of

266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

limestone, but in three cases it was composed of a small fragment of Old Red
Sandstone. The most remarkable example, however, was one measuring
3em. in length, in which the nucleus was composed of innumerable fragments
of stalagmite cemented together, forming nearly the whole of the pearl; the
outer layers being composed of a coating only some 2 mm. in thickness. See
fig. 4, Plate XVII. (bottom right-hand corner).

The Anemolites.

The term ‘ Anemolite’ has been used by cave explorers to denote certain
forms of stalactite which exhibit a departure from the normal type.

So far as can be ascertained there is no printed reference to the subject
extant.

An Anemolite is a stalactite which during its formation has been
subjected to wind action—z.e. to a current of air blowing constantly or
intermittently in one direction. As a consequence of this, the stalactite,
instead of growing directly downwards, is deflected more or less from the
vertical and in some instances assumes an angular form.

Such formations are usually met with in narrow passages connecting
chambers of differing sizes. Owing to variations in temperature between
these different chambers, currents of air are set up between them, and, as
a consequence, any growing stalactites tend to become deflected from the
vertical.

Several good examples were met with in the New Cave, all at narrow
openings which connected large chambers. The best specimen was found at
the Victoria Port-hole, and was unfortunately broken by a member of the
party in passing through. It consists of a curtain-like stalactite, the tip
of which is deflected considerably from the vertical (Plate XVIL., fig. 3); the
deflection being away from the Victoria Cave. Another example was found
immediately within the Labyrinth Port-hole, and another in the narrow
passage traversed before reaching the Scotsman’s Cave; these two last consist
of stalactites which have grown to a length of about 2 inches, and have
then turned at right angles to the vertical for a length of about 13 inches.
At the eastern opening into the Maze tunnel, on the low roof of the Garrett
Cave, a considerable number were found, none, however, of any great size;
they all have a deflection towards the Garrett Cave. At this point a
number of “pipe-stem” stalactites were met with, the majority of which
showed a deflection of about 3 inches in a length of 2 feet. These pipe-
stem stalactites occur in great profusion throughout the greater portions
of the less frequently visited parts of the New Cave; they consist of
an exceedingly fine tube of stalactite, which has a diameter of about

Hixz, Broprick, anp RuLE—The Mitchelstown Caves. 267

4 mm.; the tube in the majority of cases is hollow, and contains a drop of
water at its lowest point. Owing to their fragile nature, they have all been
destroyed in the generally known parts; in fact, in many cases they are too
fragile to sustain their own weight, fragments littering the floor in all
directions. The longest example was found in the Maze; this stem measured
5 feet 3 inches in length, and was so delicate that its tip oscillated through
an are of 6 inches when blown upon. It was unfortunately necessary to
break it to get along the passage.

The Clay.

The clay which has been mentioned as occurring in various parts of the
caves is found in the following places :—

OLtp Cave.—The Eastern Chamber: the passage from the Three-tiered
Pillar to the Eastern Chamber.

New Cave.—The Gallery of Arches: the two chambers to the south of
the Four Courts; the Victoria Cave.

In this last chamber the clay which covers the floor has evidently dried
and cracked, and has subsequently been covered with a thin coating of
stalagmite, with the result that the floor sounds as if it were hollow.

It will be noted that this clay occurs in every case in the most southerly
portions of the caves, which are also the lowest. Chemical analysis shows
that it consists largely of ferric oxide, with a little magnesium carbonate,
and a trace of calcium carbonate; under the microscope it is seen to be in
a state of extremely fine division, and to contain minute fragments of
quartz, which in some cases possess the typical crystalline form of that
substance; a few diatoms were also noted. From these facts one can
deduce that this clay is derived for the most part from the Old Red
Sandstone of the Galtees, carried down either by glacial action or atmospheric
denudation.

R.A. PROU., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. [2 fi]

268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

APPENDIX.

TABLE showing levels of various Chambers, and the outside surface at the same
points.

New CAVE.

Chamber. | Floor Level. re : an Lexd oF
; : |
O’Leary’s Cave,. | 3800 (approx.) 320 | 380
Demon’s Cave, . | 280 800 335 (road).!
Victoria Cave, . | 280 295 | 330
Bottom of Pit, . | 250 300 | 380
(roof of Gallery of Arches).
Garrett Cave, . 330 (approx.) | 350 | 400
OLD CAVE.
Main Passage, . | 315 335 390-480
| ( 260 (water).
Kast Chamber, . |‘ |
(360 (top of slope). | 400 420

As the level of the water in the Sheep River, which flows over glacial
drift, is 300 feet above O.D., it will be seen that the ereater portions of the
two caves are below the stream level.

‘In the majority of cases (with the exception of the Labyrinth and the Maze) the names
used in the map of the New Cave are those employed by earlier explorers; or are names which
were found written upon the walls.

In the case of the Demon’s Cave, we were unable at first to account for the title written up;
t was, however, noticed that a curious rumbling noise was frequently heard in that chamber, and in
no other portion of the cave. On plotting the survey upon the 25-inch mup of the district, it was
found that this cave lay immediately below a road, and therefore it is probable that this curivus noise
was caused by carts passing overhead (see Plate XIV.).

This fact is of importance as evidence of the accuracy of our survey.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate XIV.

ya
ola a
garranroce YY
Bridge —&J

(eee fe . FL 1009 FEET

MITCHELSTOWN OLD CAVE.

—> DOWNWARD SLOPE.

ENTRANCE 356.ORDNANCE DATUM.

+> —— WITH DROP IN FEET

——7 (Xo — op)

+4— > 30° SLOPE /N FLOOR WITH DIPOF STRATUM IN DEGREES.
S B. BOULDERS COVERED WITH STALAGMITE

S.@ STALAGMITE PILLAR.

10. HE/GHT OF ROOF IN FEET.

SF BOULDER.

SZ WATER.

150 200 Feet
1 1

Hitt, Broprick, anp Rute—Mircuerstown Caves.

pele

gees
ea

ae

=

eae

~<a Pass

Brocakealr Plate XV.

ENTRANCE
4) 332.ORDNANCE DA

RABBIT HOLE.

LEIR's CAVE.

RETT CAVE.

GSTON GALLERY.

'D CAVE.

GSTON HALL.
MAZE.
CLOSETS.

ANEYS.
EWORTHY STALACTITES.
_SHT OF ROOF IN PEET.
PE DOWNWARDS.
gore W/TH DROPIN FEET.
iL OPE OF FLOOR WITH DIP GF STRATUM IN DEGREES.
!DERS BLOCKING PASSAS£.
NDING WATER.

UU
Vy, Demons Cave yyy,

YW

Plate XY.

oS

Proce. lt. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII. Sect. B.

ENTRANCE
A) 332.ORDNAHCE DATUM

A House oF Commons. Y THE Raseir Hole.

B House or Loros Z Sapieir’s CAVE.

C CaTHEDRAL. BA GarRRETT CAVE.

D Gazcery of ARCHES BB AinGsTon GALLERY.

E Tne Pir. (30 FEET DEEP). DD Sawo Cave.

F 7He Four Courts EE AincsTON HALL.

H OLEaRY's Cave. (HIGH LEVEL) FF THE MAZE.

K ScorcHMan’s Cave. HH 7xE Closers.

LD OCaLLAGHAN’s Cave.

M crevasses. oCh. Cxmneys.

N 7HE LaByRinTM. @ S NOTEWORTHY STALACTITES.

P THE CHAPEL 20 HEIGHT OF ROOF IN FEET
—> SLOPE DOWNWARDS.

R BROGoENS Cave.

T DEMONS Cave. +20. SLOPE WITH DROP IN FEET.

V THE QUEEN'S CHAMBER 430° SLOPE oF FLOOR WITH DIP OF STRATUM IN DEGREES.
Scale. W VicToRIA CAVE. "23 BoulDERS BLOCKING PASSAG=.

Qwik ecb fp —tsanFeet XK Gusi7.'5|CAVE: == STANDING WATER.

Mi

OT TTT ET 7

330

House of Commons House of Lords
Up iase ay, Ohi 7
Victoria cave

Hrir, Bropuiek, ayp Rere—Mrreurtsrown Caves.

7

Proc. R. I, Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. B. Plate XVI.

Fig. 1.—Distant view of Entrance of New Cave Fig, 2.—Entrance of the New Cave.
looking east, from entrance of Old Cave.
to) b)

Fig. 3.—Three-tiered Stalactite é Fig. 4.—Curtain in 0’Leary’s Cave.
in the Old Cave.

Hint, Broprick, anp RutE—Mircuetsrown Caves.

PEs ay
ga

a oid ete eh

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. B. Plate XVII.

Fig. 1.—The Port-hole in the Labyrinth. Fig. 2.—Fractured Stalactite in the
Old Cave.

Vig. 3.—Anemolite. Fig. 4.—Sections of Cave Pearls.

Hitt, Broprick, anp RuLE—Mu1TcHELsStowN CavEs.

Awe

St)

Saeearn hoe

Ly 4
Xd ae
Patt a

Rea ental,
‘ Sah

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXVII

SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND
LITERATURE

DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908 -1909

THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear im any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE.

Armstrone (E. C. R.), F.S.A. :— PAGE
Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford.
(Plates XIII., XIV.), 5 ‘ : ‘ : : : . 259
Berry (Henry FirzParrics), 1.8.0., Lirr.D. :—
Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis, : : ; alas
Corrry (Grorcx), A.I.B. :—
Trish Copper Halberds. (Plates I.-III.), : : : : » 8
The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-Western
Europe. (Plates IX.-XII.), . 4 : ; ‘ 5 BSI

Dix (HK. Reeinatp M‘Cuintock) :-—
A very rare Kilkenny-printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its
printer. (Plate LY.), : ; . 6 : : : . 209
Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin printer. (Plates V.-VIII.), . . 218
An Karly Highteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. (Plate XVIII), 401

Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered -
in the Academy, . : ° : : : - : . 404

Fatxiner (Czsar Litton), M.A. :—
Biographical Notices of John Kells Ingram and Robert Atkinson, Appendix.

Green (Rev. Wituiam Sporswoop), C.B., M.A. :—
Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. (Plate XV.), . : : . 263

Kane (Wituiam Francis pe Vismes), M.A. :—
The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh.
(Plate XVI.), . : : : ‘ . . . 801

Lawior (Rev. Hues Jackson), D.D. :—
A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church,
Dublin ; ; : : ; 3 : ; : : 1
Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory, . ‘ . 159

1V Contents.

MacNeru (Joun), M.A. :— .
Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the
Trish Ogham Inscriptions,
Smyzy (J. Giupart), M.A. :—
An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri,
Westrorp (Tuomas Jounson), M.A. :—

Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Hastern
Clare (The Newmarket Group). (Plates IX., X.),

The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley, °

Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Hastern
Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). (Plate XVII.),

Waite (Rev. Newport J. D.), D.D. :—
Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland, .

PAGE

329

235

217
270

371

126

MAGE MEP EOWA
AAT, WY EAA
maaan si

J

ERRATA.

SECTION C.

p. 4,1. 28. For latter, read former
p. 24, 1.4. For Kynton read Lynton

p. 25, 1.6. For Etru. . . Ann. Ult.\, read Malachy O’Brien, Bishop of Kildare
(1175, according to Ann. Tig.),

p- 80,1.7. Add tf. 58
p. 36, 1. 36. For 1194 read 1192
-p. 47, ll. 12, 16. For 1186 read 1192 (?)
p- 53, 1.22. For 1110 vead 1310
P

. 66,1. 32. For ‘*pre manibus Henrici de Pencoyt juveni,’’ read beforehand
(pre manibus) to Henry Pencoyt junior

p- 83. Delete the entry Kynton, William.

p- 84, col. 2,1.1. After Trinity insert 24 instead of 457

p. 116, note 4. For Dean, 1245-1250 read Dean in 1250 and in 1252
Pp

. 116, note 5. For Archdeacon, 1244-1258 read Archdeacon before 1231, and
in 1258.

p- 160, 1.16. For at least portions of read the constitutions of the Diocese of
Ossory (below, uo. 14) in

p. 219, 1.5. For 1900 read 1890

p- 274, thirdlinefrom bottom. For Clanmorris, Barony of Kerry, read Clanmorris
Barony, in Kerry,

p- 296, last paragraph. For 1665 read 1645
p. 307, third line from bottom. For Britannica read Britannia
p- 347, 1.14. or short syllable read short unaccented syllable
p- 350, 1.8. For Vrocie[i] read Vroice[i]
p. 351, 1.35. For Cunuri read Conuri
p. 354, 1.20. For Coribri read Coribiri
>, 1.21. For Coribiri read Coribiri
p- 362, 1.19. For All the words vead All the words except Comogann
p. 863, 1.21. For mucei read mucoi
p. 365, 1.18. For regarded read suggested
p- 368, last line. For Ave Qvecea vead Ave in Ave Qvecea
p

. 380, 1.11. (See Plate XVII.) to be moved to 1. 27, as the illustration is of the
lower fort, which also has upright joints.

p- 386, 1.29. For seem read seems
p- 392,1.5. Read Both dTaidhg

p. 885, Derrymore beg, a local term for the Derrybeg of the maps. Such jesting
names occur in other places.

p. 389.1. 16. For south-west vead south-east

PROCEEDINGS

Or

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

I,

A CALENDAR OF THE LIBER NIGER AND LIBER ALBUS OF
CHRIST CHURCH, DUBLIN.

Taye dad Jel dle | LAN IOas. » ID)».

Read June 10. Ordered for Publication Jury 22, 1907. Published JANuary 15, 1908.

PREFACE.

THE records of the medieval Church of Ireland are scanty. The Diocese of
Dublin, richer in this respect than others, possesses only the following :—-The
ancient volume known as Crede Mihi, which was edited by the late Sir J. T.
Gilbert; the Register of Archbishop Alan and his Repertoriwm Viride or Nova
fiotula, both of which are well deserving of similar treatment; the valuable
collection of Christ Church Deeds, now in the Public Record Office, a
calendar of which appeared in the Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the
Records; the Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey, St. Thomas’s Abbey, and the
Priory of All Hallows, all of which have been edited by competent hands; !
the Register of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, called Dignitas Decani, a calendar of
which has been published.in the Proceedings of the Academy ; the Book of
Obits and Martyrology of Christ Church, edited by Dr. J. H. Todd; and the

1 The Register of the Abbey of St. Thomas, Dublin, ed. J. T. Gilbert, 1889 (Rolls series} ;
Registrum Prioratus Omnium Sanctorum juxta Dublin, ed. R. Butler, 1845 (Irish Archeological
Society). For the Chartulary of St. Mary’s, see below p. 4.

R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©, [1]

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

two books of the same Church known as Liber Albus and Liber Niger. Of
these last a Calendar is here printed which, it is hoped, may -prove useful to
students of the Ecclesiastical Antiquities of Ireland.

The Liber Albus of Christ Church is a volume of 73 leaves of vellum,
measuring about 28 by 19 cent. It consists of nine gatherings, all of which
are of eight leaves except the first, second, and fifth. The first has now five
leaves; originally it had four. It contains the table of contents, and was
obviously added after the work was completed. The second gathering has ten
leaves. The fifth, which likewise has ten, had originally, like most of the
others, eight, two having been inserted later. On the other hand, the third
gathering, which has now eight leaves, had originally only six. The contents
of the book are of the kind which one expects to find in such a record—
charters, leases, rentals, &e., together with a few wills, and inventories of
the goods of the testators. According to a note on f. 57, it was compiled
by Thomas Fyche, canon and sub-prior of the convent, who died 17th January,
1518. And though several of the documents which the book preserves are of
a date considerably later than Fyche’s death, there is no reason to doubt the
correctness of the statement. For the articles are numbered in a contemporary
hand; and the fact that no less than eighteen articles (Nos. 3, 15, 16, 34, 55,
67-79) are passed over in this numeration, and in the original table of contents,
proves that they were added subsequently. In fact, the manuscript, as
originally written, abounded in blank pages. And these have been utilized,
to our advantage, by later scribes. ‘The latest of the documents to which
the old numbers are attached (No. 51) bears the date 8th November,
1504. Thus the compilation may with confidence be dated between 1505
and 1517. And this conclusion is confirmed by the character of the
script.

‘The contemporary table of contents has been enlarged so as to include the
later entries, the additions to it being in the hand of the well-known antiquary,
Dr. John Lyon.

In the present Calendar the articles have been numbered continuously in
Arabic figures, the older numbers being indicated by Roman figures.

The calendar does not include six leaves, four at the beginning and
two at the end of the volume, which are filled with writing in an extremely
difficult hand and with many contractions. These have been examined by
Mr. M. J. M‘Enery of the Public Record Office, Dublin, who has been so good
ag to supply the following note on their contents :—

“The first four and last two membranes of the Liber Albus have nothing
in common with the rest of the book. The text of these six membranes consists

LawLor—4A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. oS)

of disquisitions of a logical and metaphysical character : those on the last two
membranes are mainly concerned with concrete and abstract ideas, and terms.
They appear to be fragments of another treatise which have been bound up
with the Liber Albus proper.”

The Liber Niger of Christ Church is also a vellum book, the leaves of
which are 234 in number and measure about 27°5 by 18 cent. Its contents
for the most part differ in character from those of the companion volume.
It is true that there are in it many copies of charters and similar documents ;
but these are in almost all cases obviously later additions, written in the
margins and other spaces originally left vacant. The main contents are of
another sort. We have such texts as the Secretum Secretorwm, ascribed to
Aristotle; the French poem, Zimago Mundi; a History of our Lord, also in
French ; the legal tract called Pet a saver; Ecclesiastical Tables such as might
more naturally be looked for in a service book or a martyrology, and a
corpus of statutes and kindred documents. These various compositions,
so diverse in subject, are written in different hands. And there is nothing
in the structure of the Liber Niger to forbid the supposition which naturally
occurs to one, that they had a separate existence before it came into being.
This is, in fact, certain in one case. For on ff. 79-88, which contain a series
of tables for ascertaining the dates of Kaster and Septuagesima (Nos. 44-46),
we find an older pagination contemporary with the text, which proves that
these leaves once stood at the beginning of another volume. They form a
complete gathering in our MS. |

And with somewhat less confidence we may recognize elsewhere groups of
leaves which formerly belonged to other volumes. Thus, ff. 34-65 form a
group of four gatherings of eight. There are only two other gatherings of
eight in the volume. Onf. 34 begins a History of our Lord in French, which
ends on f. 63. The remainder of f. 63 and the concluding leaves (ff. 64, 65),
no doubt originally blank, are occupied with an account of an embassy to
France in the year 1294, and copies of charters, the last of which is
incomplete, breaking off at the end of f. 60. These facts point to the
existence of a volume containing a Life of our Lord, followed by two
vacant leaves, and possibly by at least one gathering of which the first
page was also vacant.

Next comes a tract entitled “Summa que vocatur Fet a Saver,’ also in
French (no. 37). It fills a gathering of eight (ff 66-71, imcluding two
unnumbered leaves), and nearly half of the following gathering of six
(ff. 72-77). It is followed immediately by a narrative of proceedings against
the Templars, the first part of which is in the same hand as the preceding

1")

4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(no. 38, ff. 74°-76).. The remaining articles, in later hands, evidently
occupy pages originally left blank (nos. 39-41).

We now pass to a more complex group. It runs from f. 89 to f. 212, and
consists of five gatherings of twelve, a gathering of six, three gatherings of
twelve, two of six, three inserted leaves, and a gathering of six. Gatherings
of twelve do not occur elsewhere. The principal contents of these leaves are
as follows :—

1. The fourth book of the Sentences of Peter Lombard (no. 47).
2. Extracts from Lives of Saints (no. 54).

3. Statutes, &. (nos. 57-62, 64-68).

4, A French poem (no. 69).

5. A legal tract (no. 70).

6. Chronicles (no. 71).

7. Statutes (nos. 78, 79).

These must have originally followed one another in a single volume, for
all except the first and the last begin in the middle of gatherings, and the
third and last are in the same hand. The volume had several blank pages
(f. 202%, f. 203, ff. 208-212), now filled with notes and scribblings. ‘To it also
probably belonged f. 78, which contains a fragment of a treatise entitled
“ Genesis ” (no. 42).

A fragment of a lost book may also be recognized in ff. 227, 228 (nos. 136,
137), which formed part of a gathering of at least four leaves, two of which,
and part of a third (f. 228), have been cut out.

But this tedious investigation need not be carried further. Its purpose
has been to prove that the principal interest of the Liber Niger is of a
different kind from that of the Liber Albus, The latter is valuable because
it preserves documents which throw light on the history of the institution to
which it belongs. The latter, setting aside its marginalia, is a collection of
tracts, some of them of much importance, which nevertheless supply no
direct knowledge of the affairs of the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity. Itisa
congeries of books and fragments of books, bound together for no better
reason than that their pages were of much the same size. But herein is its
unique interest. It is the debris of the library of the convent. Like the better-
known martyrology of Christ Church, it helps us to form some conception
of the subjects which occupied the thoughts of the brethren, of the literature
which the more studious among them read. It is the solitary specimen
which we possess of the contents of a medieval Irish monastic brary. If
we may judge from the character of the handwritings, most of the older
portions of the volume were transcribed in the fourteenth century.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 9)

In the work of constructing a calendar of this book, much assistance has
been derived from a table of contents written on the blank pages at the end
of the volume by the elder Anthony Dopping during his brief tenure of the
Bishopric of Kildare (1679-1681), and printed in the Second Report of the
Trish Record Commission, supplement, p. 508.

It only remains to place on record the writer’s gratitude for help so often
and so kindly given by H. F. Berry, Esq., Litt. D., 1s.0., and M. J. M‘Enery,
Ksq., in deciphering difficult passages, and by several friends in identifying
obscure place-names.

WORKS FREQUENTLY REFERRED TO IN THE CALENDAR.
Chartac :

Chartae Privilegia et Immunitates, being transcripts of charters and
privileges to cities, towns, abbeys, and other bodies corporate, 18 Henry LI-
IS Richard II (1171-1395), printed by the Irish Record Commission
(1829-1530), 1889.

Chartularies :

Chartularves of St. Marys Abbey, Dublin, with the Register of its
house at Dunbrody, and Annals of Ireland, ed. J. T. Gilbert (Rolls
Series), 1884.

Christ Church Deeds :

Original deeds in the Public Record Office, Dublin. A Calendar
appeared in the 20th, 23rd, 24th, and 27th Reports of the Deputy
Keeper of the Records of Ireland.

Crede Mihi:

“Crede Mihi,’ the most ancient register book of the Archbishops of
Dublin before the Reformation, ed. J. T. Gilbert, Dublin, 1897. The
references are to the folios of the original.

Dignitas Decani :
An early register of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. A Calendar
was published in the Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy, vol. xxv.,
sect. C., no. 9, by the Very Rev. J. H. Bernard, Dean of St. Patrick’s.
Trish Statutes:
Statutes and Ordinances and Acts of Parliament of Ireland. King
John to Henry V. Ed. H. F. Berry, 1907.
Papal Letters :
Calendar of eniris in the Papal Registers relating to Great Britain
and Ireland, Papal Letters, ed. W. H. Bliss and others, 1893—

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Rey. Alan. :

The Registrum Alani, or Black Book of Archbishop Alan, in the
custody of the Archbishop of Dublin. For a Calendar by the late
Professor G. T. Stokes see Journal of the Royal Society of
Antiquaries of Ireland, xxiii. 303, xxvii. 164, 404.

The references are to the contemporary foliation, recorded in the
margins of a transcript by the late Bishop Reeves (T.C.D. MS. 1061).

Statutes :
Statutes of the Realm (Record Commission), 1810-1828.
Theiner, Vetera Monumenta : ;

Vetcra Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum Historiam illustrantia,

ed. A. Theiner, Rome, 1864.
Todd, Obits :

The Book of Obits and Martyrology of the Cathedral Church of the
Holy Trinity, commonly called Christ Church, Dublin, ed. J. C.
Crosthwaite and J. H. Todd (Irish Archeological Society), 1844.

CALENDAR OF LIBER ALBUS.

1. Chronological notes. elle

(a) James le Botiler, Earl of Ormond, died on the Vigil of St.
Bartholomew (23 August}, 1452, and was buried in the
monastery of the B. V. M., Dublin.

(6) Thomas, Earl of Desmond (Desmonia), was beheaded at
Drougheda by order of John, Earl of Worcester (Vigornia),
deputy of George, Duke of Clarence, on the morrow of
St. Valentine (150 February), 1468.

(c) The said John, Earl of Worcester (Vigornia), landed at Howith,
9 October, 1467.

(d) In later hand.—Gerald fith Geralde died in London, and was
buried in the Church of Kildare, 13 February, 1086.

2. Table of contents. eye
3. Rental of Holy '[rinity Cathedral, “a veteribus acceptum.” [oe
1585. High Street, South side—Philip Conran, 40s. 4d.; Sir William

Sarswell, 6s. 8d.; William Fitzsimones, 22s.; John Gaidon, 25s. North side—
George Usher, in the market, 4s. 6d.; Christopher Sedgrau in Ram Lane,
2s. 4d.; James Barre, 40s.; John Dornen for two messuages, 22s.; Thomas
Smithe for four messuages, £4 3s.; the same, within the precinct, 20s.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 7

Trinity Lane—John Dornen, 8s.; John Forster, opposite west door of
Church, 26s. 8d.; Elmaie Linche, widow, 16s. ; Robert Brown, 8s. St. Michael’s
Lane—John Herman, clerk, 2s.; Christopher Sedgrau, 26s. 8d.; Richard Fagan,
15s.; William Gogh, 14s.; Patrick Clone, 10s. Winetavern Street—Richard
Usher, for a cellar, 40s.; Patrick Goghe, do., 40s.; Henry Shelton, do.,
£3 6s. 8d.; William Forstere, do., 31s.; Thomas Dillone, 8s. Rochele Lane—
Sir William Sarswell, 18s. 4d.; John Malone, for the common garden, 3s. 4d.
The Fishe Streate—Richard Fagan, for the gate and a mease next southwards,
14s. 8d.; Walter Plunket, 11s.; Matthew Hamling, 30s.; John Forster, 4s. ;
Kate Dongan, three messuages, £3; Richard Flodie, for a messuage, 20s. ;
The same, do., £1. St. Warburge Street—James Stanihurt, next Polgate,
8s. 4d.; Edward FitzSimones, 26s. 8d. ; John Dornen, for a garden, 16d. Skiner
Reaw--Mr. Galtrum, for the corner house next the high cross, 46s. 8d. ;
Christopher Sedgrave, for John Miles’ house, 12s.; William Quitnie (?), for
Calfabus, 26s. 8d.; John Dornen, for the stable at the corner of the market,
4s.; William White, 14s. 8d. St. Niclas Street—Daniel Smith, 10s.;
Mr. Ford, 4s. Bridge Street—John White, head-rent, 2s.; Edmund
Luttrell, 21s.; Edmund Devnishe, 4s.; Henry Row, 23s. 4d.; Nicholas
Harbarte, 12d. Upon the Key—-Thomas Welshe, 5s.; John Talbote, 6s. 8d. ;
Geffree Maris, 4s.; Patrick Broune, next Isold’s tower, 10s. Quoke Street—
Mr. Horsse, “ elemosina,” 6s. 8d.; Patrick Mey, do., 6s. 8d.; Henry Broune,
for two meses, 23s.; James Viall, St. Patrick’s Street, 6s. 8d.; Justice Bathe,
for a mill, 21s.; Bartholomew Russell, towards the Coume, 16d.; Patrick
Gygen, in St. Fraunces Street, 20s. St. Thomas Street—Mr. Penteny, 6s. 8d. ;
Christopher Fagan, for two meses, 42s.; Nicholas Maghere, 30s.; Laghlen
Tailore, 16s.; James Barre, 6s. 8d. Oxmanton—Henry Fyssher, 6s. 8d. ;
Edmund Barnewall, 6s.; Richard Holdman, 13s. 4d.; Walter Cusak, 4s.;
Richard Rouncell, for a mese and “colcot,’ 24s. 8d.; Thomas Proutfote, 8s. ;
Thomas Cane, 13s. 4d.; James Digname, 12s. 6d.; Walter Sedgrave, 16s. ;
Richard Fagane, 5s.; Patricke Loghane, 9s.; James Malone, in Fisher Lane,
and a garden by the field, 10s.; Richard Usher, in Fisher Lane, 12d.
St. George’s Lane—Katherine Dongane, two gardens, as above; Henry
Broune, a garden, as above; Michael Ustace, for a garden, 4s.; Vicars of
St. Patrick’s, 3s.; Sir Henry Harintone, for an orchard at Grangegorman, 4s. ;
Hugh (Brady), Bishop of Meath, for an orchard thereby, 6s. 8d. Shepe
Street—John Forster, for two meases, 13s, 4d.; John Bowrane, for four
meses, “6s. 8d. ; Sir Laurence Briane, 10s.; Nicholas Veldone, 10s. ; Christopher
Sedgrave, for the stone house at the corner, 16d. Lands in the country—
John Alene, for the wood mill, £4; Edward FitzSimones for the Rectory of
Killestere, 26s. 8d.; Lord Howth, for the manor of Killester, 5s.; Simon

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Luttrell, for Stagubbe, 24s. 4d.; David Sutton, for Maplestone, £3 6s. 8d. ;
Sir Henry Harintone, “for the muche Cabbraghe,’ £5 16s. 8d.; Laurence
Delahide, for Brenestone by Meglare, 20s.; a mese in Ballrodane and 4
acres, and meadow; Barnabe Scurlock, for Athboy, 26s. 8d.; Thomas Long,
for Rathmore, 20s.; Sir Laurence Briane, for Lucan and Esker, 12s.; Nicholas
Clintone, for Crumlen, 6s. 8d.; Alsone Alene, for Kevene’s farm in Crumlen,
10s. ; Ballimor, a farm, 12s.; Gerald Plunket, for Kensale, head-rent, 5s. 6d.;
Hugh Bethell, for a mese in Drogheda, 2s. 4d.; Sir John Bedlewe, knight, for
the Rectory of Phillipstone N(ugent), 20s.; Art Macfeme’s Country in Lecale,
£3; a mese in Dunboine, 18d.; John Dornen, for Finglas, 24s.; Mayor and
City of Dublin, £20; Her Majesty’s pension, £43 13s. 103d.
Partly in English.

4. Account of proceedings in the dispute between Christ Church and
1300. St. Patrick’s in regard to the election of Archbishops of
Dublin. + pigs

On the festival of St. Francis of the Order of Friars Minor (24 May 2),
1500, John Braybrok reached Dublin with bulls from the Roman Curia,
dated at the Lateran 28 March, 1500,in which Boniface (VIII) stated that
Matthew (Rubeus), Cardinal deacon of St. Mary de Porticu, had been delegated
to hear this case, but that for many years no proceedings had taken place,
and that lately Matthew has cited the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s to
appear, but that they had not done so. The Pope therefore directs the
Archbishop, Dean, and Archdeacon of Armagh to cause the Dean and
Chapter aforesaid to appear before them within six months to defend the
case. The Archbishop, Dean, and Archdeacon accordingly, on 6 July, by
their commissary, the Prior of Athirde, caused them to be cited in St. Patrick’s.
Thereupon the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s made the following demands:
That on a voidance of the See, both chapters should seek royal licence to
elect ; that the Prior and convent of Holy Trinity should fix the time for the
election, and summon those who had a right to be present thereat ; that the
election should be heid at the Church of the Holy Trinity, and that the Prior
thereof should have the first voice in it; that the decree of election should be
sealed with the seals of both chapters ; that the consecration (if in Ireland) and
enthronization should take place at Holy Trinity; that at the election on the
next voidance three or four of the “majores” of St. Patrick’s should be
present “ tamquam amici non ut electores”; and that on subsequent occasions
the election should be by both chapters.

‘The date usually given for the festival of St. Francis (4 October) cannot be intended here. His
translation was observed at Lincoln on 24 May.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. i)

The Chapter of Holy Trinity made the following demands: 1. Confirma-
tion of all the benefices granted them by Archbishop Luke. 2. Exemption,
similar to that enjoyed by St. Patrick’s, for all their churches from the
jurisdiction of the Archdeacon. 3. Restoration to them of the chapels of
Archbishops Fulk, Luke, and John de Sanford. 4. Restoration of the Bull of
Boniface (VIII) for Archbishop William de Hothom. 5. Also of the Bull
which decreed that the Archbishop should celebrate five times a year at
Holy Trinity. 6. That the Archbishop should be consecrated and enthroned,
and (unless he directs otherwise) buried at Holy Trinity. 7. That the
suffragans of the province should be [consecrated] and make their profession
of obedience at Holy Trinity, and that the choir cope in which Master
W. Calf was consecrated Bishop of Kildare, and which the Dean of St.
Patrick’s had taken from brothers Hugh le Mareschal and Richard de
Notingham, canons of Holy Trinity in St. Patrick’s, should be restored to
them. 8. Power to elect their Prior without licence obtained from anyone.
9. St. Patrick’s to pay to Holy Trinity 3 oz. of gold per annum in token of
filial subjection. 10. The official in the vacancy of the see to be appointed,
and to render his accounts, at Holy Trinity, and the seal of the official,
whether the see be vacant or occupied, to be kept at Holy Trinity.
11. Synods to be held at Holy Trinity. 12. The canons of St. Patrick’s
to swear to observe these privileges of Holy Trinity.

The Chapter of St. Patrick’s replied that it belonged to the Archbishop,
not to them, to grant such concessions; nevertheless, if they were given
equality in the election of Archbishops, and if the ordinance of Pope
Nicholas (III)? should remain in perpetual force, they were ready to accede
to these demands. The prior and convent would not comply with the
conditions named. The Dean of St. Patrick’s—Thomas de Chaddisworth—
then declared his intention as Vicar-General of the Archbishop, who was
absent from Ireland, of visiting the prior and convent on the morrow
of the Exaltation (15 September). The prior and convent, by their
proctor, Audoen de Ymer, made formal objection to Chaddisworth as their
visitor, since he was their opponent in an undecided cause, and appealed to
the Pope, 11 August, in the presence of Sir Hugh, chaplain, Dean of
Christianity of Dublin, Nicholas the clerk, provost of the same city, Master
John de Kerdif, Master Adam de Straton, official of the Archdeacon of the

1 The word ‘chapel’ is here used in a technical sense, meaning the apparatus necessary for the
performance of episcopal functions, such as vestments, ornaments, service-books, and eyen the
diocesan registers. The relevance of the demand to the controversy between Christ Church and St.
Patrick’s will be evident to readers of an article by the Rey. James Wilson, Litt.D., on ‘The
Ornaments of a Bishop’s Chapel,’ in the Antiguary, vol. xlil. (1906), p. 178,

2 See below, no. 19.

R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C, [2]

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

same city, and many others. The prior and convent appointed Audoen
their proctor to prosecute their appeal at the Roman Curia, and on the
Sunday before St. Luke’s Day (16 October), the Prior gave him licence of
absence for that purpose.

But afterwards the prior, “reatum perjurii et forum simonie committens,”
made known to the Dean and Chapter what had been done, and the latter
went to Sir J. Wogan, Chief Justiciary of Ireland, and appealed to him to
induce the prior to come to terms of peace with them. The justiciary, whose
brother was a canon of St. Patrick’s, caused the Prior to be summoned
before him on the festival of St. Michael (29 September), and compelled
him to agree to a “compositio pacis,’ directed by Archbishop Richard
(de Feringes), which is recited in full [here 2s inserted the heading, cap. 1].
This document, with verbal differences, has been printed in Mason’s
St. Patrick’s, page viii. It is followed [cap. i.] by the Privileges of the
Church of the Holy Trinity, ratified by Archbishop Richard (de Feringes),
which have also been printed by Mason in the same place. The copy in the
White Book is somewhat fuller than that given by Mason from Alan’s
Register, containing an additional provision as to the number of those
who are to take part in the election of an Archbishop, viz.: that reference
is not to be made to the number of canons of St. Patrick’s at the time
of the provision of Pope Nicholas III, and, in electing by way of com-
promise, “numerus in uno excedens semper de conventu sancte Trinitatis
assumatur.”

Followed by certificate of John Bowland, notary public.

Cf. Christ Church Deeds 164, Reg. Alan. u. 21%.

5, [ii] Precedents in regard to the custody of the Archbishop’s
GLOSS. ERO

(a) In 1449 died Archbishop Richard Talbot, and Michael Tregorre, s.7.D.,
was consecrated. The cross was found to have been pledged with Richard
White, tailor, of St. Nicholas Street, for 5 marks, by John Strenasham (?)
alias Barbor, and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. Dean Nicholas
Hill and the chapter of St. Patrick’s denied all responsibility, and Tregorre
compelled the prior and convent to release it.

(6) Archbishop Michael (Tregury) died 21 December, 1471, at his manor
of Tavelaght. In his sickness he sought his cross from the dean and
chapter of St. Patrick’s, who replied that it was in the custody of the prior
and convent. Having received it from the latter, he subsequently returned
it to them by the hands of Master Richard Fyche, “ prepositus sue domus.”

(c) In the same year Archbishop John Walton, Abbot of Osonay, was

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 11

consecrated. He was installed in Holy Trinity Church, and the cross was
delivered to him by the prior and convent. On starting for England to get
his pall, he gave the cross, at Howth, to brother William Kerny, canon of Holy
Trinity and proctor of the prior and convent. Afterwards going to England
with Gerald, Earl of Kildare, he gave it to the same brother William, to be
kept at the monastery of the B.V.M. near Dublin and Ballyboght; but on his
resignation of the See he delivered it to the prior and convent, with whom it
remained until it was restored to Walter (FitzSimons), after he had been
consecrated and installed in Holy Trinity Church, on condition that when
he went elsewhere it should be returned to the prior and convent. And,
notwithstanding the protest of Richard Eustace, canon of St. Patrick’s,
Archbishop John (Walton) declared that its custody belonged to the prior
and convent.

(d) [Ln later hand| Archbishop Walter FitzSymon, going to visit King
Henry VII, “pro zelo Hibernie gencium,” on 11 October, 1493, at “le
Rode eigh,” in the port of Dublin, delivered the cross to Master Geoffrey
Fiche, his official and seneschal, to be handed over to the prior and convent.
In the absence of the prior he gave it to Sir Thomas Fyche, canon and
proctor of the prior and convent.

(e) [Ln earlier hand] Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons), on 20 September,
1504, at Houth, going to visit Henry VII, delivered his cross to Richard
(Skyrett), prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, and constituted the
prior, and Master Geoffrey Fyche, official, his Vicars-General.

(f) [In same hand as (d)| Archbishop Walter FytzSymon died 14 May,
1511, at his manor of Fynglas. Next day his body was carried to Holy Trinity
Church, and Mass was there celebrated for his soul; thence it was carried to
_ his Palace of St. Sepulchre, and next day funeral obsequies were celebrated.
On Saturday (17 May) three Masses were celebrated in St. Patrick’s—of
St. Mary, by Master Nicholas Kerdyff, chancellor; of the Holy Spirit, by
brother Richard Skyrrett, prior of Holy Trinity ; and for the dead, by Master
Thomas Rychford, Dean of St. Patrick’s; then the body was buried before the
image of St. Patrick in the nave, and the cross was carried to Holy Trinity
by the prior for custody,

(g) [In another hand] Archbishop William Rokby, going to England,
on 26 January, 1514, gave his cross to William Hoge, mayor, who had
accompanied him to the coast, to be handed to the prior and convent of Holy
Trinity. He gave it to brothers Richard Ball and William Lamkyn, canons of
Holy Trinity, sent by the prior and convent to receive it.

6. [iv.] Decree of Archbishop Richard (Talbot) about procurations. f. 12.
2 May, 1426. The procurations exhibited at ordinary visitations for the

[2*]

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

priory of Holy Trinity and the churches appropriated to it in the first year
of the Archbishop were 10 marks per annum. They were subsequently
reduced to 5 marks. Now, on account of various calamities and great outlay, ~
the revenues are so small that there is danger of the closing of the priory.
On the petition of the prior and convent, after inquisition, and with the
consent of the two chapters, the procurations are reduced to 23 silver marks.
The instrument was drawn by Masters John Bryis and Thomas Peynton,
notaries, and ratified by the twochapters. The seals of the Archbishop and
the chapters were affixed, in the 6th (sic) year of the Archbishop's
consecration.

John Bowland certified that the deed was confirmed by Pope Eugenius IV,
by Bull dated Bononia, 3 January, 1438.

In Christ Church Deeds, 283, 288.

There is an error in the date. The pall was sent to Talbot 12 August, 1418 (Papal Letters,
yii. 57). The sixth year of his consecration must, therefore, have ended in 1424.

7. [v.] Confirmation by King John of the possessions of the prior and
6 March, 1202. convent in Ireland. ip La”,

Ends: “T(estibus) Johanne Lachan episcopo Lincoliensi, Willelmo de
Lichefeld episcopo Willm Marascall comite Prembrochi (sic), Johanne de
Driwer, Hugone de Nevill, W. de Samford, Waltero de Capilupo, R. filio
Philippi. Dat’ per manum H. de Wellis Archidiaconi Wellensis apud
Pembroke, &ce.

In Reg. Alan. ii. 175%, from which it is printed in Chartae 12 (without
names of witnesses). Inspeximus in Christ Church Deeds, 364 (c).

8. [vi.] On the appointment of an official on a voidance of the See of
2 November, 1294. Dublin. f, 14¥.

The See being vacant by the death of John de Samford, the two chapters
met at Holy Trinity. It was decided that when the See was vacant a fit
person should be elected by the chapters to administer the diocese and
province in their name and stead (saving the rights of the archdeacon), to be
chosen alternately from the clergy of Holy Trinity and St. Patrick’s. Master
Adam de Furneys was elected official, and proctors (unnamed) were elected
to seek royal licence to- elect.

In Dignitas Decant 45,

9. [vii.] Judgment of the Official of Dublin on the claim of the prior and —
2 August, 1281. convent against the mayor and citizens for tithes of fish
caught in the water of Anilyffy. f. 15.

The parties appeared at St. Patrick’s, and, the mayor and citizens having
admitted the claim, judgment was given accordingly.

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 18

10. [viii.] Concerning tithes of fish caught in the water of Anilyffy. f. 15.

24 March, 1425. Ina letter to the Dean of Christianity, the chaplain of the
parochial church of St. Michan, and all parochial chaplains in the city and
Diocese of Dublin, the Official of Dublin states that John Dyrre, parishioner
of St. Michan’s, fisherman of a boat belonging to St. Mary’s Abbey, having
been charged by the prior and convent of Holy Trinity with retaining
tithes due to them of fish caught by him in the water of Anilyffy, and the
charge having been proved, sentence was given by him that the said John
Dyrre should pay the tithes—viz.: two salmon, or the equivalent in money,
2s, and 49s, for the costs of the action, and that, by way of penalty for
his long detention of the tithes, he should, on six several days up to the
feast of Pentecost, be beaten round St. Michan’s Church, naked save for a
loin-cloth, by the curate.

11. [ix.] Instrument regarding salmon fishing at Pollebegge. 1 LEN
23 May, 1473. Certifies that a meeting was held in the western gate of
the precincts of St. Patrick’s between David Wyunchester and Thomas Fich,
canons of Holy Trinity, and Nicholas Beket, farmer for the house of St. John
of Jerusalem at Kilmainham of the manor of Clontarf, about the right to
tithes of salmon caught in a hole in the river Aniliffy near the sea,
commonly called Polbeg, i.e. Puteus Parvus, that there were cited to it, at the
instance of the prior and convent of St. John, Walter Whythir, James White,
[John inserted above the line] Ullester and Dionysius Gaffney, salmon fishers
at that place, that it was agreed to abide the testimony of Sir Robert Dowdall,
knight, Chief Justice of the Common Bench, who had held the farm of the
manor of Clontarf for many years, and that he declared that he had never
had the tithes aforesaid, but that the prior and convent of Holy Trinity had
obtained them peaceably.

Ends: “presentibus egregiis viris Philippo Bermyngham armigero,
Ricardo Nangle clerico, Roberto Delyn clerico, Johanne Bone, Johanne Severn,
Willelmo Reagh, Patricio Tole, Cristoforo FitzEustase, et magistro Thoma
Northeren notario publico testibus ad premissa vocatis specialiter et rogatis,
Et cetera.”

Followed by notarial certificate of John Bowlond.

In Christ Church Deeds 304.

12. [x.] List of Archbishops of Dublin. fel Gy
c. 1480. This list (which is partly illegible) 1s re-copied on the inserted
ce, 1515. leaf f. 18. This second list begins with Donatus, first bishop

and founder of Holy Trinity Church. Dates are not given for him or the
two following bishops. It is mentioned that Robert de Waldelbi (sic) was

14, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

an Augustinian, and that one of the reasons for the resignation of
John Walton was his blindness. The list originally closed with a notice of
the translation of William Rokbey from Meath in 1512. It is followed by
an unfinished note (in Archbishop Alan’s hand ?), stating that John Alen, LL.D.,
was consecrated on the 2nd Sunday in Lent 1529 (=1530). After this the
names of succeeding Archbishops down to Bulkeley are scribbled.

The older list originally ended after the consecration of John Waltoune
(1472-1484), under whom it seems to have been written. The notice of his
resignation (f. 19) is by another hand, by which also No. 13 was written.

13. Concerning the consecration of Archbishop Walter Fytz Symon. f. 19.
c. 1490. Walter Fytz Symon, Precentor of St. Patrick’s, was provided
24 September, 1484, Nicholas Boys [agent] of the resigning Archbishop,
John (Walton), and of Walter [made arrangements] with the prior and
convent of Holy Trinity for the consecration and enthronement. But John
Alayn, Dean of St. Patrick’s, with the Chancellor, Treasurer, and others of his
chapter, claimed the right to have the consecration at St. Patrick’s, and in
spite of an appeal to the “ compositio pacis” (see no. 4), the Elect was con-
secrated there the next day. The prior and convent, through brothers
William Kerdif and Richard Skeret, their economi and proctors for this
purpose, made formal protest in the presence of the Dean and Chapter of
St. Patrick’s, and notified their right to the suffragan bishops and others at a
provincial synod held soon afterwards.

The certificate of John Bowland, notary, follows.

14, [xi.] Composition between the prior and convent, and William de
1251 x 1255 Northfeld, Archdeacon of Dublin, about Rathfernan. f. 20.

In Crede Mihi, f. 102°; Reg. Alan., 1. 9°, u. 78.

The arrangement took place under Archbishop Luke (1230-1255). Northfeld was Archdeacon
as late as 1275. Hence he must have come after Hugh, who was Archdeacon till his promotion to
the See of Ossory in 1251. Thus the date is 1251 x 1255.

15. List of the spiritualities and temporalities belonging to the dignitaries

1585. of Christ Church. f-20%

The Precentor has the prebendal Church of Balgriffen, with the chapel of
St. Dulachius in the same parish, the town and church of Drumsalan, a
messuage in Couloke, and half the greater tithes of Kilcullen, Kilgoen,
Halvestone, and Nicolstone, in Killkullen parish. Ballygriffen church is set to
farm for 61 years from 1580 at £4 10s. a year; the glebe of the same for
61 years from 1558 at 20s.; Drumsallan for 61 years from 1563 at £7 10s.;
Killcullen, Kilgone, Halvestone, and Nicolstone at £5. The Chancellor has
the other half of the tithes mentioned above, with the glebe and vicarage, the
tithes of Galmolestone, Castelmarten, and Kineghe, the tithes of Blackrathe,

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 15

in the same parish, lands in Roganstone and Lespopell in the parish of Swords,
three messuages in Earlingforde [? Carlingford], and certain lands there,
13s. 4d. on Ministone, and the rectory of Kindenall in Munster, yielding in
all £20. The Treasurer has the greater tithes of Balscadan, a tenement in
Balscadan, with four acres “in campo eiusdem,’ and the water-mill in
Glasnevin, yielding in all £20.

16. Copy of a certain concord (sic) in the Great Roll of 12 Henry VIII,
1520 x 1521. concerning the allocation of a grant of £20 to the prior and
convent of Holy Trinity. fe 2ile

States that £20 was paid by the mayor and _ bailiffs to William (Hassard),
prior, and the convent, which Henry VIi had granted to Thomas (Harrold),
prior, and the convent, by patent (as in no. 21), enrolled in Michaelmas term,
1497, in the Memorandum Roll of the Irish Exchequer. This sum of £20
having been resumed by the king under an Act of a Parliament held at
Drogheda before Sir Edward Poynyngys, knight, Deputy of the king, on the
Monday after St. Andrew (1 December), 1494, was re-granted, the payments to
begin five years after 1 December, 1494. “Concordatum est et concessum (?)
per barones huius scacarii quod predicti nunc maior et ballivi allocationem
habeant de predictis xx‘° libris infra summam oneris sui predicti pretextu
premissorum prout in dicto magno rotulo continetur.”

The record appears to be incomplete both at the beginning and the end.

17. [xii] Exemplification of an Act of a Parliament held before Gerald,
1482. Earl of Kildare, deputy of Richard of Shrewsbury, Duke of York, on
the Friday after St. Luke last past (19 October, 1481), and after prorogations on
the Monday after Trinity (5 June, 1481), ordaining, on petition of prior Thomas
(Harrold), and the canons and convent of Holy Trinity, that the prior and con-
vent of Holy Trinity may hold possessions given or bequeathed to them, not-
withstanding the Statute of Mortmain, and that demises of property may be
made to them without licence on payment of 6s. 8d. into the Hanaper. f. 22.

In English.

Another and fuller inspeximus is in Christ Church Deeds 334, by which
the date is fixed.

18. [xiii] Bull of Urban (III) regarding the privileges of Holy
2 July, 1186. Trinity. Tee 2eie

Confirms to Holy Trinity Church the rule of St. Augustine and its
possessions, viz.: the Church of Holy Trinity and the city and rural churches
appertaining thereto; freedom from tithes; permission to hold services with
closed doors and no use of bells, in a general interdict ; free burial in the
Church to those who make provision therefor in their last will; and that no

16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

one is to enter the precincts for the purpose of arresting or killing anyone,
or for burning or theft, or other violence. Dated at Vienna by the hand of
Albert, cardinal priest and chancellor.

A summary of Christ Church Deeds 6. A different summary is printed
in Chartae, 4, from Reg. Alan. ii., 175.

19. [xiv.] Exemplification of a Bull of Pope Nicholas III, concerning
4 May, 1279. the election of Archbishops of Dublin. f. 23.

James, canon “Ronomon,’’ doctor of decrees, chaplain to the Pope
and “ litterarum contradictarum auditor,” grants to Master Luke de Guarcium,
clerk, proctor of the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, a copy of the
following letters granted to the dean and chapter of St. Patrick’s through
their proctor, Master Richard Duciwerde.

The letters (7 March, 1279) state (1) that under Innocent ITI, on the
death of Archbishop J(ohn Comyn) the two chapters elected H(enry de
Loundres) archdeacon of Stafford, and that the election was confirmed by
the Pope; (2) that subsequently a dispute having arisen between the prior
and convent of Holy Trinity and the dean and chapter of St. Patrick’s as
to the right of election, and the two parties having submitted to the judgment
of Archbishop L(uke), the archbishop ordained that the election should be by
the two chapters, meeting together for the purpose at Holy Trinity Church
[compare no. 66]; (3) that on the next vacancy the two chapters, according
to this ordinance, elected the late Ralph de Norvico, canon of St. Patrick’s,
and that though Pope Alexander (IV) quashed the election and appointed
Fulk de Samford,? treasurer of St. Paul’s, London, he affirmed in his letters
commending the latter to the chapters that the right of election belonged to
them; and (4) that on the last voidance, the King’s licence (it is said) having
been obtained according to custom, the election was proceeded with, but that
the Pope was not sufficiently informed of the process to be able to terminate
the dissension by a sentence. Pope Nicholas now ordains that on a vacancy
the prior and convent of Holy Trinity shall summon the dean and chapter to
the election, fixing such a time for it that the latter may be able to
summon those of their own body who are entitled to be present, that the
election be held at Holy Trinity Church by both chapters. This ordinance
is to confer no right on either party by which prejudice might be created
against the other in case the matter comes to be inquired into judicially, and
it is to be observed until either party—“in possessorio ” or “in petitorio”—
obtains sentence against the other.

1 Perhaps an error for ‘‘ Bononieii’’ (of Bologna).
2 Our ms. has ‘‘ Thome F'ulconem de Stafordia’’ for ‘*bone memorie Fulconem de Samford.”

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 17

The letter exemplified is printed in Theiner Vetera Monwmenta 119.
Compare Papal Letters i. 453.

20. [xv.] Bull of Innocent (VIT) confirming the privileges of the Church
3 July, 1406. of Holy Trinity. f, 24,

Dated at St. Peter’s, Rome.

In Christ Church Deeds 270.

21. [xvi.] Letters Patent of Henry VII, granting £20 a year to the
1 October, 1486. prior and convent out of the fee-farm of the City of
Dublin. f. 25.
Compare Christ Church Deeds 394, 1451, and above, no. 16.

22. [xvii.] Statute of David (Winchester), prior, and the convent, providing
28 August, 1498. stipend for a master and food and clothing for four boys
to serve in the Church. f. 24°.

The master—named Frend—and the boys are to sing daily at the Mass of
St. Mary, and on the Fridays of Lent at the Mass of Jesus, and to perform
such other duties as are required of them by the prior and precentor. For
their support are to be used the oblations at the “baculum Jesu,” the rent of
William Cantrell’s messuage in High Street, called “Holm is Innys,”’ the
rents of Roganeston in the parish of Swerdes, and a rent of 20s. granted to
the convent by Henry Alton out of his lordship of Athirde, Co. Loueth. They
are to have a separate room for teaching and sleeping.

In Christ Church Deeds 357 (with the signatures of the canons).

25. [xvui.] Confirmation of the foregoing Statute of David Wynchestyr and
10 September, 1493. the convent, by Archbishop Walter (Fitz-Simons). f. 26.

Dated from Dublin Castle, the year being also the 9th of his conse-
cration.

24. [xix.] W(illiam), Bishop of Leighlin, with the consent of his chapter,
ce, 1230. after the “ renunciation” of John de Wall, clerk, on the presen-
tation of Geoffrey de Wall, grants the Church of Rathothull to the prior and
canons of Holy Trinity. f, 26°.

This deed seems to be older than the confirmation of the possessions of Holy Trinity Church
by Archbishop Luke (Christ Church Deeds 44), in which the Church of Ratchohel is named as
belonging to it, and which seems to have been made early in the episcopate of Luke (1230-1255).
But the only W. who was Bishop of Leighlin before a.p. 1846, was William, who was elected in
1228. Hence the date is in, or shortly after, that year.

25, [xx.] Agreement between the prior and convent and Sir Philip Walsh,
24 June, 1347. chaplain, about Rathothull. f, 26°.

He is to have the tithes of corn and hay, oblations and lesser tithes, for
five years, on undertaking to pay 5 marks a year, to repair the gable of the

R, 1, A. PROO,, VOL, XXVII. SECT, 0, [3]

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

chancel, and to roof it with double boards, and to clean the lower part of the
chancel and the altar, &c., within a year and a half.
In Christ Church Deeds, 635.

26, [xxi.] Release of the Lord Thomas, son of John Earl of Kyldare, to
8 August, 1327. Robert de Gloucetir, prior, and the convent, respecting the

advowson of the rectory and vicarage of Kylcolyn. Ly AN
In Christ Church Deeds, 221 (0).
27. [xxu.] Grant of the same. 1 0
1327. The grant is made on condition that the prior and convent

maintain a canon in priest’s orders to celebrate mass daily at the altar before
the cross of the Holy Trinity in the aforesaid church for the souls of the Earl,
his consort, their parents and friends, and all Christians.

Dated at Dublin. Ends: “Hiis testibus fratre Rogero Outelay Priore de
Kylmaynan cancellario Hibernie, Adam de Bretton seneschallo libertatis
Kyldar, Petro Legleys, Geraldo de sancto Michie [sic], Johanne de Welesley,
Milone de Rochford, militibus, Johanne Barby clerico et multis aliis.”

In Christ Church Deeds, 221 (a).

28. [xxiii.] Release of Maurice, son of Thomas Earl of Kyldare, to
8 June, 1353. Stephen de Derby, prior, and the convent respecting the
same advowson. f, 29.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Adam Louestok tunc maiore ciuitatis Dublif,
Johanne Callan et Petro Wodef%, ballivis eiusdem ciuitatis, Galfrido Crompe,
Johanne Seriaunt seniore, Roberto de Moenes, Ricardo Colman clerico et
multis aliis, Dat. apud Dublin,” &e.

In Christ Church Deeds, 242.

29. [xxiv.] Ratification of the grant (no. 27) by indenture between the
10 May, 1853. parties in no. 28, f. 29%,

Date partly over erasure.

In Christ Church Deeds, 241.

30, [xxv.] William Mareschall, Earl of Penbrok, ratifies whatever shall
c. 1210. have been done by his wife Johanna, about the ordering of the
Church of Kyleolyn, permitting her to alienate it for the souls of Earl
Richard (Strongbow) her father, and others. f, 30.
In Christ Church Deeds, 12.

For date, see note on no. 31.

31. [xxvi,] Charter of J ohanna, Countess of Penbrok, PaO
c. 1210. Grants to Holy Trinity Church, for the salvation of Earl
Richard (Strongbow), her father, and of Earl William Marischall, her lord, the

Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 19

Church of Kyleolin, the advowson of which her lord has granted to her, half
the tithes to be used for the maintenance of a canon to celebrate for ever in
that church for the souls of the above, the other half for providing cloths for
the canons. Her chaplain, Walter, is to have the perpetual vicarage for life,
paying to the canons of Holy Trinity 5 marks a year, and maintaining the
church.

Ends: “ His testibus Simon[e] Midensi episcopo, 8. abbate de sancto Thoma
[Dublin], Osberto priori hospitalis sancti Johannis extra nouam portam
Dublin, Willelmo archidiacono, Helya de Mua, magistro [Petro] Malueisin,
Audoeno Brun, magistro Radulpho, Willelmo Barun de Nas, Thoma filio
Antoni, Ricardo le Cogan, Philippo filio Roberti, Roberto Cambiatore, Gilberto
de Liuet, Willelmo de Insula et multis aliis.”

In Christ Church Deeds, 13, and Liber Niger, no. 86.

Simon de Rochfort, Bishop of Meath, does not seem to have been consecrated before 1298
(Chartularies, 1. 148). Moreover, four of the witnesses are signatories of Christ Church Deed, 24,
which seems to date from after 1209. On the other hand, the instrument appears to be earlier than
Liber Niger no. 88, and must, therefore, be not later than 1212.

32. [xxvil.] Release “in legitima viduitate,” by Johanna de Burgo,
23 January, 1329. Countess of Kyldare, in respect to the advowson of the
vicarage of Kylcolyn. lig, Gls

Dated at Dublin.

33. [xxviii.] Convention between the abbot and convent of St. Thomas
24 July, 1335. and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity. 1G ule

The abbot and convent surrender all claim to the tithes of one carucate
in the tenement of Kynnegh, near Adgarvan, belonging to the chapel of the
B.V.M. of Castlemartin, annexed to the parish church of Kylceolyn, saving the
tithes and issues of the cattle of the abbot and convent grazing thereon, and
the tithes of their curtilages. The carucate is called Codaygh, and lies
between the king’s highway from Kynneygh to Adgarvan and the Curragh of
Kyldare, and between the roads called “le Channonbother” and “le Rath-
bother.” The prior and convent are to surrender their claim to the remainder
of the tithes of Kynnegh.

In Christ Church Deeds, 226.

34, Order of Geralde, Earl of Kyldare, Deputy of the King in Ireland,
1477 «1478 that the mese of land on which is the castle of Kylcullyn,

or belonging to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, Dulyng,
1480 x 1492. shall be free from coyne and livery. lin ei
In English.

For the two periods during which Gerald, Earl of Kildare, was Viceroy, and within which this
document must lie, see J. T. Gilbert, Viceroys, 400, 404, 407, 446.
[3*]

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

35. [xxix.] Instrument regarding the examination of witnesses about
June, 1503. Kynegh and Blake Rath alias Canon Rath near Agarvan. f. 32.

The inquisition was held iu Kyleolyn Church before Geoffrey Fych, official
principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, on the demand of brother
Richard Skyrrett, prior of Holy Trinity, 18-20 June, 1503, and witnesses were
examined concerning articles stating that the places named are in the
parish of Kylkollyn, and that the residents in Kynegh have, time out of mind,
attended service in the Chapel of Castelmartyn, and there paid their dues.
Witnesses examined—Richard Canton of Kilcolyn, Henry Kelly of Folyes-
ton, parish of Kilcolyn, Edmund Vale, chaplain; Sir Cornelius Oconnyll
Archdeacon of Kildare ; Cormac Scholler of Castelmartyn (who saw Sir William
Roth, chaplain and canon of Cartmayle in England, Sir Nicholas Hynnews,
and Sir Edmund Vale, serving in the chapel of Castelmartyn); Eugenius @lzas
Odo More of Castelmartyn, husbandman (who stated that John Davy, canon
of Kildare, continually celebrated in the Church of Agarvane). The deposi- -
tions were taken in the presence of Sir James Conyll, chaplain, Bartholomew
Long and John Browne, literates, John Hayne and David Hach, laics, and
others.

Signed by the official, and his notary, Master Robert Skyrrett.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 376.

36, [xxx.] Inspeximus of Act of Parliament that the tenants Glassenevyn
8 January, 1492. should be free from “ conew ” and “ lyverey.” f. 34.

The Act (in English) was passed by a parliament which met before
Gerald, Earl of Kildare, deputy of Jaspar, Duke of Bedford and Earl
of Pembroke, Lord Lieutenant, at Dublin, on the Friday before St. Hilary last
past (7 January, 1491), and after adjournments on the Tuesday before
St. Martin (8 November, 1491). The exemption had been granted by Gerrot,
Earl of Kyldare, and was by this Act confirmed, on the petition of David
(Winchester), prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity, who got exemplification.
It is signed: “ Dowedall, Ex. per William Candell and William Kyltale,
clericos.”

37. [xxxi.] Exemplification of an Act confirming the privileges of Christ
26 August, 1493. Church with regard to pilgrims. f, 34’,

The Act (Znglish) was passed at a parliament held at Dublin before
Walter (Fitz Simons), Archbishop of Dublin, deputy of the Lord Lieu-
tenant in no. 36, on the Friday after the Nativity of St. John Baptist
(28 June), and, after prorogation, on the Monday after St. Peter ad vincula
(5 August). Itconlirms to Prior David (Winchester), and the convent, the
immunities enjoyed by pilgrims to Holy Trinity, which had of late been

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 21

disturbed by malicious persons. Exemplification is signed: “ Prendregast,
Ex. per Jacobum Prendregast et Robertum Lynne, clericos.”
Printed in Todd Odits, xxiii.

38. [xxxii.] Pleas in regard to Mablieston. is OD
19 March, 1403. At an assize held at Dublin before John Bermyngham,
serjeant at law of the King, and William Tynbegh, King’s Justice for all
assizes of new disseisin in the counties of Dublin, Meath, Loueth, and Kildare,
James (de Redenesse), prior of Holy Trinity, complained that he had been
wrongfully dispossessed of 5 marks of rent out of the free tenement in
Mablieston by Anastasia White, Robert Taillour, chaplain, Thomas Cruys,
chief serjeant of the King in Co. Dublin, John Talbot of Mayne, and Robert
Bernewale, coroners of the King in the same county, Richard Tyrrell, Simon
Balybyn and John Prendregast, who appeared by their bailiff Reginald
Talbot. The jurors—John Mongomery, Simon Coulok, John Walsh of
Thurgotestoun, Richard Milis, Walter de la Felde, Simon Porter, Nicholas
Wodlok, John Wodlok, William Brossard (?), Thomas Wydon’, William
Wylpyt and John Serjaunt—find that the prior was in peaceful possession
until he distrained for said rent, when Anastasia White resisted (rescussit),
but that the other defendants were not present on that occasion, and they
assess the prior’s loss at 5 marks for rent and 25 marks for arrears. In
regard to his title they find that all the priors from Robert, the late prior, who
enfeoffed John Comyn of the free tenement of Kynsaly, to a time long before
the passing of the Act of Mortmain, and since the passing of that Act, were
in peaceful possession thereof, and that the present prior was seized thereof
apart from any collusion. The court accordingly granted that the prior should
recover possession of the rent, and the loss which he incurred, and that
because of his false claim against Robert Taillour and the other defendants
he should pay 2s. This sum was paid in court to John Derpatrick, the sheriff.

39, [xxxiii.] Concerning the custody of the manor of Kynsaly, on the death
c. 1280. of the lord. f, 36.

Part of a letter from the justiciary (?) to the king, which states that an
inquisition had been held at the suit of Amabilia wife of John Comyn, by
the writer and the escheator, which found that the custody belonged to the
prior of Holy Trinity. A fresh inquisition was held, the jurors being
Richard de Faypo, Henry le Rou, Wulfraun de Bernewall, John de
Wycumbe, William Abot, Simon Mareseall, William Fitz Matthew, Henry
de Safeble, Adam de Beawer, Richard- Brun, Richard-le-Bhimd>-and-Simon-de-
Canda, They found that all chief lords of lands in Ireland, to whom belongs
homage out of the same, have custody on the death of the tenants. That the

22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

prior had, on such grounds, the custody of the above-named manor appears from
the agreement between prior Robert and John Comyn, by which the right of
the prior is recognized, in return for a grant of the villa to Comyn, except a
carucate which Margaret Comyn held, he paying 5 marks of silver a year
during her life, and 100s. a year after her death. The jurors accordingly

find that the prior has the custody.
The date of the agreement of Prior Robert and John Comyn was 1260; and the claim of Holy

Trinity Church seems to have been finally admitted shortly before November, 1286. See Christ
Church Deeds 91, 1483. By these facts the date is approximately determined.

40, [xxxiv.] Judgment of Geoffrey Fyche, official principal of the metro-
10 October, 1493. political court of Dublin as to half a pound of wax due
each year from the villa of Chamereston in the parish of Fynglass to the prior
and convent. TON

Thomas Fyche, canon and proctor general of prior David (Winchester),
and the convent of Holy Trinity, having, in the consistory of St. Patrick’s,
charged Dalvaticus Otole, tenant and farmer of Thomas Sale, gentleman, son
and heir of Geoffrey Sale, late lord of Chamereston, deceased, with withholding
the above due, which Thomas Sale had paid for over 16 years, up to 2 September,
1493, and which the convent had enjoyed for about 40 years—Otole having
promised to render it in the name of Thomas Sale between 2 September and
Michaelmas (29 September)—the official condemns him to pay 6s. 8d. in
court to Thomas Fyche in full satisfaction thereof, and to render it, or a
composition for it, to the convent annually within three weeks of the festival
of Holy Trinity. Ends: “Presentibus tunc Domino Nicholao Boys canonico
dicte ecclesie sancti Patricii, Magistris Thoma Browne, Thoma Yong, Johanne
Staunton et Roberto Lynn, notariis, Paulo Telyng clerico, Patricio White
apparitore et diuersis aliis.”

In Christ Church Deeds, 359.

41. [xxxv.] Instrument containing various documents concerning the
15 March, 1463. privileges of Holy Trinity Church. te a

(1) A Bull of Pope Boniface VIII, confirming the privileges granted by
preceding pontiffs, and by kings and princes, dated at the Lateran, 14 March,
1302.

(2) A letter of Matthew (O’ Hoey), Bishop of Ardagh, stating that he had
examined Bulls of Alexander IV, Innocent III, Honorius II, Celestine V,
Gregory X, Adrian VI (sic), Boniface VIII, Clement IV, and John XXII,
which granted indulgence of a year and forty days, and relaxation of the

1 Obviously ascribe’s blunder, since Adrian VI became Pope in 1522. The correct reading is no
doubt Adrian IV (1154-1159); for the pope in question is mentioned as Adrian lower down, and
Adrian V (1276) only reigned a few weeks. Adrian III (884) is too early.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 28

seventh of their penance, to those who contributed to the reparation of the
fabric of the Church of Holy Trinity and Holy Cross, Dublin, and were
contrite and confessed; and mentioning several other privileges granted by
these and other popes (e.g., that at the request of the proctors of the said
church convocations of the clergy and the laity of both sexes were to be called
on days and at places assigned, and that the proctors might celebrate divine
offices, even in interdicted churches), and a grant of forty days’ indulgence
to benefactors by Rouland (Jorse) Archbishop of Armagh. Sealed by Bishop
Matthew and the prior and convent of Holy Trinity at Rathescop on
Thursday, the festival of SS. Philip and James (1 May), “anno Domino m"”,
vicesimo” (1320').

(5) A statement that the prior and convent appeared before Adam de
Kyngeston, clerk of Lichfield diocese, notary public (who certifies the correct-
ness of the copies), “in the year, indiction, month, day, place, and pontificate
above named,” and declared that they were afraid to incur the risk of sending
the originals of the foregoing letters to the Roman curia, and had therefore
caused copies to be made in the presence of brother Adam Payn, canon of
Holy Trinity, and Sir Richard Troye, chaplain.

These three documents were comprised in an instrument drawn by Adam
de Kyngeston. Kyngeston having recently (nuper) died, the undersigned
notary, Thomas (Arilton), certifies that it has been correctly copied in the
present instrument.

(4) A Bull of Eugenius (IV), granting an indulgence of four years and as
many quadragenae (i.e., 160 days) to penitents visiting the church on Laetare
Sunday (4th Sunday in Lent), and contributing to the preservation or
restoration of the fabric. Ferrara, 18 February, 1438.

In Christ Church Deeds, 289.

(5) An enumeration of other indulgences granted by archbishops and
bishops, e.g. (i) by many archbishops and bishops, 400 days for saying the
Lord’s Prayer and Angelic Salutation in the church; (ii) by twenty-one
archbishops and bishops, forty days for hearing Mass said by one of the
canons thereof.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 135, 144-149.

(6) Certificate that at the request of brother William Kynton, prior
of Holy Trinity, made in the consistory of St. Patrick’s, Robert Waren, official
principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, caused copies, which he
certifies, to be made of ten papal letters (some originals) exhibited by the
said prior; and that these proceedings took place in the presence of

' This is evidently the correct year. It fell within the episcopate of O’ Hoey (1289-1322), and in
it May 1 was a Thursday.

24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Master Thomas Arilton, notary public, John Laweles and Simon Tynbegh,
literates of the dioceses of Meath and Dublin. Dated 15 March, 1463.

(7) The appointment of brothers Robert Loghan, John White, and
Patrick Felde by brother William Kynton, prior, and the convent, as their
proctors for the publication of the foregoing indulgences, on same day.

(8) Notarial certificates of William de Bueken alias de Ligno, clerk, of
the diocese of Cloyne, and John Stanton, clerk, of the diocese of Dublin.

42, [xxxvi.] Instrument concerning the donation of Archbishop Laurence
25 May, 1364. (O’Toole) to the Church of Holy Trinity. f. 40.

Brother Stephen de Derby, prior, having exhibited the charter of
Archbishop Laurence, sealed with his seal, which was injured by age, &c.,
but still legible, to the official of the court of Dublin, in Holy Trinity Church,
by direction of the latter a certified copy was made by his scribe, Thomas
White, notary public. The seal had the figure of a bishop standing
with a staff in his left hand, and the legend Sicittum LauRENcII DUBLIN
ARCHIEPISCOPI. The charter confirmed to the regular canons of St. Augustine
in the Church of Holy Trinity that church, and the churches of St. Michan,
St. Michael, St. John Ev., St. Brigid, and St. Paul, and their possessions, the mill
near the bridge, with tithes of fishing in the Anilyffy, “sicut melius habuerat,”
and the lands of Rochen, Portrechrann, Raith Chillin, Censale, a third of
Clochuri, a third of Cellalinn, Lesluan, Cellesra, Duncuanagh, Glasneoden,
Magdunia, Celldulich, Balemicamlaib, Cluain Coeinn, Talgach, Tulachcoeinn,
Cellingeneleam, Celltinenn, Rathsalchaun, Tillachnaescop, Drumhing, Bal-
leochucan, half of Rethnahi, Tirodrann, Ballerocharan, Balemoailph; and
ended: “ Hiis testibus Edano episcopo, Malacia episcopo de Lubgud, Eugenio
episcopo de Cluainirairt, Nemia episcopo de Celdarch, Thoma abbate de Glen-
dalacha, Radulfo abbate de Bildubas, Adam abbate de Sancta Maria apud
Dublin, Patricio abbate de Millefont, Cristino abbate de Valle Salutis, Torquello
Arcidiacono, Josep presbitero de Sancta Brigida, Godmundo presbitero de
Sancta Maria, Edano presbitero de Sancto Patricio, Cennino presbitero de
Sancto Michaele, Petro presbitero de Sancto Michen, Ricardo presbitero de
Sancto Columba, Gilliberto presbitero de Sancto Martino et ceteris omnibus
presbiteris Dublin, Hugone de Lacy constabulario Dublin, Widelmo de Miset,
Roberto de Sancto Michaele, Adam de Pheipo, Johanne Episcopo, Herdingo
fratre eius, Adelmo, Rotgero Fihein,! Wildelmo de Bruryng.

The instrument containing the exemplification ends: “ Presentibus
discretis viris magistro Henrico Rathfagh clerico, fratre Adam Payn suppriore

1 That is ‘‘ Filio Hein,” son of Hein, or Hamo. See Christ Church Deeds, 1, 468d, f, 471,

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 25

Ecclesie Sancte Trinitatis supradicte, Simone Cruys, Johanne Cruys, Waltero
Cruys, et Willelmo Podesey,” &c.

The notarial certificate of William de Bueken alias de Ligno follows.

The charter of St. Laurence is printed in Chartae, p. 2. There is another
exemplhification in Christ Church Deeds, 564.

The year of the charter of which exemplification is given is between the death of Etru Ua
Miadhachain, Bishop of Clonard (1178 according to Ann. Ult.), and that of Archbishop Laurence
(1180). It is dated 14 May in Christ Church Deeds.

45. [xxxvi.] Inquisition about the tithes of fishing in the water of
20 October, 1494. Anilyffy. f, 42.

Geoffrey Fyche, official principal of the metropolitical court of Dublin, sets
forth that, on the complaint of David Wynchestre, prior, and the convent of
Holy Trinity, of interference with their right to tithes of fishing on both
sides of the river within the franchise of Dublin, he appointed, 16 November,
1495, Master Robert Skyrrett, prebendary of Typpyr, to hold an inquisition,
and by his apparitor, Patrick White, summoned John Rendyll of Dublin,
tailor, Walter Devenysh, “yeman,”’ Nicholas Gorman, fisherman, William
Barbor, John Dowgan, merchant, James Eustace, merchant, John Kenan,
tailor, Makyn Kelly, barber, Thomas Rede, cook, Thomas Kelly, “ cowper,”
Nicholas Laghnan, fisherman, John Barnarde, weaver, and Thomas Levett,
fisherman. The inquiry being held in St. Brigid’s Church, they found
that the prior and convent were rectors and possessors of the tithes of
fishing on both sides of the stream of Amlyffy, from the bank of the shore
of the sea to the middle of the same water, from Isold’s fount on the west, to
the Barr Fote on the east, and from the thorn bushes (saliuncis)! of the monks
on the north to le Stayn on the south. Brother Thomas Fyche, canon and
proctor-general of the Church of Holy Trinity, procured an instrument to be
made about all these things.

Ends: “ Presentibus Patricio White apparitore antedicto, Petro Wolff et
Johanne Lang clericis et aliis diuersis,” &c.

Notarial certificate of Willelmus de Bucken, alias de Ligno, follows.

In Christ Church Deeds, 360.

44. [xxxviii.] Decree concerning pilgrims to Holy Trinity. f, 43.
30 April, 1495. Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons) sets forth that in his
provincial council, held in the Church of the Holy Trinity, 5 March, and
29 and 30 April, in the 11th year of his consecration, on the petition of
David Wynchester, prior, and the convent, the Act in no. 37 was confirmed,

' That this is the correct reading is made clear by a comparison of the original deed with no. 48
below, where the word is written in full.- For the meaning, see Du Cange, s: v. Caleacrepa.

R. 1, A. PROC., VOL, XXYVII., SECT, OC, [4]

26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

offenders to be liable to the greater excommunication, and, if they remain
obdurate thereunder for six days, to interdict on all places where they may
be, the absolution of such person to belong to the prior and convent in the
absence of the Archbishop.

Ends: “ Presentibus . . . magistro Galfrido Fyche, officiali curie metro-
politice Dublinensi principali ac prebendario sancti Audoeni Dublii necnon
fratribus Willelmo Stevenote Omnium Sanctorum, Simone Walsh Sancti
Thome Martiris iuxta Dublin, Johanne Vale ecclesie Hospitals Sancti
Johannis de Kylmaynan prioribus, fratre Johanne Swayne, subpriore de
Holmepatrick, dominis Ricardo Mylyne de Kylmatalwey, Nicholao Boys de
Castroknock, Johanne Boys de Malahydert prebendariis ac magistro Dermicio
Raylie in decretis bacallario cum multis aliis,” &e.

William de Bueken alias de Ligno, clerk of the Diocese of Cloyne, notary
publ, certifies the instrument, which was sealed by the Archbishop, and
Edmund (Lane), Bishop of Kildare, and signed by Master Thomas Walsh,
Master Robert Skyret, and Master John Stanton, notaries.

In Christ Church Deeds, 361.

45, [xxxix.] Octavian (de Palatio), Archbishop of Armagh, sets forth
10 July, 1495. that similar proceedings took place at a provincial synod
held at St. Peter’s, Drogheda, 6 July, and following days, at which John
(Payne), Bishop of Meath, Tiberius, Bishop of Down and Connor, George
(Brann), Bishop of Dromore, Donald (O’Fallon), Bishop of Derry, and Thomas
(MacBrady) and Cormac, Bishops of Kilmore, assisted. f. 44,

In Christ Church Deeds, 362.

46. [xl.] Confirmation of the possessions of the Church of the Holy
17 September, 1504. Trinity, by Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons). f. 47’.

A long deed found also in Christ Church Deeds, 379, which gives the
date. It has been fully summarized in the published calendar.

47. [xl.] Obligation of the Abbot and convent of the B.V.M. to the
14 July, 1500. Prior and Convent of Holy Trinity. tig BO

John Orum, Abbot, and the convent of B.V.M., with the consent of
John Troy, Abbot of Millefont, bind themselves in £100 to Richard Skyrrett,
prior, and the convent of the Holy Trinity, to abide the award of Master
John Warde, doctor (of decrees), Master Richard Hoyn, official principal of
Meath, Thomas Bermy[n]gham and Robert Forstere, citizens of Dublin (and
merchants) in regard to their fishing rights.

The notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of the Diocese of Dublin,
follows.

In Christ Church Deeds, 372. Compare Chartularies, ii. 14.

LawLox—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 27

48 [xlu.] The award of the arbitrators in no, 47. irony
17 July, 1500 They declare, with consent of Archbishop Walter (FitzSimons)
and John Troy, abbot of St. Mary of Mellifont, that the prior and convent of
Holy Trinity are entitled to tithes of fish caught on both sides of Aniliffy,
except half the tithes of those landed on the north side of the Fyr Pole
which belongs to the abbot and convent of St. Mary, and that marks should
be erected to define the Fyr Pole. The seals of John Troy, abbot of
Mellifont, Reformator of the whole Cistercian Order in Iveland, Nicholas
Connyll, dean of Kildare, judge delegate, and John Horum, abbot, and the
convent of B.V.M., are appended.

Ends: “Data et acta sunt hec in capella magna beate Marie ecclesie
cathedralis Sancte Trinitatis Dublif ... presentibus . . fratre Roberto Evers
priore de Kylmaynane, Willelmo Kerdyff, Ricardo Bath et Geraldo Delyon
generoso, necnon Bartholomeo Rossell, Johanne More et Waltero Fyane
mereatoribus,” &e.

John Warde and Thomas Bermyngam add a note that on 9 September,
1500, with the consent of the other arbitrators, Richard Owyn and Robert
Foster, and of the parties, they went round the above-named places and
marked them with stakes and stones on the shore in five places from the
thornbushes (saluncis)! of the monks on the west to the land of Clontarffe on
the east in the presence of the abbot and prior, certain canons, monks, and
notaries, and Felmeus Otoyll, gent., Richard Botyler, laic, John Harroll and
John Browne, clerks, and others. The notarial certificate of John Mulghan
follows.

The earlier part of the document is in Christ Church Deeds 373.

49, [xliii.] Inventory of the goods of Richard Wydon, carpenter, of the
20 November, 1501. Parish of St. Warburge, Dublin. f, 53.

He possessed 2 porcelain cups (murras) worth 20s., 5 silver spoons 8s.,
“apparatus corporis” 6s, 8d., 7 candlesticks, a basin and ewer 5s., a basin in
pledge 6d. sterling, a fyr dish 8d., 6 dishes, 5 plates and 2 saucers 8s., 1 banker,
6 coschynes 2s. 8d.,3 bordelothis and a towayll 4s., 5 sheets 3s.,a hanging bed
with cortenys 12d.,3 blankets 3s., a featherbed, another of flokkys with
2 woolen (“1a”) coverlets 10s., pledges of Anne Donogh 6s. 8d., a small bell,
2 small pots, a small posnet 8s., a tripod 4s., an old chafoure 2s., a table 5s.,
a cupbord in the hall 20d., in hay 2s., a horse 20s., tools of his trade 20s.,
in silver 8s.

He owed, to Thomas Tyve 4s. 8d. to Henry Lawles, merchant 6s 8d.,
to William Sodyne 7s., to William Fleming 3s. 4d., to John Loghan 4s.

1 See above, no. 43.

[4*]

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

There was owed to him by John Tallown of Sauntre 12s. Total £7 5s. 2d.
Portion of the deceased 48s. 4d.

50. Testament of the foregoing Richard Wydon. f. 53.
1501 (?) He is to be buried in the great chapel of B.V.M. in Holy
Trinity Church. His wife, Jonet Halgane, is to have all his lands for life,
and on her death they are to pass to his children and their heirs, or in default
of heirs to the chapel of the B.V.M. Jonet Halgane and his son William
Wydon are named as executors.

For date compare no 49.

51. [xliv.] Instrument in regard to the foregoing testament. f. Oo”
8 November, 1504. Sets forth (1) that on 11 May, 1504, brother Richard
Walsh, canon of Holy Trinity, Sir Thomas Philpott or Philpote, chaplain, and
Thomas Hobbok, hterate, were examined in St. Laurence’s chapel, Holy
Trinity Church, at the instance of the executors in no. 50. The first deposed
that when clerk of St. Warburge’s church he went with the presbyter and
curate of the same, Sir Henry Mulghan, to administer the sacraments to
Richard Wydon, then in his last illness. Richard Wydon stated in the
presence of them and others that when he was eleven or twelve years
old, and living in the house of his grandfather Robert Wydon (a paralytic
and scarcely able to speak) and Alicia his wife (who was also sick), Walter
Chamflor, abbot of B.V.M., brought them a charter of relaxation of Jands in
the lordship of Sauntry, providing that their daughter Alisone Wydone
should have the lands for life, and that on her death they should revert to the
monastery of B.V.M., and begged them to seal it, and that Alecia refused to
do so, on behalf of her husband and herself; that the charter was never
sealed; and that subsequently learning that Sir George Roch, chaplain,
curate of Ballybaghill, was seised of the lands, he asked him whether it was
so, and that he denied it. The other two witnesses gave confirmatory
evidence, Hobbok adding that Thomas Fych, sub-prior of Holy Trinity, was
also present when Richard Wydon made the foregoing statement. Witnesses
to these depositions, Thomas Fych, sub-prior of Holy Trinity, John Browne,
literate, John Hayn and Walter Synott, laics. (2) That on 8 September,
1504, William Hebbard was examined in the nave of St. Michan’s, Dublin,
and deposed that he was clerk of the town of Sauntri when Robert Wydon
was dying, that said Robert was a paralytic, scarcely able to speak, and of
unsound mind. He confirmed the statement that the charter was not sealed.
Witnesses of the deposition, Sir Thomas Pecock and Sir Richard Walsh, chap-
lains, Master William Walsh, notary public, John Hay, literate, and others.
The instrument was drawn at the request of the above-named Jonet Algan.
In Christ Church Deeds, 380.

LawLtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 29

52. [xlv.] Citation by the Vicars-General in the absence of Archbishop
20 October, 1504. Walter (FitzSimons). f, 54”.

Richard Skyrret, prior of Holy Trinity, and Geoffrey Fyche, archdeacon
of Glendalough, Vicars-General, complaint having been made that Felmeus
Juuenis of the O’Byrnes’ country (terra Branencium!'), a pilgrim to Holy
Trinity Church, had been arrested and imprisoned by Maurice Eustace, Lord
of Ballycutlane, commands the chaplains of the churches of Ballimore and
Ballycutlane to demand his release, and to pronounce sentence of greater
excommunication against Eustace if he did not comply within six days.

59. [xlvi.] Form of letter from Richard Skyrret, prior of Holy Trinity,
ce. 1500. requesting John, Bishop of Meath, to confer higher orders on

canons of Holy Trinity already in minor orders. f. 54°,
The form was drawn up while Skyrrett was prior (1499-1519). There was no Bishop of Meath

named John at that time.

54, [xlvi.] Composition made by Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor)
8 May, 1339. between the prior and convent of Holy Trinity and Master
Richard de Sancto Leodegario, Archdeacon of Dublin, as to procurations. f. 55.

The Archbishop ordains that the archdeacon shall have the same right of
visitation and jurisdiction in the churches belonging to the prior and convent
within his archdeaconry as he has over other churches in the same, and that
the procurations payable to him shall be as follows:—St. Michael’s, 32d. ;
St. John’s, 2s.; St. Michan’s, 2s.; Ballyscadan, 5s.; Glasnevyn, 20d.; Clonken
and its chapels, 5s.; Tylaugh, 20d.

In Christ Church Deeds, 232.

50. Note on gifts of Strongbow to the Church of Holy Trinity. f. 56”.

In 1180, Laurence being archbishop when Earl Richard Strangbowle and
Siz Robert Fitz Stephen took Ballibaghille, there dwelt there one Macgogh-
dane, who, after four days of fighting, was captured and beheaded. The Eazl,
with the consent of Fitz Stephen, gave to the Church of Holy Trinity and Holy
Cross, Balliboghille, as well as Portraghin, Kynsali, and the Staff of Jesus,
called the Staff of St. Patrick.

Printed in Todd, Obits, p. ix. Also in Reg. Alan. ii. 58%. Cf. Liber Niger,
no. 101.

56. [xlix. (szc)] Immunity granted by the mayor and citizens of Dublin
21 April, 1497. to pilgrims to Holy Trinity. feoOy.

Granted at the instance of David (Winchester), prior.

In English.

1 Glenmalure. See Dowling’s Annals, s. a. 1812.

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In Gilbert, Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin, i. 383, and in Todd’s
Obits, XXvV.

On the lower part of f. 57 1s the note: “Sum liber ecclesie cathedralis
sanete Trinitatis civitatis Dublin factus per fratrem Thomam Fyche, canonicum
eiusdem.”

57. [xlix.] “Rental made by Sir Thomas Fyche, canon of Holy
1490. Trinity.”

(1.) Kynsaly. Rent 100s., with ward and marriage. In September,
1467, died William Balfe, lord of Kynsaly, leaving a son and heir, Alexander,
under age. William Sutton, Baron of the Irish Exchequer, desired of
William Lynton, prior, the wardship and marriage of Alexander. In the
charter (quoted) in which this was granted, the names of Walter Baldewyn,
merchant, and Patrick Burnell, clerk, were, at the request of Lynton, substi-
tuted for that of Sutton. It was dated 17 October, 1467, This charter was
surrendered 14 February, 1469, Alexander again becoming a ward of the prior.
On 20 February, 1477,1 Sir Thomas Harrolld, prior, granted the wardship, for
a money payment, to Philip Bremyngham, Chief Justice of the King’s Bench
in Ireland, by charter (quoted) [Christ Church Deeds, 307]. In July, 1477,
Alexander died. His uncle, Edward Balffe, who was his heir, got livery from
prior Thomas Harrold on paying £8 (£20 having been at first demanded) and
doing homage at the high altar of “Christ Church” in presence of Oliver
Plunket, knight, John Archebold, second baron of Exchequer, John Esterete,
serjeant-at-law of the King, Peter Prowtefote, John FitzRobert, and others.
On his death, December, 1479, his son and heir W. Balfe, then aged twelve years,
lived eight years (sic) at “Christ Church” as ward of the prior till the death of
Thomas Harrold in February, 1489, who was succeeded by David Wynchester.
In the same year W. Balfe bought the lands of Kynsaly from the prior for
20 marks, the reason of the charge being so high being that he had married
a daughter of Robert FitzEustace, knight, lord of Ballicotlan, without licence
from the prior. He did homage at the high altar in presence of Walter Euers,
gent., Richard Tirrell, Thomas Petyte, Robert Commyfi, and others, May,
1489. He is still in occupation. “ Insuper conclusum erat per justiciarium
Bermyngham et Johannem Esterete eodem anno quod dominium (?) de
Kynsaly et Mableyston tenuerunt et tenent de priore Ecclesie Christi per
servicium militare.”

(2) Mableyston. Held by military service and the resumption of the
land on the death of the lord: rent £5 6s. 8d. The proof of this is that on

1 The date given is 17 Edward IV (1478), which is inconsistent with the following date. In
Christ Church Deeds, 307, the year is 16 Edward IV.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 31

the death of Richard Terrell, the lord, in April, 1485, his son and heir, Peter
Tirrell, bought the lands from prior Thomas Harrold for 8 marks, and did
homage in May, in presence of John Esterete, Robert Blanchefeld, Thomas
Petyte, Sir Richard Skyrrett, and Sir Thomas Fyche.

(3) Ballyseadan. The lord of Tobbyrsowelle, Myleston, and Kylloghyr
pays rent for these three villas respectively of 20s., 15s. 4d., and 15s, 4d.,
with suit of court of himself and his tenants, and homage on the death of a
lord. Richard Goldyng, the lord, died July, 1476, and his son and heir,
Henry Goldynge, paid prior Thomas Harrold 7 marks, and did homage in a
full court at the vicar’s manse at Ballyscadan, Henry Row, clerk, being then
seneschal there, in presence of John Esterete, John FitzRoberte, Peter

Prowtefot, Thomas Rede, Sir Thomas Leynagh, vicar, and others.

In the date ‘‘ Easter Term” is crossed out. The year is also described as 5 Henry VII, which
fixes the date as before 31 August.

58. [1] Testament of William de Stafford. i, Do)
16 April, 1282. Made before his departure for the Holy Land; contains the
following legacies: The altar and fabric of St. Nicholas’ Church, 2s. each ;
the fabric of St. Michael’s Church, 2s.; the fabric of Holy Trinity, 10s.; the
friars minor of Dublin, $ mark; the sick of the Hospital of St. John,
Newgate, 3 mark; the lights of B.V.M.in Holy Trinity Church, 3 mark;
the lepers of St. Laurence, 40d.; those of St. Stephen, 2s.; the fabric of the
church of All Saints, 3 mark; the brethren of the Order of St. Augustine,
10s.; the brethren of the Sack,! 2s.; Emma, his wife, the house next
St. Nicholas’ Church, which he had bought of Hugh le Draper; Clissota,
his sister, the curtilage in St. Keuyin’s parish, which Matthew Buket held in
farm; the daughter of Laurence Unred, “ filiole mee,” three booths (seldas) in
Bridge St. ; William Abbot, his land in St. Keuin’s parish next the way leading
to the communia of St. Patrick’s; the prior and convent, the land which he held
from them in St. Michan’s parish, namely, “ Gargets Medis”’ and Salkoke ; his
wife, all his utensils, the land which he holds of the communia of Dublin,
and the land which he holds from the canons of All Saints; William, son of
Cadewely, 20s.; John, son of Richard de Exonia, 2 marks; Mariota, 10s. ;
Isabella, a widow, 4s.; Alice, daughter of William Palmer, 10s.; fabric of
the Church of St. Patrick, Qs, ; that of St. Kevin, 12d.; poor widows at the

1 For another legacy to the brethren of the Sack see Christ Church Deeds, 106. This order was
patronised by Lewis IX of France, who gave it a house on the Seine near St. Germain des Prés
(Jean Sire de Joinville, Hist. de St. Lowis. Ed. N. de Wailly, Paris, 1868, p. 259). But it fell
under the provision of the Council of Lyons in 1274 against mendicant orders which had not received
papal confirmation (Mansi, Conc. xxiy. 130), and became extinct early in the fourteenth century. It
had houses at Newcastle-on-Tyne, Norwich, and probably elsewhere in England (Papal Tetters ii.
20, 162, 434). But apart from these legacies there appears to be no evidence that it extended to
Treland.,

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

discretion of the executors, 50s.; “ Agoneti” (= Agnes) Comyn, daughter of
William the tailor, 20s.; the daughter of the same, who was wife of
William Dubher, 5s.; his wife for life, and at her death the lights of B.V.M.
in Holy Trinity, 8s. a year out of the house of Hugh de Kersey in Gille-
holmokis Street; his wife, and after her death the lights of B.V.M. in
St. Michael’s within the walls, 4 mark a year out of Richard Godhyne’s
house ; William de Donnyngton, 5s.; poor girls about to be married, at the
discretion of the executors, 50s.; the chaplain of St. Nicholas’ Church, 12d.;
the clerk of the same, 6d.; the chaplain of St. Michael’s, 12d.; Clissota’s son,
mark; the son of Johanna, wife of Walter, sergeant of St. Sepulchre’s, 3 mark.
The house in which he lived in High Street (magno vico), in St. Michael’s
parish, is to be sold by the executors, and the proceeds distributed at the
discretion of his wife, for the good of his and her souls and the souls of others,
among pious places and poor friends in the archdeaconry of Dublin. The
residue of his goods is to go to his wife. The executors are Laurence Unred,
William Abbot, and Emma his wife—nothing to be done by them without
the consent of the last named.

The certificate of William Vale, clerk, official of the diocese and notary
pubhe, follows.

59. [li.] Award of arbitrators between prior Richard Skyrrett and the
7 August, 1500. convent of Holy Trinity, and prior Nicholas Lawles, and
the convent of All Saints, about tithes of fish caught in Ampnlyffy near
le Stayn. fGON

The arbitrators, Master John Vale, prior of the Hospital of St. John of
Jerusalem in Iveland, and Master John Stanton, notary public, gave judgment
in St. Laurence’s Chapel in Holy Trinity Church, in favour of the prior and
convent of Holy Trinity, at whose request Robert Lynn, notary public, drew
up this instrument.

Ends: “Hus tune testibus Willelmo Hassard canonico dicte ecclesie
cathedralis, Willelmo Lawles capellano, Thoma Walsh clerico, Johanne
Blundell, Ricardo Walsh, et Ricardo Clawle, laicis.”

Certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, notary public,
follows.

60. [lii.] Concerning the procurations payable by the prior and convent
7 February, 1390. of Holy Trinity to the Archbishop. f. 61,

Archbishop Robert (de Wikeford) reduces the amount payable by the
priory at his annual visitations to the original sum of 10 marks on account of
its poverty, £10 having been charged in more recent times. The year is also
given as the fourteenth of the Archbishop’s consecration.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus. 38

Notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows.
In Christ Church Deeds, 254 (with names of witnesses).

61. [liii.] Concerning the same matter. 1 O28
27 February, 1421. Archbishop Richard (Talbot) further reduces the procu-
rations of the priory of Holy Trinity to 5 marks a year. The instrument is
drawn by John Bryis, notary public; the year is also given as the third of
the Archbishop’s consecration.

The notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows.

In Christ Church Deeds, 276.

A note directs attention to the further reduction made by Archbishop
Richard (Talbot), no. 6 above. Zhe form of procedure there described is
identical with that described in nos. 60, 61, of which our summary is less full.

62. [liv.] On the election of a prior of Holy Trinity. f. 64,
10 April, 1348. Edward III, in letters patent dated at Westminster, gives
inspeximus of his letter in the Close Roll, which—after stating that the priors
were elected by the canons without royal licence being asked or assent given,
that the temporalities of the priory were not taken into the King’s hand
during vacancy until 19 Edward II (1525-6), when, on the resignation of the
prior, the escheator, Walter de la Dulle (sic), took them into the King’s hand,
but afterwards restored them to the sub-prior, on condition that he would
render account if they proved to belong to the King; that lately on a vacancy
occurring similar proceedings took place; that the King had ordered inquiry
to be made; and that no evidence was forthcoming which justified the seizure
of the temporalities—confirmed the ancient customs. Dated, Westminster,
4 April, 1348.

Notarial certificate of John Mulghan, clerk of Dublin Diocese, follows.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 220, 231, 237.

65. [lv.] Account of the Riding of the Franchises of Dublin, f. 65.

1488. Thomas Meyler, mayor, Willam Englysh and Robert Boys,
Bailiffs, and the Aldermen and “ comenys”’ rode the franchises 4 September,
4 Henry VII, proceeding by the following route: Through the Dammys
Gate and by the long stone of the Stayne along Ampnlyffy, leaving All
Hallous on the right to Ryngis ende: thence “to Clar’ Rade, in englysh
the cley rode for shippis which is now called Pole Begge, and from that
to Remelafi, now called the Bar Fote, and so estward uppon the strone on the
south side as fer as a man moght ride and caste a sper’ in to the see.”
There William Walsh, “a yeman,” rode into the water at low tide and cast a
spear into the sea. They then returned to the “blak stane” east of

R.I. A. PROC. VOL. XXVII., SECT, C, [5]

34 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy.

Myrrionge (Merrion), and leaving Mirryonge on the right went westward
“over a mere” “to our Lady well” and the gate of Smothiscourte, “and so
about the grene and over the ford of Danabroke” (the town and church being
on the left) and by the highway to Kylmagergan, west of Dannabroke, and
by the “streyght wey” to St. Kevynes gate; then northward to “the lane
that the cros of stone ys in, and because the dyche of that lane was faste
they brake a shard and put men over the dyche and went throw the lane
to the hy wey be este seynt Pulcris,” and keeping St. Patrick’s close on the
left “they came tyll an old lane runyng faste to the north side of the chauntor
is orchard or hagard place, and throw an orchard that sum tyme belonged
to Thomas Snertirby,” and through the gardens to a house north of the house
in which John Arbour formerly lived. They went through that house into
the street and through the street southwards to William Englysh’s house, and
through it and over the roof of another house, and through the gardens
to the Combe, “and owte at the Combe gate”’ to Cowe lane, and thence to
Carnaclommgymethe by Dolfynesberne. Then back by the Irne dam and
left it on the right “as men rideth to the cros dyche in the lane as they goth
from Dulyfii to Kylmaynan ” and so to the Bowbirge, and through an arch of
that bridge, and through the water of Camoke—riding on the prior of
Crychurches land—to “an acre of Gargets medues,” leaving that acre to the
south, and rode over the Camoke westward, “for to that place came the watur
of Amplyffy in old tyme”; then westward leaving the “tyllyng land” of
Kylmaynan on the left, and part of the meadow on the right, till they reached
the narrowest part of the meadow. They then turned northward, and crossed
Amplyffy to the west end of “Elynhore is medue,” “for that is caled ye ford
of Kylmahenoke, for the hyll that is now called the hill of Isolds fante of
old tyme was called Kylmahenokis hyll.”” Then by a bush “in the slade by
the hyeway”’ they took counsel, “and they said that ther was an acre be
north Elynhoore is medue that shold be comeyn of the which the priour of
Kylmaynan receveth the rente. And so sum of them rid ouer the north side
of that acre and sum ouer the south syde and met togadyr in the gibbett
slade and lefte Knok ne caoke in the chartre wryttyn and now called
Hennokmakenok” on the right, and so to the “priour of Crichurch is
lessowe,” north of the gallows, and through it and Sharpis Parke, leaving the
Erber on the right, to the highway ; then northwards along it to the “ priour
of Crychurch is berne”’ and over Russelis Parke “to the berne’s end.” “And
John Savage, cittezayn, and Richard Whyte, on of the masebereres to the
mayr, was send by the mayr and his brethern to trye how the francheis went,
and they put a man throw the wyndow ouer a laddyr into the berne flore, and
ther lyeth a ston in the myddis of the flore betwix both the franches of the

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 35

toun and the prioris francheis.” From that stone they went eastward “ over
the old kyll,” through Christ Church orchards, to the gardens of the green,
which were left on the right, and so to the highway leading to Glasnevyng,
“and so owt of that as the chartyr maketh mencyon where the gallowse was
of old tyme betwix the Abbote of Seynt Mary Abbay is land on the este side
and the Priour of Chrichurchis lands on the west side”; thence northward to
Glaskoynok and over the highway leading to Drysshok, leaving the stone well
on the left, and thence southward to the highway leading to Ballyboght, and
by the gate of Ballibogt to the river Tulkan by the bridge of Ballibogt, crossed
the river and went southwards along it to the sea, then westward along
Amplyffy to St. Mary’s Abbey, leaving it on the right, till they reached the
stone by the water side, west of the Abbey. Here the Abbot and convent
protested that they “shold have riddyn be west the Abbay and so forth to
the see’: which the mayor and his brethren denied.

In English.

Printed in Gilbert’s Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin, 1. 492.

64. [lvi.] Ordinance of Sir Robert Ufford, justiciary, concerning matters
18 November, 1267. in dispute between the Archbishop (Fulk de Saunford)
and the citizens. f. 66.

The award, made in the presence of Vincent Tabernarins, mayor, John
de Saunford, the Archbishop’s attorney, Master Thomas de Chaddesworth, his
official, William de Caversham, his seneschal, and others, was as follows :—
1. If aman commit a public “peccatum,” for a first offence he is to give
satisfaction by a money payment; for a second, to be beaten round the
church ; for a third, to be beaten before a procession on a solemn day to
Holy Trinity or St. Patrick’s; for a fourth, to be expelled from the city. 2. A
general inquisition, as to public “ peccata” only, is to be held once a year:
only in case of great necessity a second or third time. 38. No citizen shall be
taken out of the deanery of the city by the Archbishop’s officials.

In the Liber Albus of the City of Dublin f. 15. (See Gilbert, Records,
1, 09.)

65, [lvu.] Another copy of No. 14, crossed out. £66
1251 x 1255.

66. [lvii.] Ordinance of Archbishop Luke about the election of Archbishops
ce. 1232. of Dublin. f. 67.

He decides that the two chapters are to meet at Holy Trinity and to elect
an archbishop unanimously. Other disputes, involving the nuns of Grace
_ Dieu, are also settled, and the churches are bound in £200 to obey the
ordinance.

(5°)

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In Christ Church Deeds, 42, Liber Niger No. 24.

Such an award would probably be given near the beginning of Luke’s episcopate. Hence the
date assigned above.

67. John Cusake of Dublin grants his lands, &c., in Dublin, and in
6 October, 1435. Lercorr, Dengyn, Clonman, and Clonbirtan in the parish of
Lercorr to his lawfully begotten heirs, and failing them to his brother Robert
Cusake and his heirs, and failing them to Thomas Fitz Wyllam, Dundrom, and
his heirs, and failmg them to the monastery and convent of Holy
Trinity. f 67%

68. Richard Skyrrett, Prior of Holy Trinity, and Thomas Rochfort,
12 July, 1511. Dean of St. Patrick’s, request Nicholas Roch, mayor, and John
FitzSymon and Robert Fawcouner, bailiffs, to put the prior and convent of
Holy Trinity in possession of two houses near the high cross of Dublin, in
the parish of St. Nicholas Within, bequeathed to them by John Bowrke for
prayers for his and his parents’ souls for ever. T6325

A note, in a later hand, states that this deed was enrolled in the
memorandum rolls in the Custom House, 6 October, 1511.

In Christ Church Deeds, 390.

69. Deed concerning Stalorgan. f. 68.

1227 x 1244. Reymund de Karreu grants to the prior and canons of
Holy Trinity in honour of the holy cross in that Church, the Church of
Stathlorgane and the land about it called Athnekyl.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Galfrido de Turvill archidiacono Dublin, Philippo
de Karru clerico, Roberto de Turvill, Ricardo ecapellano, Johanne de Trum
clerico et multis alts.”

The limits of date are fixed by the mention of Turville as archdeacon of Dublin.

70. Deed concerning Lispobel. f, 68.
ce. 1200. Philip de Nugent, with the consent of his heirs, grants to Holy
Trinity Church and the cross erected in the same two acres of meadow and
half an acre of land to build a house near the river on the west side, with
common of pasture of his entire holding of Lispobel.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Adam persona fratre meo, Willelmo de Ralehe, Eha
Pirrou, Rogero Brun, Elia de Lamua, Audoeno Brun, Roberto cambicore.”

In Christ Church Deeds, 11.

The date may be inferred from the names of the witnesses. The last three occur also in Christ
Church Deeds 13, which dates from the episcopate of Simon, bishop of Meath (1194-1224) ; two of
them appear ib. 15, temp. Archbishop John Comyn (1182-1212). Onthe other hand, Robert the
money-changer signs at least as late as 1230 (id. 50).

71. Deed concerning Blakeston. f. 69.
20 November, 1514. John Cashell, prior of St. John Baptist of Athirde,

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 37

grants to Richard Skyrrett, prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity 10s. yearly
out of Blakeston, Co. Loueth.
In Christ Church Deeds, 402.

72. Grant of Henry III to Holy Trinity Church. i OS).

4 February, 1251. In exchange for the cantred at Occonach, which King
John had granted to Holy Trinity Church, Henry grants three carucates, 89
acres, and a millat Balliscadan, with the homage and service of Robert Passel,
William, son of Milo, and Andrew Passel, tenants in that villa; one carucate,
12 acres of which Walter le Blund and his partners are farmers; a carucate
which William, son of Gilleberan, farmed; and four acres which Matthew
Cristin farmed in the same villa—the Dean and Chapter of St. Patrick’s to
receive half the issues out of the aforesaid lands from the prior and canons,
saving the tithes which the latter were accustomed to receive from Baliscadan
church and necessary expenses.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Ricardo comite Cornubiensi fratre nostro, Johanne
de Plessetis, comite Warr’, Johanne filio Galfridi Justiciario nostro Hibernie,
Mauricio filio Geroldi, Johanne Maunsell preposito [space], magistro
Willelmo de Kylkenny archidiacono Coventrensi, Roberto Waleran, Stephano
Bauthan, Johanne de Geres, Johanne de Frethori, Johanne Cuhaud et aliis.
Dat’ per manum nostram apud Wodstoke,” &e.

In Reg. Alan. 1.107%, and Crede Mihi 89, in both cases without names of
witnesses.

73. Note ina later hand. TOO
c. 1580. “Anno regni salutis 1575 ingens plaga fuit in ciuitate Dublin
qua interierunt, ut fertur, tria milia hominum ad minus, a festo natiuitatis
sancti Johannis Babtiste usque ad festum natiuitatis X'.”

74. Grant of custody. fee Os
18 March, 1553. Sir Thomas Lockwode, Dean, and the chapter of Holy
Trinity, grant to John Fynles (also spelt Fingles, and Finglas) of Tippersowle,
gentleman, for a sum of money, custody, wardship, and marriage during
nonage of James Goldinge, son and heir of Peter Goldinge of Tobbersowle,
gentleman, deceased.

In English.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 1235, and above no. 57.

75. Lease of an orchard. fe LOY.
31 October, 1530. William Hasarte, prior, and the convent of Holy Trinity,
lease to Thomas Stewns of Dublin, merchant, for 41 years, at a rent of 12s. a
year, an orchard or garden, with a lane entering it “against St. Frances
Church dore in Saint Fraunces Strete,’ bounded on the east by the ground of

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

St. John Baptiste without the New Gate, on the west by Cow Lane, on the
south by the ground of John FitzSimon, merchant, on the north by the ground
of Sir John Plunket of Bewly, knight.

In English.

76. Inventory of the goods of Thomas Sneterby, gentleman, and Katherine
6 May, 1463. Nangle, his wife. 1

He has in gold and silver, £10 4s. 2d.; in jewels, 40s.; 8 cows worth 32s. ;
80 sheep, 40s.; 6 cart horses, 30s.; 2 horses, 40s.; 10 pigs, 10s.; in grain,
40s.; 3 basins with 2 ewers, 6s. 8d.; 6 pairs of blankets and 8 of sheets, 13s. ;
2 little pans, 3s.; 3 candlesticks, 12d.; household utensils, 10s.; 23 acres of
wheat and oats, £6; 24 acres of oats, £10 8s. His debtsare: to his servants
for wages, £5 8s.; Hugh Galvan, 16s. ; his smith, 3s. 6d. ; John Fyan, merchant,
11s. 8d.; John Bennet, 15s. 8d.; Richard Parker, 14d.; Whyttakyr, 22d.
There is due to him: by David Ludlow, 5 marks; by Nicholas Kernan, 6s. 8d. ;
by others, sums set out in his rent-book.

77. Will of the foregoing Thomas Sneterby. the
1463. He is to be buried in the monastery of B.V.M. near Dublin.
He makes bequests as follows: To the monastery of B.V.M., for prayers for
his soul and the soul of his first wife, Johanna Seynt Leger, the farm of
Robert Bragan in Athyrde; to Holy Trinity Church, Blakeston ; to Tavelaght
Church, Cusakeston, near Scrin, and 40s. “ad fabricam crucis”; to Athyrde
Church, Mapardeston, formerly bequeathed thereto by the above Johanna;
to Philip Bermyngham, Spiceres Rewe in Athirde; to his wife, Katherine,
Burgeys Innys in Athirde, for life, and her dowry; to his servant, Thomas
de Bolton, 40s., yearly rent from Athirde, for his life; to Reginald Benet
“ castrum cum manso iacen? in Athirde,” and 10 marks yearly rent out of mills
formerly left to him by the above Johanna. All his other tenements, and the
residue of his lands of Athirde, with the mills, to remain with his heirs. He
appoints Katherine, his wife, and John Benet, executors.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 298.

78. Lease granted by Thomas Lockwood, Dean of Holy Trinity. f. 73”.
17 October, The Lease is granted to Master (?) Thomas Appman of a
1544 x 1564. benefice in the County of Limbricke for 21 years, at a yearly
rent of £10.

In English.

The year lies between the appointment of Lockwood as Dean (December, 1548), and his death
before April, 1565).

79. Note as follows: “The pollow part of ye Kill of ye Grang of Clonken
containinge by estimation seven or eight akers or ther aboute knowen to

ov

be so by Wm. Clinton of Burkeston of ye parrishe of Ballinagarry.” f£. 73”.

LawLtor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus, 39

CALENDAR OF LIBER NIGER.

1. Notes. f. 1 and unnumbered leaves.

Include extracts from Scripture, patristic writers, and Seneca, various
seribblings, and the following statements:—({1) On 18 January, 1317,
the Earl of Ulster was imprisoned in the castle by Robert de Notingham
and the community of Dublin, and he was liberated by Sir Roger de Mortuo
Mari “post prandium” 17 May. On the same day John Pecock Prior (of
Christ Church) was arrested by the sheriff, Reri FitzJohn, for receiving
felons at Anntren by brother Adam de Collebi. (2) Humphrey Cissor gave
to Holy Trinity Church a third part of the house of Thomas de Couentre.

2. List of feoffors and founders of “the Metropolitan Church of the
c. 1285. Province of Dublin.” iy LY,

Names and Benefactions,

Walter Fitz Yvo, land in St. Michael’s Parish [Christ Church Deeds, 50].

Roger Farindon, land to the east of St. Michael’s Church.

William Cordanarius and Roger his brother, land in same parish, which
Walter Castulknok holds in fee for 2s. a year.

King H(enry), land which belonged to Vincent Moinwrench.

Walter Vernun, baker, 12s. a year.

Slany, wife of Gillepatrick, rent of 12d. on the Polla [Christ Church
Deeds, 88.]

Audoen Brun, land in the Parish of St. John of Bouthe Street.

Elyas FitzAdam, rent of 2s. out of land opposite the church of St. John
the Evangelist.

Roger, son of Roger Oweyn, land in Bouthe Street which formerly
belonged to Grifin le Vale.

Helyas de Lamua, 1 mk. rent in Bouthe Street.

Philip de Wythio, 3 mk. rent of land adjoining our cemetery.

Audoen Broun [and Susanna inserted over line], 10s. rent of land in
Bouth Street.

William of Cornwall, land near our cemetery.

William Leynach and Scolastica his wife, messuage in Fyschame Street.

Geoffrey de Selewude, land in Bouthe Street.

Robert de Bedeford, rent of 5s,

Nicholas de Bedeford, release of all his lands within the walls of Dublin.

Elyas de Muta, 1 mk. rent from land near the river bank.

40

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Gilbert Birrel, 10 mks. rent, near the river bank.

Alexander de Cestria, land in St. Brigid’s Parish on the Polle, near our
land [Christ Church Deeds, 4}.

Brethren of St. John outside New Gate, release of § mk. which they
recovered of us by sentence, 1282.

W., son of the King of England, all the ecclesiastical benefices which he
can obtain in Ireland by gift of H(enry), King of England.

Thomas FitzNorman, 40d. out of a workshop “until he provides it from
another source as appears in what follows.”

Thomas FitzNorman, } mk. rent of a holding in Cooks’ Street which he
held “ qualecon.”

Constancius Blaer (7), part of a burgage opposite the west door of the
church, and 2s. rent in same place which he sold to the church by
another charter.

Peter Paraventura, 3s. 4d. rent out of a holding in Rupelle Street, which
Master Hugh de Kyngesbury held from him in chief at same rent
[Christ Church Deeds, 117].

Hugh Kyngesbury aforesaid, } mk. rent from three shops which he
bought from Alan FitzRoger [Christ Church Deeds, 512] for lights
in the infirmary. He also left by will a stone house with cellars
in Rochel Street [ef. Christ Church Deeds, 509].

Thomas (Fitz) Norman aforesaid, of Lastrande, rents of 1 mk. and 6s. and
10s. 8d. in Rochel Street.

Geoffrey de Turvilla, 50s. rent of land on the Strond to be received from
Maurice de Strigul.

Mabilia FitzHenry, a stone quarry between St. Mary’s Church and
the Abbey.

Adam Wrokeshale.

Scolastica, daughter of Vincent Coupun, land in St. Nicholas’ Street [cf.
Christ Church Deeds, 473).

Cristin the priest, son of Edricus, 12d. rent next St. Nicholas’ Church.

Cristin the priest, parson of St. Nicholas’ Church, all his patrimony in
Dublin [Christ Church Deeds, 39].

Turphin, brother of foregoing, land of his patrimony in Sutor Street
[Christ Church Deeds, 39].

Felicia, formerly wife of Ralph de Leycestre, release of one-third of two
messuages in Rupell Street.

Elias Burel, bequeathed 10 mks. and 23 mks. out of a tenement which
belonged to Mabilla de Stokys, and $ mk. out of his rents in the
city of Dublin [ef. Christ Church Deeds, 178].

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 41

Adam Fitz Ralph of Kyldare, land to the west of the church.

Richard de St. Alban, chaplain, 32d. rent out of a place opposite the
church.

Arfyn FitzArdor and his heir, all his land before the west door of
the church.

Adam Superman (?), land and buildings in the parish of St. Martin, near
the lane leading to that church, from which of old he received 20s.
Gilbert Lyvet and others, the stone hall and cellars outside the king’s
gate, which is now beyond Winetavern Street [Christ Church

Deeds, 47].

Nicholas Fallithewolle, a burgage which Adam Louestoke holds in Cooks’
Street, at a rent of 20s. (ef. Christ Church Deeds, 515. |

John Harold, 1 mk. rent in St. Werburgh’s parish [Christ Church
Deeds, 18}.

Katherine, wife of John le Gront, bequeathed a rent of 3s. payable by the
heirs of Eynulf, clerk in St. Olave’s parish, and the land lying opposite
thereto [Christ Church Deeds, 106].

Robert Ruffus, the land between the lordship of the late Helias Wacy
and the land of Hugh the noble.

Alexander Poke, release of land on the north of St. Michael’s Church in
Gylmeholmok Street [“ nunc vicus Sti. Michaelis”: 17th cent. hand].

William Stafford, bequeathed 8s. rent for lights of St. Mary in Bod Street.

Henry Peyntur, bequeathed 12s. rent in Castle Street, in the Loremery.

Hawis Sumin, bequeathed 4s. rent, “ de dono eiusdem.”

This document cannot be earlier than 1282, since it refers to an event of that year. Several of
the instruments summarized in it, and still preserved among the Christ Church Deeds, are of a date
but little earlier ; but there appears to be no reason for putting any of them later. The list was
therefore probably compiled not long after 1282.

53. Memorandum. 1 28

Firewood bought for the store out of money (?) (“den”) of the
portion of brother Robert de Lok: 58 lod’ at 33d. each, 16s. 11d.; 43 at
24d., 9s. 3d. (sic).

4, Epistle of Pope Alexander (III) to the Sultan of Iconium. Leow
1169. A fragment. Printed in full in the Works of Petrus Blesensis,
Moguntiae, 1600, p. 513.
The date is that assigned to it by Matthew Paris (id. Praef. sig. 0, 1).

5. Safe-conduct from Henry la Ware for “ W. de tali loco,” travelling on

c. 1805. the business of the Church, for one year, iPota
Dated Sunday after the Assumption of B, V. M. (year not given),
R.I.A. PROO., SECT. XXVII., SECT. ©, [6]

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

6. Charter of Thomas de Canntetone. lee oy
1219 x 1228. With the consent of Agnes his wife he grants to Holy Trinity
Church and the Holy Cross therein, the Church de Martre and de Adiittele
and half the Church of Cenebacht or Connebacht, and all ecclesiastical bene-
fices of lands of which he may hereafter get possession.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus magistro Daniel priore sancti Iohannis extra Novam
Portam Dublin, Magistro Philippo de Bray, Magistro Thoma cancellario
sancti Patricii, Iohanne de Thyne, Thoma Blueth, H. de Tyne et multis
aliis.”

Philip de Bray and Thomas de Castello became respectively Precentor and Chancellor of

St. Patrick’s in 1219. Both of them seem to haye vacated office—-probably by death—in or
before 1228. Thus the date is determined.

7. Charter of the same. A tae
1219 x 1228 (?) With consent of same, he grants to same two burgages with
24 acres in the villa of Adtiiiel. |

Ends: “Hiis testibus Iohanne de Tyne, H. de Tyn, Thoma Blueth,
Willelmo Solenile (?), Domino M.(?) de Breth vicecomite &c.”

That the date is about the same as that of No. 6 is indicated by the principals and three of the
witnesses being identical in the two.

8. Charter of G., Bishop of Ardfert. £73:
1225 x 1228. Grants to the same all ecclesiastical benefices of Dunloy and
Kilimterawith (?) in his right as patron and diocesan.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus domino H, Dublin archiepiscopo, W. decano sancti
Patricii, magistro P, de Bray precentore, Waltero, Hugone, Willelmo canonicis
sancti Trinitatis et multis aliis et Florencio archidiacono Artfertensi.”

The date is fixed by the fact that Gilbert was Bishop of Ardfert, 1225-1235, and Henry de
Loundres, Archbishop of Dublin, 1213-1228.

9, Charter of John de Curci. 5 a
1182 x 1186. Grants to the same the lands of Inislochaculin, Lesscum-
malsag, Ganimor, and half of Ballimeicdimen.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Johanne Dublinensi archiepiscopo, Hamone de
Maci, Willelmo de Curci, Adam Camerario, Amauri de Obda, Willelmo de
Marisco, Osberto Trussel, Macrobio archidiacono, Cristino decano, Rogero
capellano, Johanne Cumin, Jacobo pincerna, Henrico priore de Lilisluba
et multis aliis,”

In Christ Church Deeds, 10.

This belongs to a group of documents which have many names of witnesses in common. Others
are found in Christ Church Deeds, 468 c, d, Reg. Alan. ii, 64%, 65%, 69. I£ Macrobius was Archdeacon
of Dublin, they must be dated not later than 1186. The earlier limit in this case is the elevation of
John Comyn to the Sce of Dublin (1182).

LawiLor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Inber Albus. 48

10. Charter of Geoffrey de Marreys. fave
ec. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church, out of reverence to the
holy cross therein, three knights’ fees in Cunnach of his first acquisition
in that land, saving their tenements to those to whom prior Robert had —
granted tenements.
Ends: “ Hiis testibus Ricardo de Aubemare, Willelmo Hose (?), Radulpho
de Roshale, Radulpho de Munchaneye et multis aliis.”
Robert seems to have been prior of Holy Trinity before 1192. Geoffrey de Marreis received
a grant of land in Ireland as early as 1200 (Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland, 1171-1251,
nos. 139, 140.
11. Of the coming of the Normans into England. f. 4,
ce. 1210. Begins with Rollo or Robert, first duke of Normandy, and
ends with the accession of King John.
Ci. Crede Mihi, 113%.

12. Of the Provinces of England. ie Bp

Begins: “ Anglia habet in longitudine dece miliaria a feusewya7 flete,
qui locus est xli miliaria ultra sancti Michaelis in Cornubia usque ad
Catenesse ultra Scociam.”

15. Concerning a Council of all the magnates of Ireland. ie (6),
1297. Describes the summoning of a parliament, consisting of the
magnates and two elected knights, together with the sheriff or seneschal
from each county and liberty. Among those present were Thomas (St.
Leger), Bishop of Meath, Nicholas (Chevre), Bishop of Leighlin, Richard de
Burgo, Earl of Ulster, Richard Taff, sheriff of Dublin, William de Hatche,
sheriff of Louth, Walter Trouman, seneschal of Trym, Walter de la Haye
and Eustace le Poer, elected by the community of the liberty of Kilkenny,
George de Rupe, elected by the community of the county of Limerick.
Nicholas (Mac Maelisa), Archbishop of Armagh, and others were represented
by proctors. William (de Bermingham), Archbishop of Tuam, and Hugh de
Leis, one of those elected for the county of Limerick, came not.

(1) The county of Dublin being confused, and its parts being too remote
from .one another (viz., Ulster, Meath, and afterwards Leinster, with the
valley of Dublin, &c.), it was agreed that there should be a sheriff in Ulster,
as well for the crosses of Ulster as for carrying out executions in the liberty
of Ulster, when defect should be found in the seneschal of the liberty, and
that the sheriff of Dublin should no more interfere in Ulster. Also, that
Meath should be a separate county—including the liberty of Trym and the
lands of Theobald de Verdon and all the lands of the crosses in Meath—and
that the sheriff thereof should hold his comitatus at Kenles the Thursday

[6*]

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

after the comitatus of Dublin, and that Theobald de Verdon should do suit for
himself and his tenant Almaricus de Sancto Amando at this comitatus. Also,
that Kildare should be a county instead of being a liberty dependent on Dublin.

(2) Because certain persons holding lands both in the Irish marches and
in peaceful places, live in the latter, leaving the former waste and undefended,
to the detriment of their English inhabitants, it is agreed that said persons
shall keep wards in their march lands to hinder depredations, and that if
necessary they shall be compelled to do so by taking their lands into the
King’s hand. And, because depredators often escape on account of the
inhabitants not having horses to follow them, each tenant of 20 librates of
land in the marches or elsewhere shall keep a mailed horse, with other arms,
always in readiness at his mansion, and other tenants hobbies and other
horses according to their means. Those who live outside Ireland shall leave
there sufficient forces for the defence of their holdings and tenants in case of
war. In the event of depredations being committed in any district, all the
inhabitants shall join with the sufferers in pursuing the robbers. All persons
failing to do so shall be punished and shall be compelled to make restitution
of goods lost or injured, in proportion to the extent of their negligence.

(3) No one shall lead an army outside his own lands without licence from
the chief justiciary. Penalties similar to those in (2).

(4) No one shall have more kernes or idle men than he is able and
willing to maintain at his own cost. Offenders in this matter shall be
punished, and their idle men shall be imprisoned during the pleasure of the
King’s court, and before release shall give pledges of future good behaviour.

(5) Since it is the custom of the Irish when they are at war with their
English neighbours to make a truce with one part of them in order that they
may more effectively make war upon the rest, and then when they have
destroyed the latter to break truce with the former, it is agreed that no
one shall make truce with Ivish who are out of peace, unless it be universal.
Penalties as in paragraph (2) above. :

(6) None shall molest the Irish of any place to whom truce has been
granted, so long as they keep the peace. Offenders shall be severely punished
and shall make restitution to the Irish affected.

(7) The lands of the marches having been frequently devastated by sudden
attacks of the Irish when the justiciary was in remote parts, and few or none
were found to resist them, it is agreed that in such cases all those who live in
the invaded county or liberty and their neighbours on the confines of their
marches shall together resist the Irish and maintain war against them at
their own cost till they return to peace or obtain truce from magnates
delegated for that purpose.

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 46

(8) Since the Irish have great facility in escaping after depredations
owing to the density of their woods and the depth of their morasses, the
more so because the king’s highway through the woods is often impassable, it
is agreed that the lords of such woods and their tenants shall keep the highway
open; the king or chief justiciary, if necessary, causing them to have aid in
doing so from the whole adjacent district.

(9) A similar enactment is made about the repairing and maintenance of
causeways and bridges.

(10) The whole community of Leinster, formerly a single liberty, is to
unite for the purpose of levies and contributions and of making war upon the
Trish.

(11) Since the degenerate English affect Irish costume and, shaving part
of their heads, let their hair grow long at the back, and call it “ culan,” so that
Englishmen have been mistaken for Irish and have been slain, and enmity and
rancour have been caused thereby, it is agreed that all Englishmen in Ireland
shall conform to English customs in these matters, “nec amplius presumant
auertere comes in colanum.” The justiciary and sheriff and seneschal of each
liberty are to compel obedience.

(12) In each liberty and county where there are Irish inhabitants there
shall be two magnates who, when the chief justiciary is in remote parts, may
conclude truce with Irishmen who betake themselves to war; and they shall
immediately report their acts to the justiciary.

Printed in the Miscellany of the Irish Archeological Society (1846), p. 15,
and Irish Statutes, 194, where the date is discussed.

14, Epistle of Aristotle to Alexander the Great, called “ Secretum

Secretorum.” Igoe
15. Treatise on the Sibyl. 1 1D
16. Beginning of a treatise on Purgatory. ii 18).

The entire treatise appears below, no. 138.

17. Poem called “ Imago Mundi.” f. 20.
13th century (7). In French.

This has probably some connexion with the poem called L’ Image du Monde, which was composed
in the year 1245, though it is much shorter. See Carl Fant, L’ Image du Monde, potme inédit du
milieu du xiiie siécle, in Upsala Universitets Arsskrift, 1886, and Histoire Littéraire de la France,
xili. 294.

18. Narrative, the sections of which are headed “De conceptione
precursoris Domini,’ “De conceptione Saluatoris per Spiritum sanctum,”
“ De ortu precursoris Domini,” &c. f. 30%.

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

19. Charter of Henry IT. lig S54"
1172 x 1189. Confirms to Holy Trinity Church all its possessions granted
before and since the coming of the English, as Archbishop Laurence (O’Toole)
granted them.

20. Charter of King John. Toe
c. 1200. A grant to Holy Trinity Church in same terms as No. 19, but
adding a list of the possessions of the Church.

Printed in Chartae 12, from Reg. Alan. ii. 175’.

21. History of our Lord. f. 54.
In French.

22. Versified account of an embassy from Edward (1) of England to
1294. Philp (IV) of France. f. 65.

The ambassadors were William Gainsburg, a “ Jacobyn” (i.e., Franciscan),
and Hugh de Mamescestre.

In French.

The date is fixed by the fact that a safe conduct for Gaynesburgh was issued 24 August, 1294.
Cal. of Pat. Rolls, Edward I, 1292-1301, p. 85.

23. Agreement between W., Bishop of Glendalough, and William Marescall,
1207 x 1212. Earl of Pembroke, as to three carucates of land. f, 64.

The Earl is to grant to the bishop in the fee of Trst’madoun and (uel)
in the fee of Moncolumpkilne and (uel) in Kilcovym, three carucates before
the approaching Michaelmas, of which he had the earl’s charter in the first
year of his coming into Iveland (A.D. 1207).

Ci. Crede Mihi, f. 94". :

William Piro, Bishop of Glendalough, died in or before 1212 (Rey. Alan. ii. 182).

24. Same as Liber Albus, no. 66. f. 64.
c. 1282.

25, Ordinance of Archbishop Luke, that laymen of whom certain rectors
1230 x 1255. in his diocese had complained that they withheld tithes on
merchandise, fishing, &c., were to be compelled to pay them. f. 64,

26. Charter of Archbishop L(uke) as to jurisdiction and absence of
11 Aug., 1236 or 1287. canons. f. 64¥.

Printed in Mason’s St. Patrick’s, p. vi, from Dignitas Decani, p. 9, with names
of witnesses and date, both of which are here omitted.

27. Confirmation by Archbishop L(uke) to St. Patrick’s of the churches
c. 1250. of Kyliscopsantan and Kilbride. eOuge
These churches had been previously granted by the same Archbishop to

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 47

A(ndrew) de Menavia as a prebend. They are now, on his death, transferred
to the chapter of St. Patrick’s.

Also in Dignitas Decani 53, and Reg. Alan. ii. 196.
The date is implied to haye been somewhat late in the episcopate of Luke (1230-1255).

28. Charter of Archbishop L(uke) as to residence of canons of St.
8 May, 1247. Patrick’s. i GAY

They are to repair to the church and take the oaths within a year of their
appointment.

Printed in Chartae 26, from Reg. Alan. li. 108%, and in Crede Mihi, 1037.
It is also in Dignitas Decani, 50. It is here undated.

29. Concession by Archbishop John (Comyn) of the newly built mill of
1186 x 1212. William de Wavill to the canons of St. Patrick’s, a life pension
of 2 marks a year being reserved thereout for Laurence, parson of Tauelach.

f. 65.

Copied from the Liber Niger in Dignitas Decani 230. Also in ae Alan.
The LU TAg

The date is between the foundation of the collegiate church of St. Patrick (1186) and the death
of Archbishop Comyn.

30. Grant by William Mareschall, Karl of Pembroke, of his rights in the
1212 x 1228. land of Invercheli in Leinster to the church of Dublin. — f. 65.

The land is described as “de tenemento meo versus venerabilem patrem
meum H. Dei gratia Dublin archiepiscopum et Almauricum de Bellafago,”

Also in Reg. Alan. 11. 106.

31. Grant by John, Earl of Merton (sic), of a market at Swords for 15
26 July, 1193. days (in the text 8 days) about the feast of St. Columpkilne,
to Archbishop John (Comyn). E. 65:

Printed in Chartae 7 (from Reg. Alan. li, 24) and Crede Mihi 87°. It
is here undated.

32. Grant by John, Earl of Mereton, of the Church of Trim [1.e., Crumlin ]
26 July, 1193. to St. Patrick’s as a prebend. f, 65.

Printed in Crede Mihi 87, 89%, Also in Reg, Alan. 11. 118.

The date is taken from Crede Mihi.

33, Grant by John, Earl of Merton, to Archbishop John (Comyn) of a
1185 x 1199. market at Balimor every Saturday. f, 65%.

Printed in Crede Mili 87°, Also in Reg, Alan, i. 24.

34, Grant by John, Earl of Mereton, to Archbishop John (Comyn) of
1185 x 1199, half a cantred of the Abbacy of Glendalough, near the

Archbishop’s castle of Balymor. £. G5%
Printed in Crede Mihi 87. Also in Reg, Alan. ii. 23%,

48 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

35. Confirmation by John, Earl of Mereton, to Archbishop John (Comyn)
1185 x 1199. of all his privileges. t60M
Printed in Crede Mihi 87°. Also in Reg. Alan. 11. 24%.

36. Grant by John, Lord of Ireland and Earl of Merton, to Archbishop
27 December, 1193. John (Comyn) of the Episcopate of Glendalough. f. 65”.

A fragment, breaking off at the end of the page.

Printed in full in Crede Mihi 89%, and (with names of witnesses) in
Chartae 7 from Reg. Alan. ii. 25%.

37. “Summa que vocatur Fet a saver.” } TOG
An account of forms of pleadings in the King’s Court.
In French.

38. Narrative of proceedings against the Templars before Pope
29 May, 1308. Clement V. f. TAY.

The King petitions against the Templars by Wiliam de Vllers, Knight
and LL.D. The charges made against them are given.

Compare Papal Letters, 11, 48, 59.

39. Award of the Archbishop of Tuam in regard to the union of the See
1213 x 1216. of Glendalough to Dublin. ii (AON

Recites the act of Papiron, Papal legate, who found the Bishop of Dublin
ruling only within the walls of the city. He gave him the Pall and made
Dublin the metropolis of the province, ordering that the diocese, in which
both Dublin and Glendalough were situated, should be divided between the
bishops, with the intention (as is believed) that Glendalough should become
subject to Dublin on the death of the then Bishop. This would have taken
place had it not been for the insolence of the Irish who had power in that
district. Henry (11), hearing of the intention of the legate, confirmed the
union of Glendalough to Dublin; so also did J(ohn), the present King of
England, to John (Comyn), predecessor of the present archbishop. The
church in the mountains, though held in much reverence, has been deserted
for nearly forty years, and has become a den of thieves, insomuch that more
homicides are committed in that valley than in any other part of Ireland,
“ propter desertum et vastam solitudinem.”

In Christ Church Deeds, 20, and Reg. Alan. ii. 56%.

The date is between the accession of Henry de Loundres as Archbishop (1218) and the death
of King John.

1 J.e., Be it known.

Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 49

40. No. 39 repeated. fae
1213 x 1216. In the hand of Anthony Dopping, Bishop of Kildare.

41. Memorandum of indemnity on the election of John Aleyn, Dean of
3 January, 1472. St. Patrick’s, to the Archbishoprie. £, PCY:

In the matter of an obligation entered into by John Reuers, for Aleyn,
on the occasion of the election of the latter as Archbishop, to the amount of
£100, the prior and convent were indemnified by the said John Aleyn,
Archbishop elect, John Leche, chancellor, Richard Eustace, treasurer,
William Helgyn, archdeacon of Glendalough, James Haket, prebendary of
Tagonyll, Henry Whyte, citizen of Dublin, and Master Thomas Milton,
notary public, in the presence of John Walshe, citizen of Dublin, Walter
Ryane, chaplain, and others. Signed by John Bowland.

42. Fragment of treatise with the title “ Genesis.” f. 78.

The chapters are headed: “De creatione empirei celi et quatuor
elementorum,’ “De primaria mundi confusione,”’ “ De opere prime diei,”’
“De opere secunde diei.”’ The treatise breaks off at the end of f. 78’, a few
lines below the last of these headings.

43. List of Archbishops of Dublin. ~~ ; f. 78 marg.
ce. 1305. The list begins with Donatus and originally ended with Richard
de Feringys. The next three archbishops are added by different hands.

44, Tables giving the dates of Septuagesima and Haster for a period

of 532 years, 1280-1811. it i, 79.
45, Table for calculating the date of Septuagesima, f, 88,
46. Table for calculating the date of Easter. f. 887.
47. The fourth book of the Sentences of Peter Lombard. f, 89.
48. Charter of Hugh Tyrel. f, 93, marg.

1188. Grants to his son, Sir Richard Tyrel, his right in the tenement of

Balligorman, which is contested by the prior and convent of Holy Trinity.
Dated 34 Henry. Ends: “Hiis testibus Dominis Willelmo de Frenis,

Ricardo Tyrel fratre domini Hugonis Terel, &c.”

Hugh Tyrel, and his son Richard, were both alive while John de Curci was Justiciary
(1185-1189): see Chartularies, i. 125. This proves that the king mentioned in the dating clause
was Henry II, not Henry III, whose 34th year was 1249-1250.

49, Release of Richard, son and heir of Hugh Tyrel, to the prior and

c. 1190 (?) canons of Holy Trinity, of two carucates of land at the grange,
called Grangia Gilgorman, claimed by the latter to belong to the manor of
Castrocnocke. f, 93°, marg.

For the date, see note on no. 48.
R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII,, SECT, C, [7]

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

50. Acknowledgment of Richard, son and heir of Hugh Tyvel, that he
c.1190(?) has received 10 marks from the prior and canons of Holy
Trinity, in consideration of his release of the foregoing grange, near the “ villa
Ostmannorum.” f, 94, marg.

Repeated below, no. 90.

For the date, see note on no. 48. _

51. Confirmation by Hugh Hoysey, of certain lands to the Church of
¢. 1200. —_ Holy Trinity. - £, 94, marg.
The boundaries are defined thus: “a via regia que tendit ad Fineglas
usque ad Athudamas. Et circum (?) Athudamas usque ad Ardneannaid
usque ad vallem que est 1uxta Kyllmolidoid et de Kyllmolidoid usque ad
hampnem Annelypphy et cum Moyn agal per has divisas usque ad terram
canonicorum et diuisas expressas in carta domini regis quam habeo.”
Compare Christ Church Deeds, 195, 469.

52. Memorandum that Walter de Lacy gave to the Church of Holy
Trinity, Clonbalymor and Dyrieskelide (?), in Meath.
f, 128°, marg-

53, Fragment, repeated below, no. 101. f. 150°, marg.

54, Life of Albanus, King of Hungary, and extracts from lives of various

saints. | ii DIL.
55, History of the foundation of Holy Trinity Church. f. 160.
Repeated with variations, no. 140.

56. Various scribblings. f, 162.
57. The Great Charter of Liberties of King John. flO2s:

15 June, 1215. Ends: “Datum per manum nostram in prato quod vocatur
Rounemed, inter Wyndesore et Stanes xv die Junii anno regni nostri xvi°
(sic).”

Printed in Statutes—Charters, 6.

58. Re-issue of the Charter of Liberties by Henry ITI. f. 165.
6 November, 1217. Ends: “Datum per manum venerabilis patris domini
R(icardi de Marisco) Dunholmensis episcopi cancellarii nostri apud sanctum
Paulum Londoniis vi° die Novembris anno regni nostri secundo.” — |
This charter differs considerably from the second (undated) re-issue of the
Great Charter. See English Historical Review, July, 1907. —

. 59. Charter of the Forest. aa 2 fl Ceee
6 November, 1217, Printed in Statutes—Charters, 20. - . %

LawLtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 51

60. Statute of Merton. fy UGHae
23 January, 1236. Printed in Statutes, 1.1. See also Irish Statutes, 27.

61. Dictum de Kenilworth. f. 166%.
31 October, 1266. Printed in Statutes, 1. 12.

62, Statute of Marlborough. eile De
18 November, 1267. Printed in Statutes, i.19. See Irish Statutes, xiii.

63. Letter from Brother Henry la Ware, prior of Holy Trinity, to Master
31 May, 1307. John, dean, Master William, archdeacon, and Master Maur,
precentor of Kildare. f. 172" marg.

Recites a letter from the latter to the former, dated 22 May, 1307,
stating that they had received an apostolic rescript in favour of the prior and
brethren of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem at Dublin, and demanding
obedience ; and informs them that he has obeyed their command.

64. The Statutes of Westminster the First. eB.
1275. In French. 5
Printed in Statutes, 1, 26, and Irish Statutes, 47.

65. The Statutes of Jewry. bs ey
1274 x 1278 (7). In French.
Printed in Statutes, i. 221; where see note on the date.

66. Statute of the Exchequer. fap hoe
Date uncertain. In French.

Printed in Statutes, i. 197b, under the title, “ Districciones de Scaccario,”
as part of “Les Estatuz del Eschekere.”

67. Statutes of Gloucester. lig JURE
‘July 1278. The statutes as here given lack the preamble. They include
the Statute of Appeals (see Statutes, 1. 49), and conclude with a form of
writ addressed to the sheriffs.

In French.
Printed in Statutes, 1. 47, and in Irish Statutes, 86.

68. Les Estatut de Religium. vig GS
15 November, 1279. A French version of the “Statutum de viris
religiosis,’ which is printed in Statutes, i. 51, and Irish Statutes, 36.

69, Poem. £1817.

In French. ;

(T*]

Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Or
CNS)

70. List of various kinds of writs, with forms of writs, and explanation of

legal processes. f. 188.
In French.
71. Chronicles of England, 1066-1291. f. 199.

Pentecost 1295. Partly in French. |

Ending with the rubric: “Cronica in ecclesia sancti Pauli Londoniis
scripta per manus fratris [verb. ras.] anno gratie m°cc° nonaginta quinto in
festo pentecostes.”’

The Chronicles are followed by a number of chronological data, including
the following :

(1) “A fundacione ecclesie sancti Pauli Londoniis per Athelbertum
regem m°Cxxvi (sic).””

(2) “A conversione Anglorum per beatum Augustinum, dexcix.”’

(3) “ Ab adventu Normannorum in Angliam, cexxv.” . 2

Of these (1) is evidently erroneous; (2) gives the date 597 + 699 = 1296;
and (3) gives 1066 + 225 = 1291.

72. Letter of King Edward (I) to the Dean and Chapter of Cycestvre.
Y July, 1291. f. 202°.

Recites (1) an instrument of Florence, Earl of Holande, Robert de Brus,
Lord of Annandale, John Baillof, Lord of Galleweye, John de Hastinges,
Lord of Bergeueny (Abergavenny), John Comin, Lord of Badenogh, Patrick
de Dunbar, Earl of the Marche, John de Vescy, for his father, Nicholas de
Soules, and William de Rosse, agreeing to accept his decision as sovereign
lord on their claims to the crown of Scotland, dated Norham, 5 June, 1291
(in French); (2) an instrument of the same, giving him possession of the
kingdom pending the decision, dated Norham, 6 June, 1291 (in French); and
orders the Dean and chapter to record the same in their chronicles.

Ends: “Testibus magistro W. de Marchia thesaurario nostro apud West-
monasterio,” &e.

The two instruments recited are printed in Rymer’s Federa, i. 755.

73. Memorandum. f. 2017, marg.

On the Friday after St. Nicholas, 23 Edward (1), (9 December,
1293), Sir John FitzThomas, Lord of Offaly, imprisoned Richard de Burgo,
‘Karl of Ulster, in Ley Castle, and on the Sunday following (11 December)
[took] the Castle of Kyldare.

74. Annalistic notes. f. 202° marg.

75. Memorandum. f. 203 mary.

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 53

States that in 1311 William de Burgo led an army against Richard de
Clare at Bonrath and insulted him, and that the latter seized de Burgo aid
kept him in custody in Bonrath Castle.

76. Various notes and scribblings. f. 203° marg.
Among the rest is the statement that in the year 1301 a great part of
Dublin, with St. Werburgh’s Church, was burnt.

77. Various notes. f. 204.
On weights and measures, the counties of England, the names of the
peers of France and the electors of the Empire, &c.

78. Statutes of Westminster. f. 204”.
Lent, 1800. Wrongly headed “ Statutes of Winchester.”

In French.

Printed as “ Articuli super Cartas” in Statutes, i. 136. Also in the Liber
Ruber of Ossory, f. 44°, with the title “ Novi Articuli.”

79. Statute of Winchester. Ip AD
8 October, 1285. Printed in Statutes, i. 96. See also Irish Statutes, 254.

80. Arithmetical notes, &c. f. 208.

81, Form of homage rendered by John (Balliol), King of Scotland, to
1296. Edward (1) at Berwyke on Twede. f. 208°.

82, Questions concerning Baptism. and the Eucharist, with answers.
[f. 208°.

83. Letter of Richard de Averingis, Archbishop elect and confirmed, to
4 September, 1110. Thomas de Cheddiswourre, Dean of St. Patrick’s and
Vicar-General, concerning Philip de Braibrok, canon of Holy Trinity.

[f. 209.

The Archbishop-elect has seen, and caused to be examined by men
learned in human and divine law, the process transmitted to him by
Cheddiswoure, from which it appears that Braibrok having fallen into heresy,
and having abjured the same before Cheddiswowre, had relapsed. As he is
again penitent, Cheddiswowre is directed to cause him, in the places where he
had promulgated his error, to revoke it and teach the catholic faith in the
presence of Cheddiswowre and other learned men. He is to be excommunicate
during the Archbishop-elect’s pleasure, and to be imprisoned for a year in the
monastery of All Hallows near Dublin, where he is to have but one meal of
bread and beer a day, except on Wednesdays and Fridays, when he is to fast
on bread and water. Dated “Guascone.”

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

84, List of Archbishops of Dublin. f. 209°.
c. 1472... Ends with Michael Tregurre, Doctor of Theology, 21st
Archbishop, who died at his manor of Tallaght, 21 December, 1471, and
was thence borne to St. Patrick’s with a multitude of the clergy and citizens,
and was buried at the corner of the altar of St. Stephen.

85. Charter of Milo le Bret. f. 210.

c. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church for the salvation of the souls of
his wife, &c., of his lord Hugh Tyrel, and of Hugh’s sons and heirs Roger and
Richard, the communia of the wood of Maynclare, two acres which William
Molendinarius held lying between the Ria and the Camnoc, and “messu-
agium unum sibi et suis faciendum et pratum ante et retro usque ad utramque
aquam et pratum subtus terram usque ad antiquum canale quod descendit de
Cammoc in Riam.” The canons are to have the right of having their pigs
in the said wood every year.

Ends: “His testibus Ricardo Tyrel domino meo, Hugone de Lohe,
Willelmi [sic] de Hestam, Adam de Sernefeld, Stephano de Mesintone,
Osberto de Bedifordia, Adam filius [sic] Symonis, Willelmo archidiacono
Dublifi, Helia Arolde et multis aliis.”

The date is inferred (1) from the occurrence of the names of the witnesses in Christ Church
Deeds, 18, 19, 24, 476. The first two of these deeds belong to the time of Archbishop Comyn
(1182-1212). (2) From the fact that Milo le Bret made a grant, witnessed by Jobn de Curci,
aed (1185-1189), and Hugh and Richard Tyrel (Chartularies, i. 125).

86. The same as Liber Albus, no. 31. fo 2h0:

87. Instrument of William Mariscall, Earl of Pembroke and Justiciar of
1224 x 1226 (7). Ireland. f. 210%.

The prior and convent of Holy Trinity having intimated that R. de
Castello Martini has taken proceedings against them about certain chapels
belonging to the church of Kylcolyn, granted to them by him and his pre-
decessors, he commands William Grassus, seneschal of Leinster, that he put
that plea in respite till his coming into Ireland, and that the prior and
convent are to be protected in their possessions.

Compare Christ Church Deeds, 16.

The terms of the deed seem to indicate that it was issued by the younger William Marshall,
viceroy 1224-1226. His father was viceroy 1191-1194. Cf. Liber Albus, no. 31.

88. Charter of Archbishop John (Comyn). f. 210%:
c. 1210x1212. After inspection of the charters of William Mareschall, Earl
of Penbroc, Ysabella his wife, Reymund Grosse, and the Bishop of Glenda-
lough, he confirms the church of Kyleolin to the church and canons of Holy
Lrinity.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 55

Ends: “His testibus Willelmo archidiacono Dublif, Helya de Muha,
Audoeno Brun, Helya canonico, magistro Petro, magistro Daniel, Willelmo
elerico, cum aliis multis.”’

In Christ Church Deeds, 15.
The date seems to lie between that of Liber Albus, no. 31 (g.v.) and the death of Comyn (1212).

89. Charter of Archbishop Luke. fi. 210%.
26 August, 1242. Grants to the prior and convent of Holy Trinity a tithe of
animals taken in his forest on the mountains. Dated at Clondulkan.

90. Same as no. 50. feeoilole
c. 1190 (2).
91. Bull of Pope Boniface (VIII). f, 211.

23 February, 1300. Confirms and renews the indulgences granted according
to the report of the ancients to those who visited the basilica of St. Peter.
Plenary indulgence is granted to all Romans who for thirty days, and to all
others who for fifteen days, visit the basilicas of St. Peter and St. Paul daily—
being penitent and confessed—during the year beginning Christmas, 1299,
and each hundredth year following. Dated at St. Peter’s.

See Fleury, Hist. Hecl., xviii, 651 sqq.

92. Grant by the Prior and Convent of Holy Trinity of a burgage in the
villa of Kilbekenet and two acres of land to Andrew de Dalkey and Eva his
wife at a rent of 3s. fey Ziel.

93. Agreement between Robert, prior of Holy Trinity, and Peter and
October, 1260. John Comyn concerning the villata of Kynsale. f. 211%.

The agreement was made in the court of Prince Edward in Dublin before
Hugh, bishop of Meath, Waller de Wellesligh, Arnald de Berkeleg, and
Alexander de Notingham, itinerant justices, and others. John Comyn re-
cognizes the villata to be the jus of the prior. The prior grants him the
villata, except one carucate formerly held by Mabilia Comyn, at an annual
rent of 5 marks during the life of Margery Comyn, who holds a third of the
villata as dowry, which at her death is to revert to John, the rent after her
death to be. 100s.

In Christ Church Deeds, 91.

94. Verses. f. 201%,
| 95. Note on “the danger of an oath on the book.” f, 212.
96. Verses... Aes peaey

Begin: “Eece mundus moritur vitio sepultus.”

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

97. Note on the B.V.M. AG

Begins: “ Beata virgo Maria mater Domini xii annorum fuit quando per
Spiritum Sanctum angelo nunciante concepit.”

Breaks off at the end of the page.

98. Annals up to A.D. 1168. f. 213.

99. Note. f, 214 marg.

States that on 12 October, 1345, the chapter of Dublin was summoned
to defend the Archbishop in the proceedings instituted against him by the
Archbishop of Armagh in regard to the title of Primate.

100. Memorandum on the destruction of the property of the Church of
Holy Trinity. f. 214.

States that on 19 July, 1461, the east window was blown in, and the
falling stones broke many chests containing jewels, relics, ornaments and
vestments of the altar, and muniments—among the rest the foundation
charter of Henry II [above, no. 19]. At the request of the prior and
convent, and by order of the Barons, such of the charters as could be read
were enrolled in the Court of Exchequer, 3 Edward IV (1463-4). By a
miracle the Staff of Jesus, though the chest in which it was kept and other
relics therein were destroyed, was found uninjured lying above the stones.

Printed in Todd, Odzts, p. xix.

101. Memorandum on the Staff of Jesus. f, 214,

States, almost in the words of Giraldus Cambrensis, Hib. Hxp. 11. 20, that
in 1180 it was sent from Armagh to Dublin, with St. Patrick’s stone altar, by
(William) FitzAldelin, and deposited in Holy Trinity Church in the time of
Archbishop Laurence (O’Toole). The words of Giraldus are quoted verbatim
no. 53.

See Todd, Obits, p. ix.

102. Commission of Sir Walter de Torniburi, by Archbishop John
1 October, 1312. (de Leche). f. 214°,

He, being Chancellor of the King in Ireland and Canon of Dublin, is
appointed Vicar-General, in the room of William de Rodyerd, whose com-
mission is withdrawn. Dated also in the second year of Archbishop John’s
episcopate, at London.

103. Note on the tithes of the prior of Holy Trinity for a period of three
1272 (2) years. f. 215.
The total for 1272 is said to be £60 15s. 103d., the collectors being
W. de Bagepuz, brother Stephen de Follebourne, and John de Boseo,

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 57

104. Charter of Amori de Nugent. fi (2.
é. 1230. Grants to Holy Trinity Church an acre of meadow in the

land of Main, which the late Rolland Haket held, adjoining the land of
Kensale.

Ends: “ Hiis- testibus Amari de Houeve, Philippo de Nugent, Reginaldo
Taleboth, Lodowico de Felt™, Ricardo le Mestre, Johanne de Cestria, Galfrido
de Kylgart, Simone Comin, Willelmo nepote domini prioris, et multis aliis.”

The date is approximately fixed by the following facts: Philip Nugent, father of Amori, made a
grant with the consent of the latter, 1227 x 1244 (Chartularies, i. 11); Reginald Talbot appears in a
deed certainly earlier, and probably considerably earlier, than 1220 (Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey, ed.
Gilbert, 347); John de Cestria made a grant, c. 1228 (Chartularies, i. 219).

105. Charter of Henry de Herefordia. f, 215.
c. 1200. Grants to Holy Trinity Church 2s. of rent out of Ralph de
Landaf’s holding in the villa of Contkeran.

Ends: “Hiis testibus domino Waltero de Herefordia, Guidone de
Herefordia, Rogero de Herefordia, Ricardo de Herefordia, Roberto filio
Jordani, Roberto le Flaumant, Adam capellano, cum multis aliis.”

Henry de Herefordia appears in deeds, c. 1185 and 1206 x 1224 (Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey,
ed. Gilbert, 197, 332); Walter and Richard witness a deed, 1198 x 1212 (ib. 194); Roger and
Richard appear together, 1186 x 1209 (2d. 80, 124).

107. Charter of Richard Tyrel. ti ZA
ce. 1215. Grants, with the consent of his eldest son and heir, H. Tyrrel,
to the monks of St. Brigid de Castello Cnoth [7m title the monks of Malvern],
the land which belonged to Flenirgan {?) (elsewhere written apparently
Flonagan), and all the moor and “ les brutes.” The boundaries are defined.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus Milone le Breth, Johanne Tyrel, Willelmo de
Faipo, Willelmo de Hestam, Stephano de Mesintone, Haket de Nugent,
Johanne de Setinfelde, Alexandro Sabbe(?), Rogero Denswelle, Willelmo de
Magene, et multis aliis.”

Hugh Tyrrell, son of Richard, makes a grant to St. Patrick’s, shortly after the death of William
de Marisco (1242. See Clyn’s Annals, s.a.): Reg. Alan., i.11%; copies of various documents which
have evident relation to the present charter are preserved, and may be dated 1212 x 1219; one of
them has apparently three names ofiwitnesses in common with it. See Dignitas Decani, 29, 33;
Reg. Alan., ii. 200%. Other deeds in which William de Hestam or Escham is named, date from about
1218 (Christ Church Deeds, 24, leg. Alan., ii. 6°). By these facts the date is approximately fixed.

108. Letter of Archbishop John (Comyn) to H., prior of Holy Trinity.
1182 x 1185 (?) f. 215Y.

The Archbishop of Canterbury intervening, a treaty of peace is being
made between the Archbishop and the King. Therefore, since he cannot
make an exchange of the lands of his church without the consent of the prior
and the Archdeacon, he commands the former to come to him speedily, -

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [8]

58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

bringing with him Thomas, the canon, and the seal of his church, “ sub

sigillo Willelmi de Piro signatum.”

John Comyn became Archbishop in 1182. H. was prior, c. 1178 (Christ Church Deeds, 468 e) ;
and it seems improbable that there was a prior with the initial H. between 1185 and the date of
Comyn’s death (1212). See Reg. Alan., ii. 56, 71, Dignitas Decani, 1, Reg. of St. Thomas’ Abbey,
ed. Gilbert, 117, 318.

109. List of the Christian. Kings of England. ie 215%,
1307 x 1827. Begins: “ Ivo rex regnavit xxxvil annos.”

Ends: “ Edwardus (11) filius e1us regnavit.”
The omission of the years of Edward’s rule indicates that the list was compiled in his reign.

110. Verses. fale
Begin: “Si dare vis suspende moram, da fronte sereno.”

111. Brief of Edward (11). ta2ikye
28 November, 1309. Orders John Wogan, Justiciary of Ireland, to state the
reason why in the King’s name he presented a vicar to Kylcolin, which has
long belonged to Holy Trinity Church. Dated at La Grove.

112. Inquisition held before John Gernon and John Grauntset, by
19 November, 1338. commission of the King, at Dublin, in a controversy
between the prior and convent of Holy Trinity and the mayor and citizens
of Dublin. fee 2ilee

The dispute was about the “rectory” of the water of Aniliffi, and the
rectory and lordship of Gargetmedis, and in what parish these meadows
were situated. The jurors—viz.: Wlframnus de Bernevall, John Cristofre,
Thomas Wodloke, John Balligodman, John Derpatrike, Nicholas Abbott,
John de Novo Castro, Thomas Walleis, John Foxe, David FitzWalter,
John Fitz Michael, and John Mareschall—find that the prior and convent
are rectors on both sides of the river Aniliffie, with right to the tithes of
fish caught in the burgage of Dublin, and temporal lords and rectors
of Gargetmedis, which are in the parish of St. Michan’s; and their pre-
decessors have time out of mind enjoyed the same, paying a head-rent of
18d. a year for the meadows to the mayor and citizens.

113. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Swerdis. f, 218:
1249 x 1252. The names, with description of holdings and rent, are as
follows: Hugh de Belingis: the land which Robert de Bothynham held, viz. :
one carucate, 40s.; the land of Balilok’, i.e. 100 acres and 12 acres, 59s.;
1093 acres, 63s.; 244 acres, 10s. 14d.—all in the tenement of Luske.
William de Belingis: the land which Reginald, late dean of Swerdis, held
in the fee of Swerdis, 40s. Robert de Serdelewe: 80, 13 (sic) acres in

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 59

Schecdonhe (?) next the land of William Sucgewak’, 2 marks; 7 acres which
Maewirtht held; 55 acres in the tenement of Swerdes (of which Emma Scot
held 80 acres, Padin Oballe 20 acres, and William de la Grane 5 acres), 20s. ;
30 acres in the tenement of Swerdes, which Walter Carpentar held for life,
24s. 10d. Peter Salsar : for 60 years, 2 messuages in the villa of Swerdis
and 12 acres of land, 9s.; 59 acres in the tenement of Swerdis and a burgage
in the villa, 45s. 3d.; 67 acres in the tenement of Glimatan, 38s. 6d.; half
the land which Simon de Weneberge held “alu,” 20 acres, 3 mark.
Adam Barbator: 24 acres in Swerdis, 1 mark; for 30 years, 10 acres, houses
and “curia” which belonged to Hugh de la Felde, } mark. Richard
Malebraunche: half the land which Simon de Weneberge held in the
tenement of Swerdis, 3 mark; 21 acres in Swerdes, Ils. 6d. Sir Alexander
the Saracen: Portraghly of the fee of Swerdes, and all the warrens (cuni-
cularia) pertaining thereto, 1 lb. of incense. Master John de Marleberge: the
land which Walter called the Bishop held, viz.: a carucate in the tenement
of Swerdis, and 2 acres and a messuage in the villa which Richard Blundus
held, and 4 carucate at Clunaran—paying for the carucate 6 marks, and for
52 acres with messuage, 20s. Ralph de Fingal: the land called Cathnoc, viz. :
2 carucates which Robert Wallensis held, 6 marks. John Fitz Alexander of
Swerdes: 29 acres in the tenement of Swerdis, 21s. 4d.; 5 burgages in the
villa, 5s. Reginald Fitz John: land which his father held in Toberheranus,
and 2 acres between the moor of Leucehale and the Archbishop’s estate, 30s.
Robert Juvenis, burgess of Swerdis: 36 acres in the tenement of Swerdis and
1 burgage, 36s.; 3 burgage, 2s. Columba Ottohing: the land which Alan
Ottohong had in the villa of Luske, 63 marks. Robert de Mora: 20 acres in
the tenement of Glinathan, 15s. Lawrence de Bodeham: the land which his
father held in the villa of Luske. Baldwin Marescall: by marriage, the
carucate which Walter Ruffus had, 40s. Walliam Suchwat: 10 acres in
Cendrum, and 8 acres between the land of Walter Carpenter and the
king’s way, and 26 acres in Skedonit, and a messuage and curtilage in
Bollihare (?), 21s. (above line, 41s.). Henry Mol of Glimathan: 70 acres,
46s. 6d. Richard the Clerk: 4 carucate and 83 acres and 4 strang in the
tenement of Glimathan which Stephen de Glimethan held, 45s. 9d. Hugh
de Russe: “ad firmam perpetuam,” 40 acres, 37s. 6d. Walliam Palmer:
2 carucate in the tenement of Luske which William Wig held, 5s.; the land
of Acderyn(?) in the tenement of Sankayn(?) (these Cristin held more
fully), 5s. Robert Scottus: land at Wrene, 2 marks. John Preyse: 20 acres
in Swerdis which Walter Bissop held, and 5 acres which Angnes (szc) Educ (?)
held and [... ] which Robert Moryn held, 11s. Thomas, son of John, son of
Lionisius: 2 carucates and 80 acres, 16 marks. Sir William the Englishman :

(S*]

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

3 marks (sic) of the villa of Rathmoy, near Luske, | lb. of wax at Easter.
William de Camera: 32 acres which Robert de Drefhan (?) held in the
manor of Swerdis, 20s. Maurice and Henry de la Hulle: 1 carucate and
30 acres in Balilokayn, 20s. John de Herlande: 30 acres of the fee of
Swerdis which Lewis Tundu held “alu”, 10s. R(ichard de la Corner),
Bishop of Meath: 3 carucates in Portrachely (?). He and his first heir or
first assignee are to pay £9 4s. 2d. for life. Subsequent heirs to pay this
with 4 mark of increment. Canons of St. Patrick of Holmpatrick: in
frankalmoigne, the whole “bream” where stood the chapel of St. Brigid
in the manor of Swerdis, from the house “ Balniatoris’”’ to the wall of Walter
Ciminus, with 4 acres in the land of Werene. Walliam Feretarius: the land
which his father Walter held “in manus seu molendini villa,” 3 marks.
In Reg. Alan., u. 189.

For the date see note on No. 115.

114. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Balimore. 28M
1249 x 1252. The list is as follows :—Buwrgesses of Balimor: their burgages
according to the laws and liberties of Bristol for ever, rent for each, 12d. ;
10 acres in free burgage according to the same, for each burgage, 12d. ;
common pasture beyond the water of Balimor as the broad way goes
towards Balkynglas to the stream of Sigin, and as the stream goes up to
the ford on this side of (citra) Caxu, and as a certain stream runs [called |
Knoxi up to Anleffy, 4s.; the same repeated [the stream being now called
“Sygin ”]; the land which Gilbert Laweles held near Kellicarkayr, which we
bought from Robert, son and heir of the said Sir Gilbert, $ mark. The Men of
Dunlowuet: their burgages in the villa of Dunhumelaght according to the laws
and liberties of the burgesses of Balimor, 12d.; a carucate in Bolimachnan,
20s. The Men of Dunlouan: 4 carucates and 134 acres, and common pasture
of a moor in the same villa, £8 11s. and 3 marks 153d. William Longus,
Nicholas Superbus, David Albus, Thomas Albus, Murardach Hocherdyn,
Thomas de Kardewee (2), David Fangwas: 180 acres arable land, meadow and
moor, in the villa of Crewelpi, £4 10s. for all service, saving to us the suit of
the mill (sequela multure molendini) of Ballimor. Walliam Hunel, Nicholas
Palmer, Henry Scarie (7), Hugh Herint, the widow Alicia: 180 acres as before,
in same villa, with common pasture between said villa and the villa of
Tobbir (?), £4 9s., saving as before. Lobert Niger: 5 burgages in the villa of
Balmor which Ralph de Hulle held, 5s. Gilbert de Furneys: 1 carucate
which John Comyn held in Balirodogan, 6 marks. Wealliam Wallensis:
| carucate “ pro 3 mare. red. pro 40d.” Hugh Ilum: for 30 years from 1280,
land in the mountains near Kylgarsan, called Conmath[u], with pasture of

Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Nigerand Liber Albus. 61

the wood of Kylkarehan and of the adjacent mountains and out of the wood of
Kilgareham to make houses in the same land and for mending hedges (ad
claustra sepum) and out of the old wood for fire at the view of the forester, 8s.
and 9" (7), 12d. of increment. Philip Obery: the land which his father Neymw’
Obery held in Kylbodan, viz.: 1 carucate and 35 acres “ et Bolim Clenedren (?) ”
for pasturing his own beasts, 2 marks. Robert Arthur: 15 carucate, viz.:
Baliconlat and Kylpatrike, 3 marks, 9% and 3s. of increment. Thomas Judas,
son of Adam Judas: 5 carucates in Balimacronan, 2 marks. Philip de Forham
and Humfreda his wife, 2 marks and 3 mark of increment Augustine
Fitz Roger and his heirs by his wife Begray: the villa and land of Dunboch
and adjacent pasture, 5 marks and 4 mark of increment. Richard Fitz Roger :
the land which he held in the time of our predecessors with pasture for 10
cows, 10 other beasts, and 100 sheep, and turbary for his own fire, 24s. 5d. and
38. 7d. of increment. Augustine Fitz Roger: the land of Balielyn which
Hugh de Lega held, for himself and his heirs by his wife Elizabeth,
daughter of said Hugh. Geoffrey, son of Philip, the knight: 1 carucate
at Balimony which D.(?) of good memory recovered from him in the
King’s court, 2 marks in 9 and 10s. 8d. of the increment. Resericus,
son of Resericus, and Matilda his wife: custody of tenement of Coylach,
which devolved by the death of John Harald, 100s. Yvo de Dunlouan:
1 carucate, viz., the rath of Dunlouan, which Hugh de Sarradelaugh held,
and another carucate called Vela Clomathmeth, which Crotegan held, and
3 acres of marsh beside the king’s way, 25s. Duciessa, daughter of Othothelan :
1 ecarucate in Coylan se. in Balimornan, 4s. Bortanus Otohlan: for himself
and his heirs for 20 years from 1249, 20 acres in Clunbride, with pasture of
our lands and mountains,4 mark. Sridinus Macclohyn: 20 acres in Lochlin
with pasture and turbary, for 20 years from 1249, 5s. Osbert de Crumlyn :
the land which Dunehald Heryenatht held in the manor of Tauelaught,
50 [shillings]. Walliam Albus of Gykelkyvin: the land which Osbert de
Cromelyn had in the same manor, 50s. to us and 2s. to the said Osbert.
Osbert de Crumlyn: the land which Dunehbald Herienath held in the same,
50s. Master John de Kyldar: land between Ballimor and Furcinewell—
rent of burgage of Balimore, 12d. Lawrence Gurnard: our oven of Balimor
with suit of the same villa for life, 20s. Richard Saffer: custody of the land
of Geoffrey Roc in the tenement of Ballimor, up to marriage, service to be
rendered to us which Geoffrey rendered. Andrew Gamage: 3 carucate, viz. :
in Baliodali, 12s. 6d. ; 42 acres between the road from Dublin to Balimor in
Coylauht, and the land of William Baret and Walter Albus and the ditch
called Felom, 5s. and 2b. of incense to the chapel. Walliam Doding: halt
of our land of Strabo, 4 marks. Richard Doding: the other half of same,

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

d6s. 8d. John Fitz John of Penris: the land of Fynenouer, for 60 years from
29 September, 1240 (?)' “et quam in maneriis nostris juxta nouam uillam
tam ad negotia sua facienda quam ad alia sua propria pascenda,” on his death
his heirs to have his land, 40s. William, son of Richard Surdevalle: the land
of Rathfyn in the tenement of Balimor,5 marks. Robert, son of Robert Blund:
1 carucate, viz.: Balisenor in Adkip, 20s., which land has usually rendered 2s.
of increment. Burgesses of Holywood (de Sancto Bosco): 64 acres each in free
burgage with the customs of Bristol and all the pasture in mountains and
plain, viz.: 47 burgages and 15 “front” containing 3074 acres, besides
201¢ acres of escheated land. Rent for each burgage, 12d., and for the
escheated land, 27s. 8d., &c.
In Reg. Alan., ii. 189%.

For the date see note on no. 115.

115. Names of feoffees in the tenement of Castlekeyvyn. fen ZiORe
1249 « 1252. Sir William the Englishman : the land of Lakyn and Myneglas,
for 2 marcates of land, and 164 acres, with pasture of the mountain and of the
wood of Glesdey and “ housbote ” and “ heyber,” “et ignem et porcos proprios
in foresta i1.,” 25s. ; the land which Derimrinus (?) MacTheys the chaplain held,
3 marks; custody of the land of Theobald Pyncerna in the district of Arclo,
saving to us the advowsons of churches, 2 marks. Richard the Englishman :
for life, the land of Kyladreny, which John Laweles, knight, held, with
liberty to assign it by will, for twelve years, and “ housebote ” and “ heyber ”
in the wood of Baliloranth by the view of the forester, 100s. and $ mark
of increment. John Doget: 2 carucates of the land of St. Kylererechy,
4 marks, saving advowsons and tithes; that which he has in Balidunly
and Lismorothe, 3 carucates, 16s. 8d., saving as before; Balidunly and
Clismoreyge, 3 carucates, 16s. 8d., saving as before; Kylererey (?),
2 carucates, 4 marks, saving as before. Abbot and Monks of St. Mary, near
Dublin: the land of Ruscoly which William Oscanlin held “ala.” Richard le
Archer: 2 carucates in Clemolyn Emanetkan (?), 1 mark, saving as before ;
2 carucates in Clansmolyn Emanegan [sic, repeating the preceding |, between
the land of Henry de Thauelaught and Stouach, and extending to the great
water, with pasture “ vinnorum monom,” 20s., saving as before. Yvo Patrick :
2 carucates in Derlestre and Clonbo in our tenement of Saukeyvin,
“retentorum nemor® de Leytron,” and 20 acres in Arclas adjacent thereto on
the south, with pasture, &c., 10s. and 40d. of increment. Abbot and convent of
St. Thomas outside Dublin: the land of Kylwisky with the natives. Walliam

‘Tenth year of consecration of Archbishop -Luke.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 68

de Belingis: for life, 113 acres of the land of Carbonch (?), 5s. and 20d. of
increment; 5 carucates in Balimaclocher(?), Balidergor, Baliomuchay, and
Balyofynan, and housbote and heyber, &c., 3 marks.

In Reg. Alan. 11. 1907.

The date of this and the two preceding lists, which are evidently contemporary with it, seems
to be fixed by the mention in no. 114 of two leases of the year 1249, and by the reference in
no. 113 to R., Bishop of Meath, as (it seems) still alive. Richard de la Corner—the last Bishop of
Meath with the initial R. before a.p. 1400—vacated the See before 29 June, 1252. That the lists
were drawn up between 1249 and 1252 is confirmed by an examination of the names of the feoffees.
Passing over the fact that the names of eight or more of them are found, apart from the others, in
deeds which range from 1225 to 1264 (Reg. Alan., i. 3, 12%, ii. 121", 129, 183¥, 188, 195, 202¥, 204¥,
Christ Church Deeds, 56, 482, Calendar of Does. relating to Ireland, i. 2816, 3082, ii. 166, 292), we
may lay stress on the occurrence of others in groups, in documents dating from about 1240 to 1264.
Thus Thomas Judas, son of Adam Judas, William Surdevalle, and Richard Dodyng appear together
between 1230 and 1244 (Reg. Alan., 11. 126), Alexander the Saracen, and William de Belingis, in
1241 (ib. 208%), William Barret, Richard Dodyng, and Walter Albus, ¢. 1250 (ib. 188), Richard
Fitz Roger and John Comyn, ¢. 1260 (id. 106), Hugh de Belingis and Peter de Sauser, in 1264
(ib. 203), and William Long, Andrew Gamage, and Thomas, son of Adam Judas, 1257 x 1271
(ib. 123). Further, Alexander Fitz Roger, mentioned as a feoffee in no. 114, was son-in-law of
Hugh de Lega, who witnessed a deed in 1185 (Reg. Alan., i. 8). And Yyo de Dunlouan (see no. 114)
was dead, about 1260 (ib. ii. 122). In the face of these facts, we may perhaps regard as a clerical
error the date 1280 given to one of the leases referred to in no. 114. And not much importance
need be attached to the tradition reported by Archbishop Alan (Reg. Alan., ii. 189), that the lists were
drawn up by Archbishop Fulk de Saundford (1257-1271).

116. Arithmetical Notes. its PAD)

117. Inspeximus of various charters. 1 Zaza.

7 December, 1265. Hugh (de Tachmon), Bishop of Meath, Richard de Rupell,
Justiciar of Ireland, Master William de Bagepuz, Dean of St. Kennice’s,
Kilkenny, and Fromund le Brun, papal chaplain, grant inspeximus (dated at
Dublin) of the following :—

(1) A charter of Henry III, confirming a previous grant by him of
privileges to the city of Dublin. The grant ended, “Testibus Ricardo
de Hum constabulario, Reginaldo de Curtenyey, Ricardo de Camulla,
Willelmo de Lannalleyo, apud sanctum Laudum.” The confirmation ends,
“Testibus H. de Burgo comite Cantie justiciario Anghe, Henrico de
Aldythel, Hugone Dispensario, Johanne filio Philippi, Roberto Anguyllun,
Radulfo Tyrel, Galfrido de Cauz et aliis. Datum per manum venerabilis
patris R. Cycestrensis episcopi cancellarii nostri apud Herford,” &c., and is
dated 15 June, 1229.

(2) Charter of John, Lord of Ireland, and Earl of Morton, to the citizens of
Dublin, defining the boundaries of the city, and granting certain liberties.
It ends, “Testibus Stephano Rideldo [sic] meo cancellario, Waltero de
Dunstamuill, Willelmo de Kahang senescallo meo, Theobaldo Waltero pincerna
Hamone de Walloniis, Ingeramo de Pratellis, David Wallensi, Ricardo de
Buuer, Fulcone de Cantelou, Willelmo filio Ricardi, Gilberto de Angulo,

64 —- Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

~

Rogero Tyrel, Magistro Benedicto, Magistro Petro Canuto apud Londofi” &c.,
and is dated 15 May 1192.

(3) Confirmation of the foregoing by King John, which grants in addition
half the water of Auenelyfy for fishing. Ends:—“Testibus hiis S(avarico)
Batonensi episcopo, Galfrido filio Petri comite Exsexye, R. comite Melleti,
Roberto de Harecurt, Petro de Pratellis, Galfrido de Costantin, Willelmo
de Cantelou, Ricardo de Reueriis, Roberto de Wauci, Gaufrido de Mariscis,
Roberto de Plesceto. Datum per manum Simonis archidiaconi Wellensis
apud Optonam,” &c., and is dated 7 November, 1200.

(4) Charter of Henry III, identical in terms with the foregoing and
ending as (1) above, except that the name of Geoffrey de Cauz is omitted.
Dated 15 June, 1229.

(5) Charter of King John, prohibiting disturbance of the citizens of Dublin
in the liberties granted by his charter. It ends, “ Teste G. filio Petri comite
Exsexie apud Fakeham,” &c., and is dated 10 November [1202]. :

(6) Inspeximus and confirmation by Henry III of a charter of King John
to the citizens of Dublin. King John’s charter grants to the citizens to hold
the city in fee-farm with the fishing of the Liffey (certain rights excepted) at
a rent of 200 marks a year, with licence to build a bridge over the Liffey, and
confirms previous charters by Henry II and himself; and grants them all
the lands pertaining to the city as defined in his charter, saving the
agreement between them and the monks of St. Mary outside Dublin; and
permits them to have an annual fair for 15 days beginning with the
vigil of the Invention of the Cross (2 May), saving to the Archbishop the
aforesaid fair for two days, viz, 2 and 3 May. It ends :—“Testibus
domino H. Dublin archiepiscopo, H. Imelacensi episcopo, W. Marescallo
comite de Penbrokia, W. comite Sar, H. de Burgo justiciario nostro Anglie,
W. Briwer, G. de Marisco, Philippo de Wigornia, Rogero Pipard paruo,
Waltero de Rydelesford. Datum per manum Ricardi de Marisco cancellarii
nostri apud Marleberge,’ &c. Dated 3 July, 1215. The confirmation ends
as (1) above, and is dated 15 June, 1229.

Of the deeds of which inspeximus is given (2) is printed from the
original in J. T. Gilbert’s Historie and Municipal Documents 51, and Chartae
6, and (3) in Gilbert, op. cit. 57.

118. Memorandum. f, 223 marg.
John Fitz Geoffrey was made justiciary of Ireland in 1266.

‘The year is omitted. But, according to the Itinerarium printed in the Patent Rolls of King
John, he was at Feckenham on 8 and 9 November, 1202, and at Bridgenorth 11 November.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 65

119, Letters Patent of Edward, eldest son of the King of England. f. 223’.
27 June, 1266. Since in England no persons, secular or other, can be brought
before an ecclesiastical judge except in matrimonial and testamentary causes,
and by the gift of the King, his father, Edward enjoys similar liberty in
Ireland, he prohibits pleas concerning chattels or debts against the citizens ©
of Dublin from being held in the court of Christianity except such as
arise out of testamentary or matrimonial causes. Dated at Kennylworth.

120. Charter of King John. f 223%.
13 March, 1208. Grants to William Marescallus, Earl of Pembroke, his land
of Lagenia, saving to the crown the city of Dublin and two cantreds
adjacent thereto, and the royal money and suits of the county of Dublin,
as before accustomed, and the pleas of the crown. Ends :—“Testibus domino
P. de Wyntonia, domino J. Norwycensi episcopis, Willelmo Briwer, Hugone
de Neuill, Thoma de Samford, Willelmo de Cantilupo, Ada de Port. Datum
per manum H. de Weyit archidiacono Wellensi apud Marleberge,” &c.

In Reg. Alan., i. 202 (without names of witnesses).

121. Charter of Henry (II) to Hugh de Lascy. f. 224.
1171 x 1172. Grants him the land of Mydia for service of 50 knights to be
held by him as Mureardus Humelachlin held it. Ends:—“<Testibus comite

Ricardo filio Gilberti, W. de Brusa, W. de Aubeygny, Reginaldo de Curteney,
Hugone de Gundeuilla, Willelmo filio Aldelini dapifero, Hugone de Cressi,
Willelmo de Stutevill, Radulfo de Haya, Reginaldo de Pauilli, Radulfo de
Verdun, W. de Owerpumvill, Roberto de Ruylly. Apud Weyseford.”

In Reg. Alan., i. 202 (without names of witnesses).

Henry II was in Ireland from October, 1171, to April, 1172. This charter was probably granted
on the eve of his departure from Wexford, 17 April, 1172.

122, Charter of John, son of the King and Lord of Ireland, to Henry Tyrel,
1185. his dispenser. f, 224”.
Grants him the land west of the “close” of Daniel, brother of Drogo, and
between the road from Diuelyn to Kylmaynan and the water of Kylmaynan,
up to the place where the said road and the boundary of Kylmaynan inter-
sect (continuantur), for service “quattuor turrettorum. Ostorii de f’ro pro
omni servicio.” Ends:—“Testibus Bertram de Verdon seniore, Willelmo
de Wennevill dapifero, Gilberto Pipard, Rogero le Cauntois, Alard Camerario.
Apud Weysford.”

The charter was evidently granted during Jobn’s yisit to Ireland in 1185.
123. Note on measures, and some verses. f, 224%,

124. Various scribblings and notes. f, 225.
KR. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [9]

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Among these is a note on the family of Comyn, as follows: John
Comyn, died 19 June, 1277. John “vetus” Comyn had issue, John,
who was slain, “juxta Linetan et Clyam,” and Jordanus, who had issue,
Nicholas and John, who had issue, John, whom the monks slew, who had
issue, John, Adam, Jordanus, Henry, and daughters who [sc. John ?] had
issue, Maurus, who had issue, Jordanes (sic), who had issue, John, Jordanes,
Henry, and daughters.

125. Note, “de virtute liquiricie (?).” f. 225m

126. “ De Sodomitis et(?) civitatibus eorum [.. .] liber primus.” f. 2257.
Only a few sentences follow the title.

127. Note on the Feast of Tabernacles. ff 22h xe
128. Charter of Nicholas la Banck. 1 225
c. 1247. Grants to Holy Trinity Church 1 acre near the red moor,

where Moritach Macboylan dwelt—with 4 acre of turbary in his tenement
of Clonmachgillegrio—which acre lies between Kylmachmoynan and the red
moor.

In Christ Church Deeds 59, with names of witnesses.

The date here given is that assigned in the Calendar of Christ Church Deeds.

129. Charter of Remund la Bank. f. 226.

Grants to Holy Trinity Church, “cum matre mea quam seipsam delegauit
predicte ecclesie,” tithes of his land in Fingal called Cloun, and tithes of his
land in Ubrun, called Semguanacht.

130. Memorandum. : f. 226.
é. 1290. In 1281, in the time of prior Adam Delamore, the new work of
the presbytery was begun; and in the same year the prior recovered, by
judgment of the ordinary, the tithes of Aneliffy from the mayor and
community of Dublin, and bought from Adam de Helmiswelle 2 marks rent
in Balliardour, and afterwards from the heirs of Sir Stephen de Say, viz.:
John Poswike and John Duneuede, and 1 mark from Geoffrey Fitz Leo; and
in the same year Adam de Callan took a messuage on the Quay from the
prior for 4s. Also Henry Mariscall holds by charter 3 messuage at 12d.
Also in 1281, the same prior gave a sum of money, “pre manibus Henrici
de Pencoyt juveni,”’ for confirmation of the chapel of Pencoit. And in 1282
he bought the advowson of Acherlar, with 120 acres from Henry de Pencoit,
senior, and 7 acres “incrementa de Kartmayn,’ from Robert de Trim,
and 7 acres in Balliardur from Luke the Chamberlain. And in 1288 he

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Inber Albus. 67

recovered the tithe of a curtilage of John Garget before Archbishop J(ohn de
Saunford), then guardian of Ireland, and other Justices in banco.
See Christ Church Deeds 96, 114-125, 130, 132.

WSs Verses: f, 226.
132. Incantation against tooth-ache (?). f. 2267.

133. Decree of John de Cantuaria, commissary-general of the official of
ec. 1315. the court of Dublin. f. 2267.

In accordance with the immemorial custom of St. Patrick’s Church, that
the “commensales,’ clerics and laymen, who die in the city or diocese
of Dublin, should be buried in the Church or its cemetery, the body of
Hugh de Istelep, brother and commensalis of Master Walter de Istelep,
Canon, shall be buried in the Church or cemetery according to the will of his
lord.

The date is approximately fixed by the fact that Walter de Istelip was Canon of St. Patrick’s in
1306 and in 1324 (Dignitas Decani, 144; Papal Letters, ii. 241, 326).

134. Notes. f. 226Y.

A.D. 1339, July 7, an eclipse of the sun at 9 o'clock. April 15,
a provincial council was held in Holy Trinity Church, by Archbishop
Alexander de Bydenore, Master Richard Howlot, bishop of Kildare, &e.

135. Agreement between Prior William and the convent of Holy Trinity,
1270. and Robert Balf, Richard de Grendon, and Philip Albus. f. 226¥.

The former grant the latter a carucate called the land of Holy Cross in
the tenement of Kennelen for 20 years, beginning on the feast of St. John
Baptist (24 June?) 1270 for 5 marks a year, the latter agreeing to erect
buildings thereon.

Ends: “ Hiis testibus domino Fromundo tune cancellario Hibernie,
magistro Willelmo de Bakepuz tunc escaetore Hibernie, Thoma filio Humfridi,
domino Willelmo Somamelle (?), Hugone de Leodire(?), Reymundo Owayn,
Willelmo filio Gilberti et aliis.”

136. Taxation of Holy Trinity and St. Patrick’s Churches. f. 227.
1306. St. Patrick’s. Prebend of Archbishop 700 marks, Archbishop’s
prebend de Colonia £40, Deanery 100 marks, Precentory 40 marks,
Treasury £40, Chancery £40, Archdeaconry of Dublin £40, Prebend of
Swords £60, Vicarage thereof 100s., Prebends of Sir James de Spannia
and Master Richard de Wyndon in Luske £33 6s. 8d. each, two Vicars of
Luske £26 15s. 8d., Prebend of Clynmethan 20 marks, Prebend of Houeth
£23 8s. 8d., Prebends of Sir J. Patrike and Sir J. de Dene in Castrocnoke

68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

£13 6s. 8d. each, Vicarage of Castrocnoke 10 marks, Prebend of Rathmyell
20 marks, Prebend de Novo Castro £20, Prebend of Tassagart £10, Prebend
of Maynoth £20, portion of Vicar 10 marks, Prebend of the villa of Yago
10 marks, Prebend of Dunlouan £20, Prebend of Monmehenoke 10 marks,
Prebend of Thamothan £10, Prebend of Typpyr £10, Prebend of Typpyrkeuyn
£10, Vicarage of Tauolagh 5 marks, Vicarage of St. Keyvyny 5 marks,
Prebend of Staghgonyllde nothing by reason of war, Archdeaconry of
Glendalough 10 marks, Prebend of Aderk 114s.: sum of all the prebends
with the Archbishopric £1080 14s. Zhe communia of St. Patrick's. St.
Kevyn’s Church £10, Cromelyn £10, Castrocnoke 20 marks, Kymesentan
nothing by reason of war, Tamelogh 40s., Kylbryde 40s., Villa of Breynok 60s.,
Mon, Derton, and Arscoll, £20, Rathsalagh 100s., Villa Fraxini nothing by
reason of war, Donaghmor in Omayl do., Land of Terenemok 20s., rent of
the City of Dublin 40s., [Name erased] nothing by reason of war, Land of
Selyok, 10s., Altarage of St. Nicholas in St. Patrick’s Church 100s.: sum of the
taxation of the communia £75 6s. 8d.; sum of the preceding £1156 10s. 8d.
Holy Trinity Church. In Deanery of Dublin, St. Michael’s £6, St. John’s
100s., St. Michan’s £4, rent of the City of Dublin £16 5s, 2d.: sum £31 5s. 2d.
In Deanery of Traueh[.|, Grangegorman 4 carucates £24, tithes of same £8,
Manor of Glasneyvyn 3 carucates £24: sum £56. In Deanery of Bree, Manor
of Clonken 7 carucates, of which two with a mill are farmed for £14 13s. 4d.,
1 carucate £4 10s.,1 carucate at Tyllagh £6, 3 carucates remaining in the
manor £18, Church of Clonken and adjacent chapel £18 3s. 4d.: sum £61 6s. 8d.
In Deanery of Swerd, Church of Balyskadan £10, rents £28: sum £38.
In Deanery of Omurthy, Church of Kyllcolyn £39 13s. 4d. Grand total
£226 5s. 2d. In each case the corresponding amount of tithe is added.
Remainder of f. 228 is cut away.

137. Portion of rhyming account of a martyrdom. f. 228%
In English.
The beginning was on f. 228". It seems to have extended over two
following leaves, which have been cut out.

138. Treatise on the Purgatory of St. Patrick. f, 228.

Begins: “Patri suo in Christo preoptato domino H. abbati de Sartis
frater H. monachorum de Salteria minimus continua salute filius obediencie
nimius. Jussistis pater reverende ut scriptum uobis mitteremus quod de
purgatorio in vestra me retuli audisse presencia.

See above, no. 16.

139. Notes on the sons of Noah and the coming of the first inhabitants

of Ireland. f. 230

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 69

140. Narrative of the foundation of Holy Trinity Church. f, 231.

The vaults are said to have been founded by the Danes before St.
Patrick came to Ireland. Afterwards came Sitruic, King of Dublin, son
of Ableb, Earl of Dublin, and gave to the Holy Trinity and Donatus the first
bishop of Dublin the site, and the lands of Kealdulek and Recraportracré, and
gold and silver for the building. Donatus built the nave, “cum duobus col-
lateralibus structuris,’ and the base (solium) for the crucifix and the chapel
of St. Nicholas (on the north) and the church of St. Michael. Archbishop
Laurence (O’Toole) and Richard, Earl of Strangvyll, and Earl Marischall,
Robert Fitz Stephen and Raimund, husband of the Earl Marischall’s sister,
built the choir, with bells and two chapels, viz.: of St. Edmund, king and
martyr, of St. Mary called Alba, and St. Laud, and gave St. Michael’s Church
for the mensa. And before there were archbishops in Dublin the place of the
palace was in the lordship of the prior and convent, and there was their
garden. Archbishops Laurence (O'Toole), Henry (de Loundres), and Luke
built the “cancella a choro cum duabus collateralibus structuris”” up to the
place where is now the archbishop’s seat. John Comyng and Archbishop
Luke are buried in a stone tomb on the south side of the Church. Archbishop
Henry is buried on the other side of the chancel in 2 wooden tomb. Arch-
bishop John de St. Paul added the chancel (sic) with an episcopal seat, and the
east window and three other windows between the seat and the east window
on the south side. His body is buried under a marble stone with a brass
figure on the second step of the altar. Afterwards the citizens, moved by a
miracle of St. Laurence (related in his Life), built the great chapel of St. Mary
on the north side of the “ cancellum.”
Printed in the Monasticon Anglicanwm, vi. 1148. See also above,
no. 90. :

NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS.

Tur Order of the Sack (see Liber Albus 58, above, p. 31)—so called from the material of which the
habit was made—was founded in 1248 under the influence of Hugues de Digne. In 1274 it was
ordered by Pope Gregory X that no fresh members should be received into it. Monwmenta Historica
ad Provincias Parmensem et Placentinam pertinentia, Parmae, 1857, pp. 109 sqq., 276. See also
G. G. Coulton, From St. Francis to Dante: Translations from the Chronicle of Salimbene,
London, 1907, p. 322. ‘These references are due to the kindness of Mr. W. J. Butler, m.a., of
Trinity College Library.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII:, SECT. C. [10]

INDEX.

The numbers without prefixed letter refer to the articles of the Liver Albus; those to which
N. is prefixed, to the articles of the Liber Niger.

Abbot—Abbott—Abot, Nicholas, juror, N. 112.
William, 39, 48.
Abergavenny — Bergeueny,

Hastings.
Ableb, earl of Dublin, N. 140.
Abot: see Abbott.
Acderyn, N. 113.
Acherlar: see Killahurler.
Acts of Parliament: see Parliament.
Adjiiiel—Adiiiele, church of, N. 6.
villa of, N. 7.
Adam, abbot of St. Mary’s, near Dublin, 42.
chaplain, N. 105.
parson, brother of Philip de Nugent, 70.
Adelmus, 42.
Aderrig—Aderk (Co.
N. 1386.
Adkip, N. 114.
Adgarvan—Agarvane: see Athgarvan.
Agnes, wife of Thomas de Canntetone, N. 6, 7.
Alayn: see Allen.
Albanus, king of Hungary, N. 54.
Albert, cardinal priest, and chancellor, 18.
Albus: see White.
Aldythel, Henry de, N. 117.
Alen—Alene—Aleyn: see Allen.
Alexander the Great, N. 14.
Algane: see Halgane.
Alice, daughter of William Palmer, 58.
widow, N. 114.
wife of Robert Wydon, 51.
Allen—Alayn—Alen—Alene—Aleyn,
Alsone, 3.
John, 3.
John, Lu.D., archbishop of Dublin, 12.
John, Dean of St. Patrick’s, archbishop-
elect of Dublin, 13, N. 41.
All Hallows—Hallous—Saints, priory of,
Dublin, 44, 63, N. 83.
canons of, 48.
legacy to, 48.
prior and conyent of, 58, 59.
priors of: see Lawless, Stevenote.
Alton, Henry, 22.
Amabilia, wife of John Comyn, 39.
Angulo, Gilbert de, N. 117: see also Corner.
Anguyllun, Robert, N. 117.
Amlyfiy—Anilifi—Anilyffy : see Liffey, river.

lord of: see

Dublin), prebend of,

Annandale, Lord of : see Bruce.
Annelypphy: see Liffey river.
Antrim—Anntren, N. 1.
Appeals, statute of, N. 67.
Appman, Thomas, 78.
Arbour Hill—The_Erber, 63.
Arbour, John, 63.
Archebold, John, second baron of the
exchequer, 57.
Archer, Richard le, N. 116.
Arclas—Arclo, N. 118.
Ardagh, bishop of : see O’Hoey.
Ardee—Atherde—Athyrde (Co. Louth), 22,
ly Ute
Burgeys Innys in, 77.
church of, 77.
prior of, 4.
Spiceres Rewe, 77.
Ardfert—Artfert, archdeacon of: see Florence.
bishop of: see G.
Ardneannaid, N. 51.
Ardscull—Arscoll (Co. Kildare), N. 136.
Arilton, Thomas, notary public, 41.
Aristotle, epistle of, N. 14.
Arklow—Arclas—Arclo, N. 115.
Armagh, N. 101.
archbishop of, N. 99:
MacMaelisa, Palatio.
archdeacon of, 4.
dean of, 4.
Arolde: see Harold.
Arscoll: see Ardscull.
Artfert: see Ardfert.
Arthur, Robert, 114.
Assizes held at Dublin, 38.
Astagob—Stagubbe (Co. Dublin), 3.
Athboy, 3.
Athelbert : see Ethelbert.
Atherde—Athyrde: see Ardee.
Athgarvan — Adgarvan -- Agaryane (Co.
Kildare), 33, 35.
church of, 35.
Athnekyll, 69.
Athudamas, N. 41.
Aubemare, Richard de, N. 10.
Aubeygney, W. de, N. 121.
Augustine, St., N. 71.
Averingis: see Havering.

see also Jorse.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 71

Badenogh, Lord of : see Comyn.
Bagepuz—Bakepuz—William de, escheator of
Treland, collector of tithes, dean of St.
Canice’s, Kilkenny, N. 103, 117, 134.
Baldewyn, Walter, merchant, 57.
Balemicamlaib, 42.
Balemoailph : see Ballyrolf.
Balf—Balfe—Ballfe,
Alexander, 57.
Edward, 57.
Robert, N. 135.
W., 57.
William, lord of Kinsaley, 67.
Balgriffin—Balgriffen— Ballygriffen, prebendal
church of, 15.
Balheary— Bollihare, N. 113.
Baliconlat, N. 114.
Balidergor, N. 115.
Balidunly, N. 115.
Balielyn : see Ballylion.
Balilok’—Balilokayn : see Ballough.
Baliloranth, N. 115.
Balimaclocher, N. 115.
Balimacronan, N. 114.
Balimony: see Ballymooney.
Balimor—Balimore: see Ballymore Eustace.
Balimornan, N. 114.
Baliodali: see Ballydallagh.
Baliomuchay, N. 116.
Balirogdogan, N. 114.
Balisenor,- N. 114.
Balkynglas : see Baltinglas.
Ball, Richard, canon of Holy Trinity, 5.
Balleochucan, 42.
Ballerocharan, 42.
Balliardour—Balliardur : see Ballyardor.
Ballicotlan: see Cotlandstown.
Balligodman, John, juror, N. 112.
Balligorman : see Grangegorman.
Ballimeicdimen: see Ballykinler.
Ballimor-—Ballimore: see Ballymore Eustace.
Ballinagarry, 79.
Balliol—Baillof, John, lord of Galloway, king
of Scotland, N. 72, 81.
Balliscaddan: see Balscaddan.
Ballough-——Balilok’—Ballokayn (Co.
N. 118.
Ballrodane : see Rodanstown.
Ballyardor — Ballyardour — Balliardur (Co.
Dublin), N. 130.
Ballyboghil—Ballybaghill—Ballybaghille (Co.
Dublin), 55.
curate of: see Roch.
Ballybough—Ballyboght (Co. Dublin), 5, 63.
Ballycutlane : see Cotlandstown.
Ballydallagh—Baliodali (Co. Kildare), N. 114.
Ballygriffen : see Balgriffin.

Dublin),

Ballykinler — Ballimeicdimen — Ganimor—Art
Macfeme’s country — Inislochaculin (Co.
Down), 3, N. 9.

Ballylion—Balielyn (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.

Ballymooney — Balimoney (Ce. Wicklow),
N. 114.

Ballymore Eustace — Balimor — Balimore —
Ballimor—Balymor (Co. Kildare), 3.

burgesses of, N. 114.

castle of, N. 34.

church of, 52.

feoffees of, N. 114.

laws and liberties of, N. 114.

market at, N. 33.

mill of, N. 114.

water of, N. 114.
Ballyrolf—Balemoailph (Co. Dublin), 42.
Balniatoris (House), N. 113.

- Balscaddan — Balliscadan—Ballyscadan — Bal-

scadan—Balyskadan, 15, 57, 72.
church of, 54, 72, N. 136.
vicar’s manse at, 57.

Baltinglas — Balkynglas — Valle
(Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
abbot of: see Cristin.
Balybin, Simon, 38.
Balymor: see Ballymore Eustace.
Balyofynan, N. 114.
Balyskadan: see Balscaddan.
Bank —Banck, Nicholas de, N. 128.
Remund la, N. 129.
Baptism, questions and answers on, N. 82.
Barbator, Adam, N. 113.
Barbor, William, 43: see also Strenasham.
Barby, Jobn, clerk, 27.
Baret, William, N. 114.
Barnarde, John, weaver, 43.
Barnewall — Bernevall — Bernewale — Berne-
wall, Edmond, 3.
Robert, coroner in Co. Dublin, 38.
Wulframn, de, 39, N. 112.
Barr Fote—Remalen, river Liffey, 43, 63.
Barre, James, 3.
Bath, bishop of: see Savaricus.
Bath, Richard, 48.
Bathe, Justice, 5.
Bauthan, Stephen, 72.
Beaulieu—Bewley, 76.
Beawer, Adam de, 39.
Becket, Nicholas, 11.
Bedford —Bedeford—Beditord,

of, lord lieutenant, 36.
Nicholas de, N. 2.
Ozbert, N. 85.

Robert de, N. 2.
Bedlewe, Sir John, kt., 3.
Begray, wife of Augustine FitzRoger, N. 114.

[10]

Salutis

Jasper, duke

72 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Belingis, Hugh, N. 113.
William de, N. 113, 115.
Bellafago, Almaricus de, N. 30.
Benedictus, master, N. 117.
Benet, Reginald, 77.
Bennet, John, 76, 77.
Bergeueny: see Abergavenny.
Berkeleg, Arnald de, itinerant justice, N. 93.
Bermingham — Bermyngam — Bermyngham—
Bremyngham, John, serjeant-at-law, 58.
Philip, chief justice of King’s Bench,
Lil, Bly Ue
Thomas, 47, 48.

William de, archbishop of Tuam,

ING 18%
Bernevall—Bernewale—Bernewall: see Bar-
newall.

Berwick-on-Tweed—Berwyke-on-Twede, N.
81.
Bethell, Hugh, 3.
Bewley : see Beaulieu.
Bicknor-—Bydenore, Alexander de, archbishop
of Dublin, 54, N. 134.
Bildubas, abbot of: see Ralph.
Birrel, Gilbert, N. 2: see also Burel.
Black: see Niger.
Bishop—Bissop, Walter, N. 113.
Blackrath—Blackrathe ; alias Canon Rath (Co.
Kildare), 15, 35.
Blaer, Constantine, N. 2.
Blakestown—Blakeston (Co. Louth), 71, 77.
Blanchefeld, Robert, 57.
Blueth, Thomas, N. 6, 7.
Blund—Blundus, Richard le, 39.
Robert, N. 114.
Robert, junior, N. 114.
Walter le, 72.
William, N. 113.
Blundell, John, 89.
Bodeham, Laurence de, N. 113:
Bothynham.
Bolim Clenedren, N. 114.
Bolimachnen, N. 114.
Bollihare: see Balheary.
Bologna—Bononia, bull dated at, 6.
Bolton, Thomas de, 77.
Bone, John, 11.
Bonrath, N. 75.
castle, N. 75.
Bosco, John de, collector of tithes, N. 103.
Bothynham, Robert de, N. 113: see also
Bodeham.
Botiler—Botyller : see Butler.
Bowbridge—Bowbirge, the, Dublin, 63.
Bowland — Bowlond, John, notary public,
ANG rela 13 Ne ate
Bowrane, John, 3,

see also

Bowrke, John, 68. -
Boys, John, prebendary of Mulhuddart, 44.
Nicholas, agent of archbishop of Dublin,
canon of St. Patrick’s, prebendary of
Castleknock, 13, 40, 44.
Robert, bailiff of Dublin, 63.
Brady, Hugh, bishop of Meath, 3.
Bragan, Robert, 77.
Braibrok: see Braybrook.
Branencium, terra: see O’ Byrnes’ country.
Brann, George, bishop of Dromore, 45.
Brannockstown—Breynok (Co. Kildare), N.
136.
Bray—Bree (Co. Wicklow), deanery of, N.
136.
Bray, master Philip de,
Patrick’s, N. 6, 8.
Bray brook—Braibrok—Bray brok,
John 4.
Philip de, canon of Holy Trinity, N.
83.
Bree: see Bray.
Bremyngham—see Bermingham.
Brenestone: see Bryanstown.
Breth—Bret, Milo le, N. 7, 107.
charter of, N. 85.
wite of, N. 85.
Bretton, Adam de, seneschal of liberty of
Kildare, 27.
Breynok : see Brannockstown.
Briane, Sir Laurence, 3.
Bristol, laws and liberties of, N. 114.
Briwer, W., N. 117, 120.

Brossard, William, 388.
Brown—Broun—Broune—Browne, Henry, 3.
John, clerk, literate, 35, 48, 51.

Patrick, 3.
Robert, 3.
Susanna, N. 2.
Master Thomas, notary, 40.
See also Brun.
Brun, Audoen, 31, 70, N. 2, 86, 88.
Fromund le, papal chaplain, chancellor
of Ireland, N. 117, 135.
Richard, 39.
Roger, 70.
Bruryng, William, 42.
Bruce—Brus, Robert de, lord of Annandale,
N. 72.
Brusa, W. de, N. 121.
Bryanstown—Brenestone, 3.
Bryis, Master John, notary public, 6, 61.
Bueken—Bucken adias de Ligno, William de,
clerk, diocese of Cloyne, notary public,
41, 42, 43, 44.
Buket, Matthew, 58.
Bulkeley, Lancelot, archbishop of Dublin, 12.

precentor of St.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 73

Bulls : see Popes.
Burel, Elias, 2: see also Birrel.
Burgeys Innys, Ardee, 77.
Burgh—-Burgo, Hubert de, justiciary of Eng- |
land, earl of Kent, N. 117.
Johanna (recte Isabella) de, countess of
Pembroke, countess of Kildare, 30,
31, 32: see also Pembroke.
Richard de, earl of Ulster, N. 13, 73.
William de, N. 75.
Burkeston, 79.
Burnell, Patrick, clerk, 57.
Butler—Botiler—Botyller,
Ormond, 1.
Richard, 48.
Buver, Richard, N. 117.
Bydenore: see Bicknor.

James le, earl of

Cabragh—The muche Cabbraghe (Co. Dublin),
3.

Cadewely, William, son of, 48.
Caithness—Catenesse (Scotland), N. 12.
Calf, master W., bishop of Kildare, 4.
Calfabus, 3.

Calgach—Talgach (Co. Dublin), 42.
Callan, Adam de, N. 130.

John, bailiff of Dublin, 28.
Calverstown—Galmolestone (Co. Kildare), 15.
Cambiator—Cambicor, Robert, 31, 70, N. 86.
Cambrensis, Gerald, archdeacon of St. David’s,

N. 101.
Camera, William de, N. 113.
Camerarius: see Chamberlain.
Cammock—Camoke, river (Co. Dublin), 63.
Cammoc—Camnoce, river (Co. Meath), N. 85.
Camulla, Richard de, N. 117.
Canda, Simon de, 39.
Candell, William, clerk, 36.
Cane, Thomas, 3.
Canntetone, Thomas de, N. 6, 7.

wife of : see Agnes.

Canon Rath: see Blackrath.
Canterbury, archbishop of, N. 108.

Cantelou — Cantelupe — Capilupo, Fulk de,
Ne U7.
Walter de, 7.

William de, N. 117, 120.
Canton, Richard, of Kilcullen, 35.
Cantrell, William, 22.

Cantuaria, John de, commissary-general of
the official of Dublin, N. 133,

Canute, Peter, N. 117.

Capilupo: see Cantelou.

Carbonch, N. 116.

Carlingford (Co, Louth), 15.

Carnaclommgymethe, 63.

Carpentar—Carpenter, Walter, N. 113.

Cartmel—Cartmayle (Lancashire), canon of:
see Roth.

Cashell, John, prior of St. John Baptist of
Ardee, 71.

Castellum Cnoth: see Castleknock.

Castellum Martini: see Castlemartin.

Castlekevin — Castlekeyvyn — Saukeyvin, N.
WAL,

feoffees in, N. 115.

Castleknock—Castellum Cnoth—Castrocnocke
—Castrocnoke—Castroknock—Castulknok,

manor of, N. 49.

monks of St. Brigid of, N. 107.

prebendaries of: see Boys,
Patrike.

vicars of, N. 136.

Walter, N. 2.

Castlemartin — Castellum Martini — Castel-
marten—Castelmartyn (Co. Kildare), 15, 33.

chapel of, 35.

R. de, N. 87.

Castrocnocke — Castrocnoke — Castroknock —
Castulknok: see Castleknock.

Catenesse : see Caithness.

Cathnoc : see Scatternagh.

Cauntois, Roger le, N. 122.

Cauz, Geoffrey, N. 117.

Caversham, William de, seneschal of archbishop
of Dublin, 64.

Caxa, N. 114.

Celdarch: see Kildare.

Cellalinn, 42.

Celldulich, 42.

Cellesra: see Killester.

Cellingeneleam: see Killiney.

Celitinenn : see Killiney.

Cendrum, N. 113.

Cenebacht-—-Connebacht, church of, N. 6.

Cenninus, priest of St. Michael’s, 42.

Censale: see Kinsaley.

Cestria, Alexander de, N. 2.

John de, N. 104.

Chaddesworth—Chaddisworth — Cheddiswoure
—Cheddiswourre—Cheddiswowre.

Master Thomas de, dean of St.
Patrick’s, official and vicar-general of
archbishop of Dublin, 4, 64, N. 83.

Chamberlain—Camerarius, Adam the, N. 9.

Alard, the, N. 122.

Chamberstown — Chamereston (Co.
40.

Chamflor, Walter, abbot of St. Mary’s, Dublin,
51.

Channonbother, le, 33.

Cheddiswoure — Cheddiswourre — Cheddis-
wowre: see Chaddesworth.

Chevre, Nicholas, bishop of Leighlin, N. 13.

Dene,

Dublin),

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Chichester—Cycestre,
bishop of: see R.
dean and chapter of, N. 72.
Christ Church: see Holy Trinity, Dublin.
Christianity, court of, N. 119.
dean of, 10: see also Hugh.
Ciminus, Walter, N. 113.
Cissor, Humphrey, N. 1.
Cistercian Order in Ireland, 48.
Clansmolyn Emanegan: see Glasnamullen
Clar Rade—Clef Rode, 63: see also Poolbeg.
Clare, Richard de, N. 75.
Clarence, George, duke of, lord lieutenant, 1.
Clawle, Richard, 59.
Clemolyn Emanetkan: see Glasnamullen.
Cler Rode: see Clar Rade.
Clinton, William, of Burkeston, 79.
Nicholas, 3.
Clismoreyge: see Lismorothe.
Clisota, sister of William de Stafford, 58.
son of, 58.
Clochuri, 42.
Clomathmeth : see Vela.
Clonard—Cluainirairt, bishop of: see Eugenius.
Clonbeale More—Clonbalymore (King’s Co.),
N. 52.
Clonbo, N. 115.
Clonbirtan, 67.
Clondalkin---Clondulkan, document dated at,
N. 89.
Clone, Patrick, 3.
Clonkeen—Clonken-—Cluain Coeinn, 42, 79.
chapel of, N. 136.
church of, 54, N. 136.
manor of, N. 136.
Clonmachgillegrio, N. 128.
Clonmahon—Clonman (Co. Meath), 67.
Clonmethan—Clynmethan—Glimatan—Glima-
than—Glimethan—Glinathan, N. 113.
prebend of, N. 136.
Stephen de, N. 113.
Clontarf—Clontarffe, 48.
manor of, 11.
Close Roll, 62.
Cloun, N. 129.
Cloyne, diocese of, 41, 44.
Cluain Coeinn : see Clonkeen.
Cluainirairt : see Clonard.
Clunaran, N. 113.
Clunbride, N. 114.
Clya, N. 124.
Clynmethan: see Clonmethan.
Codaygh (Co. Kildare), 33.
Cogan, Richard de, 31, N. 86.
Collebi, Adam de, N. 1.
Colman, Richard, clerk, 28.
Colonia: see Cullen.

Combe, the: see Dublin, Streets.
Common Bench, chief justice of: see Dowdall.
Comyn—Comin—Commyn—Cumin.
family of, N. 124.
Adam, N. 124.
Agnes, daughter of William the tailor,
58.
Henry, N. 124.
Henry, son of Jordanes, N. 124.
John, 39, N. 9, 93, 114, 124.
John, lord of Badenogh, N. 72.
John, archbishop of Dublin, 19, 78,
N. 9, 19, 140.
charter of, N. 88.
grants to, N. 31, 33, 34, 35, 36.
grants to, confirmation of, N. 39,
40S
letter of, N. 108.
Jordan, several of this name, N. 124.
Mabilia, N. 93.
Margaret, 39, N. 93.
Maurus, N. 124.
Nicholas, N. 124.
Peter, N. 93.
Robert, 57.
Simon, N. 104.
Conmathu, N. 114.
Connebacht: see Cenebacht.
Conran, Philip, 3. 3
Connyll, Nicholas, dean of Kildare, judge
delegate, 48.
Conkeran, N. 105.
Conyll, Sir James, chaplain, 35.
Coolock—Couloke (Co. Dublin), 14.

Simon, 38.
Cordanarius, Roger, N. 2.
William, N. 2.

Cormac, bishop of Kilmore, 45.

Corner, Richard de la, bishop of Meath,
N. 118: see also Angulo.

Cornwall, N. 12.

duke of: see Richard.

William de, N. 2.

Costantin, Geoffrey de, N. 117.
Cotlandstown—Ballicotlan—Ballycutlane (Co.
Kildare),
lord of : see Eustace, Fitz Eustace.
church of, 52.
Couentre : see Coventry.
Couloke: see Coolock.
Coupun, Vincent, daughter of: see Scolastica.
Courey—Curci, John de, N. 9.

William de, N. 9.
Courteney—Curtenyey, Reginald, N. 117, 121.
Coventry—Couentre, archdeacon of: see Kil-

kenny.

Thomas de, N. 1.

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 75

Coylach—Coylauht, N. 114.
Coylan, N. 114.
Coyne and Liyery—Conew and Lyverey,34, 36.
Crehelp—Crewelpi (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
Cressi, Hugh de, N. 121.
Cristin, N. 113.
abbot of Baltinglas, 42.
dean, N. 9.
priest, son of Edricus, N. 2.
priest, parson of St. Nicholas’ Church,
N. 2.
Matthew, 72.
Cristofer, John, N. 112.
Cromelyn: see Crumlin.
Crompe, Geoffrey, 28.
Crotegan, N. 114.
Crumlin—Cromelyn—Crumlen — Crumlenne—
Trim (Co. Dublin), 3, N. 136.
church of, N. 32.
Osbert de, N. 114.
Cruys, Simon, 42.
Thomas, chief serjeant-at-law, 38.
Walter, 42.
Crychurch : see Holy Trinity.
Cuhaud, John, 72.
Culan, N. 13.
Cullen—Colonia, prebend of, N. 136.
Cumin: see Comyn.
Cunnach, N. 10.
Curci: see Courcy.
Curia, Roman, 4, 41.
Curragh, the (Co. Kildare), 33.
Curtenyey;: see Courteney.
Cusackstown—Cusakeston (Co. Meath), 77.
Cusak—Cusake, John, 67.
Robert, 67.
Walter, 3.
Cycestre: see Chichester.

D., prior of Holy Trinity (?), N. 114.
Dalkey—Kilbekenet, N. 92.
Dalkey, Andrew de, N. 92.

Eva, wife of, N. 92.
Danes, N. 140.
Dangan—Dengyn (Co. Meath), 67.
Danabroke—Dannabroke : see Donnybrook.
Daniel, brother of Drogo, N. 122,

master, N. 88.

master, prior of St. John’s, New Gate,

ING 6:
Davy, John, canon of Kildare, 35.
Delahide, Laurence, 3.
Delamore, Adam, prior of Holy Trinity, N. 130.
Delyn, Robert, clerk, 11.
Delyon, Gerald, 48.
Dene, Sir J. de, prebendary of Castleknock,
N, 136,

|

Dengyn: see Dangan.

Denswelle, Roger, N. 107.

Derby, Stephen de, prior of Holy Trinity, 28,
42.

Derlestre: see Derrylossary.

Derpatrick, John, juror, N. 112.

sheriff, 38.

Derry, bishop of ; see O’Fallon.

Derrylossary—Derlestre (Co. Wicklow), N.115.

Derton, N. 136.

Desmond, Desmonia, Thomas, earl of, 1.

Despenser, Hugh le, N. 117.

Devnishe—Devenysh, Edmund, 3.

Walter, yeoman, 43.

Digname, James, 3.

Dillone, 'Thomas, 3.

Diuelyn : see Dublin.

Doding, Richard, N. 114.

William, N. 174.

Doget, John, N. 115.

Dolphin’s Barn—Dolfynesberne, 63.

Donagh, Anne, 49.

Donaghmore — Donaghmor in Omayl (Co.
Wicklow), N. 186.

Donatus, bishop of Dublin, 12, N. 43, 140.

Dongan—Dongane, Kate (Katherine), 3.

Donnybrook—Danabroke—Dannabroke, 63.

ford of, 63.

Donnyngton, William de, 58.

Dopping, Anthony, bishop of Kildare, N. 40.

Dornen, John, 3.

Dowdall—Dowedall, Sir Robert, Kt., Chief
Justice of Court of Common Bench, 11, 36.

Dowgan, John, merchant, 43.

Down and Connor, bishop of : see Tiberius.

Draper, Hugh le, 58.

Drethan, Robert de, N. 113.

Drishoge—Drysshok (Co. Dublin), 63.

Driwer, John de, 7.

Drogheda—Drougheda, 1, 3, 16:
St. Peter’s.

Drogo, brother of Daniel, N. 122.

Dromin—Drumhing (Carrickmines, Co. Dub-
lin), 42.

Dromore, bishop of: see Brann.

Drumshallon—Drumsalan (Co. Louth), 15.

church of, 15.

Drysshok: see Drishoge.

Dubher, William, wife of, 58.

Dublin — Develyn — Diuelyn — Dublyn —
Dulyi—Dulyng, 4, 5, 63,73, N. 2, 76, 101,
112, 114, 122.

alderman of, 63.
_ archbishop of, N. 99, 117.
agent of: see Boys,
attorney of : see Saunford.
cross of, 5,

see also

76 Proceedings of the Royul Irish Academy.

Dublin—continued. | Dublin—continued.

archbishop of,

election of, 4, 19, 66, N. 24, 41.

estate of, N. 113.

official of: see Chaddesworth,

Dublin Diocese, Fyche.

palace of, 5, N. 140.

prebend of, N. 136.

proctor of, 8.

procurations payable to, 6, 60, 61.

seal of, 6, 42.

seneschal of: see Caversham,

Fyche.
vicar-general of, 4, 4.
citation by, 52.
archbishops of, list of, 12, N. 43, 84: see

also Allen, Bicknor, Bulkeley, Comyn,
Feringes, FitzSimons, Hothum,
Leche, Loundres, Luke, O’Toole,
Rokeby, Saunford, Talbot, Tregury,
Waldelbi, Walton, Wikeford.

archbishopric of, vacancy in, 8.

archbishops-elect : see Allen, Havering,
Noryico.

archdeacon of, N. 108.

jurisdiction of, 4.
official of, 4.
rights of, 8.

archdeacons of: see Macrobius, North-
feld, St. Leger, Turvill, William.

archdeaconry of, N. 136.

legacy to poor of, 58.

assizes held at, 38.

bailiffs of: see Boys, Callan, Englysh,
Wodet.

bishop of, N. 39,40: see also Donatus.

bishops suffragan of, 4, 13.

castle, N. 1.

document dated from, 23.

chapter of, N. 99.

church of, grant to, N. 30.

Churches, Monasteries, &c., of: see All
Hallows, Holy Trinity, St. Audoen,
St. Bride, St. Columba, St. Francis,
St. John the Evangelist, St. John of
Bouthe Street, St. John of Jerusalem,
St. John the Baptist, St. Kevin, St.
Laurence, St. Martin, St. Mary, St.
Mary in Bouthe Street, St. Mary’s
Abbey, St. Michael, St. Michan, St.
Nicholas, St. Olave, St. Patrick, St.
Stephen, St. Thomas, St. Werburgh.

citizens of, 64, N. 112, 117, 119.

city of, 21, N. 120, 138.

chaplain in, 10.
grant to, N. 117.
rent of, N. 136.

commissary of official of metropolitical
court of: see Cantuaria.
commons of, 63.
communia of, 48.
community of, N. 1, 130.
constable of: see Lacy.
county of, 38, N. 18, 120.
court of, commissary general of official
of: see Cantuaria.
court of prince Edward in, N. 93.
dean of Christianity of, 4, 10.
deanery of, 64, N. 136.
diocese of, 4, 5, 41, N. 138.
chaplains in, 10.
Glendalough united to, N. 39.
official of, 4, 9,10; see also Fyche,
Vale.
appointment of, 8.
seal of, 4.
vicar-general of: see Chaddes-
worth, Fyche, Skyrrett, Torni-
buri.
documents dated at, 27, 28, N. 117.
earl of: see Ableb.
franchise of, 43.
franchises of, riding of, 63.
friars minors of, legacy to, 58.
gates—
Coombe—Combe, 63.
Dames, 63.
King’s, N. 2.
New, N. 2: see also St. John
the Baptist.
Polgate, 3.
St. Keyin’s, 63.
high cross of, 68.
Isold’s tower in, 3.
king of: see Sitruic.
market of, 3. ;
mayor and bailiffs of, 16.
mayor and citizens of, 9, 56, 63, N. 112.
mayor and city of, 3.
mayor and community of, N. 130.
mayors of : see Hoge, Louestok, Meyler,
Notingham, Tabernarius.
metropolitical court of, 35, 41, 42, 43,
44,
official of: see Fyche, Waren.
official of : see Dublin, diocese of.
parliament at, 36, 37.
port of, 5.
province of, N. 39, 40.
benefactors of metropolitan church
of, N. 2.
provincial synod of, 3, 44, N. 134.
provost of, 4.

LawLor—-A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. Lk

Dublin—continued.
see of, 4, 5:
of.
sheriff of, N.13:
streets of —
Back Lane — Rochel — Rochele
Lane—Rupell—Rupelle, 3, N.
2.
Bouthe—Bod—Bouth, N. 2.
Bridge, 3, 58.
Castle, N. 2.
Cooks’ —Quoke, 3, N. 2.
Coombe—Combe— Coume, 3, 63.
Cow—Cowe Lane, 638, 74.
Fishamble—Fishe—F yschame, 3,
IN[g 2:
Fisher Lane, 3.
Gilleholmok — Gylmeholmok :
see St. Michael’s Lane.
High, 3, 22, 58.
King’s Way, N. 1138.
Quay—Key, the, 3, N. 130.
Quoke : see Cooks’.
Ram Lane, 3.
Rochel — Rochele — Rupell —
Rupelle : see Back Lane.
St. Francis—Fraunces, 3, 73.
St. George’s Lane, 3.
St. Michael’s Lane—Gilleholmok
—Gylmeholmok, 3, 58, N. 2.
St. Nicholas — St. Niclas, 3, 5,
INGE 2s
St. Patrick, 3.
St. Thomas, 3.
St. Werburgh—St. Warburge, 3.
Ship—Shepe, 3.
Skinner’s Row—Skiner Reaw, 3.
Sutor, N. 2.
Trinity Lane, 3.
Winetavern, 3, N. 2.
valley of, N. 13.
walls of, N. 2.
Duciessa, N. 114.
Duciwerde, master Richard, proctor of St.
Patrick’s, 19.
Ducuanagh, 42.
Dulle, Walter de la, escheator, 52.
Dulyn: see Dublin.
Dunbar, Patrick de, earl of the March, N. 72.
Dunboyke—Dunboch (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
Dunboyne—Dunboine (Co. Meath), 3.
Dundrum—Dundrom, 67.
Duneuede, John, N. 130.
Dunlavin — Dunhumelaght— Dunlouan—Dun-
louet (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
prebend of, N. 136.
Yvo de, N. 114.
R.1-A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. GC,

see also Dublin, diocese

see also Fitz John, Taff.

Dunloe—Dunloy (Co. Kerry), N. 8.
Dunstamuill, Walter de, N. 117.

Durham, bishop of : see Marsh.
Dyrieskelide, N. 52.

Dyrre, John, parishioner of St. Michan’s, 10.

Earlingforde : see Carlingford.
Easter, tables of dates for, N. 44, 46.
Edan, bishop, 42.

priest of St. Patrick’s, 42.
Educ, Agnes, N. 118.

Edward, prince of Wales, eldest son of king
of England, letters patent of, N. 93, 119.
Edward I, king of England, embassy from,

ING 22.
homage to, N., 81.
letter of, N. 72.
Edward II, 62, N. 109.
brief of, N. 111.
Edward III, letters patent of, 62.
Electors of the Empire, N. 77.
Elizabeth, wife of Augustine Fitz Roger, N.
114.
Elynhoore’s
63.
Emly, bishop of: see H.
Emma, wife of William de Stafford, 58.
England, chancellor of: see H., Marsh, Rideldo.
chronicles of, N. 71.
counties of, N. 77.
justiciary of: see Burgh.
kings of, N. 109.
Normans, arrival of, in, N. 11, 71.
provinces of, N. 12.
Englysh, William, bailiff of Dublin, 63.
Erber, the: see Arbour Hill.
Esker (Co. Dublin), 3.
Essex, earl of: see Fitz Peter.
Esterete, John, serjeant-at-law, 57.
Ethelbert—Athelbert, king of England, N. 71.
Eucharist, questions and answers on, N. 82.
Eugenius, bishop of Clonard, 42.
Eustace—Ustace, James, merchant, 43.
Maurice, lord of Cotlandstown, 42.
Michael, 3.
Richard, canon and treasurer of St.
Patrick’s, 5, N. 41.
Evers, Robert, prior of Kilmainham, 48.
Walter, gentleman, 47.
Exchequer, barons of: see Archebold, Sutton.
court of, N. 100.
memorandum roll of, 16.
statute of, N. 66.
Excommunication, 44, 52.
Exonia, Richard de, 48.
John, son of, 58.
Eynulf, clerk N. 2.

Meadow — Elynhoris Meadow,

(11)

78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Fagan—Fagane, Christopher, 3.
Richard, 8.
Faipo—Faypo—Pheipo, Adam de, 42.
Richard de, 39.
William de, N. 107.
Fakeham : see Feckenham.
Fallithewolle, Nicholas, N. 2.
Fangwas, David, N. 114.
Farindon, Roger, N. 2.
Fawcouner, Robert, bailiff of Dublin, 68.
Faypo: see Faipo.
Feckenham—Fakeham, document dated at,
Novy:
Felde, Hugh de la, N. 113.
Patrick, proctor of prior and convent of
Holy Trinity, 41.
Walter de la, -38.
Felicia, wife of Ralph de Leycestre, N. 2.
Felom, a ditch, N. 114.
Felt™, Lewis de, N. 104.
Feretarius, Walter, N. 113.
William, N. 113.
Feringes—Feringys, Richard de, archbishop of
Dublin, 4, N. 43.
Ferrara, bull dated from, 41.
Fet a saver, N. 37.
Feusewya7, flete, N. 12.
Fiche: see Fyche.
Fihein, Roger, 42.
Fingal, N. 129.
Ralph de, N. 113.
Finglass — Fineglas --- Fingles —- Fynglas —
Fynles, 3, 40, N. 51.
manor of, 5.
John, 74.
Fishing, liberties and rights of, 10, 11, 42, 43,
47, 49.
tithes of, N. 25, 112, 130.
Fitz Adam, Elias, N. 2.
Fitz Aldelin, William, N. 101, 121.
Fitz Alexander, John, of Swords, N. 113.
Fitz Anthony, Thomas, 31, N. 86.
Fitz Ardor, Arfyn, N. 2.
Fitz Eustace, Christopher, 11.
Robert, kt., lord of Cotlandstown, 57.
Fitz Geoffrey, John, justiciary of Ireland, 72,
N.118.
Fitz Gerald—Fith Geralde, Gerald, 1.
Maurice, 72.
Fitz Gilbert, Earl Richard: see Strongbow.
William, N. 135.
Fitz Henry, Mabel, N. 2.
Fitz Humphrey, N. 135.
Fitz John, John, of Penris, N. 114.
Reginald, N. 113.
Reri, sheriff of Dublin, N. 1.
Fitz Jordan, Robert, N. 105.

Fitz Leo, Geoffrey, N. 130. -
Fitz Matthew, William, 39.
Fitz Michael, John, N. 112.
Fitz Norman, Thomas, of the Strand, N. 2.
Fitz Peter, Geoffrey, earl of Essex, N. 117.
Fitz Philip, Geoffrey, kt., N. 114.
John, Ns ite
Itsy Ue
Fitz Ralph, Adam, of Kildare, N. 2.
Fitz Richard, William, N. 117.
Fitz Robert, John, 57.
Philip, 31, N. 86.
Fitz Roger, Alan, N. 2.
Augustine, N. 114.
wife of : see Begray, Elizabeth.
Richard, N. 114.
Fitz Simons—Fitz Simon— Fitz Simones — Fitz
Symon.
Adam, N. 8d.
Edward, 3.
John, bailiff of Dublin, 68.
John, merchant, 75.
Walter, precentor of St. Patrick’s, arch-
bishop of Dublin, deputy of Ireland,
5, 23, 37, 44, 46, 48, 52.
consecration of, 13.
William, 3.
Fitz Stephen, Sir Robert, 55, N. 140.
Fitz Thomas, Sir John, lord of Offaly,
Nii3
Fitz Walter, David, N. 112.
Fitz William—Fitz Wyllam, Thomas, 67.
Fitz Yvo, Walter, N. 2.
Flaumant, Robert le, N. 105.
Flemyng, William, 49.
Flenirgan—Flonagan, N. 107.
Flodie, Richard, 3.
Florence, archdeacon of Ardfert, N. 8.
earl of Holland, N. 72.
Follebourne, Stephen de, collector of tithes,
N. 1038.
Folyeston, 36.
Ford, Mr., 3.
Forest, charter of the, N. 59.
Forham, Philip de, N. 114.
Forster—Forstere, John, 3.
Robert, merchant, 47, 48.
William, 3.
Foxe, John, N. 112.
France, peers of, N. 77.
Franciscans: see Friars Minor.
Fraxini, Villa: see Freynestown.
Frend, 22. ; .
Frenis, William de, N. 48.
Frethori, John de, 72.
Freynestown—Villa Fraxini, N. 136.
Friars Minor, order of, 4, N. 22,

LawLor—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus. 79

Furcinewell,! N. 114.
Furneys, Master Adam de, official of see of
Dublin, 8.
Gilbert de, N. 114.
Fyan—Fyane, John, merchant, 76.
Walter, merchant, 48.
Fyche—Fiche—Fych, Geoffrey, archdeacon of
Glendalough, official and seneschal of arch-
bishop of Dublin, official principal of metro-
political court of Dublin, prebendary of St.
Audoen’s, vicar-general of archbishop of
Dublin, 5, 35, 40, 43, 44, 52.
master Richard, 5.
Sir Thomas, canon and proctor-general
of Holy Trinity, 5, 11, 40, 43, 56, 57.
Thomas, sub-prior of Holy Trinity, 51.
Fynles: see Finglas.
Fynenouer, N. 114.
Fyr Pole, river Liffey, 48.
Fyssher, Henry, 3.

G., Bishop of Ardfert, N. 8.

Gaffney, Dionysius, 11.

Gaidon, John, 3.

Gainsburg, William, N. 22.

Galloway—Galleweye, lord of: see Balliol.

Galmolestone; see Calverstown.

Galtrum, Mr., 3.

Galvan, Hugh, 76.

Gamage, Andrew, N. 114.

Ganimor: see Ballykinler.

Garget, John, N. 130.

Garget’s Meadows—Gargetis Medis—Garget-
medis, 58, 63, N. 112.

Genesis, treatise, N. 42.

Geoffrey, son of Philip, N. 114.

Geres, John de, 72.

_Gernon, John, N. 112.

Gilbert, priest of St. Martin’s, 42.

Gilgorman, Grange of: see Grange Gorman.

Gilleberan, William, son of, 72.

Gillepatrick, wife of: see Slany.

Glaskoynok, 63.

Glasnamullen — Clansmolyn Emanegan —
Clemolyn Emanetkan (Co. Wicklow),
N. 115.

Glasnevin — Glasneoden — Glasneyvyn—Glas-
senevyn (Co. Dublin), 15, 36, 42, 63.

church of, procuration for, 54.

manor of, N. 136.
Glendalough—Glendalacha, abbacy of, N. 34.

abbot of : see Thomas.

archdeacon of: see Fyche, Helgyn.

Glendalough —continued.
archdeaconry of, N. 136.
bishop of, N. 88: see also Piro.
grant to, N. 23.
bishopric of, N. 36, 39, 40.
Glesdey, wood of, N. 115.
Glimatan—Glimathan—Glimethan—Glinathan:
see Clonmethan.
Gloucester, statutes of, N. 67.
Gloucester—Gloucetir, Robert de, prior of
Holy Trinity, 26, 27, 29.
Godhyne, Richard, house of, 58.
Godmund, priest of St. Mary’s, 42.
Gogh—Goghe, Patrick, 3.
William, 3.
Goldinge—Goldyng —Goldynge, James, 74.
Henry, 57.
Peter, of Tobersool, 74.
Richard, lord of Balscaddan, 47.
Gorman, Nicholas, fisherman, 43.
Grace Dieu, nuns of, 66, N. 24.
Grane, William de la, N. 113.
Grangegorman—Balligorman—Grange of Gil-
gorman—Kealdulek, 3, 140, N. 48, 49, 136.
Grassus, William, seneschal of Leinster, N. 88.
Grauntset, John, N. 112.
Great Charter of King John:
Charta.
Great Roll of Henry VIII, 16.
Grendon, Richard de, N. 135.
Gront, John le, wife of : see Katherine.
Grosse, Raymond, N. 88, 140.
Grovebury—La Grove (Co. Bedford), docu-
ment dated at, N. 111.
Guarcium, Master Luke de, clerk, proctor of
Holy Trinity, 19.
Guascony, document dated at, N. 83.
Gundeuilla, Hugh de, N. 121.
Gurnard, Laurence, N. 114.
Gygen, Patrick, 3.
Gykelkyvin, N. 114.

see Magna

H., monk of Salteria, N. 138.
abbot of Sartis, N. 138.
bishop of Emly, N. 117.
prior of Holy Trinity, N. 108.
Hach, David, 35.
Haket, James, prebendary of Stagonil, N. 41.
Rolland, N. 104.
Halgane-—Algane, Jonet,
Wydon, 50, 51.
Halverstown—Halvestone (Co. Kildare), 15.
Hamling, Matthew, 3.

of Richard

wite

1 The Rev. Thomas Rowan suggests that this name perhaps survives in ‘ Fumyhall Three Roads,’
a little over three miles south of Ballymore Eustace, in the townland of Dragoon Hill, Co. Wicklow.

[11*]

80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hanaper, 17.
Harbarte, Nicholas, 3.
Harecurt, Robert de, N. 117.
Harintone, Sir Henry, 3.
Harold—Arolde —Harald— Harrold —Harrolld,
Elias, N. 85.
John, clerk, 48, N. 2, 114.
Sir Thomas, prior of Holy Trinity, 16,
17, 57.
Hassard—Hasarte, William, canon and prior
of Holy Trinity, 16, 59, 74.
Hastings, John de, lord of Abergavenny,
IN U2
Hatche, William de, sheriff of Louth, N. 13.
Havering—Averingis, Richard de, archbishop-
elect of Dublin, N. 83.
Hay, John, literate, 41.
Haya, Ralph de, N. 121.
Haye, Walter de la, N. 13.
Hayn—Hayne, John, laic, 35.
John, literate, 51.
Hebbard, William, 51.
Hein, Roger son of, 42.
Helgyn, William, archdeacon of Glendalough,
N. 41.
Helias, canon, N. 88.
Helmiswelle, Adam de, N. 130.
Hennokmakenok: see Knok ne caoke.
Henry, king of England, N. 2.
Henry II, charters of, N. 19, 100, 117, 121.
confirmation of union of Dublin and
Glendalough by, N. 39, 40.
Henry III, charters of, 72, N. 117, 119.

confirms Magna Charta, N. 58.
Henry VII, 5, 16, 63.

letters patent of, 21.
Henry VIII, 16.
Henry, prior of Lilisluba, N. 9.
Herding, brother of Bishop John, 42.
Hereford, document dated at, N. 117.

Guy de, N. 105.

Henry de, N. 108.

Richard de, N. 108.

Roger de, N. 108.

Sir Walter de, N. 105.
Herienath—Heryenatht, Dunehald, N. 114.
Herint, Hugh, N. 114.

Herlande, John de, N. 113.
Herman, John, 3.

Heryenatht: see Herienath.
Hestam, William de, N. 85, 107.
Hill—Hulle, Henry, N. 113.

Maurice, N. 118.

Nicholas, dean of St. Patrick’s, 5.

Ralph, N. 114.

Hobbok, Thomas, literate, 51.
Hocherdyn, Murardach, N. 114.

Hoge, William, mayor of Dublin, 4.

Holdman, Richard, 3.

Holland—- Holande, earl of: see Florence.

Hollywood—Holywood, burgesses of, N. 114.

Holm is Innys, 22.

Holmpatrick—Holmepatrick, canons of St.
Patrick of, N. 113.

sub-prior of : see Swayne.

Holy Cross, land of, N. 135.

Holy Land, 58.

Holy Spirit, mass of, 5.

Holy Trinity Church, Blakestown, 77.

Holy Trinity, Cathedral Church of, Dublin—
Christ Church — Chrichurch — Crichurch —
Crychurch—Church of Holy Trinity and
Holy Cross, archbishop of Dublin’s consecra-
tion, enthronement, and burial in, 4.

canons of, 5, 31, 41, N. 85, 86: see

also Ball, Braybrook, Collebi, Felde,
Fyche, Hassard, Hugh, Kerdif,
Kerny, Lamkyn, lLoghan, Lok,
Marshall, Notingham, Payn, Skyrrett,
Thomas, Walter, White, William.
Ymer.

orders of, 53.

regulars of St. Augustine, 42.

in St. Patrick’s, 4.

chancellor of, his spiritualities and
temporalities, 15.
chapels in :—

St. Edmund, N, 140.
St. Laud, N. 140.
St. Laurence, 51, 59.
St. Mary, 48, 50, N. 140.
St. Mary Alba, N. 140.
St. Nicholas, N. 140.
chapter of, 4, 6, 7, N. 24.
demands of, 4.
and chapter of St. Patrick’s
meet at Holy Trinity, N. 24.
seal of, 4, 6.
choir cope of, 4.
churches belonging to, 6, 54.
clergy of, 8.
consecration in, of archbishops and
bishops suffragan, 4.
court in, 42.
cross in, 69, 70, N. 6, 10.
crucifix in, N. 140.
damage to, by storm, N. 100.
dean of : see Lockwood.
dean and chapter of, 74.
east window of, N. 100, 140.
economy of, 13.
foundation of, N. 55, 140.
foundation charter of, N. 32, 100.
founder of, 12.

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 81

Holy Trinity, Cathedral Church of—continued.
gifts and grants to, 4, 16, 21, 22, 24,
26, 27, 28, 31, 33, 55, 58, 67, 69, 70,
71, 72, N. 1,2, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 49, 51, 52,
85, 86, 89, 101, 104, 105, 128, 129.
gifts or grants confirmed to, N. 19, 20,
88.
high altar of, 57.
lights of B.V.M. in, 58.
official of Dublin’s seal at, 4.
pilgrims to, 41, 42, 52, 56.
possessions of, N. 20, 100.
precentor of, 22.
his spiritualities and temporali-
ties, 15.
prior of, 4, 5, 22, 39, 63, N. 1038.
election of, 4, 62.
and canons of, 24, 69, N. 40, 90.
and convent of, 4, 5, 7, 9, 10,11;
By, 1, Ty, 1G), OA, OG, Dl, DS
29, 33, 34, 36, 40, 41, 43, 44,
48, 54, 59, 68, 75, N. 41, 48,
88, 92, 100, 112, 135, 140.
obligations due to, 47.
possessions of, 7, 15, 18, 34,
46.
proctor of: see Felde, Fyche,
Guarcium, Kerny, Log-
han, Skyrrett, White,
Ymer.
procurations payable by, 60,
61.
provision for master and boys
by, 22.
tithes due to, 10, 11, 48, 59,
72.
prior’s franchise, 63.
priors of : see D., Delamore, Derby, H.,
Hassard, Kynton, Pecock, Redenesse,
Robert, Skyrrett, Ware, William,
Winchester.
priory of, 6, 60, 62.
privileges of, 4, 18, 20, 37, 41.
provincial synod held in, 41, N. 134.
rental of, 3, 57.
repair of fabric of, 41.
St. Patrick’s altar in, N. 101.
seal of, N. 108.
sub-prior of, 62: see also Fyche, Payn.
synods to be held at, 4.
taxation of, N. 136.
under rule of St. Augustine, 18, 42.
treasurer of, his spiritualities and tempo-
ralities, 15.
Horsse, Mr., 3.
Horum : see Orum.
Hose, William, N. 10.

Huthum, William de, archbishop of Dublin, 4.
Houeve: see Howth.
Howlot, master Richard, bishop of Kildare,
N. 134.
Howth —Houeth—Houeve — Houth—Howith,
1, 5.
earl of, 3.
prebend of, N. 136.
Amarus de, N. 104.
Hoyn, master Richard, official principal of
Meath, 47, 48.
Hoysey, Hugh, N. 51.
Hugh, canon of Holy ‘lrinity, N. 8.
Sir, chaplain, dean of Christianity of
Dublin, 4.
the noble, N. 2.
Hulle: see Hill.
Hum, Richard de Constable, N. 117.
Humelachlin: see O’Melaghlin.
Humfreda, wife of Philip de Forham, N. 114.
Hynnews, Sir Nicholas, 35.

Iconium, sultan of, N. 4.
Ilum, Hugh, N. 114.
Imago Mundi, poem, N. 17.
Indulgences, granted by archbishops and
bishops, 41.
granted by popes, 41.
Inislochaculin: see Ballykinler.
Insula, William de, 31, N. 86.
Interdiction, 44.
Invercheli, N. 30.
Treland, chancellor of: see Brun, Outelay,
Torniburi.
council of magnates of, N. 13.
deputy of: see Fitz Simons; Kildare.
escheator of : see Bagepuz; Dulle.
first inhabitants of, N. 139.
guardian of: see Saunford.
justiciary of, N. 13: see also
Fitz Geoffrey, Marshall, Rupell,
Ufford, Wogan.
lord lieutenant of: see Bedford,
Clarence.
parliament in, composition of, N. 13.
proctors in, N. 13.
Trne dam, 63.
Isabella, a widow, 58.
Isold’s Fount—Isold’s Fante, 43, 63.
Isold’s Tower, 3.
Istlelep, Hugh de, commensalis of his brother
Walter, N. 133.
Walter de, canon of St. Patrick’s, N. 133.
Ivo, king of England, N. 109.

J., bishop of Norwich, N. 120.
Jacobyn: see Friars Minor.

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

James, canon- Ronomafi, doctor of decrees,
chaplain to the Pope, 19.
the butler, N. 9.
Jesus, mass of, 22.
staff of, 55, N. 100; 101.
Jewry, statutes of, N. 65.
Johanna, wife of Walter, sergeant of St.
Sepulchre’s, son of, 48.
John, bishop, 42.
bishop of Meath, 43.
master, dean of Kildare, N. 63.
earl of Morton, grants by, 31, 32, 33, 34,
35, 36, 39, 40, 117.
king of England, charters of, 72, N. 20,
117, 120, 122.
confirmation by, 7.
great charter of : see Magna Charta.
son of Richard de Exonia, 58.
Jorse, Roland, archbishop of Armagh, 41.
Joseph, priest of St. Brigid’s, 42.
Judas, Adam, N. 114.
Thomas, N. 114.
Justice of common bench, chief: see Dowdall.
of assize: see Tynbegh.
of king’s bench, chief: see Bermingham.
Justices, itinerant: see Berkeleg, Notingham,
Welesley.
Juvenis, Felmeus, pilgrim, 52.
Robert, burgess of Swords, N. 113.

Kahang, William, seneschal, N. 117.
Kardewec, Thomas de, N. 114.
Karreu—Karru, Raymond de, 69.
Philip de, 69.
Kartmayn, N. 130.
Katherine, wife of John le Gront, N. 2.
wife of Thomas Sneterby, 77.
Kealdulek: see Grangegorman.
Kellicarkayr, N. 114.
Kells—Kenles (Co. Meath), N. 18.
Kelly, Henry, of Folyeston, 35.
Makyn, barber, 43.
Thomas, cooper, 43.
Kenan, John, tailor, 43.
Kenilworth — Kennylworth (Warwickshire),
document dated, N. 119.
dictum de, N. 61.
Kenles: see Kells.
Kennelen, N. 185.
Kennylworth: see Kenilworth.
Kensale: see Kinsaley. :
Kerdif—Kerdyff, master John de, 4. 5
master Nicholas, chancellor of St.
Patrick’s, 5.
William, 48.
William, proctor of prior and convent
of Holy Trinity, 18.

Kernan, Nicholas, 76. east:

Kernes, N. 138.

Kerny, William, canon and proctor of prior

and convent of Holy Trinity, 5.

Kersey, Hugh de, house of, 58.

Kevene’s Farm, in Crumlin, 3.

Kilbekenet: see Dalkey.

Kilbride—Kylbryde (Co. Dublin), N. 136.
church of, N. 27.

Kilcolin—Kilcolyn: see Kilcullen.

Kilcovym, N. 23.

Kilcullen—Kilcolyn—Killeullen—Killkullen—

Kyleolin—Kylcolyn—Kylcullyn—Kylkollyn
Kylleolyn, 15.
advowson of, 26, 27, 28, 29, 81, 32.
castle of, 34.
chapels of church of, N. 88.
church of, 27, 30, 31, 33, 35, N. 86, 88,
136.
parish of, 35.
vicar of, N. 111.
Kildare — Celdarch — Kildar — Kyldare, arch-
deacon of: see O’Connyll, William.
bishop of: see Dopping, Howlot, Lane,
Nemias.
canon of: see Davy.
castle of, N. 73.
church of, 1.
countess of, 27: see also Burgh.
county, N. 13.
dean of: see Connyll, John.
Gerald, earl of, deputy of Ireland, 5, 17,
34, 36.
master John de, N. 114.
John, earl of, 26.
liberty of, N. 13.
seneschal of: see Bretton.
Maurice, earl of, 28.
Maurice, son of Thomas, earl of, 28.
precentor of : see Maurus.
Thomas, earl of, 26, 27, 28.
Kilgarsan—Conmathu—Kilgareham— Kylgar-
san—Kylkarehan, N. 114.

Kilgowan—Kilgoen (Co. Kildare), 14.

Kilimterawith, N. 8.

Kilkenny—Kylkenny : see also St. Canice’s.
liberty of, community of, N. 13.
William de, archdeacon of Coventry,

(2a

Kill of the Grange of Clonkeen, 79.

Killadreenan—Kyladreny, N. 115..

Killahurler—Acherlar (Co. Wicklow), N. 130.

Killenaule—Kindenall (Co. Tipperary),15.

Killester—Cellesra—Killestere (Co. : Dublin),

42. 5) ae i
manor of, 3. Jit 2, 2g

rectory of, 3. ; rene apne

Lawlor —A Calendar of the Liber Niger und Inber Albus. 83

Killiney — Cellingeneleani — Celltinenn (Co.
Dublin), 42.
Kailliskey—Kylwisky (Co. Wicklow), N. 115.
Killougher—Kylloghyr (Co. Dublin), lord of,
57.
Kilmactalway—Kylmatalwey (Co. Dublin),
prebendary of: see Mylyne.
Kilmainham—Kylmaynan—Kylmaynane (Co.
Dublin), 63, N..122.
prior of, 27, 48, 63: see also St. John of
Jerusalem. i
Kilmore, bishops of-: see Cormac, MacBrady.
Kilpatrick—Kylpatrike (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
Kindenall: see Killenaule. ~
Kineagh—Kineghe—Kynnegh (Co. Kildare),
15, 33, 35.
Kinsaley—Censale—Kensale—Kynsale— Kyn-
sali—Kynsaly (Co. Dublin), 3, 42, 55, 57,
N. 93, 104.
tenement of, 38.
lord of, 89: see also Balfe.
manor of, 39.
Knok ne caoke—Hennokmakenok, 63.
Knoxi, N. 114.
Kyladreny : see Killadreenan.
Kylbodan: see Templeboodin.
Kylererey—St. Kylererechy, N. 115.
Kylgart, Geoffrey de, N. 104.
Kylgarsan, called Conmathu : see Kilgarsan.
Kyliscopsantan ; see Templeogue.
Kylkarehan: see Kilgarsan.
Kylmachmoynan, N. 128.
Kylmagergan, 63.
Kylmahenoke’s ford, 63.
Kylmahenoke’s Hill, 63.
Kylmaynan—Kylmaynane: see Kilmainham.
Kyllmolidoid, N. 51.
Kyltale, William, clerk, 36.
Kylwisky: see Killiskey.
Kymesentan: see lempleogue.
Kyngesburg, master Hugh de, N. 2.
Kyngeston, Adam de, clerk, notary public, 41.
Kynnegh: see Kineagh.
Kynsale: see Kinsaley.
Kynton, William, prior of Holy Trinity, 41.

Lachan, John, bishop of Lincoln, 7.

Lacy—Lascy, Hugh de, constable of Dublin,
ADIN. 12:

Walter de, N. 52.

Lady well, our, 63.

ILagenia: see Leinster.

Laghnan, Nicholas, fisherman, 43.

La Grove: see Grovebury.

Lakyn: see Lickeen.

Lambay Island—Rochen, 42; see also Recra-
portracré,

Lamkyn, William, canon of Holy Trinity, 5.
Lamua de: see Mua.
Landaf, Ralph de, N. 105.
Lane, Edmund, bishop of Kildare, 44.
Lang, John, clerk, 43.
Lannalleyo, William de, N. 117.
Laracor—Lercorr (Co. Meath), 67.
Lascy: see Lacy.
Lastrande: see Strand. i
Lateran, Rome, bulls dated from, 4, 41.
Laurence, parson of Tallaght, N. 29.
Lawless—Laweles—Lawles: see also Legleys.
Gilbert, N. 114. ahi
Henry, merchant, 49.
John, kt., N. 115.
John, literate, 41.
Nicholas, prior of All Saints, 59.
Robert, N. 114.
William, chaplain, 59.
Lecale (Co. Down), 3.
Leche, John, chancellor of St. Patrick’s,
archbishop of Dublin, N. 41, 102.
Lega, Hugh de, N. 114.
daughter of : see Elizabeth.
Legal processes, forms of, N. 70.
Legleys, Peter, 27: see also Lawless.
Leicester—Leycestre, Ralph de, wife of: see
Felicia.
Leighlin, bishop of: see Cheyre, William.
chapter of, 24.
Leinster—Lagenia, N. 13, 120.
community of, N. 13.
liberty of, N. 13.
seneschal of : see Grassus.
Leis, Hugh de, N. 13.
Leodire, Hugh de, N. 135.
Lercorr: see Laracor, 15.
Lesluan (Co. Dublin), 42.
Lespopell: see Lispopple.
Lesscummalsag: see Ballykinler.
Leucehale, moor of: see Lissenhall.
Levett, Thomas, fisherman, 43.
Ley, Castle, N. 73.
Leycestre: see Leicester.
Leynach, William, N. 2.
wife of : see Scholastica.
Sir Thomas, vicar of Balscaddan, 57.
Leytron, N. 115.
Lichfield—Lichetelde, bishop of: see William,
diocese of, 41.
Lickeen—Lakyn (Co. Wicklow), N. 115.
Liffey — Amlyffy — Amplyffy — Amplyffy —
Ampnlyffy — Aniliffi — Aniliffie — Anilitfy—
Anilyffy—Anleffy—aAnnelypphy--Auenelyfy,
river, 9, 10, 11, 42, 43, 48, 59, 63, N. 41,
114, 130.
bridge over, N. 117.

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Liffey—continued.

fishing in, N. 117.

rectory of water of, N. 112.

Lilisluba, prior of: see Henry.
Limerick—Limbricke, county, 78.
community of, N. 13.

Linche, Elmaie, 3.
Lincoln, 4.

bishop of: see Lachan
Linetan, N. 124.

Lionisius, John, son of, N. 113.

Thomas, grandson of, N. 113.
Lismorothe—Clismoreyge, N. 115.
Lispopple—Lespopell—Lispobel (Co. Dublin),

15, 70.
Lissenhail—Leucehale, N. 113.
Liuet—Lyvet, Gilbert de, 31, N. 2, 86.
Lochlin, N. 114.
Lockwood— Lockwode, Sir Thomas, dean of
Holy Trinity, 74, 78.
Loghan—Loghane, John, 49.
Patrick, 3.
Robert, proctor of prior and convent of
Holy Trinity, 41.
Lohe, Hugh de, N. 85.
Lok, Robert de, N. 3.
Lombard, Peter, Sentences of, N. 47.
London, 1.
documents dated at, N. 102, 117: see
also St. Paul’s.
Long, Bartholomew, 35.
Thomas, 3.
William, N. 114.
Loremery, Castle St., Dublin, N. 2.
Louestoke, Adam, N. 2.
Adam, mayor of Dublin, 28.
Loueth : see Louth.
Loundres, Henry de, archdeacon of Stafford,
archbishop of Dublin, 19, N. 8, 30, 40, 117.
Louth — Loueth — Lubgud, bishop of: see
Malachias.
county, 22, 91.
sheriff of : see Hatche.
Lucan (Co. Dublin), 3.
Ludlow, David, 76.
Luke, archbishop of Dublin, 4, 19, 24, 66, N. 24,
25, 27, 140.
charters of, 4, N. 26, 28, 89.
chamberlain, N. 130.
Lusk—Luske, N. 1138.

prebends of, N. 136.

prebendaries of : see Spannia ; Wyndon.

vicars of, N. 136.

Luttrell, Edmund, 3.

Simon, 3.

Lynn—Lynne, Robert, notary, 40, 59,

Robert, clerk, 37.

Lynton, William, prior of Holy Trinity, 57.
Lyvet : see Liuet.

Mabestown—Mablieston—Mableyston—Maple-
stone (Co. Dublin), 3, 38, 57.
Mac Brady, Thomas, bishop of Kilmore, 45.
Macboylan, Moritach, N. 128.
Macclohyn, Bridinus, N. 114.
Macfeme, Art, 3: see also Ballykinler.
Macgoghdane, 44.
Maci, Hamon, N. 9.
Mac Maelisa, Nicholas, archbishop of Armagh,
NewS ooe
Macrobius, archdeacon of Dublin, N. 9.
Mac Theys, Derimirinus, chaplain, N. 115.
Maewirtht, N. 1138.
Magdunia, 42.
Magene, William de, N. 107.
Maghere, Nicholas, 3.
Magna Charta, 57, 58.
Main, N. 104.
Malachias, bishop of Louth, 42.
Malahydert : see Mulhuddatt.
Malebraunche, Richard, N. 113.
Malone, James, 3.
John, 3.
Malueisin, master Peter, 31, N. 86.
Malvern, monks of, N. 107.
Manchester—Mamescestre, Hugh de, N. 22.
Mapastown—Mapardeston (Co. Louth), 77.
Maplestone: see Mabestown.
Marascall — Marescall — Mareschal: see
Marshal.
March, earl of the: see Dunbar.
Marchia, W. de, treasurer of England,
iNieri2e
Mareschall—Marescall: see Marshal.
Mariota, 58.
Maris— Marisco: see Marsh.
Marlborough—Marleberge, documents dated at,
No wiv, 120:
statute of, N. 62.
master John de, N. 118.
Marsh—Maris—Mariscis—Marisco — Marreys,
Geoffrey, 3, N. 10, 117.
Richard, bishop of Durham, chancellor
of England, N. 58, 117.
William, N. 9.
Marshal—Marascall—Marescall—Mareschal —-
Mareschall — Mariscall — Marischall, Bald-
win, N. 113.
Henry, N. 130.
Hugh le, canon of Holy Trinity, 4.
John, N. 112.
Simon, 39.
William, earl of Pembroke, justiciary
of Ireland, 7, 30, 31, N, 23,117, 120,

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus.

Marshal — continued.
charters of, N. 23, 30, 86, 88.
instrument of, N. 87.
Martry—Martre (Co. Meath), church of, N. 6.
Matilda, wife of Resericus, N. 114.
Maunsell, John, 72.
Maurus, master, precentor of Kildare, N. 63.
Maynclare: see Moyglare.
Maynooth—Maynoth, prebend of, N. 136.
vicar of, N. 136.
Meath—Mydia, IN 645 NOI.
bishops of: see Brady, Corner, John,
Payn, Rokeby, St. Leger, Simon.
county, sheriff of, N. 13.
diocese of, 41.
official principal of : see Hoyn.
Mellent—Melletum, R., earl of, N. 117.
Mellifont— Millefont (Co. Louth): see St.
Mary.
Menavia, Andrew de, N. 27.
Merrion—M yrrionge—Mirryonge, 63.
Merton ; see John, earl of Morton.
Merton, statute of, N. 60.
Mesintone, Stephen de, N. 85, 107.
Mestre, Richard le, N. 104.
Mey, Patrick, 3.
Meyler, Thomas, mayor of Dublin, 63.
Miles, John, 3.
Milestown—Mpyleston (Co. Dublin), 57.
Milis, Richard, 38.
Millefont: see Mellifont.
Milton, master Thomas, notary public, N. 41.
Ministouwn—Ministone (Co. Meath), 15.
Mirryonge: see Merrion.
Miset, Wldelmus de, 42.
Moenes, Robert de, clerk, 28.
Moinwrench, Vincent, N. 2.
Mol, Henry, of Clonmethan, N. 113.
Molendinarius, William, N. 85.
Money-changer: see Cambiator.
Mongomery, John, 38.
Monmohenok—Monmehenoke (Co. Kildare),
N. 186.
Moone —Moncolumpkilne (Co. Kildare), N. 23.
Mora, Robert de, N. 113.
More, Eugenius, alias Odo, 35.
John, merchant, 48.
Mortimer—de Mortuo Mari, Sir Roger, lord
lieutenant of Ireland, N. 1.
Mortmain, statute of, 17, 38, N. 68.
Morton : see John, earl of Morton.
Mortuo Mari: see Mortimer.
Moryn, Robert, N. 113.
Moyglare—Maynclare (Co, Meath), N. 85.
Moyn Agal, N. 51.
Mua—-Lamua, Elias de, 31, 70, N. 2, 86, 88:
see also Muta.

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C,

85

Muche Cabbraghe, the: see Cabragh.
Mulghan, Sir Henry, 51.
John, clerk of diocese of Dublin, notary
public, 47, 48, 59, 60, 61, 62.
Mulhuddart— Malahydert, prebendary of: see
Boys: see also Castleknock.

Munchaneye, Ralph, N. 10.

Munster, 15.

Muta, Elias de, N. 2: see also Mua.

Mydia: see Meath.

Myleston: see Milestown.

Mylyne, Sir Richard, prebendary of Kilmac-
talway, 44.

Myneglas, N. 115.

Myrrionge: see Merrion.

Naas—Nas, 31.
baron of: see William.
Nangle, Katherine, wife of Thomas Sneterby,76.
Richard, clerk, 11.
Nemias, bishop of Kildare, 42.
Neville—Neuill, Hugh de, 7, N. 120.
Newcastle —Novum Castrum, prebend of, N. 136.
John de, N. 112.
Nicholas, clerk, provost of Dublin, 4.
Nicholastown—Nicolstone (Co. Kildare), 15.
Niger, Robert, N. 114.
Noah, sons of, N. 139.
Norham, document dated from, N. 72.
Normandy, duke of: see John, king of
England, Rollo.
Normans, the, N. 11, 71.
Northfeld, William de, archdeacon of Dublin,
14.
Norvico, Ralph de, canon of St. Patrick’s,
archbishop-elect of Dublin, 19.
Norwich, bishop of: see J.
Northeren, master Thomas, notary public, 11.
Notingham, Alexander de, itinerant justice,
N. 93. j
Richard de, canon of Holy Trinity, 4.
Robert de, mayor of Dublin (?), N. 1.
Novo Castro: see Newcastle.
Nugent, Amori de,
grant of, N. 104.
Haket de, N. 107.
Philip de, 70, N. 104.

Oath on the book, N. 95.
Oballe, Padin, N. 113.
Obda, Amaurus de, N. 9.
Obery, Neymu’, N. 114.
Philip, N. 114.
O’Byrnes’ Country—Terra Branencium, 52.
Occonach: see Old Connaught. ;
O’Connyll, Sir Cornelius, archdeacon of Kil-

dare, 3d.
[12]

86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

0’Fallon, Donald, bishop of Derry, 45.
Offaly, lord of : see Fitz Thomas.
O’Hoey, Matthew, bishop of Ardagh, 41.
Old Connaught—Occonach, 72.
O’Melaghlin—Humelachlin, N. 121.
Omurthy, N. 136.
Optona: see Upton.
Ormond, earl of: see Butler.
Orum—Horum, John, abbot of St. Mary’s,
Dublin, 47, 48.
Osbert, prior of St. John’s, outside the New
Gate, 31, N. 86.
Oscanlin, William, N. 115.
Oseney—Osonay (Co. Oxford), abbot of: see
Walton.
Ostmannorum, villa: see Oxmantown.
Othothelan, daughter of : see Duciessa.
Otohlan, Bortanus, N. 114.
0’ Toole—Otole—Otoyll, Dalvaticus, 40.
Felmeus, 48.
Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, 42, 55,
N. 19, 101, 140.
charter of, 42.
seal of, 42.
Ottohing—Ottohong, Alan, N. 113.

Columba, N. 113.

Outelay, Roger, prior of Kilmainham, chan-
cellor of Ireland, 27.

Owen— Owayn— Oweyn—Owyn, _ Raymond,
N. 1385.

Richard, 48.

Roger, N. 2.

Roger, son of the foregoing, N. 2.
Owerpumyill, W. de, N. 121.
Oxmantown—Oxmanton—Villa Ostmannorum,

8, N. 53, 90.

P., bishop of Winchester, N. 120.
Palatio, Octavius de, archbishop of Armagh, 45.
Palmer, Nicholas, N. 114.

William, N. 114.

daughter of: see Alice.
Papiron, papal legate, N. 39, 40.
Parayentura, Peter, N. 2.
Parker, Richard, 76.
Parliament, acts of, 16, 17, 36, 37, 44: see
also Ireland.
held at Drogheda, 16.
Dublin, 36, 37.

Passel, Andrew, 72.

Milo, 72.

Robert, 72.

William, 72.
Patrick, abbot of Mellifont, 42.
Patrick—Patrike, Sir J +» prebendary of

Castleknock, N. 136.
Tyo, N. 115.

Pauilli, Reginald de, N. 121.
Payn, Adam, canon and sub-prior of Hoiy
Trinity, 4), 42.
John, bishop of Meath, 45:
Pecock, John, prior of Holy Trinity, N. 1.
Sir Thomas, 41.
Pembroke—Penbroc—Penbrok—Prembroch,
document dated at, 7.
earl of : see Marshall, Strongbow.
Jaspar, duke of Bedford, earl of, lord
lieutenant, 36.
Isabella (wrongly Johanna), countess
of, 30, 31, N. 86, 88.
chaplain of: see Walter.
Pencoit—Pencoyt.
chapel of, N. 130.
Henry de, senior, N. 130.
Henry de, junior, N. 130.
Penris, N. 114.
Pension, Her Majesty’s, 3.
Penteny, Mr., 3.
Peter, master, N. 88.
priest of St. Michan’s, 42.
Petyte, Thomas, 57.
Peynton, master Thomas, notary, 6.
Peyntur, Henry, N. 2.
Pheipo: see Faipo.
Philip, knight, N. 114.
Philip IV, king of France, N. 22.
Philipstown—Phillipstone Nugent, rectory of
(Co. Louth), 3.
Philpott—Philpote, Sir ‘'homas, chaplain, 51. —
Pincerna: see Pyncerna.
Pipard, Gilbert, N. 122.
Roger, N. 117.
Piro, William de, seal of, N. 108.
William, bishop of Glendalough, N. 23.
Pirrou, Elias, 70.
Plesceto, Robert de, N. 117.
Plessetis, John de, 72.
Plunket, Gerald, 3.
Sir John, knight, of Beaulieu, 75.
Oliver, knight, 57.
Walter, 3.
Podesey, William, 42.
Poer, Eustace le, N. 13.
Poke, Alexander, N. 2.
Poolbeg—Polbeg—Polebegge—Puteus Paryus,
11, 63: see also Clar Rade.
Polla—Polle, N. 2.
Pope, the, chaplain to: see James.
Popes:
Adrian IIT, 41.
Adrian IY, 41.
Adrian V, 41.
Adrian VI, 41.
Alexander III, N. 4,

Lawior-—A Calendar of the Inber Niger and Liber Albus. 87

Popes— continued.

Alexander IV, 19, 41.
Boniface VIII, 4, 41, N. 91.
Celestine V, 41.
Clement LY, 41.
Clement V, N. 38.
Eugenius IV, 6, 41.
Gregory X, 41.
Honorius IT, 41.
Innocent ITI, 19, 41.
Innocent VII, 20.
John XXII, 41.
Nicholas III, 4, 19.
Urban ITI, 18.

Port, Adam de, N. 120.

Porter, Simon, 38.

Portraine — Portrachely — Portraghin — Port-
raghly — Portrechrann, 42, 55, N. 113: see
also Recraportracre.

Poswike, John, N. 1380.

Poynyngys, Sir Edward, knight, deputy of
king Henry VII, 16.

Pratellis, Ingeram de, N. 117.

Peter de, N. 117.

Prendergast, 37.

James, clerk, 37.
John, 38.

Preyse, John, N. 113.

Primate, title of, N. 99.

Procurations, decree concerning, 6.

Proud: see Superbus.

Proutfote—Prowtefot—Prowtefote, Peter, 57.

Thomas, 3.

Purgatory, treatise on, N. 16.

Puteus Parvus: see Poolbeg.

Pyncerna, Theobald, N. 115.

Quitnie, William, 3.

R., earl of Mellent, N. 117.
bishop of Chichester, chancellor of Eng-
land, N. 117.
Raith, Chillin, 42.
Ralehe, William de, 70.
Ralph, master, N. 86.
abbot of Bildubas, 42.
Rathbother, le, road called, 33.
Rathescop, 41.
Rathfagh, master Henry, clerk, 42.
Rathfarnham—Rathfernan, 14.
Rathfyn, N. 114.
Rathmichael—Rathmyell, prebend of, N. 136.
Rathmooney—Rathmoy (Co. Dublin), N.1138.
Rathmore (Co. Kildare), 3.
Rathmyell: see Rathmichael.
Rathothull: see Rathtoole.

Rathsalchaun: see Shanganagh.
Rathsallagh—Rathsalagh, N. 136.
Rathtoole—Rathothull (Co. Wicklow), chureh
of, 24, 25.
Raylie, Dermod, 44.
Reagh, William, 11.
Recraportracré, N. 140: see also Lambay
Island, Portraine.
Red Moor, N. 128.
Rede, Thomas, 43, 57.
Redenesse, James de, prior of Holy Trinity,
38.
Reginald, dean of Swords, N. 113.
Religion, statute of, N. 68: see also Mortmain.
Remalen: see Barr Fote.
Rendyll, John, of Dublin, tailor, 43.
Resericus, N. 114.
son of Resericus, N. 114.
wife of : see Matilda.
Rethnahi: see Taney.
Reueriis, Richard de, N. 117.
Reuers, John, N. 41.
Ria, the: see Rye Water.
Richard, priest of St. Columba’s, 42.
chaplain, 69.
the clerk, N. 113.
earl of Cornwall, 72.
the Englishman, N. 116.
Rideldus, Stephen, chancellor of England,
INfe Wale
Ringsend— Ryngis ende, 63.
Robert, duke of Normandy: see Rollo.
prior of Holy Trinity, 38, 39, N. 10,95.
Roe, Geoffrey, N. 114.
Roch, Sir George, chaplain, curate of Bally-
boghil, 51.
Nicholas, mayor of Dublin, 68.
Rochen.: see Lambay Island.
Rochford, Miles de, kt., 27.
Rochfort—Rychford, Thomas, dean of St.
Patrick’s, 5, 68.
Rodanstown—Ballrodane (Co. Meath), 3.
Rode, Cler—Clar Rade, 63.
Rode eigh, le, 5.
Rodyerd, William de, vicar-general, N. 102.
Roganstown—Roganeston (Co. Dublin), 22.
Roger, chaplain, N. 9.
Kokeby—Rokbey—Rokby, William, bishop ot
Meath, archbishop of Dublin, 4, 12.
Rollo—Robert, duke of Normandy, N. 11.
Rome: see Lateran, St. Peter’s.
Ronomafi, canon: see James.
Roshale, Ralph de, N. 10.
Rosse, William de, N. 72.
Rossell: see Russell.
Roth, sir William, chaplain, canon of Cart-

[12]

mel, 39.

&8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Rou, Henry le, 39.
Rouncell, Richard, 3.
Row, Henry, 3.

Henry, clerk, seneschal, 57.
Rubeus, Matthew, cardinal deacon, 4.
Rudolph, master, 31.

Ruffus, Robert, N. 2.

Walter, N. 113.
Runnymede—Rounemed (Surrey), N. 57.
Rupe, George, N. 13.

Rupell, Richard de, justiciary of Ireland,
Nee ie

Ruscoly, N. 115.

Russe, Hugh de, N. 113.

Russell—Rossell, Bartholomew, 3.

Bartholomew, merchant, 48.
Russelis parke, 63.

Ruylly, Rebert de, N. 121.
Ryane, Walter, chaplain, N. 41.
Rychford : see Rochfort.
Rydelesford, Walter de, N. 117.
Rye Water—Ria, N. 85.

Ryngis ende: see Ringsend.

S., abbot of St. Thomas, 31.
Sabbe, Alexander, 107.
Safeble, Henry de, 39.
Saffer, Richard, N. 114.
Saggart: see Tassagard.
St. Alban, Richard de, chaplain, N. 2.
St. Audoen’s, prebendary of : see Fyche.
St. Augustine, brethren of the order of,
legacy to, 48.
rule of, 18.
St. Brigid, monks of, Castleknock, N. 107.
Swords, N. 118.
St. Bride’s—Brigid’s Church, Dublin, 42, 43.
parish of, N. 2.
priest of, 42.
St. Canice’s—Kennice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny,
dean of: see Bagepuz.
St. Columba’s church, Dublin, priest of, 42.
St. Doolagh—Dulach, chapel of, 15.
St. Edmund, chapel of, N. 140.
St. Francis, church of, Dublin, 75.
festival of, 4.
St. John the Baptist, Ardee, prior of : see
Cashell, John.
‘outside the New Gate, Dublin, 75.
brethren of, N. 2.
hospital of, legacy to, 58.
prior of : see Daniel, Osbert.
prior and convent of, 11.
the Evangelist, church of, Dublin, 42,
N. 2, 136.
procurations, 4, 54.

St. John—continued.
of Bouthe Street, Dublin, church of,
N. 2.
of Jerusalem, Kilmainham, hospital of
11, 44, N. 63: see also Kilmainham.
St. Kennice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny: see St.
Canice’s.
St. Kevin -— Keuyin — Kevyn — Keyvyny,
church of, Dublin, N. 36.
legacy for fabric of, 58.
parish of, 58.
vicarage of, N. 136.
St. Kylererechy ; see Kylererey.
St. Laud, document dated at, N. 117.
chapel of, N. 140.
St. Laurence, lepers of, legacy for, 58.
St. Leger, Johanna, wife of Thomas Sneterby,
Ut. ;
Richard de, archdeacon of Dublin, 54.
Thomas, bishop of Meath, N. 13.
St. Martin’s church, Dublin, N. 2.
priest of, 42.
St. Mary, N.97. ;
abbey of, Dublin, 1, 5, 10, 51, 63, 77,
N. 2.
abbot of, 63: see also Adam,
Chamflor, Orum.
abbot and convent of, 47, 48,
N. 116.
legacy to, 77.
monks of, N. 117.
abbey of, Mellifont, abbot of: see
Patrick, Troy.
chapel of called Alba, N. 140.
chapel of, great, N. 140.
chapel of, Castlemartin, 33.
church of, Dublin, N. 2.
priest of, 42.
church of, in Bouthe Street, Dublin,
IN 2"
de Porticu, Rome, cardinal deacon of :
see Rubeus.
mass of, 5, 22.
St. Michael, Robert de, 42.
St. Michael’s , church within the walls,
Dublin, N. 2, 136, 140.
bequest to, 58.
bequest to chaplain of, 58.
bequest to lights of B.V.M. in, 58.
parish of, N. 2.
priest of, 42.
procurations for, 54.
St, Michan—Michen, church of, Dublin, 10,
42, N. 136.
chaplain of, 10.
curate of, 10.
nave of, 51.

Lawtor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 89

St. Michan—continued.
parish of, 58, N. 112.
priest of, 42.
procurations for, 54.
St. Nicholas Within, church of, Dublin, 68,
Ing &
legacy to, 58.
legacy to chaplain of, 58.
parson of: see Cristin.
legacy to clerk of, 58.
house next, 58.
St. Olave’s church, Dublin, N. 2.
St. Patrick, N. 140.
purgatory of, N. 138.
staff of, 55.
stone altar of, N. 101.
priory of, Holmpatrick, canons of, 113.
sub-prior of : see Swayne.
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin, 4, 5, 9, 63, 64,
N. 84, 133.
altars in:
St. Nicholas N. 136.
St. Stephen, N. 84.
bequest for fabric of, 58.
canons of, 4, 13, 40, N. 28, 29: see also
Boys, Eustace, Torniburi, St. Patrick’s
Cathedral, prebendaries of.
- absence and jurisdiction of, N.
26.
residence of, N. 28.
cemetery of, N. 133.
chancellor of, 13:
Leche, Thomas.
chancery of, N. 136.
chapter of, 4, 5, 6, 8, 13, N. 24, 27.
seal of, 4, 6.
clergy of, 8.
close of, 63.
communia of, 58, N. 136.
consistory of, 40, 41.
dean of, 4, 5: see also Allen, Chaddes-
worth, Rochfort, W.
dean and chapter of, 4, 5, 13, 19, 72.
proctor of : see Duciwerde.
deanery of, N. 136.
grants to, N. 32.
grants to, confirmed, N. 27.
image of St. Patrick in, 5.
prebendaries of: see Buoys,
Fyche, Haket, Mylyne,
Skyrrett, Spannia, Wyndon.
prebends of, N. 136.
precentor of : see Bray, Fitz Simons.
precentory of, N. 136.
precincts of, 11.
priest of, 42.
taxation of, N. 136.

see also Kerdyff,

Dene,
Patrike,

St. Patrick’s Cathedral— continued.
treasurer of, 13: see also Eustace.
treasury of, N. 136.
vicars of, 3.
western gate of, 11.
St. Paul, John de, archbishop of Dublin,
N. 140.
church of, Dublin, 42.
St. Paul's Cathedral, London, 19, N. 71.
document dated at, N, 58.
treasurer of: see Saunford.
St. Peter’s Church, Drogheda, provincial synod
at, 45,
Rome, N. 91.
bulls dated at, 20, N. 91.
St. Sepulchre’s—Puleris, Dublin, 63.
palace of, 5.
serjeant of: see Walter.
St. Stephen, bequest for lepers of, 58.
St. Thomas the Martyr, abbey of, Dublin, 44.
abbot of: see S.
abbot and convent of, 338, N. 115.
prior of : see Walsh.
St. Werburgh — Werburge—Warburg—War-
burge, church of, Dublin, 49, N. 76.
clerk of, 51.
curate of, 51.
parish of, N. 2.
presbyter of, 51.
Sack, brethren of the, bequest to the, 58.
Sancto Amando, Almaricus de, N. 18.
Sancto Leodegario: see St. Leger.
Sancto Michie, Gerald de, 27.
Sale, Geoffrey, lord of Chamberstown, 40.
Thomas, gentleman, 40.
Salkoke (Co. Dublin), 458.
Salsar, Peter, N. 113.
Salteria, N. 138.
Samford—Sanford: see Saunford.
Sankayn, N. 113.
Santry — Sauntre — Sauntri — Sauntry (Co.
Dublin), 49.
lordship of, 51.
town clerk of, 41.
Sarswell, Sir William, 3.
Saracen, Sir Alexander the, N. 113.
Sarradelaugh, Hugh de, N. 114.
Sartis, abbot of: see H.
Sarum, earl of: see W.
Saukeyvin: see Castlekevin.
Saunford—Samford—Sanford, Fulk de, arch-
bishop of Dublin, 4, 19, 64.
John de, attorney of the archbishop of
Dublin, 64.
John de, treasurer of St. Paul’s, London,
archbishop of Dublin, guardian of
Ireland, 4, 8, N. 1380.

90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Saunford—continued.
Thomas de, N. 120.
W. de, 7.
Sauntre—Sauntri— Sauntry: see Santry.
Savage, John, citizen of Dublin, 63.
Savaricus, bishop of Bath, N. 117.
Say, Sir Stephen de, N. 1380.
Scarie, Henry, N. 114.
Scatternagh—Cathnoe, N. 113.
Schecdonhe: see Skidoo.
Scholastica, daughter
N. 2.
wife of William Leynach, N. 2.
Scholler, Cormac, of Castlemartin, 35.
Scot—Scottus, Emma, N. 113.
Robert, N. 113.
Scotland, crown of, claimants to, N. 72.
king of: see Balliol.
Scrin: see Skreen.
Scurlock, Barnabe, 3.
Secretum Scretorum, N. 14.
Sedgrau—Sedgrave, Christopher, 3.
Walter, 3.
Selewude, Geoffrey de, N. 2.
Selyok: see Silliothill.
Semguanacht, N. 129.
Sentences of Peter Lombard, N. 47.
Septuagesima, table of dates for, N. 44, 45.
Serdelewe, Robert de, N. 113.
Serjeant-at-law: see Esterete.
Serjaunt, John, juror, 38.
John, senior, 28.
Sernefeld, Adam de, N. 84.
Setinfelde, John de, N. 107.
Severn, John, 11.
Shanganagh—Rathsalchaun (Co. Dublin), 42.
Sharpis Park, Dublin, 63.
Shelton, Henry, 3.
Shrewsbury, Richard of, duke of York, 17.
Sibyl, treatise on the, N. 15.
Sigin—Sygin, stream of, N. 1/4.
Silliothill—Selyok, N. 136.
Simmonscourt—Smothiscourte (Co. Dublin), 63.
Simon, archdeacon of Wells, N. 117.
bishop of Meath, 31, N. 86.
Sitruic, king of Dublin, N. 140.
Skidoo —Schecdonhe—Skedonit, N. 113.
Skreen—Scrin (Co. Meath), 77.
Skyrrett, Richard, prior of Holy Trinity, vicar-
general, 5, 35, 47, 52, 53, 59, 68, 71.
Richard, proctor of Holy Trinity, 13.
Sir Richard, 57.
master Robert, 44.
master Robert, prebendary of Tipper,
43.
Slany, wife of Gillepatrick, N. 2.
Smith, Daniel, 3.

of Vincent Coupun.

Smithe, Thomas, 3.

Smothiscourte : see Simmonscourt.

Sneterby, Thomas, inventory of goods of, 76.

orchard of, 63.
will of, 77.

Sodom, N. 126.

Sodyne, William, 49.

Solenile, William, N. 7.

Somamelle, William, N. 135.

Soules, Nicholas de, N. 72.

Spannia, Sir James de, prebendary of Lusk.
N. 136.

Stafford, archdeacon of : see Loundres.

William, N. 2.
William de, testament of, 58.

Stagonil—Staghgonyllde—Tagonyll (Co. Wick-
low), prebendary of: see Haket.

prebend of, N. 136.

Stagubbe : see Astagob.

Staines—Stanes (Middlesex), N. 47.

Stalorgan: see Stillorgan.

Stanihurt, James, 3.

Stanton, John, clerk, notary public, 41, 44,
59.

Stathlorgane: see Stillorgan.

Staunton, John, notary, 40.

Stayn—Stayne, the, 43, 59.

long stone of, 63.

Stevenote, William, prior of All Saints, 44.

Stewns, Thomas, merchant, of Dublin, 75.

Stillorgan — Stalorgan— Stathlorgane, church
of, 69.

Stokys, Mabilla de, N. 2.

Stouach, N. 115.

Strabo, N. 114.

Strand—Strond—Lastrande, N. 2.

Strangvyll: see Strongbow.

Straton, master Adam de, official of archdeacon
of Dublin, 4.

Strenasham alias Barbor, Jobn, 5.

Strigul, Maurice de, N. 2.

Strond: see Strand.

Strongbow — Strangbowle — Fitz Gilbert,
Richard, earl of Strangyvyll, 30, 31, 45,
N. 121, 140.

sister of, married Raymond le Grosse,
N. 140.

Stutevill, William de, N. 121.

Sucgewak—Suchwat, William, N. 113.

Sumin, Hawis, N. 2.

Superbus, Nicholas, N. 114.

Superman, Adam, N. 2.

Surdevalle, Richard, N. 114.

William, son of, N. 114.

Sutton, David, 3.

William, baron of exchequer, 57.

Swayne, John, sub-prior of Holmpatrick, 44.

Lawitor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 91

Swords— Swerd — Swerdes— Swerdis, 15, 22.
ING 1135

burgess of : see Juyenis.
dean of: see Reginald.
deanery of, N. 136.
feoffees of, N. 113.
manor of, N. 113.
market at, N. 31.
prebend of, N. 136.
vicarage of, N. 136.

Sygin: see Sigin.

Synott, Walter, 51.

Tabernacles, feast of, N. 127.
Tabernarius, Vincent, mayor of Dublin, 64.
Tachmon, Hugh de, bishop of Meath, N. 93,
Lille
Taff, Richard, sheriff of Dublin, N. 13.
Tagonyll: see Stagonil.
Tailore, Laghlan, 3.
Taillour, Robert, chaplain, 38.
Talbot--Talbote—Taleboth, John, 3.
John, of Mayne, coroner, 38.
Reginald, N. 104.
Reginald, bailiff, 38.
Richard, archbishop of Dublin, 5, 6,
61.
Talgach: see Calgach.
Tallaght —Tauelach— Tauolagh—Tavelaght —
(Co. Dublin), church of, 77.
manor of, 5, N. 84.
parson of: see Laurence.
vicarage of, N. 136.
Henry de, N. 115.
Tallown, John, of Santry, 49.
Tamelogh : see Templeogue.
Taney—Rethnahi (Co. Dublin), 42.
Tassagard—Saggart, prebend of, N. 136.
Tauelach — Tauolagh — Tayelaght : see
Tallaght.
Tauelaught (Co. Kildare ?), 114.
Taverner; see Tabernarius.
Telyng, Paul, clerk, 40.
Templars, knights, N. 38.
Templeboodin — Kylbodanh
N. 114.
Templeogue— Kyliscopsantan— Ky mesentan —
Tamelogh, N. 136.
church of, N. 27.
Terenemok, N. 136.
Terra Branencium: see O’ Byrnes’ country.
Terrell: see Tyrrell.
Thomas, abbot of Glendalough, 42.
canon of Holy Trinity, N. 108.
chancellor of St. Patrick’s, N. 6
prior of Holy Trinity, 17.
Thurgotestoun, 38.

(Co. Wicklow),

Typpyr:

Thyne—Tyn—Tyne, H. de, N. 6, 7.
John de, N. 6, 7.
Tiberius, bishop of Down and Comer 45.
Tillachnaescop—Tully, 42.
Timothan—Thamothan, prebend of, Ni 136.
Tipper—Typpyr (Co. Kildare), pretend of,
N. 136.
prebendary of ; see Skyrrett.
Tipperkevyin —Typpyrkeuyn (Co.
prebend of, N. 136.
Tippersowle: see Tobersool.
Tirodrann, 42.
Tirrell: see Tyrrell.
Tober—Tobbir (Co. Wicklow), N. 114.
Toberheranus, N. 113.
Tobersool — Tippersowle — Tobbersowle —
Tobbyrsowlle (Co. Dublin), 74.
lord of, 57: see also Goldinge.
Tole, Patrick, 11.
Tolka—Tulkan, river, 63.
Torniburi, sir Walter de, chancellor of the
king, canon of Dublin, vicar-general, N. 102.
Torquellus, archdeacon, 42.
Trauhe, deanery of, N. 136.
Tregury—tTregorre, Michael,
Dublin, 5, N. 84.
Trim—Trym (Co. Meath), liberty of, 13.
Robert de, N. 130.
seneschal of : see Trouman.
Trim (Co. Dublin), church of: see Crumlin.
Trouman, Walter, seneschal of Trim, N, 13.
Troy, John, abbot of Mellifont, reformator of
Cistercians in Ireland, 47, 48.
'Troye, Sir Richard, chaplain, 41.
Trst’? madoun, N. 23.
Truce between English and Irish, N. 1
Trum, John de, clerk, 69.
Trussel, Osbert, N. 9.
Tuam, archbishop of, N.
Bermingham.
Tulachcoeinn : see Clonkeen.
Tulkan: see Tolka,.
Tully — Tillachnaescop — Tylaugh — Tyllagh
(Co. Dublin), 42, N. 136.
church of, procurations for, 44.
Tundu, Lewis, N. 113.
Turphin, brother of Cristin, N. 2
Turvill—Turvilla, Geoffrey de, archdeacon of
Dublin, 69. N. 2
Robert de, 69.

Kildare),

archbishop of

39, 40: see also

Tylaugh—Tyllagh: see Tully.
‘'yn—Tyne: see Thyne.
Tynbegh, Simon, literate of diocese of

Dublin, 41.
William, justice, 38.
see Tipper.

Typpyrkeuyn: see Tipperkevin,

92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tyrrell — Terrelt — Tirrell—Tyrel — Tyrrel,

Henry, dispenser, N. 122.

Hugh, N. 50, 85, 90.

Hugh, son of Richard Tyrrell, N. 107.

Sir Hugh, charter of. N. 48.

John, N. 107.

Peter, 57.

Ralph, N. 117.

Richard, 38, 57, N. 85.

charter of, N. 107.

Richard, brother of Sir Hugh Tyrrell,
N. 48.

Sir Richard, son of Hugh ‘Tyrrell,
N. 48, 49, 50.

Roger, N. 85, 117.

Tyve, Thomas, 49.

Ubrun, N. 129.
Ufford, Sir Robert, justiciary of Ireland, 64.
Ullester, John, 11.
Ulster, earl of : see Burgh.
- liberty of, N. 13.

seneschal of, N. 13.

Unred, Laurence, executor of William de
Stafford, 58.

daughter of, 58.
Upton—Optona, documents dated, N. 117.
Usher, George, 3.

Richard, 3.
Ustace; see Eustace.

Vale, Sir Edmund, chaplain, 36.
Grifin le, N. 2
John, prior of Kilmainham, 44, 49.
William, clerk, notary public, official of

diocese of Dublin, 58.

Valle Salutis: see Baltinglas.

Vela Clomathmeth, N. 114.

Veldone, Nicholas, 3.

Verdon—Verdun, Sir Bertram de, N. 122.
Ralph de, N. 121.
Theobald de, N. 13.

Vernun, Walter, baker, N. 2

Vescy, John de, N. 72.

Viall, James, 3.

Vienna, bull dated from, 18.

Vigornia: see Worcester.

Villa Fraxini: see Freynestown.

Viris Religiosis, statutum de, N. 68.

Vilers, William de, kt., ru.p., N. 38.

W., N. 5.

dean of St. Patrick’s, N. 8

earl of Sarum, N. 117.

son of the king of England, N. 2
Wacy, Elias, N. 2.

Waldelbi, Robert de, archbishop of Dublin, 12.
Waleran, Robert, 72. ;
Wall, Geoffrey de, 24.
Wall, John de, clerk, 24.
Walleis, Thomas, N. 112.
Wallensis, David, N. 117.
Robert, N. 113.
William, N. 114.
Walloniis, Hamo de, N. 117.
Walsh—Walshe: see also Welshe.
John, citizen of Dublin, N.41.
John of Thurgotestoun, 38.
Sir Philip, chaplain, 25.
Richard, 59.
Sir Richard, clerk of St. Werburgh’s,
canon of Holy Trinity, 41.
Simon, prior of St. Thomas he martyr,
Dublin, 44.
master Thomas, clerk, notary public,
44, 59.
master William, notary public, 51.
William, yeoman, 63.
Walter, called the bishop: see Bishop.
canon of Holy Trinity, N. 8.
chaplain of Isabella, countess of
Pembroke, 31, N. 86.
serjeant of St. Sepulchre’s, wife of:
see Johanna.
Theobald, N. 117.
Walton—Waltoune, John, abbot of Oseney,
archbishop of Dublin, 5, 12, 13.
Warde, John, doctor of decrees, 47, 48.
Ware, Henry la, prior of Holy Trinity, 5, 63.
Waren, Robert, official principal of the metro-
political court of Dublin, 41.
Warren— Warr’, Earl of, 72.
Wauci, Robert de, N. 117.
Wavill, William, N. 29.
Weights and measures, 77.
Wrelecley =e welleslions John de, kt.,
Waller de, N. 93.
iy H. de, archdeacon of Wells,
FON 2.0%
W alls, archdeacon of : see Simon, Wellis.
Welshe, Thomas, 3: see also Walsh.
Weneberge, Simon de, N. 113.
Wennevill, William de, N. 122.
Westminster, documents dated at, 62, N. 72.
statutes of, N. 64, 78.
Wexford—Weyseford, documents dated at,
IN el 22:
Weytt: see Wellis.
White, Albus—Whyte, Anastasia, 38.
David, N. 114.
Henry, citizen of Dublin, N. 41.
James, 11.

John, 3

Lawior—A Calendar of the Liber Niger und Liber Albus. 93

White—continuwed.
John, proctor of the prior and conyent
of Holy Trinity, 41.
Patrick, apparitor of Geoffrey Fyche,
40, 43.
Philip, 135.
Richard, 5, 63.
Thomas, N. 114.
Thomas, notary public, 42.
Walter, N. 114.
William, 3.
William of Gykelkyvin, N. 114.
Whyttakyr, 76.
Whyttier, Walter, 11.
Wig?—Wigornia: see Worcester.
Wikeford, Robert de, archbishop of Dublin, 60.
William, archdeacon, 31; N. 86.
archdeacon of Dublin, N. 85, 88.
archdeacon of Kildare, N. 63.
baron of Naas, 31, N. 86.
bishop of Leighlin, 24.
bishop of Lichfield, 7.
canon of Holy Trinity, 8.
clerk, N. 88.
nephew of the prior of Holy Trinity,
N. 104.
prior of Holy Trinity, N. 135.
son of Cadewely, 58.
son of Gilleberan, 72.
Sir, the Englishman, N. 113, 115.
the tailor, 58.
Winchester — Wynchester — Wynchestre —
Wynchestyr—Wyntonia, bishop of: see P.
David, prior of Holy Trinity, 11, 22,
23, 36, 37, 40, 43, 44, 56, 57.
statutes of, N. 78, 79.
Windsor—W yndesore (Berkshire), N. 57.
Woder, Peter, bailiff of Dublin, 28.
Wodlok—Wodloke: see Woodlock.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C.

Wodstoke: see Woodstock.
Wogan, Sir John, justiciary of Ireland, 4,
INES UTS
Wolff, Peter, clerk, 43.
W oodlock—W odlok— Wodloke, John, 38.
Nicholas, 38.
Thomas, juror, N. 112.
Woodstock — Wodstoke (Oxfordshire), docu-
ment dated at, 72.
Worcester—Vigornia—Wig?—Wigornia, John,
earl of, deputy of George duke of Clarence, 1.
Philip de, N. 117.
William, N. 113.
Wrene, N. 113.
Writs, N. 70. -
Wrokeshale, Adam, N. 2.
Wycumbe, John de, 39.
Wydon—Wydone, Alisone, 41.
Richard, carpenter, 51.
inventory of goods of, 49.
testament of, 50, 51.
wife of : see Halgane.
master Richard, prebendary of Lusk,
N. 1386.
Robert, wife of: see Alice.
Thomas, 38.
William, 50, 51.
Wylpyt, William, 38.
Wyunchester — Wynchestre — Wyuchestyr —
Wyntonia : see Winchester.
Wythis, Philip de, N. 2.
Wyndesore: see Windsor.

Yago, prebend of, N. 136.

Ymer, Audoen de, proctor of convent of Holy
Trinity, 4.

Yong, Thomas, notary, 40.

York, Richard of Shrewsbury, duke of, 17.

[13]

‘ ei . ahs Ru asi
= 5 ™ ie . .
2 i > ha eh a pan
. rine Meats eae Pewee
¥ e E ae “Hay
= ey eR et ae tO ees Sra i “Te Hien ier
. SSPE VERD Oe ee) ROR Teese ' Fp TO 2

a ae Lees at ?
neta! Pees a taglts ciivinaits gy

alah

tt

: o oe
a)
J *
rad
*f
co
. s
ey rsad ts)
pep iby,
: hey a. CS SMP R IR ER Ss
fr ; : ae
Al
SU OR LESS,
, ‘
pee ;
} ee ued ene
y 7
] ¥
J

Gunes

LawLor—A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus. 93

White—continued.
John, proctor of the prior and convent
of Holy Trinity, 41.
Patrick, apparitor of Geoffrey Fyche,
40, 43.
Philip, 135.
Richard, 5, 63.
Thomas, N. 114.
Thomas, notary public, 42.
Walter, N. 114.
William, 3.
William of Gykelkyvin, N. 114.
Whyttakyz, 76.
Whyttier, Walter, 11.
Wig?—Wigornia: see Worcester.
Wikeford, Robert de, archbishop of Dublin, 60.
William, archdeacon, 31: N. 86.
archdeacon of Dublin, N. 85, 88.
archdeacon of Kildare, N. 63.
baron of Naas, 31, N. 86.
bishop of Leighlin, 24.
bishop of Lichfield, 7.
canon of Holy Trinity, 8.
clerk, N. 88.
nephew of the prior of Holy Trinity,
N. 104.
prior of Holy Trinity, N. 135.
son of Cadewely, 58.
son of Gilleberan, 72.
Sir, the Englishman, N. 1138, 115.
the tailor, 58.
Winchester — Wynchester — Wynchestre —
Wynchestyr—Wyntonia, bishop of: see P.
David, prior of Holy Trinity, 11, 22,
23, 36, 37, 40, 43, 44, 56, 57.
statutes of, N. 78, 79.
Windsor—W yndesore (Berkshire), N. 57.
Woder, Peter, bailiff of Dublin, 28.
Wodlok—W odloke: see Woodlock,

R, I. A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©,

Wodstoke: see Woodstock.
Wogan, Sir John, justiciary of Treland, 4,
N. 111.
Wolff, Peter, clerk, 43.
Woodlock—Wodlok— Wodloke, John, 38.
Nicholas, 38.
Thomas, juror, N. 112.
Woodstock — Wodstoke (Oxfordshire), docu-
ment dated at, 72.
Worcester—Vigornia— Wig?—Wigornia, Jolin,
earl of, deputy of George duke of Clarence, 1.
Philip de, N. 117.
William, N. 1138.
Wrene, N. 113.
Writs, N. 70.
Wrokeshale, Adam, N. 2.
Wycumbe, John de, 39.
W ydon—Wydone, Alisone, 51.
Richard, carpenter, 51.
inventory of goods of, 49.
testament of, 50, 51.
wife of : see Halgane.
master Richard, prebendary of Lusk,
N. 136.
Robert, wife of : see Alice.
Thomas, 38.
William, 50, 51.
Wylpyt, William, 38.
Wynchester — Wynchestre — Wynchestyr —
Wyntonia : see Winchester.
Wythis, Philip de, N. 2.
Wyndesore: see Windsor.

Yago, prebend of, N. 136.

Ymer, Audoen de, proctor of convent of Holy
Trinity, 4.

Yong, Thomas, notary, 40.

York, Richard of Shrewsbury, duke of, 17.

[18 |

94

mi
fe)

BE
TRISH COPPER HALBERDS.

By GEORGE COFFEY.
Read Novemper 11. Ordered for publication NovempBer 13,1907. Published January 20, 1908.

Prares, 1.— TT.

Iy a paper on the Copper Celts found in Ireland, published in the Journal of
the Anthropological Institute for 1901, I have put forward a body of evidence
which, in my opinion, establishes the existence of a Copper Period in Ireland
—a time transitional between the Stone Age and the Bronze Age, in which,
although stone was still in use, copper was gradually displacing stone for
cutting implements generally throughout the island, and bronze had nofas
yet come into use.

I may briefly summarize the chief points of the argument:—

(1) Copper celts have been found in all parts of the country.’

(2) The word ‘ copper’ is used in the sense of unrefined copper—called by
smelters “coarse copper”’—and includes as impurities small percentages of
tin, antimony, arsenic, lead, iron, silver, gold, more rarely zine and nickel.
These impurities when in small quantities are to be referred to the ore, and
must be accepted as such in the absence of evidence to the contrary, and not
assumed as is usually the case—especially in the case of tin, antimony, and
arsenic—to have been intentionally added.

The percentage of tin in thirteen specimens analysed does not exceed
1:10, and in the majority of cases (nine) does not exceed 0°5.

This is well within what may be expected from ore treated by a primitive
process of smelting, and is much exceeded in the case of ores known as tinny
ores, such as from Cornwall, Saxony, and Bohemia. The low temperature of
primitive smelting, which failed to extract more than 50 or 60 per cent. of
the metal from the ore, favoured the retention of the tin in the copper.®

1Vol. xxxi., p. 265.

2 To the list of counties from which copper celts are recorded should be added Dublin, making
eighteen counties so far.

’ The question of tin and other impurities may be said to be finally disposed of by Professor
.W. Gowland’s experiments on primitive smelting: Presidential Address, ‘‘ Copper and its Alloys in
Prehistoric Times,’’ Journal of Anthropological Institute, 1906, vol. xxxvi.

CoFFrEY

Trish Copper Halberds. 95

(3) The type of the copper celt is distinct, and in general is easily distin-
guished from that of the bronze. But the whole development of the metal
form of flat celt took place within the copper series. This is illustrated by a
progressive refinement of form and increasing flare of the cutting edge, and
such special points as the moving up of the thickest part of the celt in
section, from near the edge to the middle of the blade, marking the change
from the stone form to that of metal. This development of the celt is
completed before copper goes out of use; in other words, the bronze celt
begins at the finished copper type. This point is important, as it excludes
other explanations of the absence of tin (in a bronze proportion) from these
copper celts.

(4) The “finds,” though few, support the general argument. In some
cases several copper implements have been found together; and bronze
implements are not found in the copper finds, or copper in the bronze.'

One find is of particular interest in connexion with the present paper.
In the collection of Mr. Robert Day, of Cork, and found near Birr, King’s
County, are:—three celts, a fragment of a fourth, a halberd, and a small
nondescript blade, perhaps a fragment of a similar implement reworked, as
also the fragment of the celt appears to have been.” All the objects are
of copper, and appear to be of the same quality of metal, which was noticed at
the time they were found “as certainly not bronze, but seem to be all copper.”
I had no doubt they were copper; but as the halberd was of more than
ordinary interest on account of the associated objects, I asked Mr. Day to
allow me to have the halberd analysed. Mr. Day readily consented; and my
thanks are due to him for the very generous way in which he has, on this as
on many former occasions, readily assisted investigation. The analysis of the
halberd proved it to be atypical copper. It is the first on the list of analysed
specimens, p. 99.

The Birr find shows us that the halberd was in use in the full Copper
Period; and, judging by the form of the celts, we may place that specimen
towards the end of the period. But more primitive types of the halberd are
known ; we may therefore presume that the halberd goes back to well into
the time of the Copper Period.

The National Collection at Dublin contains 49 specimens of these broad,
coppery blades. In a few cases there may possibly be a doubt as to whether
they should be classified as halberds or primitive daggers. The localities of

1 To the finds mentioned in the paper on copper celts should be added :—two copper celts found:
at Clontoo, County Kerry (1906: 5 & 6), and two found in 1857 in a street-cutting in Dublin
(1906 : 435-6), :

2 All the objects are figured in my paper on the celts, Pl. xxxiii.

[is]

96 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

the majority are not known further than that they have been found in Ireland.
But, from the known localities, they seem, like the copper celts, to have been
found in all parts of the island; and local distinctions of type, if they existed,
are not now possible.

Of the 49 mentioned, 20 have localities, as follows :—Antrim 1, Cavan 3,
Roscommon 2, Galway 8, Meath 1, King’s County 1, Queen’s County 1, Clare 1,
Limerick 1, Cork 1. Seven of those from Galway represent a single find,
which gives that county an undue proportion. In addition to these may be
mentioned :—6 in the Day Collection—Fermanagh 1, King’s County 1,
and Cork 4; 1 from County Wexford is in the British Museum, and 1
from County Donegal is in the Evans Collection!

TYPES.

Arranged in series, No. 1, Plate I., appears to be the earliest. It is small
(52 inches), quite plain, without mid-rib, blunt-rounded at point, and has
four rivet-holes. The figures in the plates are reduced to 4 full size (linear),
and, in addition to a current number, that in Wilde’s Catalogue, or the
Register reference since 1862, the date of the publication of the Catalogue,
is given in all cases. 3

The developed, longer, and somewhat curved, more pointed but still
blunt-rounded blades have almost always three rivets, often with large, well-
rounded heads. The small, straighter blades, which seem to pertain more to
the type of No. 1, often have,on the contrary, four rivets, though they are
also known with three, and the rivet-heads are not a marked feature. For
these reasons, I am inclined to regard the short, straight blades, mostly with
four rivets, as the earliest type. Some of the blades show, however, rather
advanced casting, and such are probably well on in the period.

Numbers 2, 3, 4 illustrate these short, straight blades. They run to
about 9 or 10 inches in length; and, allowing nearly 2 inches for the handle-
plate, the blade will have projected some 7 to 8 inches from the shaft.

Numbers 5 to 7 represent some short, straight blades of about the same
size, with three rivets. The butt is rounded off, as is usual with examples for
three rivets ; but No. 5 retains the square butt. No.6 was found in a bog
at Laragh, Carrickmacross, County Monaghan. It is not in the collection,
but lately was in the possession of Mr. R. Gore-Mason, who sent it to the
Museum.

No. 7 is a broad, straight blade with three rivets, found near Mallow,
County Cork. It has been analysed.

* Scythe-shaped blade from Letterkenny, Co. Donegal, ‘‘ Bronze Implements,’’ p. 263.

Corrry—T rish Copper Halberds. 97

No. 8 is straight, poimted, and apparently had six rivets. It is exceptional ;
but the metal is copper and similar to the other halberds. It resembles
somewhat in outline the rock-markings in the Maritime Alps. See page 105.

No. 9, from Ballyboley, County Antrim, appears to have had only two
rivets, but is otherwise of the same class of blades. It has been analysed.

No. 10 is noticeable for the mid-rib divided along its length imto three
by a sort of reeding; and the form resembles somewhat the dagger-type.
No. 12, which measures 12} inches in length, partakes also rather of the
dagger-type ; but the rivets, as explained, p. 104, dispose me to consider it to
be a halberd.

No. 11 is a short, triangular blade with four rivets, found at Tallyhaw,
County Cavan. It will be noticed that it has a slight curve, anticipating or
influenced by the longer curved blades.

What may be considered as the developed or normal type of the Irish
halberd blade is slightly but distinctly curved, so that they have been called
“scythe-shaped.” They vary from about 9 inches to 15 or 16 inches in length,
and about 5 to 4 inches in breadth at the widest part; with few exceptions
they have three rivets with somewhat large heads. The various sizes are
well represented in a find of seven of these blades obtained in 1850 when
making the railway near Hillswood, County Galway. They were given to
the Royal Irish Academy by the Chief Engineer, Mr. G. W. Hemans,
who wrote that they were found about 23 feet under the surface of
a shallow bog, “stuck in a bunch in the ground, with points down. No other
relics appeared near them.”!

Numbers 15 to 19 Plates are these blades, the largest of which is 16;
inches by 32 inches, and the smallest 11 inches by 3% inches. One
specimen, No. 19, has been analysed.

There is a similar blade, No. 29 in the collection, no locality, which
measures 15% inches by 32 inches, but usually they do not much exceed
12 inches in length.

A specimen in the British Museum from the County Wexford, also very
similar to those mentioned, measures 154 inches long.

Another long and well-curved blade of the same type is shown, No.
20,no locality. Itis remarkable for the large conical metal (copper) washers
attached to the heads of the rivets. This class of rivet-head is known to
belong to an early part of the Bronze Age ;? but it is the only example of
the form that has as yet been found in Ireland.

1 Proc. R.I.A., vol. iv., p. 565.
2 Montelius, ‘‘ Die Chronologie der altesten Bronzezeit in Nord-Deutschland und Scandinavien.”’

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It is, I think, useless to attempt to place the following halberds figured
here in a series of development; and no progression can be claimed for the
forms of the halberd further than that there appears to be a movement of
development from the smaller straight blades to the larger and curved
blades. They may be noted simply as varieties.

Nos. 23 and 24 are similar forms, with broad central spaces; the
rivet-plates are somewhat shaped and squared at the ends. No. 23 was
found in the County Meath, and No. 24 in the King’s County.

No. 26 is unusual in that the plate, which projects slightly as a broad tang,
is pierced for six rivets, and has one or two notches in the end of the plate.
The blade is straight, a sight inclination to one side more than the other in
the line of the mid-rib and edges, and the slope of the butt of the mid-rib,
alone suggesting the curved type. The unusual number of rivet-holes may
be due, as suggested by Wilde, to some extra rivets having been added
subsequently to the original.

Nos. 27 and 28 are two well-formed examples, with unusually massive
rivets; the mid-ribs and edge-flutings are well-marked. No. 27 shows a
shght inclination to the curve. No. 28 is more pointed and straighter in its
lines, but shows in the slope of the butt-end of the mid-rib its connexion
with the halberd-type of blade.

In one or two cases the mid-rib has been brought to a slight roof-ridge
(like “ Bronze Implements,” fig. 357); and a fine example of the curved form
in Sir John Evans’ collection (“ Bronze Implements,” fig. 331) shows a well-
marked bead down the mid-rib; but in most cases the mid-rib is a plain,
rounded curve in section.

ANALYSES.

The halberd blades presented some difficulty to analyse properly. They
are too thin to allow of the metal being taken by borings at the sides, as may
be done in the case of the celts. The examples selected were therefore some-
what restricted to already defective specimens.

J. W. Mallet analysed one specimen in 1853.1 An ordinary scythe-
shaped blade, 10 inches long by 3 inches broad, stated to be from Roscommon.
The tin in this blade is returned as 2°78 per cent. This high percentage of
tin inclined me to expect that a rising percentage of tin might be found in
the specimens now analysed, indicating a gradual transition to bronze.
Analysis has not confirmed this supposition; and, as I shall presently show,
there is reason to believe that some error must have crept into Mallet’s

1 Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxii. J. W. Mallet, pu.p., F.c.s., Professor of Chemistry in the Medical
College of Alabama, 1860.

Corrry—Irish Copper Halberds. 99

analysis. Detailed analyses of the following five specimens were made by
Mr. James H. Pollok, p.sc., F.c.s., Assistant Chemist in the Royal College of
Science, Ireland ; and I have to express to him my thanks for the care he has
taken in a somewhat troublesome matter—one of no very exciting nature to
the chemist.
Mr. Pollok’s analyses are set forth in the following table; the samples
taken were mostly too small for the accurate determination of traces, and in
some cases, as W. 248, were a good deal oxidised. ‘The specimens analysed
are all figured,’ and are indicated by the word “analysed.”

| Copper. | Tin. ae Arsenic. | Lead. | Silver.| Iron. SR.
1 | King’s Co. |
Day Coll., No. 25,| 99°02 0:22 | Nil Nil 0°19 | 0°26 | 0°04 Nil |
2| Antrim,
| 1903, 235, No. 9, | 97°31 0°31 | 0°14 0°18 Nil Nil Nil Nil
3 | Galway,
W. 241, No. 19, 98°06 0:22 | Nil Nil 0°58 | Nil 0°17 Nil
4 | Cork,
R. 459, No. 7, .| 98°30 0°30 | 0°27 0°37 Nil Nil Nil Nil
OMe Vie248),0NO: 285. 0) | 97-24 0°18 | Nil 1°54 Nil 02257 |e Nal Nil

These analyses show that the metal of the copper halberd blades is in no
way different from that of the copper celts analysed in my former paper.
Mallet’s analysis, however, still stood in the way, causing me to suppose that
a higher percentage of tin might be found in some of the specimens which.
had not been analysed. Mr. Pollok, therefore, made a spectroscopic analysis
of eight additional specimens, including that previously analysed by Mallet,
with a view of determining which, if any, showed strong tin lines, so that a
quantitative analysis could be made of them if necessary.

It may be well to explain that the method involves no injury to the
specimen whatever. It consists of using the specimen as one of the electrodes
of a Ruhmkorff coil, and photographing the spectrum of the spark. The
spectrograph is then compared with the spectrographs of a known series of
alloys of copper and tin—in this case from 0°5 per cent. to 8:0 per cent. of tin;
and from the comparison of the number and strength of the lines seen in the
spectrum a close approximation of the composition of the metal can be made.

The spectrum of the specimen W. 262, believed to contain 2°78 per cent.

1The portion taken for analysis was in cases somewhat larger than would be inferred, as
unfortunately an accident happened to some of the results, necessitating a second analysis,

100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of tin, did not show, on the contrary, any strong indications of tin; and it
was estimated by Mr. Pollok to contain less than 0°5 per cent. To place the
matter beyond dispute, it was therefore decided to make a chemical deter-
mination of the actual tin in the specimen.

Mr. Pollok finally reported :—“ As I had been informed that the sample
W. 262 was supposed to contain about 2 per cent. of tin, I made two chemical
analyses of this sample, and found that, in point of fact, it contained 0:25
per cent. of metallic tin, which entirely confirms the spectrographic result.”
It must therefore be finally accepted, Mr. Pollok adds, that W. 262 “ con-
tains 0°25 per cent. of tin and not more.” Some mistake must therefore have
occurred in the original analysis or in the printed paper. At first sight it
would seem as if the error was caused by a slip in the place of the decimal
point. But this is not so; the results are uniformly given to two places;
the total is correct, and from the text it is evident that it was regarded as a
bronze. Moreover, Wilde quotes the analysis of this blade without com-
ment (p. 486). But the halberd is covered by a crust of brown-black patina
of oxide of iron, which does not dissolve in nitric acid. A portion of the
work may have been entrusted to a student; and though the colour of the
precipitate should have indicated its nature, it is conceivable that the oxide
of iron was weighed in with the tin. The portion cut off for the original
analysis was evidently quite large, judging from the present appearance of the
blade (Pl. IIL, No. 30), and must have contained a considerable quantity of
the patina. Mr. Pollok found no less than 0:49 per cent. of iron oxide
crust in the portion, 2 grammes, analysed by him. However it happened,
we can well understand that some mistake took place in the analysis at a
time, 1853, when the importance of the question involved was not appreciated.
There can fortunately be no doubt as to the identity of the specimen. It
still retains Wilde’s original number, also a special label marked “Mallet,”
and was the only halberd from which a piece had been cut off for analysis
prior to the present paper. There seems, however, to have been an error
in stating it was from Roscommon. Wilde does not give any locality for
the specimen analysed by Mallet. JI have gone into the subject of this
analysis in some detail, as it has been quoted in works of authority.

Of the other seven halberds examined by the spectrographic method
Mr. Pollok says: “None of them contained over 0°5 per cent. of tin; most
of them much less; a number of them showed several lines of lead; some
showed two lines of arsenic; and a number of them showed one line of
silver; and one gave a faint single line of tin (W. 286). They are all nearly
pure copper, with small quantities of impurities named.” The examples
examined were W. 271, W. 231, W. 238, W. 236, W. 247, R. 1978, and

Corrry—TIrish Copper Halberds. 101

1881, 196. All of these are figured, and are indicated by the letter “8S” added
below the figures,

As the method does not claim to be more than a close approximation,
though with care it may be a very close one, I think we can say that the
tin in these specimens is certainly below 1 per cent., most probably below
0:5 per cent.,as Mr. Pollok assures me he has no reason to doubt.

North Germany (Montelius, figs. 73, 70). Sweden (Montelius, figs. 216, 217).

This finally removes the doubt expressed by Sir John Evans,
in “ Bronze Implements” (p. 265), that, though “ many of these
blades have the appearance of being made of copper, but the
absence of tin in their composition has not as yet been proved”
—a statement which was probably in part influenced by Mallet’s
JM analysis, quoted in a later part of the work (p. 421).

MopDE IN WHICH HALBERD-BLADES WERE MOUNTED ON SHAFTS.

The manner in which the halberd-blades were attached to their shafts
is explained by the bronze halberds with bronze shafts—the blade and upper
part of the shaft often in one piece—from North Germany and from Sweden,
fig. 1.1. These halberds are referred to in an early stage of the Bronze
Age. But they are of bronze, and in casting and other features show a
considerable advance on a primitive type; the large imitation rivets cast
in the head of the shaft no doubt represent an earlier form in which the
shaft was of wood and the rivets real,

Ten bronze halberd-blades were found together near Stendal in Prussian

1 Montelius gives a list of thirty-one finds (two from Sweden) in ‘‘ Die Chronologie,”’ p. 27.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. CO. [15]

102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Saxony, but without handles, four of which are figured in Montelius’ “ Die
Chronologie,” and are reproduced here (fig. 2). An analysis of one of the
blades gave 15 per cent. of tin, and of a rivet 4°5 per cent. of tin. From the
straight-across mark on the blades, and some bronze tubular pieces for
the handles, there seems no doubt that they were intended for wooden
shafts placed at right angles, and evidently represent the earlier type. The
blades are straight, and about 11 to 12 inches long, the longest being about
12} inches. It is important to note that the rivets are of two kinds, large

and stout, like the usual Irish form ; and some with metal washers, like the
solitary example found in Ireland on the copper blade, No. 20. In general
appearance these halberd blades from Stendal are closer to the Irish halberds
than any others which have been found on the Continent, but do not include
the curved or scythe-shaped form common in Ireland.

Kxamples of copper halberds, with remains of the transverse wooden shafts
in position, found by H. and L. Siret in the south-east of Spain,! give us, how-

' See plates to H. and L. Siret’s ‘Les Premiers Ages du Métal dans le sud-est de 1’ Espagne.”’
The largest halberd (fig. 3, below) is given as about eight inches,

Corrny—Irish Copper Halberds. 108

ever, more direct evidence on the subject. The halberds in this case go back
to the very beginning of the Bronze Age in that district. The form of these
copper blades was, however, in most cases T-shaped, and different from the
Irish examples. Fig. 3.

Fie. 3.—8.-E. Spain.

Halberds attached to their shafts are again shown among the prehistoric
rock-markings in the “Italian Maritime Alps,” lately published with numer-
ous illustrations by Mr. C. Bicknell.’

4
d

Fic. 4.—Rock-Markings, Maritime Alps.

CJ)

But the actual blades which can be classified with any certainty as
halberds are very rare in the North and Middle Italian districts, though
some of the copper and early bronze triangular dagger forms may have been
occasionally mounted as halberds.

In the admirable guide published by the British Museum to the Antiquities
of the Bronze Age, mention
is made (p. 117) of a hal-
berd-blade said to have been
found at Calvatone, Cre-

mona, which, it is added,

Fic. 5.—Cremona. (+.) “bears a striking resem-
blance to Irish specimens (fig. 60).” The reference is to the Irish specimen
from Wexford. But the Cremona blade is quite straight; whereas that
from Wexford is of the usual Irish curved form, very like our No. 29. It is

1 «¢ Prehistoric Rock Engraving in the Maritime Alps.’’ C. Bicknell, Bordighera, 1902.
[15*]

L04 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

quite coppery-looking, and is, no doubt, of copper, or a bronze poor in tin;
and though somewhat unusual in type for Italy, there appears to be no
reason to doubt the locality of the specimen, which was acquired by Sir A. W.
Frankes in Lombardy. Pigorini, who saw this blade, compared it to Evans’
figure 334,a straight, triangular blade about 10 inches long, from Ballygalway,
County Tyrone.t Through the kindness of the authorities at the British
Museum, Mr. E. Armstrong has made an outline drawing of the blade, which
I reproduce here.” Though there is a general resemblance between all these
heavy riveted blades, as in the case of that from Ballygalway, a close affinity
of type also exists to the blades from Stendal, with which region a relation may
be inferred from an early time by the Brenner Pass and the Upper Elbe valley.
The mark of the handle across the butt on both sides is irregularly curved,
which agrees with the slope in the line of the rivets, and indicates that the
blade was mounted with a slope downward; there appears to be no doubt
that it was a halberd. The rivet-holes are nearly square, which perhaps
recall the square hole in butt-ends of some of the primitive flat celts from
the Aigean.? The copper character, and possibly the square form of the rivet-
holes, indicate an early date for this blade.

As Montelius remarks, the halberd-blade can be distinguished from the
broad dagger by the mark of the handle, which is curved or indented in the
case of the dagger, but straight across in that of the halberd. This is generally
true; but there seem to be some exceptions in the case of primitive blades,
as shown in the Siret plates. |

There is another point which has not been noticed hitherto, as far as Iam
aware. The hindmost rivets, both in the case of blades with four rivets, and
those with three only, are shorter than those in front of them; this I have
shown in the side-views of several specimens; and the way in which the
heads of the rivets have been sloped when being burred by the hammering
further emphasizes this feature. The shortness of the end-rivets and slope
of the heads imply that the handle was rounded off behind the blade, as
would be the case with a transverse shaft. So there appears to be no room
for doubt as to the manner in which even the long scythe-shaped blades were
mounted on handles, though some uncertainty was formerly expressed on the
subject.

In the great majority of examples, the halberds were mounted at right
angles to the shaft, and not inclined downwards, as was more usual in the case
of celts, even in the Stone Age, which was adapted to a controlled blow

1 « Bulletino di Paletnologia Italiano,’’ vol. 8 (1882), p. 171.
* Also figured in Montelius’ ‘‘ La Civilisation Primitive en Italie,’’ Pl. I. B. 33.
3 «* British Museum Guide,’’ Bronze Age, fig. 119.

Corrry—Irish Copper Halberds. 105

more from the elbow than from the shoulder. This is to be inferred from the
examples of bronze halberds with metal shafts already mentioned, most of the
examples from the south-east of Spain, and the rock-markings of the Maritime
Alps. But examples are known in which the blade was sloped.!

The Irish halberd-blades were evidently mounted at right angles to the
shaft in the same way as most of the Continental blades, as can be seen from
the straight-across marks of the handle which can be traced on several of the
examples.

But the Irish type is distinct from the Continental, both by the length to
which the blades attain, and the curve which occurs in many of them. The
latter may, indeed, be spoken of as the characteristic Irish type. I have figured
a blade 164 inches long, and two others over 15 inches, One from the
County Wexford, 153 inches long, is in the British Museum; but no halberd-
blades at all approaching this length appear to have been found on the
Continent.

The curve is also peculiar to Ireland. It is of mechanical advantage in the
adaptation of these blades to halberds, especially the larger blades, but appears
to be unknown on the Continent. Halberd-blades, both of the straight and of
the curved types, have been found in Scotland, apparently of copper, and
indistinguishable from the Irish ; but they are of much rarer occurrence than
the Irish examples.? Ireland may therefore be regarded as the centre of the
copper scythe-shaped type. In England halberd-blades are very rare, and the
curved form appears to be quite unknown.

It has been supposed that the size and length of the rivets indicated
massive handles, thought by Wilde to have been of metal. This has been
pointed out by Sir J. Evans to be a mistake; but Wilde’s statement of the
length of the rivets, “some an inch and a half in length” (R.L.A. Cat., p. 450),
is Strangely erroneous. On the contrary, the rivets are noticeable for their
shortness between the heads, almost always under ? inch, in the case of
No. 21 (W. 255) not exceeding $inch. They imply a broad, fiat head to the
shaft, rounded off at the back, as already mentioned. At first sight,
the head of the shaft, as judged by the rivets, would seem, perhaps, too
slender; but, as 1t was of considerable breadth, and would be bound round
above and below the blade, it was, no doubt, strong enough. That it was
customary to so bind the shafts may be inferred from examples with the

1 See Montelius’ ‘‘ Die Chronologie,’’ figs. 69 and 251; the latter of northern type, but trom

nF

Hungary, is also figured by Hampel in ‘‘ Venere Studien uber die Kupferzeit,’’ Z. f. E. 1996,
p. 76, and appears to be copper, or bronze poor in tin. The halberd appears to be otherwise
unknown in that centre.

* See Evans’ ‘‘ Bronze Implements,’’ p. 268. One of the scythe-shaped blades is figured in tho
Catalogue, National Museum, Edinburgh, p. 142.

106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

metal shafts, such as Montelius’ “Die Chronologie,” pp. 29 and 83, where
the lapping is imitated in the casting of the head.

There are three bronze halberd-blades in the collection which may now be
noticed. They have not been analysed, but are of quite unmistakable yellow
bronze, fig. 6. The first is a straight blade, with well-marked mid-rib, 114
inches long by 43 broad, and may possibly have been a broad dagger; but the
stoutness of the blade and some marks of the handle, which seem to point to
its having been straight-across, as well as a shght want of symmetry in the
shape, inclining to suggestion of curve in one of the sides, induce me to class
it as a halberd, though the four rivet-holes are rather small, and disposed
along the back more after the manner of a dagger. It was formerly in the

3.(W. 295)
VS TTEROU Roscrea Co Tipperary

Fic. 6.—Bronze Halberds found in Ireland. (4.)

St. Columba’s College collection, and was probably found in Armagh or one
of the adjoining counties, where most of the objects in that collection came
from.

The second is a very well-shaped bronze blade, slightly curved, and more
pointed than is usual with the copper blades, 843, inches long by 47 inches
at the butt. The rivet-holes are peculiar, consisting of two large ones in front
and four smaller behind these, along the margin of the back. The locality is
not recorded.

The third of these bronze blades is a curved, beaked form of quite excep-
tional type, closely resembling that figured in Evans from Co. Cavan, page
266, fig. 332. It measures 74 inches long by 83 inches across the base.
This blade, found near Roscrea, Co. Tipperary, differs, however, from that from

Correy—ZTrish Copper Halberds. 107

Cavan, in having two large rivet-holes, and also two notches in the margin
at the back, and has likewise a sort of treble mid-rib; otherwise, it is of
the same form as that from Cavan, which is also of bronze, and both agree
in being somewhat broader at the base than the length. These two
appear to be the only examples of that type of halberd-blade which are
known.

CONCLUSIONS AND DATE.

Of the thirteen copper celts, analyses of which were published in my pre-
vious paper, in one case only was the tin returned as reaching 1 per cent. This
was the specimen analysed by Mallet, who returned the tin as 1:09; and
it was the only Irish copper celt analysed previous to that time. As
Mallet’s analysis has been shown to be erroneous in the case of the copper
halberd, I am inclined to think that the percentage of tin in this celt
may likewise have been stated too high; and it will be best to rule this
case out in any discussion of the subject.

Of the remaining twelve specimens, in eight cases the antimony was not
separated from the tin; and in three of the eight the conjoined tin and
antimony reached 0°8; in the other five of the eight the conjoined tin and
antimony varied from a trace to 0°6. In the remaining four cases out of the
twelve, in all of which the tin and antimony were separated, the highest tin
reached was 0:12.

In the five analyses of copper halberds, in all of which the tin and
antimony were separately determined, it will be seen that the tin varies
from 0°18 to 0°31 per cent.; and that antimony was present in two cases,
amounting to 0°27 in one specimen; in one of the copper celts, in which
the antimony was separately determined, it rose as high as 0°6 per cent.

We may therefore conclude that the copper halberds are simply
coarse or unrefined coppers from similar ores to the copper celts, and that
the copper implements found in considerable numbers in Ireland may contain
from a trace up to about 0° of tin—rarely, if ever, exceeding that per-
centage.

This small percentage of tin has been shown in my previous paper to
be derived from the ore and not intentionally added, and may occur in
the copper ores of even a conspicuously non-tin district, as shown by
Siret’s investigations in the south-east of Spain. It is not necessary to
press this point further.

An increasing percentage of tin was not found in any of the copper
celts, or, contrary to expectation, in the copper halberds. Whether a
gradual increase of tin would be found in the early bronze celts, showing

108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

an intentional addition of increasing quantities, would require a series of
analyses of bronze celts.

But judging from the widespread use of copper implements in Ireland
(as shown from the number and distribution of the counties in which they
have been found), from which it may be inferred that copper remained in use
for a considerable time, and the uniform absence from them of added tin
(notwithstanding development of type), it seems more probable that bronze
was introduced as an alloy of a known proportion of tin, without having
gone through any tentative stage in Ireland of experiment with increasing
quantities of added tin.

Moreover, in the case of the halberds, the great rarity of any specimens of
bronze blades which can be classified as halberds indicates that that form of
implement practically ceased to be used when bronze came into use in
Ireland. Certain features of the copper celts indicate a gradual transition
from stone to metal. It seems therefore reasonable that we should look
perhaps for the prototypes of the copper halberd among the stone imple-
ments of the preceding period. The evidence is not as satisfactory on this
point as in the case of the celts.

In the Bann valley many flint wedges or picks have been found. They
have been found elsewhere in the northern counties, and, rarely, in
other stone; but are generally known as Bann implements. They are
usually some six to eight inches long, stout in body, more or less sub-
triangular in section, and worked to a blunt point or to a sort of chisel-

Corrry 109
edge. But in some cases they are flatter in section, and more tongue-shaped
in form.

Figure 7, from the County Down, is a very well-formed example of these
latter specimens. It measures 5} inches in length by 23 inches across the
butt. At first it might be thought that it was a fragment of a larger blade
which had been snapped across; but it is not broken: the flat surface across
the butt-end is a portion of the flat top of a core-like piece from which it
was shaped; this is evident from the other side, from which some flakes have
been struck downward from that edge. It is doubtful if any of the stout
pieces were mounted on handles as picks; but the flatter blade-like pieces
present some analogy to the copper halberds of the earliest type, which is
suggestive. The copper blades may perhaps have mone these flint
blades; but the series connects on better to the series
of the Bann implements. And if a stone pick-like
implement was in use in the Neolithic Period, it may
possibly help to explain, to some extent, the prevalence of the *
metal halberd in Ireland in the next or Copper Period. As the
blades were made longer, the curved form would come into being,
and would be readily suggested by the deer-horn picks already in
use (fig. 8). Why the curved form should be apparently confined
to Ireland, we cannot explain; but the halberd had evidently
a wide and fairly long use in the island.

The copper of which the celts and halberds were made was, in
all probability, Irish copper. I had contemplated procuring a
series of analyses of Irish copper ores for comparison with the
analyses of copper implements to complete that branch of the
subject, as stated in my previous paper; but on reconsideration
I have decided not to proceed with this portion of the question—
at least at present. Analyses of ores are somewhat troublesome to
make; and the analyses of a few hand-specimens would not be likely to yield
results that could fairly be brought into comparison. Until a number of the
copper mines of Ireland have been reopened, especially in localities where
tin is to be expected, such as in Wicklow, and perhaps in parts of the south-
west, so that samples can be taken from ‘quarterings’ on a large scale, as
was kindly done for me by the Messrs. Vivian in the case of the Cornish ores,
it seems to me that isolated analyses would possibly only tend to confuse the
subject, instead of advancing our knowledge.

Moreover, the ores that would be first sought, and from which the copper
implements were presumably made, would be the oxidised ores—oxides and
carbonates—inferred from the fact that they are surface ores and more

R. I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [16]

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

easily reduced than the sulphides ; and it is in these oxidised ores that tin is
most usually found: thus samples from deep ores might be misleading.

But though the direct evidence of a comparison of the native ores with
the implements is wanting, we may, I think, fairly draw the following con-
clusions from the investigations already made.

The copper implements were not imported, nor was the copper for making
them. This, I think, can be inferred from the prevalence and the special types
of the Irish halberds. If the halberds were imported as made implements,
we should expect a closer correspondence with Continental types; and it
is improbable, taking into consideration the widespread use of copper
implements ( judging from the numbers and distribution of finds), and the
local knowledge of casting (as shown by the types), that copper was imported
as metal to a country in which copper ores are largely distributed. In
saying this, it 1s not meant, of course, to exclude the possibility of implements
or metal having been brought into the island in the first instance.

Copper came into use in Ireland, we may suppose, in no sudden or
violent manner. On the contrary, the transition from stone was probably
of some duration, and, it is to be inferred from the evolution of types, took
place, in a general manner, possibly somewhat in this way. By the end of
Neolithic times, division of labour had probably made considerable advance in
certain directions. Flint-flaking and knapping and the manufacture of stone
implements would be confined to the skilled workers of a community. This,
we know from Catlin and others, was actually the case among the American
Indians... When the use of copper was making its way through Europe,
spreading from the lands of the eastern Mediterranean along the-.old trade
routes of Neolithic times, and influenced by the search for new deposits
of ore, there would be thus skilled classes of implement-makers already
in existence, and probably to some extent in touch with each other in
the different communities by reason of their common craft; by these a
knowledge of the extraction of copper from the ore would be passed along,
producing new centres of trade and ‘diffusion in localities where ores
were easily accessible. And though at. first implements of copper, and.
perhaps the metal, might be carried to a considerable distance, an early
use of the local ores seems to better explain a case, such as Ireland, where
the development of the copper celts from those of stone can be clearly made
out, implying a local experimental stage in the capabilities of the new:

' Catlin: ‘Like the other tribes, they guard as a profound secret the mode in which the flints
and obsidian are broken into the shapes required. Every tribe has its factory, in which these arrow-.-
heads are made; and in those, only certain adepts are able or allowed to make them for the use of
the tribe.’’—‘* Last Rambles amongst the Indians,” p. 187.

Corrry —Lrish Copper Halberds. — Lik

substance rather than the advent of copper NGS ane the experimental
stage had been gone through elsewhere.- __

Whether this new knowledge of metal, coming from the eastern
Mediterranean, first crept round by way of Spain, or struck across the
Continent: to the north and west of Europe, and so to Ireland, we cannot
at present say definitely; the lne of march as indicated by the halberds,
which are strangely deficient both in the south and the north of France,!
seems to point. to North Germany and Scandinavia, by way of the rich ore-
fields of Middle Europe. But the archeology of the Peninsula for this
early period is at present too uncertain to speak with confidence. There are
indications even in Neolithic’ times which perhaps point to Spain; but again
there are relations which indicate a considerable correspondence with
Brittany and the north of France in the early Bronze Age. It may be
sufficient at present to note that there is no reason to believe that even at
that early time the sea snposed any ienperenyS obstacle to the spread of
culture influences.

The absence or very low percentage of Gn in the coarse coppers of the
Irish copper implements seéms to me to exclude Cornwall as a possible
source, as the “tinny” copper ores of that locality would probably give a
larger amount of tin in the copper; see assays of Cornish copper ore in the
previous paper on celts. In the subsequent period of normal tin-bronze, the
remains of which are so well represented in Ireland, we can hardly suppose
that the scanty native deposits of Irish tin, if known, were at all sufficient,
and tin was no doubt imported—possibly bronze, too—from Cornwall or even
Brittany. But the scarcity of copper implements and deficiency of copper
types in Britain raise a doubt’ that the Cornish copper ores can have
been known at the time, or were much in use before the exploitation of
Cornish tin.

What approximate date i in years may be assigned to the beginning of the
Copper Period in Ireland and its probable duration are, of course, questions
open to much speculation. A detailed examination of the subject is beyond
the scope of this paper. _ ns &

The following few dates, however, may be set down provisionally.
Dr. Oscar Montelius, who has devoted so much attention to the chronology

1 Mortillet figures a large triangular blade from Hautes-Pyrénées (Musée Préhistorique, PI.
Ixviii.) which he states is not quite correctly drawn (sides not so straight, and rivet-holes not so
symmetrically distributed). He adds that it may be not a dagger, but one of those blades which
were fixed on the side ofalong handle. It is also given from this figure, but as a dagger, by Montelius
in ‘ Chronologie en Irance,’’ Cong. Préhist., Paris, 1900, p. 342.

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the Bronze Age of Europe, estimates the Copper Periods of France and the
north of Germany from before 2000 B.c. The next or true Bronze Period he
puts at from 1850 B.c. |

Allowing a margin of some two centuries, these dates can be fairly trans-
ferred, I think, to Britain and Ireland without likelihood of serious error.
As far as I can see, the only approximately fixed points we have to argue
from for Ireland are (a) the occurrence of the halberd with the copper
celts (Birr find), which places beyond question the pre-bronze character of
the curved halberd, and (6) the rare form of rivet with metal washers which
occurs in one of the curved forms. This latter blade and rivets show
considerable skill in metal-working, and may be presumed to be at least
not earlier than the middle of the Copper Period in Ireland. The peculiar
form of the rivet corresponds to that of some of the rivets on the bronze
halberd-blades from Stendal (fig. 2). This form of rivet is found on other
objects of the early Bronze Age; and we cannot suppose it to have been an
independent invention in Ireland. It is true this class of rivet may have
continued in use for some time in the early Bronze Age; but it is not
known as yet in the copper implements on the Continent, and thus seems
to bring the Irish copper halberds in sight of the Bronze Age of Upper
Europe. It is therefore a probable conclusion that the Copper Period in
Ireland was contemporary with an early stage of the Bronze Age of Middle
Europe.

Now Stendal lies in the path of one of the oldest culture routes, the
Elbe, from the Adriatic northward across Europe. The important mineral
fields of Bohemia and Saxony must, no doubt, have been reached at a very
early time in the use of metals. Tin is abundant in that district; and the
copper ores appear to be “tinny” ores, comparable in that respect to those
of Cornwall, thus leading easily to a knowledge of bronze. In fact, an
origin of European bronze has sometimes been claimed for that locality ;
though, on the whole, this seems improbable, at least as regards the origin
of the alloy, inasmuch as earlier dates are known for bronze in Egypt and
certain eastern culture-centres than any ascribed to the alloy in Europe.
But the Upper Danube region may be considered as the most important
sub-centre for the dispersion of the knowledge of bronze in Europe. A
date of about 2000 B.c. may therefore be mentioned for the commencement of
the Bronze Age in that region.

Somewhere between 1600 and 1800 B.c. may then be set down as a probable
date for the end of the Copper Period in Ireland. There is no evidence that the
Trish gold deposits were sought at this early period; but in the early Bronze

Correy—ZIrish Copper Halberds. 113

Age gold objects of characteristically Irish type (lunulze) were exported to
the Continent, indicating to some extent a return wave of influence.

The lower of these dates is no doubt too late for the beginning of the
period; butif some part of the latter half of the Irish Copper Period is accepted
as corresponding with the period of the bronze halberds from Stendal, which,
from the tubular shaft-ends found with them, cannot be very far removed
in time from the halberds with metal shafts of North Germany and Scan-
dinavia, 1700 B.c. does not seem to be too late for the overlap of time
during which copper was still in use in Ireland.

Iam aware that some authorities do not estimate the northern Bronze
Ageat soearly a date. But wemust recollect that the whole ofthe Irish Bronze
Age has to be fitted in after the Copper; and I do not see that the date can be
much reduced if we are to allow room for the several periods of the Bronze
Age and their approximate correspondence to the periods of the Continental
chronology.

Professor Gowland states, in regard to the Birr find (which he reproduces),
as also some other celts figured in my paper, that these celts “ are undoubtedly
bronze forms.” The remark no doubt applies to his general argument against
a “Copper Age” as a distinct period of culture in Europe, instead of a
stage of transition'—a view which I fancy few people now hold. The use of
“Age” I have always purposely avoided for that reason, and from the
beginning the Sirets and Montelius have referred to copper implements as a
transition. Whilst in general agreement with Professor Gowland, I cannot,
however, quite go with him as regards these celts. They seem to me to be
still within the copper series between stone and bronze. The side flanges to
which he refers can, I have stated in my paper, “hardly be called flanges, but
are only a slight upsetting of the sides, afterwards rubbed flat, and usually
noticeable on one face only,” though they may be taken, perhaps, as indications
on the way to flanges. The breadth of the butt-ends is a copper-form; and,
mote important, the greatest thickness in section has not moved up to the
middle of the celt, but is still found towards the cutting edge. This last
feature—a survival from the stone type—I have never noticed in a bronze celt.
The further statement that riveting was not invented till late in the Bronze
Age, appears to want some qualification as regards “late.’ The copper
halberds were, it is to be presumed, cast in closed moulds. Some of the celts
appear to have been cast in closed moulds also, casting in which would be
facilitated by the impurities in the copper, as Professor Gowland himself

1 «* Copper and its Alloys,’’ Journ. Arch. Inst., vol. xxxvi., 1906, p. 24.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, C. [17]

114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

points out, especially as regards the large percentage of arsenic in these coarse
coppers. So that the difficulty of casting copper, except in open moulds,
does not seem to be a sufficient explanation of the copper series of types in
Ireland, which implies a development of the metal form in the copper series.
The scarcity of copper implements in Britain, which is explained by the
presence of tin in quantity (bronze and closed moulds), is perhaps open,
therefore, to another explanation.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate I.

6.La ragh, Carrickmacross
Co. Monaghan.

7. (R459) Mallow. Co.Cork (S)
(Analysed)

9 (71903. 235) Ballyboley Co Antrim é
(Analysed ) 10. (P. 246)

IN (R 1575) Tallyhaw, Colavan 12 (P. 252)

Sse, (ey)

Inisp Corprr Harpers.

a a a ea ee eee ae! re ee

DEeeTD Te Acadh\ Vol. XVI. Plate IIL

20. (W277)

eee SS
2/1 (WwW. 235)

22.(W. 236)
(S)

21. (W. 247
(S)

28. (W248)
(Analysed)

293 (W238) Co Meath
(S)

25. Fangs Co
(Analysed )

JO (WwW 262) Si eee
(Mallet) ae

29. (R.2553)

26 (W 233)
(S) E Barnes (4y

Tr1so Copper HALBERDS.

f 15.)

III.
ANCIENT CHARTERS IN THE LIBER ALBUS OSSORIENSIS.

By HENRY F. BERRY, L.S.0., Litt.D.
Read NovemBer 11. Ordered for Publication NovemBer 13, 1907. Published JANuARy 31, 1908.

THE original White Book of the Diocese of Ossory has long been lost; but
transcripts of certain documents contained in it, probably (as evidenced by
the handwriting) made some time in the first half of the seventeenth century,
were preserved in the Consistorial Registry at Kilkenny, in the form of a
small paper book, bound in parchment; and this was known for generations
as the White Book of Ossory. This copy was also mislaid a great number of
years ago, which will account for its contents not having been described by
Sir John Gilbert in his Report on the Records of the See of Ossory, for the
Historical Manuscripts Commission. Having been recently recovered by
Dr. Crozier, the then Bishop of Ossory, an opportunity was afforded me,
through his Lordship’s courtesy, of having its contents transcribed, when
Mr. T. J. Morrissey, LL.B., of the Public Record Office, kindly copied the
original contracted Latin used in the volume.' The little volume consisted
of six folios, 113” x 8’, of thin paper, five of which and folio 6 face were
written on. The book has been recently rebound.

The documents comprise an Inquisition dated A.D, 1331, and fourteen
charters or deeds (the early portion of the first being defective), all of which
will be found to date between the years 1202 and 1289, ie., during the
episcopates of Hugh de Rous, 1202-1218; Peter Malveisin, 1221-1230;
Hugh de Mapilton, 1251-1257; Hugh de Thetford, 1257-1260; Geoffrey
de St. Leger, 1260-1287; and Roger of Wexford, 1287-1289. Those wherein
the Earl Marshal is named in connexion with Bishop Hugh belong to the
period 1202-1218, during which Hugh de Rous or Rufus, the first Anglo-
Norman Bishop of Ossory, occupied the see. In cases where Hugh the
Bishop is not mentioned in connexion with the Earl Marshal, the deeds
may date as of the time of Hugh de Mapilton, 1251-1257 ; or of Hugh de
Thetford, 1257-1260. The documents relate to the property of the see of
Ossory. Two of these charters—that of the Earl of Pembroke and _ his

1 The scribe of the original made many mistakes ; and the text is, in several instances, inaccurate,
R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [18]

fol. 1f,

116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Countess to Bishop Hugh, and that of Bishop Hugh to Thomas Unch—were
printed in contracted Latin, with translations, in the Journal of the Kilkenny
Archeological Society (vol. 11, N. s., 1859, p. 322), in the first of a series of
articles on Kilkenny, by Rev. James Graves; this particular paper dealing
with the Irishtown.

The City of Kilkenny had a double source—namely, the old town, which
gradually grew round the ancient church of St. Canice on the north;
and on the south, that which was formed about the church of St. Patrick,
Donaghmore. About the year 1204, William, Earl Marshal, senior, united
these two vills by the construction of what are now known as High and
Parliament Streets. The township of the Irishtown, north of the Breagagh
river at the Watergate, had its charters from the Bishops of Ossory, while
the English town, south of that river, had its charters from the Earls Marshal.
Parliament Street is situated on part of the see lands given to Bishop
Hugh by Earl William for an ounce of gold yearly.1 (See pp. 123-4.)

William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, died in 1219, leaving five sons,
who succeeded him, and who all died without issue—namely, Earl William
(the second), died 1251; Earl Richard, 1234; Earl Gilbert, died 1241; and
Earls Walter and Anselm, who both died in 1245. The lordship of Leinster,
which consisted of the present Counties of Carlow, Wexford, Kilkenny,
Kildare, and Queen’s, was then partitioned between his five daughters or
their representatives. (See p. 124.)

2

terris . .? tenementis omnibus in quibus Anglici habent ingressum
per hibernicos sive per balivos nostros vel predecessorum nostrorum iniuste
et sine waranto nostro vel predecessorum nostrorum et salvis nobis et
successoribus nostris duabus partibus graue (a) nostre propinquioribus terre
Richardi de Troja,? et vt hee nostra donacio concessio et Confirmatio rata et
stabilis imperpetuum permaneat (és) presentem Cartam sigillo nostro Com-
muni(y), vnacum sigillo dicti Capituli nostri Coroboravimus hus testibus
H. de Pembrock,‘ tune decano Cathedralis nostri (6), Th. de Gravill, Archi-
diacono,’(e) magistro Roberto de Serdeli, Willelmo Ouluer Canonico dicte

1 « History of the Diocese of Ossory,’’? Rey. William Carrigan.

2 ms. torn.

3 On the partition (after 1245) of the lordship of Leinster, the. homage and service of Richard
Troy in Bablorkan (Ballylarkan) and Drumdelgyn were excepted from the Earl of Gloucester’s
purparty. (C. D. I. Sweetman, vol. ii., p. 325.) From this family is named Troyes Wood, near
Kilkenny. * Dean, 1245-1250. 5 Archdeacon, 1244-1258.

(a) grane in ovig. (8) permanet iz orig. (y) sigilli nostri Commune 7m orig.
(5) cathedrali nostro iz orig. (€) archideacono in orig.

Berry—Anecient Charters in the Inber Albus Ossoriensis. 117

ecclesie nostre, G. de sancto leogario, tunc Thesaurario, magistro Vustast,
tune precentore, magistro Johanne Ruffo, Johanne Longo, Clerico, Rogero
Bengrant, Canonico dicte ecclesie nostre, Radulpho filio Johannis(a) tune
Senescallo nostro (g) et aliis.

Exaninata verbo in verbum cum originali Whit Book, folio 5°? evusdem

libri.

Carta H. episcopi Elie Caractario de xxj acris in dominio de kilkenia.

Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum perven-
erit. HH. miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salutem eternam in
domino. Nouerit Vniuersitas vestra nos de communi assensu decani et
Capituli nostri sancti Canici Kilkenie Concessisse et confirmasse Elie Carect-
ario xxj accras terre de dominio nostro de Kilkenia in libero soccagio (y)
habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris
imperpetuum et in pace libere et quiete. Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et
heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet accra
medietatem (6) ad pascha et aliam medietatem(é) ad festum sancti michael|is*]
et ad Eecclesiam sancti Canici kilkenie C libras (e) cere (n) ad pentecosten (6)
pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda Salvis nobis et successoribus nostris
sectis Curie et molendinorum nostrorum. Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem
presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vnacum sigillo Capituli nostri apponi
fecimus.

hec donatio examinata [cum originali*] libro albo domini Episcopi et
illic invenies in . . 2? to eiusdem libri.

Carta H. Episcopi Wil[lelimo]...? terre in dominio de kilkenia,

Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis etc. Hugo permissione divina
Episcopus ossoriensis salutem eternam in domino Nouerit (c) vniuersitas
vestra nos de Comuni assensu et concensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti
Canici kilkenie, Concessisse et confirmasse Willelimo de [b/ank] septem
decem accras terre in dominico nostro de kilkenia in libero soccagio (y)
habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris
imperpetuum in pace libere et quiete Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et
heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet acra ad
duos anni terminos medietatem ad pascha et aliam medietatem ad festum
sancti Michaelis et ad luminarium ecclesie sancti Canici dimidium libre

* The words in italics are struck out in the original. * torn.

(a) Johanni in o7ig. (8B) nostri in orig. (y) liberum soccagium ix orig.
(5) mediatem in orig. (e) libri ix orig. (n) cerel in orig.

(9) pentecoste in orig. (.) Nouerint in orig.

[18*]

fol. 1d.

fol. 2f.

118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

cere (a) ad pentecosten pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda salvis nobis
et successoribus nostris sectis Curie et molendinorum nostrorum, et ad
maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vnacum
sigillo Capituli nostri apponi fecimus.

Examinata cum originali whitbook et illic invenies in folio 5* de A.

Carta Nicholai Pioine! ad G. Episcopum Ossoriensem.

Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Nicholaus Pyoine dedi concessi et hae
presenti carta mea confirmavi venerabili patri domino G. ossoriensi Episcopo
decem acras terre cum pertinenciis in bosco meo de Glashecro’ propinquiores
bosco eiusdem domini Episcopi de Achehur® sicut eadem (8) sunt perambulate
et mensurate habendas et tenendas dictas decem acras terre et dimidium cum
pertinentiis in eodem bosco meo sibi et successoribus suis de me et heredibus
meis libere et quiete [blank] et in pace cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis.
consuetudinibus ad liberum tenementum spectantibus. Reddendo inde
annuatim mihi et heredibus meis ipse et successores sui vnum denarium
argenti ad pascha pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda pro hac autem
donatione concessione et carte confirmacione dedit mihi predictus Episcopus
decem marcas argenti pre manibus. Ego vero dictus Nicholaus et heredes
mei dictas decem acras et d{i*]midium terre cum pertinenciis in dicto bosco
meo eidem E[piscopo et*] successoribus suis contra omnes gentes warantiza-
[bimus*] [acquieta‘]bimus et defendemus imperpetuum In cuius. . .*

Examinata cum originali whit book et ibi invenies folio tertio de hj.

{Carta‘] Willelimi Marescalli Comitis Pembr[oc*]k [et Isabelle*] Comitisse
vxoris sue ad Hugonem ossoriensem Ep[iscopum‘].

Willelimus Marescallus Comes Pennbrocke omnibus ad quos presens Carta
pervenerit salutem. Sciatis me recepisse ex donacione H. ossoriensis Episcopi
et concessione totius Capituli sui villam de Aghe[bo*] cum omnibus pertinentiis
et cum omnibus Clameis(y) terrarum quas idem (6) Episcopus clamabat in
Cantredo de Aghebo, habendam pro homagio et servicio meo et tenendam ~
mihi et heredibus meis de dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis in feodo et

1 On the partition (after 1245) of the lordship of Leinster, the homage and service of
John de Pioniis in Glascro were excepted from the Earl of Gloucester’s purparty. (C.D.1.,

Sweetman, vol. ii., p. 325.)
2 Glashcrow, Co. Kilk. 3 Aghour, or Freshford, Co. Kilk. £ torn.

5 Aghaboe, Queen’s Co. St. Canice founded a monastery here in the sixth century.

(a) cerei ix orig. (B) eidem in orig. (y) Clamis ix orig. (5) eidem in orig.

Berry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 119

hereditate libere et quiete integre et honorifice in bosco et in plano et in
omnibus aliis locis cum omnibus libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus
sicut carta mea quam habeo de eodem Episcopo testatur, Reddendo inde
annuatim Cathedrali Ecclesie de kilken{ia’] ad festum sancti Canici duos
Cereos sex libras cere (a) pro omni servitio et exaccione, Et quamvis idem (8)
Episcopus sicut premissum est predictam villam de Aghebo cum pertinentiis
mihi donaverit pro homagio et servicio meo tamen vt ego ei et successoribus
elus plenius benefacerem dedi et concessi assensu et concensu Comitisse
Isabelle vxoris mee iam dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis octo Carucatas
terre in locis ei vtilibus et competentibus videlicet, Ballysly*? pro tribus
Carucatis et Growin*® pro quatuor Carucatis cum beneficio EKcclesiastico
elusdem terre, et vnam Carucata[m’] terre ex altra parte pontis de Insnack*
versus [b/ank| perpetuo possidendas. Insuper dedi et concessi eidem Episcopo
et suis successoribus ius patronum ecclesiarum Beate Marie de kilkenia et
sancti Patric de donaghmore cum omnibus suis pertinentiis habendum sibi
in Commutation[em'] patronatus Ecciesie sancti Canici in villa de Aghebo et
aliar[um']| omnium LEcclesiarum eiusdem loci cum omnibus ad easdem
pertinentibus vt autem hec mea donatio rata et inconcussa permaneat eam
sigillo meo et sigillo Comitisse Isabelle vxoris mee confirmavi hiis testibus
Examinata cum originali whit booke et illic inveni[es'] inscripta hee
donati[o'] folio secundo eiusdem libri de C.

Carta Burgensium de donaghmore videlicet the mannor of St Patrick’s in
Kilkeny.

Vniuersis sancte matris ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit
&e. H. de Pembrocke decanus Cathedralis Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie
salutem eternam in domino Noueritis nos de concensu Capituli nostri sancti
Canici kilkenie Concessisse et confirmasse burgensibus nostris de donaghmore
de parochia sancti Patritii Kilkeniz ville (y) burgagia sua scilicet Willelimo
Bren vnum messuagium pro quatuor denariis. Simoni ffleming vnum
messuagium pro sex denariis Rogero filio Henrici pro (6) vnum messuagium
pro xij denariis Rogero filio Ade vnum messuagium pro x denariis Rogero
Clerico vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Radulpho hore vnum messuagium pro
xij denariis Willelimo Lefeti vnum messuagium pro quatuor denariis Philippo
Kifte vnum messuagium pro ix denariis Mauritio filio dennis vnum messuagium

1 torn. * Ballynaslee, near Durrow. 3 Grevine, near Kilkenny.
4 Ennisnag, near Stoneyford.

(a) cerei in orig. (8) eidem in orig, (y) villa in orig. (8) so in orig.

fol. 2d.

fol. 3f.

120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

pro xij denartis Iohanni Auncet vnum messuagium pro xij denariis Waltero
Lonelt vnum messuagium | pro] ij solidis Ade Bruges vnum messuagium pro
xij denaris Phillippo Kifte vnum messuagium Ade Capulo vnum messuagium
habenda et tenenda (a) sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et successoribus nostris
libere et quiete cum omnibus libertatibus quas habent burgenses domini
Episcopi in villa kilkenie Reddendo inde annuatim ipsi et heredes nobis et
successoribus nostris medietatem(s) predicti redditus ad festum sancti
Michaelis et aliam medietatem(¢) ad Pascha(y) et ad Luminaria Ecclesie
sancti Canici kilkenia vnam Libram Cere (é) annuatim ad festum Pentecostes
pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda dicti vero burgenses dicta burgagia
inhabitabunt vel inhabitari(s) facient, vt hee nostra donatio concessio et
confirmacio rata et stabilis permaneat presenti scripto &c.

Examinata cum originali whit book et ibi invenies in folio secundo

et tertio de A.

[C*Jarta Roberti parmentarii kilkeniensis de stagno molendini de greer’s
mill.

Sciant presentes et futuri quod ego Robertus parmentarius kilkeniensis
remisi et quietum clamavi pro me heredibus et assignatis. domino H. Episcopo
ossoriensi et elus successoribus imperpetuum totum damnum quod habui vel
habere potero de cetero imperpetuum in terra mea quam habeo in tenemento
Richardi Troje militis per invndationem aque de le Noere ratione stagni
molendini sui in eadem aqua constructi apud kilkeniam pro vna acra terre
quam mihi et heredibus meis et assignatis in recompensatione dicti damni
ratione dicti stagni illati vel de cetero inferrendi idem (ny) dominus Episcopus
in feodo(@) firma? assignavit in tenement[o!] suo de kilkenia, Ita quod nec
ego nec heredes mei vel assignati nec aliquis pro nobis a predicto H. Episcopo
vel successoribus suis ratione damni pretextu(:) stagni molendini predicti nobis
illati vel de cetero interendi aliquid exigere poterimus sed ipsos imperpetuum
contra omnes gentes quoad predictum damnum [d/ank] indampnos, hiis
testibus Iohanne Redeb[e'|r[de'], Richardo Palmer tune preposito kilkenie
et aliis.

Examinata cum originali whit booke et ibi invenies inscripta folio
secundo eiusdem libri de A.

1 torn. * struck out in original.
(a) habendum et tenendum ix orig. {B) mediatem in orig. (y) Pasche in orig.
(5) Cerei in orig. (e) inhabitare in orig. (n) eidem in orig.

(0) feodi in orig. (t) pretextui.iz ovig.

Brerry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 121

Carta Willelimi filii (a) Almaricii et heredum(é) bone memorie Galfridi dei
gratia quondam ossoriensis Episcopi. (y)

Vniuersis has literas visuris vel audituris Willelimus filius Almaritii et
heredes bone memorie Galfridi(é) de sancto Leogario dei gratia quondam
ossoriensis Episcopi (<) salutem in domino sempiternam Nouerit vniuersitas
vestra me pro me et heredibus meis remisisse et quietum clamasse imperpetuum
venerabili patri Rogero dei gratia [ossoriensi episco'|po et successoribus suis
et Ecclesie sancti Canfici Kilkenie’] omne ius et clameum quod habui habeo
[vel habebo de ce']tero in terris et tenementis domibus esceatis et redditibus
immenentes...1eosdem confect ...!per dominum Galfridum emptis in
Crocio . . .1 Crocea ossoriensi et in decem acris(n) bosci cum solo que emit de
Nicholao Pioine. Ita quod nec ego nec heredes mei vel assignati nec aliquis
nomine nostro aliquum ius aut clameum in predictis terris et tenementis
domibus redditibus escaetis imminentes necnon et in decem acris terre in
tenemento de Clashecro exigere sev vindicare poterimus imperpetuum In
cuius rei testimonium, &c.

Carta terre marescalli. (6)

Hec est Convencio facta inter Petrum Episcopum ossoriensem ex vna parte
et Thomam de Leger Ricardum filium Iohannis Redmondum filium Roberti
et Ronaldum filium Iohannis ex altera parte, videlicet, quod idem Episcopus
cum assensu Capituli Ecclesie Cathedralis de kilkenia tradidit concessit et
presenti scripto confirmavit dicto Thome &c. totam terram quam Cannicus et
kathela tenuerunt de de (c) eodem Episcopo vltra amnem versus orientem a
Curia eiusdem Episcopi preter insulam que est iuxta magnam aquam quam
idem Episcopus tenuitin manu sua. Tenendam et habendam illis et heredibus
suis de eodem Episcopo et successoribus suis iure hereditario (x) Reddendo
inde annuatim dicto Episcopo et successoribus suis quatuor marcas argenti pro
omni servitio videlicet medietatem (A) ad pascha et aliam (m) medietatem (A)
ad festum beati michaelis et Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie quatuor denarios
in festo Pasche, Salvis decimis eiusdem terre que pertinent ad Ecclesiam sancti
Canici hane autem convencionem tenendam vtraque pars sigillo suo Corobor-
avit, Et dicti homines ipsam convencionem firmiter observandam affidaverunt

1 torn

(a) fili in orig. (8) heredes in orig. (y) episcopo in orig.
(5) Galfrido in orig. (€) episcopo in orig. (n) acras in orig.

(0) Marisheallis in orig. (:) word repeated in orig. (x) hereditarie in orig.
(A) medietas in orig. (u) alia in orig.

fol. 3d.

fol. 4f.

fol. 4d.

122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

et in predicta terra debent edificia construere et ibidem habitare hiis
[testibus'] &c.
Examinata [cum'] orig[inali Whit book e']t ibi invenies in folio
3° de A.

[Carta’] Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi Thome vn[ch de‘] duobus Burgagiis
et v acris(a) terre.

vniversis matris Ecclesie filiis presens scriptum visuris vel audituris
Hugo miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus et Ecclesie minister humilis (8)
salutem (y) in domino Noveritis nos de concensu et assensu decani et Capituli
nostri sancti Canici kilkenie Concessisse et hac presenti charta nostra con-
firmasse Thome vnch Civi nostro kilkenie duo burgagia iacentia iuxta viam
publicam que extendit versus domum fratrum predicatorum ex parte boriali
cum v acris (6) terre in tenemento nostro kilkenfie'] ad dicta burgagia per-
tinentia (<) que Iohannes Le Messager aliquando de nobis tenuit. Habenda
et tenenda de nobis et successoribus nostris sibi et heredibus suis vel
assignatis libere et quiete integre pacifice et hereditarie cum omnibus liber-
tatibus et liberis consue[tu']dinibus ad Libera burgagia ville nostre kilkenie
spectantibus Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et heredes sui vel assignati nobis
et successoribus nostris duos solidos argenti ad duos anni terminos. videlicet,
xij denarios ad festum Michaelis et xij denarios ad festum Pasche et ecclesie
sancti Canici Kilkenie dimidium libre (y) Cere(@) in dicto festo pasche
pro omni servicio exaccione et demanda et vt hee nostra donacio concessio
et charte confirmac[io'}] firma et stabilis imperpetuum perseveret presenti
sc[ripto'] sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Communi dicti Capitu[li'] nostri
fecimus apponi hiis testibus &e.

Carta Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi (c) Richardo Palmer de xxv acris (6)
terre in libero soccagio. (x)

Vniversis sancte matris Ecclesie filiis ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit
H. miseratione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salutem eternam in domino
Noverit vniversitas vestra nos de communi assensu et [consen']su decani et
Capituli nostri sancti Canici Kil{kenie concessi']sse et confirmasse Richardo
Palmer xx[v acras terre in!] dominico [me'Jo de Kil[kenia’] in libero(«)

1 torn.
(a) accras in orig. (8) humiles in orig. (y) salutim i orig.
(8) acras im orig. (e) pertinencta in orig. (n) libri in orig.

(@) Ceree in orig. (1) Episcopo iz orig. (x) liberum soccagium im orig.

Berry-—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 128

soccagio habendas(a) et te[nendas sibi'] et heredibus suis de nobis et suc-
cessoribus nostris...’ in pace et quiete. Reddendo inde annuatim ipse
et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro qualibet
acra ad duos anni terminos medietatem (8) ad pascha(y) et aliam
medietatem (g) ad festum sancti Michaelis et ad Luminaria ecclesie sancti
Canici Kilkenie dimidium lbre (6) cere pro omni servicio exaccione et
demanda Salvis nobis et successoribus nostris sectis molendinorum nostrorum
et Curie, Et ad maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum
nostrum vnacum sigillo Capituli nostri apponi fecimus his testibus
Examinata cum originali whitbook et ibi invenies folio 5° eiusdem
hbri de A.

Carta Hugonis ossoriensis Episcopi Waltero [d/ank] de vij acris (e) terre.

Vniversis sancte matris ecclesie filiis H. permissione divina ossoriensis
Episcopus eternam salutem in domino. Noverit vniuersitas vestra nos de
communi assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenie con-
cessisse et confirmasse Waltero [blank] vij acras terre de dominico nostro
de kilkenia in libero soccagio (yn) habendas et tenendas sibi et heredibus suis
de nobis et successoribus nostris et in pace lbere et quiete Reddendo inde
annuatim ipse et heredes sui nobis et successoribus nostris xij denarios pro
qualibet acra ad duos anni terminos medietatem(s) ad pascha et aliam
medietatem (s) ad festum sancti Michaelis et ad Luminaria sancti ecclesie
[Canici’] dimidium libre (6) cere ad Pentecosten pro omni ser[vicio exaccione’]
et demanda Salvis nobis et su[ccessoribus nostris'] sectis Curie et molendin-
orum [nostrorum’] Kt ad maiorem huius rei securitatem prese[nti scripto']
sigillum nostrum vna cum sigillo Communi Capituli nostri apponi fecimus
his testibus

Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio 5° eiusdem
libri de A,

Carta Willelimi Marshiall Comitis Pembrock ad Hugonem ossoriensem
Episcopum de vna vncia auri.

Willelimus Marascallus Comes Pembrock vicecomiti kilkenie et omni-
bus balivis suis ibidem constitutis salutem (#) Nouerit vniuersitas vestra

1 torn.

(a) habendum iz orig. (8) mediatem in orig. (y) pasche in orig. (8) libri in orig.

(e) acras in orig. (n) liberum soccagium in orig. (@) salutim in orig.
R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [19]

fol. 4d.

fol. 5f.

fol. 5d.

oy ae Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy...

me et heredes meos pos[t']me debere Hugoni ossoriensi Episcopo et succes-
soribus suis vnam vnciam auri percipiendam de prepositatu meo kilkenie
singulis annis ad terminum pasche. Quare vobis mando firmiter precipiens
quod (a) eam illi et successoribus eius ita omni occacione et dilacione post
posita faciatis habere.. Ad maiorem huius rei securitatem hi[is'] presentibus
sigillum meum apposui. ~ STi: ue

Examinata cum originali whitbook et ibi invenies folio primo

eiusdem hbri de A.

Inquisitio Capta de eadem vncia auri.

[1331]. Inquisitio Capta Apud kilkeniam in vigilia Circumcisionis (7)
domini anno [d/ank(s)| per Richardum Palmerum Simonem Kennagh
Alexander [sic] de Sal[isbury'] Simonem Ryke, Philippum Kif[te Iordanum
A‘|()ctehull Richar[dum] (8) Molendinarium(y) [Richardum Kerd*](6)iff
Ga[lfridum1](8) de Axebridge magistrum Rober[tum Molen*]dinarium
Henricum Album et Walterum Coflte"](6) Iurati dicunt quod Hugo
quondam Ossoriensis Episcopus et successores sui consueverunt recipere
singulis annis vnam vnciam auri quandoque de prepositura ville kilkenie per
manum prepositorum ibidem et aliquando de [scaccario] (6) Castri kilkenie
per manus Thesaurari et balivorum pro vna parte terre que se extendit a
quodam fonte qui(e) vocatur Kenerokeswelt’ vsque ad aquam que vocatur
bregaghe que Currit subtus pontem qui dicitur Cottrelt? quamquidem partem
terre predictus Hugo LEpiscopus concessit domino Willelimo Comiti
Mariscallo et heredibus suis ad amplandam villam pro predicta vneia auri
singulis annis percipienda de prepositura predicte ville quamquidem vnciam
Episcopi ossorienses successive recipere consueverunt annuatim quovsque
terra Lageniensis (@) partita fuit inter coheredes Comitis Walteri et Anselmi
Mariscalli. Et super hoc exhibita fuit carta predicti Willelimi Mariscalli
que hoc testatur cuius transcriptum presentibus est inclusum, dicunt
etiam quod predictus Comes et antecessores sui consueverunt recipere
tolnetum de villa predicti Episcopi ab hora diei veneris nona vsque ad horam
diei sabbathi nonam credunt tamen quod predictus Episcopus habet ius ad

1 torn.

* Now called St. Kieran’s well.

3 Cottrell’s bridge stood where. Watergate bridge now crosses the Breagagh. Cottrell was an
early name among the burgesses of Kilkenny.

(a) quater i orig.

(B) regni regis Edwardi tercii quarto, in Bp. Rothe’s De Ossoriensi Diocesi ; Sloane mss., Brit.
Mus., No. 4796. te

(y) cissorem, ibid. (5) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s Ms, (€) que wm orig.

{n) Circumsitionis iv orig. (@) Laginensis in orig.

Berry—Anecient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 125

predictum tolnetum, sed nihil inde sciunt nisi per quandam Cartam predicti
Willelimi Mariscalli eis exhibitam ex qua presumitur quod idem Willelimus
Mariscallus habuit mercatum predicte ville kilkenie ex concessione predicti
Hugonis Episcopi ad terminum decem annorum de prefato et post terminum
decem annorum debfeat merca(a)'|tum eidem Episcopo restitui et reuerti
sicut pl[enius patet(a)'] in eadem carta cuius transcriptum similliter (a)']
inclusum et dicunt dictum tolnetum vallet quinque(a)'] solidos [per
annum (a) ].

Vniuersis. ...' Hugo permissione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salu-
tem (8) eternam in domino Nouerit (y) vniuersitas vestra nos de Communi
assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenia dedisse concessisse et
Confirmasse Rogero de Leon Clerico illam plateam iuxta domum nostram
ex opposito Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie ex parte occidentali quamquidem
plateam Padinus faber sagittarius de nobis aliquando tenuit habendam et
tenendam sibi et heredibus vel suis assignatis vel cuicumque eam dare
vendere legare vel assignare volue[rint'] Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et
heredes ve[l'] assignati vel illi quibuscunque illam plateam dederit venderit
Legauerit vel assigna[uerit’] nobis et succes[s']ori[bus!] nostris sex dennarios ad
duos anni terminos medietatem(6é) videlicet ad pascha (<) aliam medietatem (6)
a7 *a~ yn sancti Mich[aelis'] pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda. Et ad
maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vna cum
sigillo Capituli nostri aponi fecimus hiis testibus Xc.

Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio quinto
et sexto eiusdem libri de A.

1 torn.

(a) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s ms. (8) salutim 7m orig. (vy) Nouerint in orig.
(5) mediatem in o7v2g. (e) pasche in orig.

fol. 6f.

q -
lee
pal Ary
i

—,

Berry—Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. Wa

predictum tolnetum, sed nihil inde sciunt nisi per quandam Cartam predicti
Willelimi Mariscalli eis exhibitam ex qua presumitur quod idem Willelimus
Mariscallus habuit mercatum predicte ville kilkenie ex concessione predicti
Hugonis Episcopi ad terminum decem annorum de prefato et post terminum
decem annorum debfeat merca(a)'|tum eidem Episcopo restitui et reuerti
sicut pl[enius patet(a)'] in eadem carta cuius transcriptum simi[liter (a)']
inclusum et dicunt dictum tolnetum vallet quinque(a)'] solidos [per
annum (a) |.

Vniuersis. ...! Hugo permissione divina ossoriensis Episcopus salu-
tem (8) eternam in domino Nouerit (y) vniuersitas vestra nos de Communi
assensu decani et Capituli nostri sancti Canici kilkenia dedisse concessisse et
Confirmasse Rogero de Leon Clerico illam plateam iuxta domum nostram
ex opposito Ecclesie sancti Canici kilkenie ex parte occidentali quamquidem
plateam Padinus faber sagittarius de nobis aliquando tenuit habendam et
tenendam sibi et heredibus vel suis assignatis vel cuicumque eam dare
vendere legare vel assignare volue[rint'] Reddendo inde annuatim ipse et
heredes ve[l'] assignati vel illi quibuscunque illam plateam dederit venderit
Legauerit vel assigna[uerit!] nobis et succes[s']ori[bus'] nostris sex dennarios ad
duos anni terminos medietatem (6) videlicet ad pascha (e) aliam medietatem (6)
ad festum sancti Michf{aelis'] pro omni servicio exaccione et demaunda. Et ad
maiorem huius rei securitatem presenti scripto sigillum nostrum vna cum
sigillo Capituli nostri aponi fecimus hiis testibus &c.

Examinata cum originali whitbooke et ibi invenies folio quinto
et sexto eiusdem libri de A.

! torn.
(a) Supplied from Bp. Rothe’s Ms. (B) salutim 7 orig. (vy) Nouerint i orig.
(5) mediatem in orig. (e) pasche in orig.
R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [20]

fol. 6f.

; ee J

IV.

ELIAS BOUHEREAU OF LA ROCHELLE, FIRST PUBLIC
LIBRARIAN IN IRELAND.

By NEWPORT J. D. WHITH, D.D., M.B.1.A.,
Canon of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin; Professor of Biblical Greek in the
University of Dublin; and Keeper of Marsh’s Library.

Read Novemsper 11. Ordered for Publication Drcrmperr 11, 1907.
Published Frpruany 5, 1908.

THE moving cause of this paper is to be found in the restoration to Marsh’s
Library of a portion of the private correspondence of the first Library-keeper,
Elie Bouhéreau; and its publication will be justified if it is the means of
calling the attention of historical students to the whereabouts of a mass of
original material for the social and general history of the Huguenots in and
near La Rochelle, from about 1660 to 1685.

It is necessary here to anticipate a little, and explain how this
correspondence came originally to Marsh’s Library, and by what means it
was subsequently lost. Inthe Calendar of Treasury Papers, January 22nd,
1708-9, there may be read an abstract of the petition of Dr. Elias Bouhéreau—
a pathetic document to those who read with knowledge of the man and his
story—in which these words occur :—“ Was a stranger, and left France for
his religion’s sake, and brought over nothing with him but a numerous family
and his books, value 500/., which he gave to the library.”

Besides the printed books (considerably over 2000), in consideration of
which, as it was put, Bouhéreau was made Library-keeper, he also deposited in
1714 in the library, for safe keeping, a strong box, the chief contents of
which were the archives of the French Protestant Church of La Rochelle.
The Governors of the Library then ordered “ that they were to be kept until
such time as the same shall be demanded by the said Reformed Church.”
This entry in the Visitation Minute Book gives credence to a statement by
S. Smiles, in The Huguenots in England and Ireland (p. 367), that “when the
strong box was opened, a paper was found in it in the doctor’s handwriting,
directing that, in the event of the Protestant Consistory at La Rochelle

1 There was apparently a reservation in this gift; for Dr. Bouhéreau left to his son John

‘‘such of my Books as he will chuse for himself.” It does not appear whether John ayailed
himself of this legacy or not,

Warre—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. LAT

becoming reconstituted and reclaiming the papers, they should be given up.”
The next notice of the documents is in 1760, when the Library-keeper, the
Rey. John Wynne, is “apprehensive that the Papists might have access to
make bad use of or destroy them.” Eventually, in 1862, they were returned
to the Consistory of La Rochelle; and, according to Smiles (1. c),
“ Pastor Delmas, the President, has since published, with their assistance, a
history of the Protestant Church of La Rochelle.”

~ It may be questioned if there is any other instance on record of the
restoration of valuable manuscripts by a library after the lapse of nearly
150 years. There was at least one person who was pained by this extra-
ordinary instance of library honesty; and that was Robert Travers, M.D., who
held the post of assistant librarian from 1841 to 1887. (Died 28th March,
1888.) Dr. Travers was also Professor of Medical Jurisprudence in the
University of Dublin from 1864. The preservation of the books in Marsh’s
Library was a passion with him. He used to spend much time in searching
the Dublin second-hand bookstalls for stolen volumes which he would pur-
chase and restore. In 1828 he had been specially thanked by the Governors
for his “laudable exertions” in the discovery of an “infamous villain” who
had “secretly conveyed away several of the books and sold the same.” The
traces he has left on the Catalogue and Minute Book point to an accurate
and scholarly man with a rare power of exquisite penmanship.

In addition to the La Rochelle Church papers, the strong box mentioned
above contained the private correspondence of Dr. Bouhéreau—letters
addressed to him between 1661 and 1685. From a memorandum in my
hands it appears that, in 1853, Dr. Travers went methodically over the
contents of the box, noting precisely the contents of each bundle of papers,
including the letters, and adding notes; and before the public documents
returned to La Rochelle he drew up, in 1862, an elaborate inventory of them,
which is, in fact, the formal receipt, signed at the foot of each page by
H. C. Mecredy, as agent for the French Church. But besides this précis,
Travers, as we know now, actually copied out the documents im extenso, and
began to make notes of the addresses of the private letters.

However, until December, 1903, the only representative of the contents
of Bouhéreau’s strong box remaining in Marsh’s Library was the inventory
of Church archives just mentioned. There were other Mss., of which I shall
give an account further on; but I knew nothing of the existence of the
private correspondence.

On the 5th December, 1903, I received a letter from Mr. T. P. Le Fanu,
in which he said:

“Tn going through some papers which belonged to the late Dr. La Touche,
[20* ]

128 Proceedings of the Rayal Irish Academy.

Teame across some letters which appear to belong to Marsh’s Library. The
letters run from 1662 to 1685, but are mostly of the years 1663-4-5 and
1684-5, and are addressed to M. Bouhéreau, who was afterwards, as of course
you know, the first Librarian of your library.

“There are four bundles of original letters, and one bundle of copies of
similar letters with translation. I have been unable to find the originals of
these copies.

“A copy of a memorandum by Dr. Travers [rather, the Rev. T. R. W.
Cradock] on the Bouhéreau Mss. which accompanied the letters, states that
these papers are tied up in thirteen separate bundles wrapped each in blue
paper. The letters which I have found are wrapped in old-fashioned blue
paper; and three of the bundles are numbered: no. eleven, no. twelve, and
no. thirteen. Their identity is therefore, I think, clearly established; and
as they are of much interest to any student of Huguenot history, I should be
glad to restore them to your custody.”

A day or two afterwards Mr. Le Fanu brought the long-lost letters back
to their original home; but I had not time to investigate their contents until
February, 1905. It was just as well that the pressure of more important
business prevented my attempting to make public the results of my
investigations on these letters; for in December, 1905, I learnt from the
Rey. T. K. Abbott, 8.4.7.c.D., that Lord Iveagh had offered to the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin, a quantity of letters addressed to Dr. Bouhéreau,
which he had purchased from the representatives of Dr. Travers.

When I laid the facts of the case before Dr. Abbott, he very kindly
undertook to suggest to Lord Iveagh that the letters should rather be
restored to Marsh’s Library, where they would be at home. His lordship
graciously assented; and six bundles of documents were committed to my
custody on the 8th January, 1906, by Mr. Henry S. Guinness. I have since
ascertained from a friend of Dr. Travers that when the Huguenot archives
were restored to La Rochelle in 1862, the then Library-keeper, the
Rey. T. R. W. Cradock, presented the private letters to his assistant,
Dr, Travers, on the ground that they were not worth preservation in the
Library. On the death of Dr. Travers, his representatives gave some of the
letters to this friend, who transferred them to Dr. J. J. Digges La Touche,
and the rest were purchased by Lord Iveagh. Dr. La Touche edited in
1903, for the Huguenot Society of London, the Registers of the French
Conformed Churches of St. Patrick and St. Mary, Dublin; a volume of
which I have made much use for the purposes of this memoir.

We have twenty-three letters copied, as being of special interest, for
Dr. La Touche. The originals of these, with perhaps one exception, have

Waite—ias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 129

been lost irrevocably. The copies are not very satisfactory, so that I have
not made any use of them here. But the original collection must have
suffered loss long before Dr. Travers commenced his investigations. There
are constant references in the extant letters to Bouhéreau’s correspondence
with Valentine Conrart, the first secretary of the French Academy, and with
Tanneguy Le Févre, the well-known classical scholar. Not a single letter
from either is forthcoming, nor is one noted in Travers’s memorandum. It
must be stated, however, that, in the printed collection of Le Févre’s
Epistolae, Pars altera, Saumur, 1665, there are no fewer than twenty-one
addressed Ad Hliam Boherellum, amicum suum; and Dr. La Touche had
two others copied; but the date as copied, 1677, is evidently a blunder.

It is possible that the letters of Valentine Conrart to Bouhéreau were
returned by the latter to Conrart’s literary executors, with a view to
their publication. The collection as it remains, however, is not devoid of
literary interest. The following are names of men who “were honoured in
their generations, and were a glory in their days ” :—

Marc-Antoine de la Bastide (1624-1704), one of Conrart’s literary
executors, and who revised and corrected his metrical version of the Psalms ;
Paul Bauldry, historian, born at Rouen, 1639, died at Utrecht, 1706, where
he had been professor of sacred history ; Moise Charas (1618-1698), an
eminent physician and chemist, received with high honours when he visited
England; Pierre Chauvin, philosopher and theologian; Jean Robert Chouet
(1642-1731), who, at the age of twenty-two, was professor of philosophy at
Saumur, and, returning to Geneva in 1669, maintained there the system of
Descartes, and was “the master of Bayle and Basnage” ; Benjamin D’Aillon,
theologian, who, after holding a post at the Church of La Potente in London,
became minister to the French congregation in Carlow, and died there, 1709 ;
Laurent Drelincourt (1626-1681), author of Sonnets Chrétiens—there is an
account of his ordination as pastor at La Rochelle by his more famous
father, Charles, in 1651, in a work by the latter, classed in Marsh’s Library,
R 5. 6. 27; Etienne Gaussen, died at Saumur, 1675, where he had been
successively professor of philosophy, of theology, and Head of the Academy
in succession to Amyraut; André Lortie, and Elie Merlat (1634-1705),
controversialists; Jean Rou (1638-1711), historian and chronologer; and
Jacques Du Rondel, to whom Bayle dedicated the prospectus of his Dictionary.

These that I have named have an honourable place in the Nowvelle
Biographie Générale, and were, all of them, intimate friends of Elie
Bouhéreau.

While sorting out these letters, and reading such as were easily legible,
it occurred to me that it would be an act of piety towards the memory of

130 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

the first Keeper of Marsh’s Library if his latest successor were to bring
together whatever may be known about his life—a life, strenuous, beneficent,
enriched by considerable learning, but maimed by the persecution for
religion from which he eventually found a harbour of refuge in St. Patrick’s
Close. Something has already been done to preserve the memory of Elie
Bouhéreau.!' He has an honourable place in Haag’s La France Protestante,
and in the Rev. David C. A. Agnew’s Protestant Exiles from France in the reign
of Lowis XIV. (second ed., London, 1871: see especially vol. ii., p. 140) ;
and the late Professor G. Stokes, D.D., in his accounts of Marsh’s Library
(Proceedings RI.A., ser. 3, vol. iv., p. 415, and Some Worthies of the Irish
Church, pp. 116, sqq.), gave some information about the first Librarian. But
these writers had not before them the private letters, although one of the
letters restored by Lord Iveagh, that from M. Rou, is quoted by Agnew, who
also makes other statements which I have reason to believe he learnt from
Travers. Something also may be gathered from two little books by a friend
and contemporary of Bouhéreau’s, Pastor Delaizement— Hist. des Reformez
de la Rochelle depuis lannée 1660, Amsterdam, 1689, and his edition of
Recherches sur les commencemens...de la Reformation en la ville de la
Rochelle, par Phil. Vincent, Rotterdam, 1693.

Elie Bouhéreau was born at La Rochelle, on May 5th, 1643,’ according
to a MS. journal, kept by his uncle, Joseph Guillandeau, which is among the
Bouhéreau MSS. in Marsh’s Library, but in 1642 according to Haag. LEither
date agrees fairly well with Bouhéreau’s own statement (Cal. T'reas. Papers,
Jan, 22, 1708-9) that he was sixty-eight years old when sending in his
petition for the continuance of his pension. He was the only surviving
son of Elie Bouhéreau, pastor, first at Fontenay, and subsequently at
La Rochelle, and, according to Smiles, President of the Consistory. His
father died while he was yet a boy. This is indicated in the inscription on
the title-page of a college prize (classed R 1. 4. 15)—first for Greek and
Latin in the second class—won by Bouhéreau at Saumur, Ist Nov., 1656,
in which he is described as Elias Boherellus Rupellensis ... praestantissima viri
et fidelissimta Verbi Det in Ecclesia Rupellana olim dum viait Praeconis fili
minime degener. The book is an edition of Pindar by Johannes Benedictus,’
Saumur, 1620. This inscription disposes of the supposition, mentioned by

1 There are very brief notices of him in the Biographie Universelle and in the Nowvelle Biographie
Générale, Firmin Didot Fréres.

2 The numbers 5 and 16438 have been rewritten in later ink, possibly by Bouhéreau himself, in
the entry relating to his father’s marriage, 138th February, 1636. Elie Bouhéreau, the grandfather
of Dr. Bouhéreau, was a merchant.

3 Benedictus was a doctor of medicine, and also professor of Greek at Saumur. There is also
an edition of Lucian by him (2 vols., Saumur, 1619) among Bouhéreau’s books in Marsh’s Library.

Waire—LElias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 131

Agnew, that his father came over with him to England in 1686. Since
writing the above, I have ascertained, through the kindness of M. Meschinet
de Richemond, Archiviste Honoraire de La Rochelle, that Bouhéreau senior
died 23rd June, 1653. See Appendix, p. 152.

The Bouhéreaus were a prominent family among the Protestants of
La Rochelle. The name of Bouhéreau’s great-grandfather, Pierre, occurs in
the first list of anciens of the Consistory in 1561. They do not, however,
seem to have been very numerous—at least in the male line; for not one of
the many cousins whose letters have come down to us bears the name. The
name itself was properly pronounced Boiveaw; and it is so written on many
of the letter-addresses from intimate friends. Uneducated people write it
Boureau, Bowrau, Bowrot, Boueros. The form Boireau is actually printed
in the dedication by Tanneguy Le Févre of La Vie d’Aristippe, Paris, 1668.
In the shelf-catalogue, which may have been written in the lifetime of
Bouhéreau, the following note is found below the entry of this book :—

“Cui hic Liber inscribitur, Boireau, ejus nomen melius scribitur
Bouhéreau'; quamquam eadem est pronunciatio. Illum alias Tan. Faber
vocat Borellum, qui melius dicitur Boherellus ; Elhas nempe, Eliae fil: Eliae
nep: Petri Pronep.” The allusion is to the Ad Hliam Borellum Praefatio of
Le Févre’s Prima Scaligerana, 1669. The copy of this latter work which is
now in Marsh’s Library (R 1. 5. 72) was a gift to Bouhéreau from Isaac
Desbordes, printer and publisher at Saumur; the former was a presentation
copy from the author.

Bouhéreau’s mother was Blandine Richard. She was a very devoted
parent; and, while her son was away from home, wrote to him every week,
never missed a post, and seized every extra opportunity to send a little note.
It is a pity that she spelt her language phonetically. This habit, and a
crowded though bold handwriting, make her letters difficult to decipher. As
was the custom then for widows, she always signs her maiden name, blandine
Richard. She had two brothers—merchants, I faney—who lived at St. Martin,
in the Island of Ré, opposite La Rochelle; and Bouhéreau corresponded with
four cousins of the same name, one of whom, Elie Richard, was on terms of
special intimacy with him, and subsequently joined him in partnership in
the practice of medicine. The letters of this Elie Richard, written while
studying medicine at Groningen, Amsterdam, Leyden, and Paris, give the
impression of a pleasant, straightforward, manly, and intelligent person.
His sister Marie married a M. Journeau in the spring of 1663. It may

1 The second syllable is also accented on the title-page, and at the foot of the Epistle dedicatory
of Bouhéreau’s Origen, and in his signature to his Statement, 1702 ; but in writing the name,
the accent was usually omitted, in accordance with the careless fashion of the time,

152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

here be noted that the handwriting of Bouhéreau’s coevals is quite modern in
style and easy to read; the men of the older generation formed their letters
in quite a different fashion, and one extremely baffling to unaccustomed eyes.

Elie Bouhéreau was sent to the- most important of the Protestant
academies of France—that of Saumur (founded by Duplessis-Mornay in 1599,
suppressed, 1685, but according to R. Lane Poole, Jan. 8, 1684). Weiss (Hist.
French Prot. Refugees, trans. p. 37) enumerates the following eminent
persons produced by this seat of learning:—Amyraut, Saint-Maurice,
Desmarets, Tanneguy Le Fevre, to whom should be added the names of Louis
Cappel and Caméron. Three of these scholars presided over the education
of the young Bouhéreau. The inscription in the prize book won by him in
1656 is in the handwriting of Cappel, who signs himself as Rectore...
S. Theol. et linguae Hebe’ Professore; and beneath are the signatures: Mose
Amyraldo, Gymnasiarché ; Beawardino, pastore ; Tanaquillo Fabro, wi class.
praeceptore.

Cappel was “ the first to overthrow the authority of the Hebrew vowel-
points, and of the Massoretic text of the Old Testament”; and he may be
justly called “the founder of modern Biblical criticism.” Moise Amyraut, or
Amyraud, was a voluminous writer, as Bouhéreau’s library testifies, on the
Roman and Calvinistic controversies. Reginald Lane Poole, to whose
History of the Huguenots of the Dispersion 1 am indebted for most of what is
here noted about Saumur, states that this Academy influenced those of Sedan
and Montauban in the direction of Arminian or Remonstrant views of the
doctrine of grace, and in liberalism generally. Amyraut died, as I gather
from references in Bouhéreau’s correspondence, at 1 p.m., 18th January, 1664,
and was buried next day at 5 o’clock, in obedience to an order of 1662, which
forbade Protestants to bury their dead, save at day-break or night-fall
(Weiss, up. cit., p. 51).1

Le Fevre, or Faber, as the name is Latinised, was a brilliant classical
scholar, and father of the celebrated Madame Dacier, who inherited his tastes
and genius. He died in 1672. The letters in the collection signed Le Fevre
are from some relative. There are among Bouhéreau’s books some nine or ten
that once belonged to Le Fevre. He seems to have sold them in Nov., 1662.
He received his congé from the Academy about 1670. There are in these
letters hints at various irregularities in his conduct, both private and
academical.

Beaujardin, whose name is also on the fly-leaf of Bouhéreau’s prize, was

1 In February, 1676, the Protestants at Marans were threatened with a lawsuit for burying one
of their pastors, Bogaert, at 4 p.m.

Wuite—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 133

not one of the college staff. He was the pastor of the congregation of the
Reformed at Saumur; and, according to Delaizement, he abjured his faith
under pressure in later years. Bouhéreau lived with him while attending
classes at the Academy.

The young Bouhéreau was a diligent student. We have proof of this
in seven carefully written volumes of notes of lectures written out at Saumur
in 1657, 1658, and 1659.1 The first of these are the lectures of a person
named Doull on rhetoric and the use of the globes; the remaining six are on
philosophy and logic, the lectures of Isaac Hugo. Among Bouhéreau’s books
are two by Hugo: Summa Brevis Doctrinae Metaphysicae, 1649, and
Hthica, 1657, both published at Saumur.

Saumur was not a divinity school, although there candidate pastors
received their intellectual equipment. Among the many friendships begun
there by Bouhéreau were two with laymen of noble rank, the Marquis
Turon de Beyrie and Richier de Cerisy. And the intellectual and literary
interests which seem to have been instilled into the young men were
certainly by no means those of a seminary, or exclusively religious. De Cerisy
writes on February 9, 1666 :—* Il n’y a point encore d’Ovide en ma, biblio-
theque, mais j’espere qu’il y en aura bientost, et que tout galant qu il est, mes
theologiens Vy souffriront aussi bien qu’ Horace et Petrone et les Priapées de
Scioppul qwils y endurent tres patiemment.” The same divided allegiance is
reflected in the letters of a youth who was Bouhéreau’s dearest friend, Paul
Bauldry ; for example, we read in a letter of November 15, 1662 :—“ J’ay
aujourdhuy prié un homme qui est en Angleterre de chercher le 13 tome des
Cent. de Magd. et des exempl. d’un livre intitulé Priapeia Scoppi.” Strange
company for the highly respectable Madgeburg Centuriators! And these
were not by any means vicious or profligate young men. Later on they will
become austere enough. Turon de Beyrie rallies Bouhéreau on his puritanical
manners, in his letter of October 23, 1674 :—“J’ay craint extremement que
dans ma derniere lettre il ne me fit échappé quelque chose qui t’etit scandalisé ;
car je remarque que M" les Beats, au nombre desquels je prendray la liberté
de te mettre, sont extremement sensibles et delicats. 1] faut que pour me
vanger je te die une chose que j’ay découverte en ta personne depuis que tu
fais metier de devotion, c’est que contre le genie de nostre Religion, qui la
veut masle et vigoureuse, tu as chargé la tienne de grimaces, et je trouve
pitoyable qu’aymant naturellement les plaisirs, tu ayes creu qu il estoit de la
severité d’un Ancien de se priver de la dance et de la musique. Tu vois par
la que je me souviens de la maniere dont te firent fuir un soir les hauts-bois

1 See Appendix: List of Bouhéreau MSS.
R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [21]

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

quand j’estois a la Rochelle, et je remarquay que cela fist peine a Mademoiselle
Boireau, qui contre le genie du temps, feroit scrupule de prendre des plaisirs
qu'elle ne petit partager avec son mary.”

In 1674 Bouhéreau had been married five or six years, was a leading
citizen of his native town, and a church-elder. But when Turon first knew
him, he was estudiant or proposant en théologie, a divinity student, composing
des vers galants, ordering 1’ Histoire Amoureuse from Paris, and‘ sending copies
of the Basia of Johannes Secundus to his friends, his serious thoughts spent
on emendations in Catullus, Virgil, etc., and minute and profitless points of
New Testament criticism and exegesis ; like Pope’s Narcissa :

‘A very heathen in the carnal part,
Yet still a sad, good Christian at his heart.”

By far the largest number of letters extant from any one correspondent
are those of Paul Bauldry, who left Saumur Academy about a month after
Bouhéreau. The first letter is dated 22nd and 23rd July, 1662; and on the >
top of it Bouhéreau has written Je suis party de Sawmur le 16° de Juillet,
Dimanche. With scarcely an exception, these letters, and those of other
very intimate friends, are unsigned, and have no formula of address at the
beginning. It has been a task of some difficulty to discover the names of
the writers in many cases. In this instance it was not until I had read the
fifteenth that I found a hint of the writer’s name in some Latin hendeca-
syllable verses beginning :—

“ Male est, o Boherelle, Baldrio: mi
Male est mehercule et laboriose.”

The verses are followed by this comment :—“ Vous voyes bien par ceste
epigr. plus Catullienne que bauldrienne, que vous me faites tres grand plaisir
de m’ecrire de longues lettres.”

The writer’s name then, Latinised, would be Bauldriuvs. No. 32 is signed
P. B.; no. 37, Baul; and finally, no. 43 concludes thus :—aimés toujours bien
le petit Paul Bauldry, He is spoken of as Baudry by other correspondents.

Bouhéreau himself was not a tall man. In Bauldry’s letter of November 15,
1662, the writer’s feelings, as was often the case, find expression in verse :—

“Quelle ait pour vous de la douceur
Et toujours quelque faveur
A Vegal de vostre merite.
Cest a dire non petite,
(Quoyque vous soyés petit.”

De Cerisy, too, makes jesting reference to his friend’s appearance, He

Waite—Lhas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 135

tells him (letter of 19th June, 1664) that he and Bouhéreau’s amante of
Paris were laughing du petit homme a mine noire. Compare the following
from an anonymous correspondent, who writes from Paris, 10 Juillet, 1664 :—
‘Hn verité, Monsieur, je trouve que vouz aves la meillure memoire du monde,
et que pour mestre paz des pluz grands de corps, vostre ame contient
beaucoup de chosez.”

The Bauldry correspondence, as it lies before me, is an illustration of the
cooling of a hot friendship. Bouhéreau has carefully numbered the first
forty-seven letters, concluding with that of 50th November, 1663. There are
two others, not numbered, of that year; only twelve of the year 1664 (during
part of this year they had been together in Paris); twenty-five of the year
1665; three between that year and the close of 1668; one each for 1669
and 1670; five for 1672; four for 1680; and one for 1683. Our own
experience, however, ought to make us hesitate to assume that the depth of
our attachment to our friends can be safely gauged by the frequency and
length of our letters to them.

When Elie Bouhéreau left College, he went home to his mother, who had
a house at La Rochelle, en (or a) la ville newve, prés (or proche) la nouvelle
porte de Maubec (or proche le temple). He. then continued his studies as a
proposant or estudiant en théologie. For at least a year some of his friends so
addressed his letters. I find it last in April, 1665. Sometimes we find
only the abbreviation #. #. 7. This mark of distinction was not always
acceptable. At least Bauldry, who never so addressed his friend, writes on
28th January, 1663 :—“ Mon pere se fasche de voir sur vos lettres proposant
ou estudiant en theolog. Contentés le bon homme si vous pouvés, qui est
chagrin épouvantablement, ce qui me desespere.”

Bauldry’s father, who lived at Rouen, d la rue de la grosse orloge,? may
have deemed it imprudent in those troublous times to have unnecessary
publicity given to his adherence to La Religion Prétendue Réformec, as it
was officially styled.

It appears to have been the custom for the young divinity students to
deliver a trial sermon, called wne proposition, in the places in which they
sought to exercise their ministry. Bauldry thus describes his first effort of
this kind, 28th May, 1663 :—“Je rendis hier ma proposition avec tout le
succés que j’en puisse raisonablement esperer, graces a Dieu. Ce qui nest
pas une petite affaire dans nostre eglise, ou les gens passent pour des je ne
scay qui quand ils hesitent ou quwils demeurent. Mais enfin je ne hesitay

1 There is a picture of this ‘‘ temple,’? which was demolished March, 1685, in Delaizement’s Hist.
des Reformez, p. 204.
* Bauldry moved later, 1669, @ la rue des charetles, pres le pont Ariluine.

[21*)

136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

point et je ne demeuray point. Il ne faut pas mentir avec tout cela, je
croyois bien faire l'un et l’autre avant que de monter en chaire. Car quand
je me sondois ou sur ma priere ou sur mon exorde ou sur ma conclusion je me
trouvois foible par tout: mais enfin encor un coup je men tiray bel et bien,
et c’est dont je remercie Dieu de tout mon cceur.”

Everyone was not so fortunate. De Cerisy, writing on February 9th,
1666, relates as a piece of gossip the failure of their common friend,
Bernon, at La Rochelle, and his being jilted in consequence by a damsel
whose love would not endure transplanting.

Bouhereau got as far as writing a proposition; for in the same letter
Bauldry says :—‘“‘ Envoyés moy done vostre proposition le plustost que
vous pourrés ”; and in a letter of June 19th of the same year (1663) :—“J’ay
leu vostre proposition, mais je ne vous en parleray point jusqu’a Samedy que
je vous la renvoyeray avec la mienne.” Unfortunately this undertaking was
not fulfilled, at least at that time. Bauldry was compelled to leave Rouen
in hot haste “pour eviter une tutelle et une curatelle dont j’estois menacé.”

It is interesting to learn, as we have now done for the first time, that
Bouhéreau, in taking orders in Ireland many years after, was fulfilling
the intentions of his youth.

In December, 1663, Bouhéreau went on a long visit to Paris, where
he stayed with an uncle, Guibert, sometimes described as avocat en Par-
lement, who lived dans la rue de la Buscherie proche la place Maubert. At
the end of that year he finally determined to cease his preparation for
the ministry. He left Paris about June 10th, 1664, returning home via
Saumur, where he spent a few days in the house of Le Feévre, d la billange.
All that the letters reveal as to Bouhéreau’s doings in Paris refer to a
love-affair with a Mademoiselle de Beauchamp, a cousin. This young
lady married somebody else in September of the same year. One of the
letters, the writer of which I have not been able to identify, gives a
description of the wedding and a very unflattering account of the bride-
groom’s personal appearance and position in society :—

| “Le 4 Sept., 1664.

“Quelle estoit belle! Si vous y eussiés esté! non pourtant, je ne
le dois pas souhaitter. Je vouz ayme trop, vouz l’aymiés trop, vous en
seriés mort de regret. Dimanche dernier je l’ay veiie marier: et je n’ay
rien veu marier de si beau. Que d’ieux elle fixa sur elle mesme! Que
de victimes elle deroba a Dieu! Que je vis dattraits! Que je vis de
graces! Je ne peus m’empescher de dire en moy mesme que les poétes
avoyent menti de ne parler que de trois, car j’en vis une infinite. Quel
dommage quelle soit entre les bras d’un homme si malfait que l’époux qu’on

Waire—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 137

luy a donné! car de mine, il l’a tres mauvaise, et d’esprit, on ma dit qwil
n’en avoit que pour faire la reverence et pour dire, je suis vostre serviteur.
Mais ce qui aencore bien faict causer le monde c’est qu'il n’avoit qui que ce
soit pour l’accompaigner que le frere de la mariée. On a creu que c’estoit
une marque qu’il estoit descendu de fort bas lieu, et ce qui a confirmé ce
soupcon, c’est qu’on a sceu que son maistre, car il est commis, aux aides
que je pense, n’avoit paz daigné honorer la mariée (une seule visite,
contre la pratique ordinaire. Quelques unz ont aussi trouvé estrange que
la mariée n’eust aucune suitte, et encore pluz de ce que quand on passa
le contract il n’y eut aucune apparence de nopces, pas seulement un verre
de vin. Ce que j’en dis, ce n’est pas que je m’en scandalise, je ne suis
pas encore si infirme, mais c’est que le monde parle ainsi. J’ay creu que
vous preniés assés de part en cette affaire pour que je vous en informasse.
J’ay peur mesme que vous nen preniés que trop pour vostre repos, car
quand on a beu a la santé (une fille dans la calotte de sa perruque, je pense
quwon doit avoir grand regret de la voir possedée par une autre.”

Haag states—I do not know on what authority—that Bouhéreau took
the degree of M.D. at the University of Orange on August 29th, 1667. 'The
earliest reference I have found in the correspondence to the doctorate is on a
letter dated 20th July, 1667, from Montpellier, Monsieur B. doctewr en
Medecine d Rome; and on a letter of December 15th, 1667, on the address of
which Massiot—a future father-in-law or brother-in-law—addresses him as
Doctewr en Medecine de present. Agnew, following Haag, adds: ‘“‘ After taking
his degree, he travelled in Italy with his cousin, Elie Richard Bouhéreau.”
Apart from the mistaken addition of Louwhéreaw to the cousin’s name, there
seems to be an error here; for unless we suppose that the degree was
conferred in absentia, the cousins were in Italy in August, 1667. We have
among the letters of that year one from Bassiou, of Montpellier, dated
June 21, and another from Journeau, a relative, dated August 15th, and
yet another from Les Freres Garbusay— bankers apparently—of Lyons,
dated September Ist, all addressed to Bouhéreau at Rome.! It is no
disparagement to Bouhéreau to say that the degree must have been
rather easily acquired—at least in some cases. There was no school of
medicine at La Rochelle; and with the exception of the six months’ stay at
Paris in 1664, and again in 1667, there is no evidence that Bouhéreau left
his home for more than a few days, until he went on his Italian tour, nor is
there any allusion in the correspondence to any studies in medicine or kindred

1The notice by M. Delayant, printed in the Appendix, p. 152, gives the date of Bouhéreau’s
doctorate as March 29, 1667. This fits in with the facts as presented in the correspondence.

138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

subjects. On the contrary, there is a passage in one of Turon’s letters (19th
February, 1677) which would lead us to suppose that Bouhéreau’s serious
study of medicine did not commence for some years after he had taken his
degree in it:—

“Je me reiouiray extremement de ce que tu vas embrasser tout de
bon la medecine, si j’estois persuadé que le merite y trouvast totiours la
recompense qui luy seroit deiie. En ce cas-la je ne serois pas en peine pour
toy, et je suis persuadé que tu ty distinguerois bien tost. Mais en verité
Vexperience que j’ay dans le monde m’a fait connoitre que la charlatanerie
et Vimpudence d’un ignorant n’y manquent guere de triompher, de l’esprit
et du scavoir d’un homme modeste. C’est un patelinage perpetuel entre
medecin, apothicaire, et chirurgien. Tout s’y fait par compere, et par
commere, on ne voit que cabaler pour établir ou decrediter, et comme pour la
pluspart les gens a qui l’on a afaire, sont fort ignorants et de peu d’esprit,
un fripon artificieux l’emporte ordinairement sur un honneste homme sincere ;
ce qui ne se peut voir sans chagrin, de quelque philosophie qu’on se puisse
munir. Mais je suis bien ridicule de t’aller icy dire des choses que tu
scals mieux que moy, et je ne pretends pas combattre le dessein que tu
as pris.”

The poor Marquis must be pardoned this cynical ebullition. He hada
very distressing complaint to make him irritable. The point, however, that
is material for our present purposes is that this extract is good evidence that
at this time, 1677, Bouhéreau was only beginning to practise his profession
seriously. Huis medical education was certainly very different from that of
his cousin Elie Richard, who, after a stay at Saumur—lI do not know how long
—engaged in special medical and natural philosophy studies at Groningen and
Paris. .

But we are anticipating. The two cousins in their travels visited Venice,
and made some considerable stay in Rome. They were also at Strassburg,
and returned to Paris about November, 1667. In Le Févre’s Epistre a
Monsieur Boireau, dated 23rd November, 1667, which he prefixed to his Vie
d Aristuppe, he says:—“Je viens d’apprendre chez l’illustre Monsieur Conrart,
que vous étes de retour de Rome depuis trois jours.”

Bouhéreau remained in Paris at least until the close of January, 1668,
ches Monsieur Barbot, Advocat aw conseil, Rue de la Harpe. From a
memorandum, partly in his mother’s writing, partly in his own, we learn that
the total expenses of the tour, including those of his stay at Paris, amounted
to 3,955 livres.

In September of this year, 1668, we hear of Bouhéreau’s approaching
marriage. The writer of the letter referred to, La Fons Thomeilles, speaks as

Wuitt—Khas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 159

if it were to take place immediately ; but later letters (Gaussen, October 5th,
68; Bauldry, November, ’68) refer to it as still future. It probably
took place early in 1669. (See Tessereau, February 14th, 69; Bascoux,
February 2nd; Cerisy, April 2nd.) The lady on whom his choice fell was
Marguerite Massiot, a cousin. They had a large family. Agnew (ii., p. 140)
gives the list of them from the Naturalizations, dated 15th of April, 1687:
Elias, Richard, Amator, John, Margaret, Claudius, and Magdalen. In
addition to these, there were at least two others who died before Bouhéreau
left France; and another daughter, Blanche or Blandine, is mentioned in his
will.

When Bouhéreau married, he left the old house, and went to live in the
Rue des Augustins, where he remained at least until July 9th, 1685, with
occasional absences at the Synods of his Church, of which he soon became
ancien. The letters which have fallen into my hands give the impression
that he had sufficient private means to enable him to lead a life of study.
We have seen already that he did not seriously begin to practise his
profession of physician until 1677.

As early as 1669 (see Turon’s letter of July 5th), Valentine Conrart, the
first Secretary of the Académie de France, endeavoured to direct Bouhéreau’s
studies into a definite channel. But the first express mention of the task
assigned him—a translation of the Treatise of Origen against Celsus—is not
found until 1672. At Conrart’s death in 1675 the work was still unfinished;
and indeed, when Bouhéreau submitted the manuscript to Spanheim in
1685, all the books of Origen’s treatise had not been translated. It was
eventually printed at Amsterdam, with an Epistle dedicatory to Henry de
Massue de Ruvigny, Earl of Galway, dated a Dublin le 1 Janvier 1700.
(The copy in Marsh’s Library, R 2. 4. 47, is that with last press-corrections.)
Westcott, in his article on Origen in the Dictionary of Christian Biography,
says Bouhéreau “shewed great skill, with too much boldness, in dealing
with the text,’ and quotes Mosheim’s admiration of Bouhéreau’s ingenuity
in emendation.!

It is quite possible that the persecution of Huguenots, which was yearly,
indeed monthly, growing more intense, as well as his increasing family, com-
pelled him to earn an income. As the troubles thickened, we have evidence
that he began to contemplate the necessity of leaving La Rochelle. As early
as March, 1683, a relative, Massiot, in Paris, discusses Bouhéreau’s prospects
of success if he were to set up as a physician in the capital. We have

1 Haag also mentions “une lettre de lui sur un passage difficile de Justin inserée dans le T. ii. de
la Bible ancienne et moderne,’’ 1714; and a Lettre a Mademoiselle D. B. sur le choix d’un médecin,
1674.

140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

significant memoranda of questions to enquire concerning North America.
In 1685, Chouet discusses the advantages and disadvantages of Geneva as
a harbour of refuge. In 1683 the Huguenot physicians of La Rochelle
were forbidden to practise their profession; and it is possibly in connexion
with this that we find a formal offer made by the Academy of Saumur,
through Barin the President, of Chairs of Philosophy to Dr. E. Bouhéreau
and his cousin Elie Richard. This was in May, 1684. It was a case
of one drowning man endeavouring to save another. The days of the
Academy were numbered. Bouhéreau had demonstrated his loyalty to his
Alma Mater by sending his eldest son there in spite of the remonstrances
of his friend Turon.! The father treasured later among his own books a
French New Testament (classed in Marsh, R 2. 6. 19) on the fly-leaf of which
is written, Elie Bouhereau a remporté ce second prix de pieté dans la premiere
classe le T° Tee 1684 a Saumur. Thecover is stamped on the front, “ Avitae
memoriae et Christianae amicitiae sacrum,” and on the back, “ Elie Bouhereau
de la Rochelle anno 1684.”

There is a brief summary of Bouhéreau’s history in 1685,in Delaizement’s
Fist. des Reformez, pp. 264, 265.

“Le sieur Bouhereau qui avoit été envoyé [par lettre de cachet, Haag]
a Poitiers, aprés y avoir demeuré quelque tems, obtint de la Cour, quil
auroit Paris pour le lieu de sa relegation. Jl y vint au mois d’Aott et y
demeura jusques a ce que les maux des Reformés allant étre au comble, il
lui fut enjoint d’aller aus extremités du Languedoc et d’y demeurer jusqu’a
nouvel ordre. Il partit de Paris pour obeir; mais ayant trouvé moyen de
se détourner pour aller tirer sa femme et une partie de ses enfans, du peril
ou il savoit quwils étoient a la Rochelle, il passa avec eux en Angleterre.”
This story differs in some details from Haag’s account, followed by Agnew
(op. cit., vol. 11, p. 140). Haag imphes that Bouhéreau was some months in
Paris before he left ostensibly for Languedoc. We have, however, letters
addressed to him at La Rochelle as late as July 9th, 1685. Agnew also states
that he brought all his children with him to England. Seven are enumerated
in the Naturalizations list of April 15th, 1687; but Delaizement’s words imply
that, when Bouhéreau left La Rochelle, some only of his children accompanied
him. The story as told by himself to his granddaughter, Jane Quartier, solves
this difficulty, and also explains how he saved his library. Her other
reminiscences will be found in the Appendix, p. 150; but this is the place
for her narrative of his escape from France :—

“When the storm threaten’d them, my Grandfather who was at

1 “ Je ne scay comment tu t’es resolu d’aller mener ton fils a Saumur dans cette grande decadence
de l’ Academie, et j ay peur que tu ne t’en trouves mal.’’—Letter of 12th May, 1684.

Waire—Llias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 141

that time a Lawyer & expected to be soon call’d into the Parliament was
intrusted with the original edict of Nants & all the satutes [sic] of the
Church, as may be sill [ste] seen in the publick Library of St. Patrick’s-
when the persecution began to blaze he rec* a letter of cachette which
banish’d him to another town, there he found another to go further, however
he made his escape went to the English Ambassader at Paris told who he
was (his name was known tho his Person was not, by his famous transla-
tion of Origene against Celstes [sic] & beg’d of his Excellency to permit
him to give him a rect as if he had bought his library & got them sent to
England, which that Nobleman did, by which means he sav’d a most curious
collection of manuscripts & other books, which woud have been burn’d by
the common hangman as heretical, as soon as he was gone a troop of
Dragoons was quarter’d on his House, to force my Grandmother to change
her Religion & take his children, but she had them all out to different
friends, with orders to send them to a house on the quay (where all the
Protestants that coud make their escape us’d to meet) with a promise that
she woud make hers & meet them there, which accordingly she did, for
one of the fellows asking her money to buy a hat, she said she coud buy it
cheaper than he & it woud make the money go further & get them more
things as they might want them. he consented & went with her, it was
night, & her maid (tho a woman) was very faithfull, promis’d to do what
lay in her power to help her. my Grandmother made her carry a lanthorn,
& bid her when she came to such a house to pretend her foot had slip’d
& let her self fall & put out the candle, which she did, & making a great
outcry, pretended she had sprain’d her ancle, in the meantime my Grand-
mother got into the house, which was left open on purpose, & by the back
door got to the quay, where her children were before her, all but the
youngest that was at nurse being but six months old, but y° woman
promis’d that on shewing her the copy of a letter my Grandfather had
given her she woud deliver the child. the first person my Grandmother
found going into y* house was my Grandfather whom she thought was
some hundreds of leagues off, she had much adoe to keep herself from
shreiking, but contain’d herself, on acc®* of the danger they ran if they
had been discover’d, y° same night they got on board a ship y* waited for
them & a great number of others yt had made their escape as well as
they. two years after my Grandfather ventur’d his life, to bring his
youngest son out of France, for had he been caught he woud have been
hang’d, as he had been hang’d in effigie for having made his escape, but
y° nurse was true to him & did not inform against him.”

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [22]

142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The first notice of him by Englishmen is in Anthony Wood’s Fasti
Oxonienses :—

“1687. In a Convocation held 15th Dec. were Letters read from the
Chance. of the University in behalf of one Elias Boherel (born at Rochelle,
partly bred under his Father an eminent Physician, and two Years or
more in the University of Saumur) to be created Batchelor of the Civil
Law, but whether he was created or admitted, it appears not. He and his
Father were French Protestants, and were lately come into England, to
enjoy the Liberty of their Religion, which they could not do in Franee,
because of their Expulsion thence by the King of that Country.”

In alluding to this quotation from Wood, Agnew falls into the error of
supposing that the Elias Boherel referred to is Dr. Bouhéreau himself. It
really is his eldest son, who was killed in a battle in Flanders, according to
Jane Quartier.

Dr. Bouhéreau informs us that he arrived in England in the beginning of
the year 1686. On the accession of William III, he immediately obtained
government employment as secretary, first to Thomas Cox, Envoy to the
Swiss Cantons, and subsequently in Piedmont to Henri de Massue de
-Ruvigny, Deputy-general of the Huguenots, and subsequently Earl of
Galway. (Statements of French Pensioners, 1702," and Calendar of Treasury
Papers, 1689, August 20th and September; and 1708-9, January 22nd.)
Massue de Ruvigny had been appointed in November, 1693, Commander-
in-chief of the English auxiliary forces in Piedmont, and returned thence in
January, 1697. (See Dict. Nat. Biog.) It would seem that Bouhéreau accom-
panied him home; for he acted as Secretary to Lord Galway while the latter
-was Lord Justice of Ireland, 1697-1701. He is so described in the Portar-
lington Register, 11th July, 1700: Monsieur Bouhereau, secretarre de son
Exeellence Milord Conte de Galluuai lun des Lords Justice d’Irlande.

It was at this time apparently that Bouhéreau came under the notice of
Narcissus Marsh, Archbishop of Dublin. This learned, wise, and munificent
prelate was then agitating for the realisation of a project on which he had set
his-heart, 1.e. the establishment of a public library in Dublin. It is unneces-
“sary here tosay more about Marsh’s Library, the origin and nature of which
have been already related by the last and the present Library-keepers. (See
G. T. Stokes, Some Worthies of the Irish Church, p.112; Library Association
- Record, March, 1899.) It is sufficient to say that Archbishop Marsh’s notion
-was that Bouhéreau should. be appointed librarian on a salary of £200 per
annum until such-time as one of the dignities of St. Patrick’s Cathedral should
become vacant, when Bouhéreau should succeed to it. See Appendix, p. 147.

1 In the Public Record Office, Dublin.

Wuaite—Lhias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 148

The Archbishop’s importunity was rewarded by the issue of a Royal
Warrant, 11th June, 1701, embodying his proposals ; and Bouhéreau was now
Public Librarian in Ireland, in custody of his own books, to which those of
Stillingfleet, Bishop of Worcester, were added in 1704. Besides his own state-
ment as to his official position, made in 1702, the entry of his daughter
Marguerite’s marriage, 21st July, 1703, describes him as ministre et biblioté-
eatre de Monsieur le Primat dIrlande. Does this mean that he was also
_ private chaplain to the Archbishop? This construction of the sentence is
supported by an odd expression in his own statement: estant dans les ordres
sacres awpres de Mylord archevesque De Dublin. But there is no record of his
ordination in the diocesan registers of Dublin.

Marsh was translated from Dublin to Armagh in 1702; and it is almost
certain that before he left Dublin a portion of the library—which was built on
ground taken from the Archbishop of Dublin’s garden—must have been erected.
The wood-work of the first gallery, which runs north and south, and looks
into the Cathedral grounds, is superior in quality to that of the second or
inner gallery, which runs at right angles to it, east and west. Moreover, the
arrangement of Bouhéreau’s own books in the reading-room, which is at the
corner where the two main galleries meet, proves that they were classed and
tabulated before the second gallery was built; for while the largest portion
of the books classed R 3 is on the north side of the door-way connecting the
reading-room and gallery no. 2, there are a few on the south side; and a
perpendicular slip of wood fastened on the outside of the case indicates where
R4 begins. Similarly some of the books of R5 are on the east side of the
door leading into gallery no. 1, and others are on the north of the adjoining
window. It is evident that before gallery no. 2 was built, and the door-way
into it constructed, R5 and R 4 divided the east wall of the reading-room
between them, and that R 5 occupied the whole space east of the door-way
leading into gallery no. 1.

Of Bouhéreau’s performance of the duties of library-keeper it is impossible
now to speak with exactness. He had lived his life, and a useful, honoured
life too, before he was appointed Public Librarian. Men do not usually begin
to learn a new business, however apparently easy, at the age of sixty-five—least
of all when they are exiles, and all that they had lived for—causes and persons
—crushed or buried. A letter from Archbishop King, quoted by Sir Charles
Simeon King (4 Great Archbishop of Dublin, p. 261), proves that the manuscript
catalogue of the books in Marsh’s Library, which has been praised by all who
have consulted it, was the work of Bouhéreau’s successor, Robert Dougatt.
There is extant a list of books in Bouhéreau’s handwriting; but it is quite
useless as a catalogue. Archbishop King, in the same letter, states that

[22*|

144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Dougatt found the brary “in a miserable condition,” and that it “had cost him
out of his own pockett, between 3 and 4 hundred pounds.” This can only
mean that Primate Marsh had not done all that he had originally intended to
do for the fabric. It is quite impossible to suppose that any neglect could so
impair a building no part of which was more than seventeen years old.

Cotton states (Fusti, vol. u, p. 112) that Bouhéreau “was minister of the
French Church, in Dublin.” Thisis not true. Mr. T. P. Le Fanu, in reply to
my enquiries, states : “I can say with confidence that Elie Bouhéreau was not
a minister of either of the French Churches in Dublin. He took part, however,
occasionally in the affairs of the Conformed Church as a member of the congre-
gation.” See his sentiments on the subject of conformity in his will (p. 149).
On another point, too, Cotton has, I think, made an error: that is, in giving
Bouhéreau the title D.D. It is true that the entry of his burial in the
Registers above mentioned describes him as docteur en theologie. But there is
no record of his having obtained the degree at Oxford or Cambridge or Dublin.
It is most likely that his D.D. was a loose inference from his being a M.D., a
clergyman, and a theologian more learned by far than most of those who have
“performed the exercises ” necessary for the degree. To the ear, all “ Reverend
Doctors” are of equal standing. Yet although Bouhéreau was not actually a
minister of the French Conformed congregation assembling for worship in the
Lady Chapel of St. Patrick’s, he must, as was natural from his past history,
have been regarded as one of the important officials; for he obtained the right
of burial within its walls—a privilege reserved for “ the Ministers and other
Church officers” according to the condition agreed to by the Dean and
Chapter in their Capitular grant, 23rd December, 1665 (see La Touche, op. cit.,
Introd.). In his willhesays: “I... desire ... that, if it can conveniently be
done, my Body may be deposited in the same place of the French Chappel,
within the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick, Dublin, where the Bodies of my
Mother, my Wife, my eldest daughter, and others of the Family, have formerly
being [sie] deposited.”

There is no reason to think that this natural desire was not complied
with. The entry relating to his burial runs thus :—

“Le 7 May, 1719, a esté enterré par Mr. Fleury, le corps de feu
Mr. Bouheraud, chantre de St. Patrick, docteur en theologie. Il etoit fameux
medecin et zele Protestant de La Rochelle, tres scavan et estimé.”

It is pleasant to think that the bodies of the devoted mother and the
faithful son rest together in the quiet and beautiful chapel. The above
extract from the will throws light on an imperfect entry in the French
Registers :—

417004 42039 Aujourdhuy 9° Avril a esté enterré par M* Barbier, lun

Wuitr—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 145

de nos ministres, le corps de feu Dame..... ; auquel enterrement ont
assisté Mts Bouhereau, pere et fils, et M. Jourdan, ministre, qui ont dit que
la dite Dame estoit aagée lors de son deceds de 95 ou environ.”

It is evident that the missing name is Blandine Richard Bouhércau. The
officiating minister probably knew her only as Dr. Bouhéreau’s mother,
and intended to ask the exact name the next time he met him. These
registers afford many examples of similar /acwnw, which can only be ascribed
to this habit of putting off till to-morrow.

Madame Marguerite Massiot (Maciot, Matiot) Bouhéreau was buried
23rd May, 1704, when it was stated that she was about sixty years old at
the time of her death. The eldest daughter Marguerite was buried
23rd April, 1707. She was then about thirty-four years of age. She had
been married, 21st July, 1703, to Louis Quartier (later Cartier), “ ministre de
Péglise frangoise de St. Patrick a Dublin.” They had at least three
daughters, one of whom, Jane, survived her parents, and received one-fifth of
her grandfather’s property. She married Jean Freboul, July 12th, 1730.
Her account of her family will be found in the Appendix, p. 150. Her
father, Louis Quartier, was buried 23rd October, 1715.

Of Elie Bouhéreau’s “ numerous family ” only four survived him :—

(1) Richard. This son bore the additional surname of Des Herbiers. An
account of his career can be seen in The Statements of French Pensioners, 1702,
1713 (the latter in his father’s handwriting). He served all through King
William’s wars, and lost his left arm at the siege of Ebernburg.

Agnew (op. cit., vol. i1., p. 308) states that one of Bouhéreau’s sons became
Mayor of Dublin, and had a son Richard who changed his name to Borough ;
that he had two sons: Lieut-Col. William Blakenay Borough and Sir
Richard Borough (1756-1837 ; Bart., 11th November, 1813). Sir Richard
married, in 1799, Anna Maria, daughter of Gerard, Viscount Lake, and had a
son, Sir Edward Richard Borough, born 1800, and married to Lady Elizabeth
St. Lawrence. ‘Their two sons, Edward and William, died respectively in
1855 and 1856. They had five daughters. Now, there was no Mayor of
Dublin named Borough in the eighteenth century. But Smiles (op. cit.) and
Burke’s Peerage agree in describing the office as that of “ town-major.” This
agrees with the recollections of Jane Quartier, p. 151.

(2) Amateur appears in a baptismal entry of September, 1738, as
Monsieur le Major Amateur (Borhow)' Bouhéreau. He is probably the same
as Arteur Borough, mentioned as a parrain, 22nd April, 1733. The names

' “ Borhou ”’ is interpolated in a later hand.

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Amateur and Arteur are interchanged in the name of the child, who was in
fact, Amateur Bouhéreau’s grandnephew. |

(3) John Boireou,! or Bouhéreau, entered Trinity College, Dublin; was
Scholar, 1704; B.A., 1705; m.a., 1708. He was ordained, 19th March, 1709,
and took the degree of D.D. in the spring of the same year. He was the first
assistant librarian of Marsh’s Library, and held the post till 1725. The will
of a John Borough, of Ringsend, was proved in June, 1726. This may be the
same person. If it be, he left a wife and one daughter, both named Mary.

(4) Blandine, or Blanche, married John Jourdain, or Jourdan, who held
the living of Dunshaughlin, Meath. She had a “numerous family,’ in
consideration of which her father left her three-tenths of his property.

APPENDIX A:
EXTRACTS FROM THE CALENDARS OF TREASURY PAPERS.

Calendar of Treasury Papers, 1697-1701-2.
Vol. Ixii., 41. June 26, 1699.
Letter of Mr. Blathwayt to Mr. Lowndes.

The Archbishop of Canterbury had communicated a letter of the Bishop
of Dublin and Bishop of Clogher, relating to a library keeper at Dublin, to
the King, who referred the part relating to an allowance of 200/. a year to
the said library keeper, out of the first fruits and twentieth parts of that
kingdom, to the Lords of the Treasury. Dated Loo, 6 July 1699. NS.
[i.e., 26th June].

Minuted :—“To have 200" a yeare from Midsm™ during pleasure,
provided that if the treasurership or chancellorship of the
cathedrall church of St. Patrick becomes voyd, this pension to

cease.”
Vol Ixxiv. 7. May 6th, 1701.

A letter from Narcissus, Archbishop of Dublin [to the Lord Lieutenant of
Treland ].

He knew not whether Lord Galway had acquainted his Excellency with
a design of erecting a library at Dublin for public use, which would be of
great benefit, seeing the only library in Ireland (which was that of the

1 So spelt in the printed list of Dublin Graduates.

Wuitr—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 147

College in Dublin) was inaccessible to all but the members, and that the
booksellers’ shops were furnished with none but a few modern English books,
so that the clergy of that city and such as came to it about business, and
especially the poor curates who had no money to buy, having no place to
repair to where they might have the perusal of a collection of good books, he
feared spent much of their time worse, than probably they would do, if such
a provision were made for them. When he spoke of the College library as
the only one in Ireland, he meant that was anything considerable, there
being two others very small, one at Kilkenny, given by the late Bishop
there, and another at Londonderry, erected by the present Bishop of that
place.

The money for the structure was ready and the ground laid out, being
part of the garden belonging to his (the Bishop’s) house, and the model of the
building was being drawn. Only one encouragement was wanting. There
was a very learned gentleman, a refugee, one Mr. Bonhereau [sic], who held
great correspondence in foreign parts, every way qualified to be a library
keeper. He had moreover a collection of books worth between 500/. and
600/. This gentleman, being ancient, would give his books (which were in a
manner all his substance) to this library (when erected) and become library
keeper himself, if he might have 200/. a year settled on him for life. Were
the treasurership or chancellorship of their Cathedral of St. Patrick void, he
(the Bishop) would bestow it on him who was well qualified for such a
dignity and would endeavour to make it a preferment for a library keeper
for ever, there being no duty belonging thereto besides preaching three or
four times in a year. But it being uncertain when either of these might
become void, the only expedient that could be thought of was, that the King
would graciously bestow a salary of 2002. per ann. on Mr. Bonhereau [sic]
as library keeper, either during life or until otherwise provided for, which
might be paid out of the first fruits, and then the work would go on. The
library would at first opening be pretty well stocked with those books and
such others as he (the Bishop) should then give (the remainder of his library,
all but his Oriental Manuscripts, being designed for it when he died); but if
this could not be obtained, he feared the whole project would languish and
come to nought. He was somewhat bold with his Excellency; but his
concern was for the public good. Lord Galway was fully apprised of the
matter, and the Archbishop of Canterbury had formerly been acquainted
with it, and he (the Bishop) had again written to him.

Minuted :—“ To be laid before the K.”

The Act of Parliament, passed 1707, by which Marsh’s Library was

‘incorporated, mentions that the Rey. Mr, Elias Bouhereau had been made

148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Library-keeper. In March, 1709, he was collated Precentor, or Chanter, as
it was then termed, of St. Patrick’s Cathedral. His predecessor in that
dignity, Samuel Synge, Dean of Kildare, had died on 2nd December, 1708.
The delay in Bouhéreau’s collation was probably due to some pecuniary
difficulty, as it had been arranged that his pension of £200 should cease on
his succession to a Cathedral dignity. The following extract from the
Calendar of Treasury Papers throws light on the situation :—

Vol. cx. 22;- 1708-9, Jan. 22.
The Earl of Gallway to the Lord High Treasurer.

Testifies to the great merit and learning of, and to his particular esteem
for Doctor Bouhereau, who had been his secretary in Piedmont, whose case
he enclosed . Dated Lisbon, 2 Feb. 1709 N.S., 72.e. 22 Jan. Docquetted :—
2 Feb. 1708-9. | |

Accompanied by the “ Petition of Doctor Elias Bouhereau, Keeper of the
Public Library near St. Sepulchres, Dublin, erected by the Archbishop of
Armagh. He was allowed 200/. a year by the beneficence of Her Majesty
until the chantership of the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick fell vacant by
the death of Dean Synge. Was required to pay two third parts of 360 odd
pounds expended in buildings to the executors of the Dean. Was a stranger
and left France for his religion’s sake, and brought over nothing with him
but a numerous family and his books, value 500/., which he gave to the
library. Prays the continuance of his pension for two years. Was
68 years old.”

Minuted :—“ Ref. to My Lord Lieutenant.”

APPENDIX B.
EXTRACTS FROM THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT OF EIAs BoUHEREAU
Dated 19th March, 1712.

ie dees desireihy a: aa that, if it can conveniently be done, my Body may
be deposited in the same place of the French Chappel, within the Cathedral
Church of St. Patrick, Dublin, where the Bodies of my Mother, my Wife,
my eldest daughter, and others of the Family, have formerly being [sic]
deposited... ...

The design I allways had of dying within the communion of the

Wuire—Lhas Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 149

Reformed Churches of France, in which, by the grace of God, I con-
stantly lived, till they were utterly destroy’d, was the reason why, upon
my being driven into England, by the same storm which overwhelmed them,
I immediately submitted to the Discipline of the Church, as by Law there
established; as being fully perswaded that I could never more effectually
shew my self a true son of our desolate Churches, than by a steady adherence
to the principles which they owned and maintained; and as believing it to
be our part and duty to shew at least good example, when we can not any
other way contribute towards reclaiming those who stand separated for such
reasons, as our Churches did highly disapprove ; far from giving the world
occasion to believe, by making distinct and separate Assemblies, that we
would refuse, in our native country, to be Members of such a Reformed Body,
as the Church of England now is. The due and constant practice of this
maxime I recommend to those who will have any regard and consideration
for my memory.

I earnestly above all entreat my dear Children never to forgett that
signall mercy of God, by which they were taken out of a Country, which may
be so justly look’d upon as a place of slavery. There are few families, upon
whom Providence hath bestowed the same favour, with such remarkable
circumstances, as do better deserve to be kept in perpetual remembrance ; the
chiefest of which I have purposely sett down in another writing. .

My willisthat...... ten equal shares may be made of...... my
substance ; that my eldest son Richard Bouhereau, and his sister Blanche,
alias Blandine, wife to Mr. John Jourdan, may each of them have three of
these shares a piece; the one, upon account of his Birth-right, and the loss
of his Arm; the other by reason of her numerous family: that my Grand-
daughter Jane Quartier may have two shares, which I do assign to her, to
make good the promise I made to her dying mother: that my other two
sons, Amateur and John, may have one of these shares a piece; not that
I love them less than the rest of my Children, but because they are better able
to provide for themselves... .

Att present I leave to my eldest son’s keeping such Papers as concern the
affairs of the family: and I bestow upon my youngest all such things as have
any relation to sciences, and learning; as my Geographical Maps, and Chrono-
logical Tables, what few Medals I have, my common-place Books, such of my
Books as he will chuse for himself, and especially those where there is any
handwriting of mine in, and all other such like things; upon this condition,
that he will deposit in a safe place what he will think deserves to be
preserved, after having made use of it,

R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII. SECT. C, [23]

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

I bequeath twenty Guineas to the Consistory, or Vestry, of the French
Church of S. Patrick, to be distributed, by way of extraordinary allowance,
to such families of our poor Refugies, as shall by them be judged to be in the
greatest want .......

Remember, my dear Children, to keep a strict peace, concord, and friend-
ship, among yourselves. This is the true and onely way, by which you
may make God propitious to you; as it is also the chief and last thing,
that I recommend to you, and wish you. I shall leave you riches enough,
if I leave you such a Treasure, as the favour of God is. What can you
possibly want, if you have this? May God then give you Peace among
yourselves, and Grace towards him! Amen! Amen !

I declare ., ..... for Executors of this my last Will....-- my
eldest son Richard Bouhereau, and his youngest brother John Bouhereau ;
as being those of my sons, who are the most settled by me.

APPENDIX C.
THE RECOLLECTIONS OF JANE FREBOUL, née QUARTIER.

From a document now in the possession of Mrs. M. Archer, of 4 Elton Park,
Sandycove, Co. Dublin.

I have preserved the original spelling and punctuation.

estas Of my father’s side my ancesters as far as I coud trace them
were either in the Church or Phisick, my Grandfather & Great Grandfather
Quartier were Ministers, my great Grandfather Barbier, which was my
Grandmother’s name was one also, beyond that they were either Phisycians
or Lawyers & had good estates in Saumur....... When Lewis the
14th came to the Crown, he revok’d the Edict his Grandfather had made,
my dear Father was at that time at the University, & had just finish’d his
studies, & was call’d to the Church of Vendome in the room of his Father,
who had been call’d to that of Paris, but the persecution began & all the
Churches were thrown down, all the favour that was shewn my poor Grand-
father was, that by ye means of some friends he had in Paris he got leave to
go out of the Kingdom, but coud take nothing with him but his wife &
son they came to Holland, & my Grandfather was call’d to the Church
of Groninguen, where he died in the year 1699, my Father on his coming
to Holland had the offer of being chaplain to the Queen of Denmark, but

WuitE—Elias Bouhéreau of Lu Rochelle. 151

chose to come to Ireland where he was call’d to be Minister of Patrick’s
Church, as he had a first Cousin who was [sc] that Church & married to a
near relation, after my Grandfather’s death he went for his mother &
brought her here, & the good old woman liv’d till the year 1712, so much is
all I know of my dear father’s family. now I come to my mother’s, they
were of Rochelle, a sea port town who suffer’d a siege till they were almost
famish’d, rather than submit to articles y' were against their Religion, my
great Grandfather was a Counseller in the Parliament, which is what we call
here a Judge, & during y* siege they not only eat rats & mice, but my
Grandfather told me they even eat y° harness of their coach, at last they
capitulated & kept their priviledges longer than any town in France. [Here
follows the paragraph cited on page 140.] thus did my Grandfather with his
wife & six children & his mother leave France & a plentifull fortune for
the sake of his Religion, & come to a strange country, not knowing if he
woud get bread to suport his family, at first he settl’?d in England &
appled himself to study Divinity took orders & travell’d, till being
acquainted with Lord Galway he made my Grandfather his secretary, when
he was made Gen™! of King William’s forces in Portugall, when Lord
Gallway came over here Lord Justice, with y° Duke of Grafton ye first time,
he gave my Grandfather y° place of Publick librarykeeper worth at yt time
about two hundred pounds per annum, when he came over y* second time
under Queen Anne’s reign he rais’d it to four hundred & made his youngest
son who was a Clergyman his deputy in y° Library, & gave him y’° parish of
Rush which is but a sinecure, my three other Uncles were in y° army, y°
eldest was kill’d in Flanders, y* second lost his left arm at y* same battle in
King William’s wars, he got half pay, & afterwards bought y° town Majer’s
commission of Dublin, y* other died about 26 years agoe in Limerick, Majer
in Gen™! Olmay’s Regt, my Grandfather lived till y* year 1719, when he
died he left all his books & manuscripts to y* Library, where they are in a
room by themselves & may be seen by any one y' asks for Doctor Borough’s
books)... 2:

The water-mark on this document has the date 1798. It is evidently an
original, not a copy; therefore the writer, whose mother died in Apvil, 1707,
must have been over ninety years of age when she committed to writing,
with great reluctance as she says, what she had learnt from her grandfather
and uncles.

[23*)

152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

APPENDIX D.

Notice oF E. BounkrREAU BY M. LEOPOLD DELAYANT.

The following has been kindly communicated to me by M. Meschinet de
Richemond, Archiviste Départemental Honoraire, of La Rochelle :—

Extrait de la biographie inédite de ce savant médecin, due a la plume
autorisée de feu Léopold Delayant bibliothécaire et historien de La
Rochelle, ancien professeur de philosophie, chevalier de la Légion
d’Honneur et officier de l’Instruction publique.

Delayant, biographie rochelaise, 355 (3488) tome 1* (Bouhéreau, Elie).
Jourdan, mémoires biographiques 319 (8424-3) Bouhéreau, fol. 195.
G. Musset, Cat. des. manuscrits, pages 139 et 187. Arcere i. 420—Biog.
Michaud.—Savants et illustres Rochelais, mss. 163. Bayle, art. Origene—
Lettre de T. Faber.—Callot, Rochelle protestante —Eloge de M. Richard.

Elie Bouhéreau, pasteur 4 Fontenay-le-comté, fut appelé a La Rochelle
pour y suppléer Colomiés en 1640; il y resta jusqu’a sa mort, arrivée
le 23 juin 1653, il n’avait que 52 ans. Son fils y était né 1642. La perte
quil faisait si jeune ne nuisit pas a son éducation dirigé probablement
par son oncle Etienne Richard; il fit de fortes études a l’académie de
Saumur. Il y eut pour professeur le savant Tanneguy Lefevre, dont il
garda, toute sa vie, le souvenir. I] conquit son affection. I] n’avait que
seize ans lorsque ce savant lui écrivit, le 26 mars 1658, la premiere lettre
qu’on ait conservée. Ce n’est qu'une plainte, sur le ton de la plaisanterie, de
son état de santé, mélée de vers latins et grecs; mais peu de nos écoliers
de cet age la comprendraient. C’est en 1663, lorsque Bouhéreau n’étant plus
un enfant, n’était pas encore un homme, selon l’expression de Lefévre
lui-méme, gui nec puer erat nec vir, que cette correspondance devint active.
Il n’y a pas dans cette année moins de vingt lettres de Lefevre a Bouhéreau,
et elles traitent les matiéres, elles indiquent les auteurs que nous regardons
comme le plus spécialement réservés aux érudits. L’antiquité seule en fait
objet, bien entendu; surtout V’antiquité grecque. Lefevre montre pour la
langue latine un grand dédain relatif: elle lui parait comparativement
semi-barbare. Du reste tout est bon a son érudition, depuis les matieres
les plus hauts de la Bible, des épitres de St. Paul, jusqu’aux caprices les plus
légers d’Ovide, aux gaietés les plus vives de Pétrone. Il en prend méme
bien librement la langue, et quelques mots de ses propres vers latins ont
nécessité des....... Pour tout réunir dans un seul trait, une étude

Warrn—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 153

complete des Harangueuses d’Aristophane, traduction latine et commentaire,
est l'objet d’une de ces lettres. On congoit que ce fit un honneur de les
recevoir, et que Bayle ait dit: “M. Bouhéreau si connu par les doctes lettres
que M. Lefévre, de Saumur lui a écrites (art. Origéne, rem. L.) 11 lett. XVIII.

Bouhéreau parait n’avoir pas eu moins de soin de la langue frangaise.
Il entretint, dans sa jeunesse, une correspondence assidue avec V. Conrart,
Vacadémicien au silence prudent, grammairien attentif, comme on l’était alors,
a la formation et aux progres de la langue. Ses notes sur Origéne en ont
conserve des traces.

Ce n’était pourtant ni aux lettres, ni a l’enseignement, ni au ministére
religieux que se destinait Bouhéreau: comme son cousin Elie Richard, il se
fit médecin. Le passage d’une étude a l’autre lui parait dur, mais il vit
qu’on pouvait les réunir, il en témoigne et en donne une preuve dans une
lettre adressée au médecin Antoine Meujot, en Mai 1679 et imprimée 4 la
suite de son Orzgene, ou il reléve une faute des éditions de Platon, qui avait
induit en erreur Boileau dans sa traduction de Longin, et discute un passage
de Lucrece. Il fut regu docteur en médecine dans l’université d’Orange, le
29 mars 1667. Recu docteur, Bouhéreau voyagea en Italie avec Elie
Richard, puis revint exercer sa profession a La Rochelle, Ce tiers de siécle
quwun écrivain récent (Hdinburgh Review, July, 1866, p. 104) signale comme
le plus heureux pour le protestantisme frangais, ce temps, ou n’étant plus un
parti politique, il jouissait dans une mesure suffisante de l’égalité civile et
de la liberté du culte, était expiré. Dans le délire de son orgueil, le pouvoir
absolu voulait forcer tous les Francais a étre de la Religion du Roi. Parmi
les mesures prises dans ce but, figurait l’établissement 4 La Rochelle
dun Collége de Médecine, dont il faudrait faire partie pour exercer cet art
dans la ville; et on ne pourraient étre admis que des catholiques. C était
interdire aux trois Médecins protestants! l’exercice de leur profession.
Quelque indignés qu’ils fussent de cette mesure, ils n’osérent pas l’attaquer
directement. Richard, cousin et confrere de Bouhéreau, se borna a publier
une lettre d M’’ D. B. sur le choix dun médecin. Il lui disait qu il valait
mieux se passer de médecin qu’en appeler un mauvais, et il tragait les
caractéres auxquels on peut reconnaitre celui-ci. Pour nous, il n’y a la
que des généralités, @ peu pres incontestables ; il est indubitable que pour les
contemporains tout était allusion. Un médecin catholique, Venette, le
comprit ainsi, et publia une réponse. Bouhéreau réplique par la Réponse
de Mile. D. B. a la seconde lettre qui lua a été éerite sur le choix dun Médecin.

I] raille plus qu'il ne raisonne: il attaque Venette sur son style, et consacre

' Bouhéreau, Richard, et Seignette.

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

la moitié de sa réplique a des critiques grammaticales. Venette publia
encore une Féponse a la lettre de Mile. D. B. sur le choix d'un médecin. TU y
expliquait nettement toute Vaffaire, et montrait que le début était entre
catholiques et protestants. Les protestants ne répliquerent que par deux
épigrammes, quwils joignirent a l’écrit de Venette dans une réimpression des
quatre lettres et qu’une note qui me semble contemporaine attribue a notre
Bouhéreau. Cette querelle est des années 1683 et 1684. Prise en elle-
méme, elle laisse le tort aux médecins protestants, qui sen prenaient a
leurs confréres d'une mesure dont ils n’étaient pas responsables, mais outre
que l’oppression excuse bien un peu de mauvaise humeur, comment apprécie-
rons-nous la part des rivalités de métier dans les intrigues que couvrait le
prétexte de la Religion. L’année suivante vit la Révocation de VEdit de
Nantes. Bouhéreau quitta la France; il avait des parents en Ecosse, et
chercha un asile en Angleterre. Membre du Consistoire de La Rochelle, il
emporta les papiers que celui-ci jugeait les plus intéressants. I] emportait
aussi une traduction avancée du Traité d’Origéne contre Celse. C’avait été
Vavis de plusieurs pasteurs protestants, entre autres de Claude, qu il y avait
quelques inconvénients 4 mettre, par une traduction, cet auteur entre toutes
les mains, et Bouhéreau hésita quelque temps a publier son cuvre. A la
fin pourtant il sy décida. Sa traduction parut en 1700 a Amsterdam,
chez H. Desbordes, un vol. in 4°. Elle était dédiée au Marquis de Ruvigny
devenu Comte de Galway, Protestant réfugié comme lui. Ruvigny avait été
Député général des Eglises reformées, il avait eu de grands rapports avec les
Rochelais, il fut Pappui de Bouhéreau qu'il prit pour secrétaire. La dédicace
de celui-ci est certainement d’une réserve et d’une noblesse de ton tout a fait
remarquable.

Sa traduction réussit; mais elle ne fut d’abord jugée que par des
co-religionnaires. L’histoire des ouvrages des Savants (X™ 1699); Les
nouvelles de la République des lettres (Janvier 1700) en firent l’éloge. Dom
Ceillier (1730) en a dit depuis: “Cette traduction s’éloigne en plusieurs
endroits de la traduction latine, et parait plus conforme au texte original ;
mais l’auteur s’y est donné quelquefois trop de liberté.” Goujet a copié ce
jugement si sommaire et tout le monde a copié Goujet. Seul l’abbé Gourey
est plus sévére ; il trouve au contraire que “ Bouhereau n’est qu'un timide
esclave qui se traine presque toujours sur les pas de son maitre.” Reste a
savolr si un traducteur ne doit pas étre un esclave, s'il est permis d’en agir
avec son auteur comme Gourcy en agit avec Origene, donnant, de son aveu
de son Traité contre Celse une analyse plutét qu'une traduction, et si cela
donne droit d’appeler son devancier ‘un servile et ennuyeux interpréte qui
ajoute aux longueurs et aux redondances de original le défaut d’une diction

Wuitte—Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle. 155

languissante, embarrassée, peu correcte, et surannée méme en quelques
endroits.”

Je ne voudrais pourtant pas soutenir que ces reproches soient compléte-
ment immérités. Mais ilfaut songer que bien que la littérature francaise ait
atteint son point culminant sous Louis XIV., la prose courante, la prose sous
les plumes secondaires y a moins de légereté quelle n’en a acquis depuis ; que
la traduction est de tous les genres celui qui favorise le moins cette qualité ;
que parmi les auteurs qu’on peut traduire, il y en a peu qui y prétent moins
quOrigene. On peut ajouter, si lon veut, que Bouhéreau écrivait en
province ou a l’étranger.

En fait, cette traduction n’a pas été refaite, elle est la seule que je sache
qui existe de ce traité: il est vrai qwelle n’a pas non plus été réimprimée.
Apparemment, Origéne n’est lu que par les savants qui lisent le texte, en
s'aidant, tout au plus, d’une version latine, a moins qu’on n’admette que si
beaucoup de gens parlent d’Origéne, peu le lisent. Gourcy, qui ménage si
peu Bouhéreau, ajoute pourtant qu'il jouit d’une réputation méritée comme
éditeur et comme commentateur. C’est confirmer l’éloge qu’on a fait de ses
notes sur le texte et de ses remarques, qui occupent 80 pages. On a dit que
sa traduction avait été revue et corrigée par Conrart, sans songer qu'il y avait
vingt-huit ans que cet académicien était mort lorsqu’elle parut. Le fait est
que Bouhéreau Vavait consulté sur des difficultés grammaticales. Ses écrits
prouvent qu il connaissait aussi bien les bons auteurs de son pays que ceux de
Vantiquité. Si done on peut lui contester la renommée d’écrivain, on ne
peut lui disputer celle d’érudit. Moins fécond que Colomiés, il n’est pas
moins habile. Il est impossible de ne pas remarquer que cette société
protestante rochelaise que dispersa la persécution était singuliérement
instruite et active.

Bouhéreau ne resta pas jusqu’a sa mort secrétaire de lord Galway: il ne
le suivit point en Espagne. Recommandé a PEvéque protestant de Dublin, il
fut @abord son bibliothécaire, puis celui de la Bibliotheque Marsh de
Dublin. Enfermé dans ces fonctions de lettre, i] ne donna qu'un signe de vie
a Vextérieur. En 1708, lorsque parut la seconde édition de /’Histoire des
Réformés de La Rochelle de 1660 a 1687, elle était précédée d'une lettre de
Bouhéreau a lauteur. Il avait alors 66 ans. Nous ne connaissons pas la
date de sa mort. I] n’avait pas oublié sa chere église de La Rochelle. En
laissant a la bibliotheque Marsh ses papiers, il recommandait qu’on les
renvoyat a La Rochelle, si Dieu permettait que Véglise réformée y retrouvat
sa place. Les successeurs de Bouhéreau a Dublin ont cru, il y a six ans,
Vheure arrivée ; le consistoire de La Rochelle averti a fait venir ce dépot. La
révolution de 1789 n’avait laissé aucun intérét a des titres de propriété qui

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

paraissaient les plus importants aux fugitifs: quelques piéces, en petit
nombre, ont de la valeur pour Vhistoire ou pour les lettres. On y trouve un
dialogue entre Reveau et le pere de Bouhéreau sur le suicide, écrit en latin,
mais rien qui ajoute & Vhistoire do notre Elie. Seulement aprés plus d’un
siecle et demi un de ses derniers voeux a été exaucé.

APPENDIX E.

LIST OF THE BOUHEREAU MANUSCRIPTS REMAINING IN MARSH’s LIBRARY,
NOW PLACED IN Room Z.

Schedule of the French Protestant Documents, 372 in number, restored to
the Consistory of ‘La Rochelle, 23rd September, 1862.

Copies of the aforesaid French Protestant Documents, made by Robert
Travers, M.D., originally in seven notebooks ; six are extant; the missing
book contained nos. 61-132.

Two vols. of “Memoires et pieces pour servir a Vhistoire generale de la
persecution faitte en france contre ceux de La Religion Reformée depuis
Vannee 1656 jusqu’a La Revocation de L’Edit de Nantes, faitte par celuy
donnée a fontainbleau au moys d’octobre 1685.” These volumes consist
of original documents, Mss. and printed, arranged in chronological
order, with a connecting narrative. This is probably the “ writing” to
which Bouhéreau refers in his will.

Commonplace Book [original classing R 3. 1. 25] containing :—
(1) Annotationes In Organum Aristotelis a D. J. Posa Phylosophiae

professore dictatae anno... 1593 mense januario. 33 leaves num.
foll. by one blank leaf.

(2) Annotationes in librum Physicorum Aristotelis a D. J. Posa, &c.
dictatae 1593 mense novembro, 11 leaves n. n. foll. by one leaf
blank; another with 13 lines of Latin on r°; another with entries
of marriages, &c. on top of r° and v’.

(3) Journal Francois de ce qui s’est passé en la Rochelle, depuis 1584
jusqu’a 1643, par Joseph Guillandeau [Dr. Bouhéreau’s grand-
uncle], 102 pp. and half r° of another, continued for 14 leaves after
a gap of 13 leaves; also 3 loose leaves, 2 of which refer to 1632.

(4) [At the other end of the vol.] Compendium logicae, 99 pp. num,

Warre—Llias Bouhéreau of Lu Rochelle. 157

(5) Annotationes Compendii in Phy[si]cam francisci Titesmani a D. J-
Posa ... dictatae anno 1593 mense novembro, 14 leaves, n. n. foll.
by 3 pp. French and one blank leaf.

(6) Annotationes in Ethica Aristotelis a Domino Bruno dictatae...
anno... 1594 mense Martio, 13 leaves.

Actes de tous les Synodes Nationaux des Eglises Réformées de France
[original classing, R 2. 1, 11, 12].
Tome Premier, contenant les 22 premiers Synodes, 1559-1617.
Tome Second, contenant les sept derniers Synodes, -1659.

Bouhéreau Correspondence in 7 portfolios.

Curriculum totius Philosophiae. In Aristotelis logicam commentarius
Auctore Johanne Dumbaro Scoto, Philosophiae professore; Iop@upiou
sisuywyn De quinque vocibus simplicibus praedicabilibus; Arist.
Categoriae; Arist. de interpretatione; Arist. Analyticorum priorum et
posteriorum libri; Arist. Topicorum libri octo; Arist. de Sophisticis
Elenchis; De Methodo; In Arist. Philosophiam naturalem com-
mentarius; Ethicae Medulla; Oeconomicorum nucleus Metaphysicae
succus De Sphaera Tractatus quidam [written out by Dr. Bouhéreau’s
father, 1618, 1619; original classing, R1. 1. 17].

Chronologia Sacra summatim collecta ab Elia Boherello [Dr. Bouhéreau’s
father ; original classing, R2. 1. 5].

Recueil Touchant l’origine et le progres de la Ville de la Rochelle . . . jusques
en l’an mil six cents vingt & huit, que le Roy Louis XIII. fit demolir ses
murailles, Par Pierre Mervault, Rochelois, MD.CLX XI.

Formula Consensus Ecclesiarum Helvetiarum Reformatarum circa Doctrinam
de Gratia, &c.

College Note-books of Elie Bouhéreau.

1. Compendium de Chreia; Syntagma Artis Oratoriae; De Rhetorica
Speciali; Sphaerae Explicatio. Quae omnia ex ore Praeceptoris,
nom: Doull: in primo Classium ordine, excipiebat, et manu

scribebat, Salmurii, Eas Boherellus...1657 [original classing,
R 2. 5. 31].

2. Cursus Philosophiae Manuscriptus ex ore Isaaci Hugonis exceptus ab
Elia Boherello, &e. :

(a) Tom. i. continens Prolegomena de nat. logicae et Isagogen Porphyrii.
1658.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII1., SECT. C. [24]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(6) Tom. 11. continens Categorias et Librum de Interpretatione. 1658.

(c) Tom. ii. continens Priores et Posteriores Analyticos, Libros octo
Topycorum et duos de Sophisticis Elenchis. 1658.

(d) Tom. iv. continens Summam Physicae. 1659.

(ec) Tom. v. continens Prolegomena Physicis et octo Libros Physicae
Auscultationis. 1659.

(f) Tom. vi. continens Libros de Caelo, de Ortu et Interitu et de Anima
[original classing of these, R 1. 1. 40-45].

We
CALENDAR OF THE LIBER RUBER OF THE DIOCESE OF OSSORY.
By Rev. H. J. LAWLOR, D.D.
Read Aprit 27. Ordered for Publication May 13. Published Jury 31, 1908.

PREFACE,

THE Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory is a manuscript containing eighty
leaves of vellum (including f. 6, which is of half the usual width), the normal
measurements of which are 300 x 210 mm. Two consecutive leaves have
the number 17, and those numbered 54 and 55 (recte 56, 55) have been
transposed by the binder. The formation of its seven gatherings of leaves
may be exhibited thus :—

A, (A5 without conjugate) B,, C,, D,, EH, F,, (F2, 3,15 without con-
jugates) G,) (G3, 4 without conjugates).

A table of contents written on four leaves of paper was prefixed to the
volume in the eighteenth century. It was compiled, if I mistake not, by the
scribe who made one of the copies of Archbishop Alan’s Register now in the
Library of Trinity College, Dublin (ms. 554),?

The book was known in the seventeenth century by the title which it
now bears; and it was then regarded as the oldest existing record of the
see, as appears from the following inscription on f. 1 :—

“ Liber Ruber Diocesis Ossoriensis, antiquissimus ecclesize Ossoriensis.?
Rich. Connell, Notarius Publicus, Registrarius dictz Diocesis principalis,
Anno Domini 1678.”

The name which the volume is thus proved to have borne for more than
two centuries was plainly due to the colour of its original cover, which still
remains. It was bound in oak boards covered with red leather,

The date of its original compilation can be fixed within somewhat narrow
limits. For nos. 14, 15, 17-22, 24-33, 37-40, 43, 49 (?), which comprise the

1 See Hermathena, xiv. 301.

* The obvious inference from this phrase is that the Liber Albus wasalready lost. A sixteenth-
century copy of some charters contained in it has been printed by Dr. H. ¥. Berry in the
Proceedings ot the Academy, vol. xxyii., sect. C, no. 3. They all date from a period much earlier
than that of the Liber Ruber. ea ;

R.I. A. PROC,, VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [25]

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

greater part of the book, and doubtless at first the whole of its contents, are
penned, if not by a single hand, at least by a small number of nearly contem-
porary hands. The latest of these documents (nos. 31, 32) belong to the year
1360. But a note at the end of no. 22, in a different hand from the body of
the article, proves that that article was penned before 13896. The bulk of
the manuscript was, therefore, written between 1360 and 1396. And it may
probably be placed nearer the former than the latter of these years. For
Richard Ledred, Bishop of Ossory, 1317-1860, is prominent throughout (see
nos. 14, 15, 19, 20); and the more important of the documents enumerated
above fall within the period of his Episcopate. We shall perhaps not be far
wrong if we suppose that the Liber Ruber was written about the time of his
death, mainly as a record of memorabilia of the Diocese of Ossory during his
pastorate. It is some confirmation of this view that three of the later
additions are copies of documents which may be dated within twenty years
of his death (nos. 11, 12, 34.)

A copy was made of at least portions of the Liber Ruber for Anthony
Dopping, Bishop of Meath, in 1686, which was afterwards in the possession
of John Stearne, Bishop of Clogher. Sir James Ware also made some
extracts from the book which are still in existence. The volume contain-
ing them subsequently became the property of Henry, Earl of Clarendon,
Viceroy of Ireland, and passed with other of his manuscripts to the Duke
of Chandos. The Clarendon manuscripts next came into the hands of
Dr. Jeremiah Milles, Dean of Exeter, by whom they were presented to the
British Museum. That one with which we are immediately concerned is
now Additional Manuscript 4787. It is sometimes cited as Clarendon
Manuscript 36. Both Dopping’s and Ware’s transcripts were made use
of by Wilkins in his Concilia Magnae Britanniae, which appeared in 1737.

A description and calendar of the Liber Ruber by Sir John T. Gilbert
was printed in 1885 in the Tenth Report of the Historical Manuscripts
Commission, Appendix, Part V, p. 219 ff.; and in an appendix thereto
(p. 228 ff.) many of the documents are given in their entirety. More
recently many extracts from the book have been printed by the Rey.
William Carrigan in his History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory, 1905.
In the following Calendar advantage has been taken of the labours of these
two writers.

The compiler has to acknowledge with gratitude the assistance given him

‘S. Ayscough, Catalogue of Additional Manuscripts, 1782, vol. i, p. vii; Bernard’s ee 1697,
vol. ii. part ii, p. 3; Dict. of Nat. Biog., vii. 162.
* See vol. ii, p. 501, vol. iii, p. 660,

Lawior—Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 161

by M. J. McEnery, Esq., of the Public Record Office of Ireland. He is
also much indebted to the kindness of the late Bishop of Ossory, now Bishop
of Down, and of the present Bishop of Ossory, who have given him special
facilities for his work on the Liber Ruber.

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE CALENDAR.

Ny . Benefice belonging to the Abbess of Kilculliheen.
B, ; . Benetice in the Bishop’s gift.
Carrigan, . The History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory, by the

Rey. William Carrigan, c.c., with a Preface by the Most
Rev. Dr. Brownrigg, Lord Bishop of Ossory. Dublin, 1508.

iE, : . Benefice belonging to the Economy of St. Canice’s Cathedral,
Kilkenny.

HMC, - . Mistorical Manuscripts Commission, Tenth Report, Appendix,
Parti Veeco:

I, : . Benefice belonging to the Prior of Inistioge.

Irish Statutes, Statutes and Ordinances and Acts of Parliament of Ireland,
King John to Henry V. Ed. H. F. Berry, 1907.

J, ate . Benefice belonging to the Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny.
ee, - Benefice belonging to the Prior of Kells.
1p. : . Parishioners.

Papal Letters, Calendars of entries in the Papal Registers relating to Great
, — Britain and Ireland. Papal Letters, ed. W. H. Bliss and
others, 1893,

R, : . Rector, Rectory.

Statutes, . . Statutes of the Realm (Record Commission), 1810-1828.

a ; Benefice belonging to the Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin,

V, ; . Vicar, Vicarage.

W ; . Benefice belonging to the Prior of St. Katherine’s, Waterford.
Wilkins... . Wilkins, Concilia Magnae Britanniae. London, 1737.

[25*]

162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CALENDAR.
1. The Rents of the Bishop of Ossory. f i
Cent. xv. They are as follows:—At Deruagh £53 12s. 2d.; Aghtur

£28 9s. O3d.; Kylkenny £26 2s. 3d.; Owtrath £19 17s. 103d.; Logh’
£46 5s. 11$d.; Insnake £51 19s. 8d.; Thascofyn £13 9s. 11$d.; Clonmor
£5 Qs. 21d.; Seyrkeran and Fynchor £24 12s. 8d. Sum £259 11s. 43d.
The manor of Seyrkeran contains 240 acres of arable land in the lordship,
and the land of the burgesses, who are 61 in number, contains 300, making
440 acres (sic) in all, besides £10 13s. 4d. in rent from outsiders (in redditu
forenc’), the mill excepted. Thus the arable land being estimated at 6d. an
acre comes to at least £14 a year, the mill and other things not being counted.

The first portion is repeated below, no. 23, with some variations of
spelling.

Printed in Carrigan iv. 436.

_ 2. Names of the villas of Seyr. f. 21%
Cent. xv. They are: Brechmorh, Cuyllnafernog, Achaworcy in Long-
port, Caenachann in Fygkach, Carrmata of Saeyr, Cyllmeagayn, Chapel of
Fyncora.

Printed in R. Butler’s ed. of Clyn’s Annals (Irish Archeological Society),
p. 50.

3. Amercements of the Churches of Ossory. fe2e
Middle of cent. xv(?) For each church the rector (R), vicar (V) and
parishioners (P) are assessed separately, as follows :— .

(a) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastown R 2s., V 6d., P 2s.; Cowan, Bryd,
Barcoun Rk 6d., V 3d., P 6d. in each case; Gorme R 6d., V. 3d., P 12d.
| Rower], Lesterlyn, Mothan, Hauok R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each case; Styok
R V P 12d. each; Colme R 2s., V 12d., P 2s. Sum 27s.

(ib) Silelogher’ Deanery: Rothan, Broke R 2s., V 12d., P 2s. in each case ;
Dammaht, Wallycallan (sic), M*anag’, Combusta R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each
case; Rathill R 6d.; Delkyn, Marow, Rath P 12d. in each case; Downfert,
hk V P 12d. each; Fer[ah], [....] RP 6d. each in each case; Wolehan (?)
R P 12d. each. Sum 30s.

(ec) Ouerk Deanery: Rathpatrik, Donkytt R 12d. V 6d. P 12d. in each
case; Kylkylleghyne, Kyltakane, Tybryt, Ballytartyn R P 6d. each in each
case; Kylmaboygh R 8d., V 6d., P 12d.; Kylbecok, Kylkned, Kyllagh,
Maculh, Illyd, Portscholl (?) R 6d., V 3d., P 6d. in each case; Rakyeran (?),

1 Written here and elsewhere ‘ Silr’ or ‘ Sillr,’ with marks of contraction,

LawLor — Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 163

Polrothan R 6d., V 3d., P 12d. in each case; Balmartyn R V 6d. each;
Beawley, R P 3d. each; Fydone R V P 12d. each; Fothram, Kylmethall,
Cassellan R V P 6d. each in each case; Clonmor R P &d. each.

(d) Kenlys Deanery: Kenlys, Evylhart R P 12d. each in each case; Erley,
Kylmeghen R 12d., V 6d., P 12d. in each case; Callan R 2s., V 12d., P 2s.;
Coylagh, Tyllamayne R12d., V 6d., P 6d. ineach case; Kyldresse, Kylamery
P 6d. in each case; Lomok R P 6d. each; Maylardystoun R 6d., V 3d., P 6d. ;
Ballagh R V P 6d. each ; Kyllalo [here follows space of several lines].

(e) Aghour P 8d.; Kylrusche R 4d., P 8d.; Kyldrynagh V 4d.; Tybbert
P 12d.; Clonetybbert P 6d.; Aghmecart R 6d., P 12d.; Kyllynn V 3d. V (sic)
Gdys Arke Vi 6d), P 12d

(ff) Odogh Deanery: Casteldogh R 6d., V 3d., P 12d.; Glascro R 3d.,
P 4d.; Ratbeagh, Dyrwagh R 3d., P 6d. in each case; Rosconyll R 4d., P 8d.;
Casteloomyr R 6d., P 12d.; Mocholly, Kylmecar, V 3d., P 6d. in each ease ;
Donmore V 4d., P 8d.; Coulcrayghyn R P 4d. each; Mayn P 4d.;
Aghtere P 6d. :

Printed in Carrigan iv. 387.

This list has certain features in common with those of nos. 21 and 41 (which will be shown
to be related to each other) which are not shared by the lists in nos. 19, 20, 22. For example,
the church of Tullahought is here reckoned as belonging to the deanery of Kells, and the
churches of Kilbeacon and Killahy as belonging to Iverk, in agreement with nos. 21, (36), 41: in
nos. 19, 20, 22 the first is placed in the deanery of Iverk, and the last two in the deanery of
Kells. Again, nos. 19, 20, 22 give the church of Galmoy, in the deanery of Aghour: its place
seems to be taken in nos. 21, 41 by Glashare and Erke, and in no. 3 by Erke. In like manner
nos. 19, 20 have Carcoman, for which apparently nos. 3, 21, 41 substitute Kiltakan and
Ballymartin. And finally no. 3 has a number of churches mentioned in the group 21, 36, 41
which do not occur, or are called by different names, in nos. 19, 20, 22. Such, for instance,
are Tullaroan, Damma, Ballycallan, Rathealy, Outrath, Tullamaine, Kiltrassy, Killaloe, Kilrush.
In many respects in which nos. 3, 21, 41 differ from nos. 19, 20, 22 they are in agreement with
the Regal Visitation of 1615. From these facts it may be inferred that no. 3 is of later date
than nos. 19, 20, 22, i.e. after 1818 av. It was transcribed about a.p. 1500, though
apparently from an earlier, mutilated original. Thus we seem to be justified in placing it not
very late in the fifteenth century; but there appear to be no data for determining the date more
exactly. Cf. notes on nos. 36, 41.

4, Bull of Adrian (IV). £3.
1154. Grants Ireland to Henry II.
Printed in Rymer’s Moedera 1, 19.
5. Note. tor
Henry II came to Ireland and held a council at Cashel 1172.
6. Bull of Alexander (III). f 3M.
1172. Confirms the Bull of Adrian IV (no. 4).

From Giraldus Cambrensis, Hxpug. Hid. ii. 5.

For the date see Giraldus 7. c., Hoveden’s Chronica, s. a. 1171.

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

7. Excommunication. eA
1362 x 1366 Bishop John excommunicates Walter Wals, prior of
or St. John’s near Kylkenny, and places his priory under
1398 x 1400 interdict for his contumacy in not appearing and giving
or satisfaction for the pension due to Kylkenny Cathedral.

1404 x 1405. Printed in Carrigan iii. 252.

There were several Bishops of Ossory named Jonn before the Reformation, viz.: de Oxford,
1362-1366 ; Waltham, Griffin, and another John, 1398-1400; Waltham again, 1404-1405; O’ Hedian,
1479-1487. One of these must have issued the above excommunication; but the last-named
seems to be excluded by the character of the hand in which this article is written.

8. Part of a homily (?). f. 4.
Instances from King Saul to the Emperor Theodosius the Great of
kings being punished for their sins.

9. The articles for which Thomas (a Becket), Bishop of Canterbury, was
exiled. ty eg ales

10. Account of the Synod of Cashel. f. 4.
Copied from Giraldus Cambrensis, Lapug. Hib. i. 35.

11. Memorandum of an agreement between the Dean and Chapter of
1 January, 1876. the Cathedral Church of Ossory and the proctor of
St. Augustine’s Abbey near Bristoll, rectors of Dysert o Loscan Church, on
the one part, and Sir Robert Comys, vicar of the same, on the other
part. 1s Oy

The former grant to the latter the sanctuary land of the church with the
altarages ; the latter is to support all the burdens of the church. The agree-
ment is for the life of said vicar.

Printed in H M C 261.

12. Letter of Edward III to the sovereign (superiori), provost, and
28 January 1373 x 1877. community of Kylkeny. ei ; f°.

A(lexander Petit de Balscot), Bishop. of Ossory, has shown that, holding
his temporalities from the king in capite, he has a market every Wednesday
in his villa of Irystown near Kylkeny, which is part of his temporalities,
and that he and his predecessors have held this market and their liberty
within the cross of the bishopric, freely without payment of any customs out
of saleable things for the murage of Kylkeny, from the time of the foundation
of St. Kanice’s Church ; nevertheless the sovereign, provost, and community of
Kylkeny have demanded and unjustly taken such customs, on the ground of
royal letters patent, and the Bishop has sought a remedy from the King.

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 165

Accordingly, an inquisition having been taken before the Chancellor of

Ireland, brother William Tany, prior of the Hospital of St. John of

Jerusalem, from which it appears that the Bishop’s statement is correct,

it is commanded that henceforth no such customs be taken on the ground

of said letters patent. Dated at Dublin, per ‘petitionem de parliamento.’
Printed in H M C 262.

The heading gives the year as 88 Edward III (1364). But Tany did not become Chancellor till
after August, 1372 (Cal. of Chancery Rolls, Ireland, p. 84, no. 126, p. 85, nos. 3, 6).

13. Provincial constitutions made by the Archbishop of Dublin with
1518. his [suffragan] bishops and religious persons. TOW.

The substance of the constitutions is as follows:—(1) That priests from
Conact and Ultonia be not admitted unless in the judgment of the
ordinary they be found fit. (2) That persons who do not pay pasture
and ‘simili ordine’ tithes are excommunicated. (3) That Irish clerks who
do not pay procurations to the Archbishop and other burdens laid upon the
churches be denounced as excommunicated by all curates, on pain of
suspension ‘quo ad ulti™ vale ste” (qu. ité = item) dispo™ cle. duds et cet’is
provin’"s const’ adit’ [sic] in hac pte. (4) Tin chalices are to be disused
(suspense) after a year, and henceforth none are to be consecrated which are
not at least made of silver. (5) Two valuers are to be appointed by the
bishop to apprise the goods of the dead. [Offenders against this rule] are
ipso facto excommunicated, and are to be denounced by the curates, even
without letters from the ordinaries. (6) If temporal persons do not pay the
half part of the obventions of their houses in cemeteries, their goods and
persons, being in the said cemeteries or the churches, shall have no
ecclesiastical immunity. (7) Provincial statutes and synodals must be put
in force (exequi) by the ordinaries and curates under the penalties contained
in the same. (8) A grant or farm made to laymen, of any ecclesiastical
goods, without the assistance of a clerk, is void. (9) Clerks playing football
shall for every offence pay 40d to the ordinary and 40d for the repair of the
church in which the game has been played. (10) Those who impose lay
burdens and necessary exactions on any church are excommunicated, the
royal power excepted. (11) The council defines all procurations among
Trishmen due to the bishop on account of visitations, and orders that
payment thereof is to be compelled by ecclesiastical censure, so, however,
that the statute “ Instud’” may extend to the payment of procurations to all

1These words are given as they stand in the ms. It seems impossible to extract any
coherent meaning from them; and the surmise of Wilkins, that the text is corrupt, appears to be
justitied.

166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

to whom they are due; and it is approved that all such, both among Irish and
English, should be paid according to the ancient annals (?) (ailos) and rolls
framed therefor in the several dioceses.

Printed in Wilkins iti. 660.

14. Constitutions of the Diocese of Ossory. f. 6.
6 October, 13817. The constitutions were made by Bishop Richard de Ledred
at a Synod held in St. Canice’s Cathedral Church, Kilkenny, and contain the
following :—(1) A profession of faith in the Trinity, followed by a command
that if anyone in the diocese is aware that any person is preaching heresy
therein, he is to give information thereof within a month after it has come to
his knowledge. (2) All undedicated churches, cemeteries, and chapels having
rectors are to be dedicated, and all dedicated churches which have been
violated to be reconciled, within six months from last Michaelmas, under a
penalty of 40s. to the alms of the bishop, and payment of procurations due for
such consecration or reconciliation. In every dedicated church the date of
the dedication, with the names of the [saint]! to whom it was dedicated and
the person by whom it was dedicated, and the number of days’ indulgence
granted at the consecration, is to be inscribed near the great altar, and the
anniversary of the dedication is to be observed. (3) Persons having cure of
souls and not being priests are, in accordance with the ordinance of Pope
Boniface VIII, to obtain, within a year, promotion to all holy orders necessary
for their cures, and are to reside in their benefices unless lawfully dispensed.
(4) None hereafter shall be admitted to a perpetual vicarage with cure of
souls unless he be a priest, or at least a deacon or subdeacon, to be ordained
to the priesthood at the next ensuing Embertide, and, renouncing all other
benefices which he may hold, shall take an oath to reside constantly in the
same. (5) Everyone obtaining a benefice with cure, who has been dispensed
from residence, shall by letters patent appoint a proctor in such benefice, and,
if there be not a perpetual vicar in the benefice, shall, on the day on which
licence of absence is granted, present a priest to the bishop, who shall have a
share of the fruits assigned to him, at the bishop’s direction, for his support
and for sustaining the burdens of the church towards the ordinaries. (6) Since
neither evangelical authority nor canonical severity has availed to restrain
clerks and priests from openly keeping concubines, it is commanded that every
clerk in holy orders in the diocese of Ossory who openly keeps a concubine in
his own or another’s house shall put her away within a month from the
publication of this constitution. If not, he shall be suspended from his office,
and further he shall lose a third part of the fruits of his benefice, to be

1 Blank space in ms.

Lawior—Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 107

disposed of at the will of the bishop. Those who are disobedient after such
punishment are to bedeprived. (7) Since it is reported that it is customary
to farm ecclesiastical benefices for long periods or for ever (quasi perpetuo) to
laymen, who collect the fruits, turning them into lay fees, and allowing the
buildings to fall into ruin, so that the worship of God is diminished, the cure
of souls neglected, and the jurisdiction of the ordinary destroyed, and that the
wives of the farmers, after the death of their husbands, demand oblations and
tithes at the altar during the celebration of Mass, and receive sentences of
excommunication, ‘p'p® (?) intentantes’; it is therefore strictly prohibited
henceforth to set to farm any parish church, prebend, vicarage, dignity, or
office of jurisdiction to laymen on pain of the greater excommunication.
(8) No dignity or benefice shall be farmed to ecclesiastical persons for a long
period, except on the ground of urgent necessity and with the bishop’s
licence, and then for not more than five years; and a copy of the agree-
ment, in such cases, shall be deposited with the bishop. When a benefice
is so farmed, if there be no perpetual vicar, a portion of the fruits shall be
assigned to a parochial presbyter, who shall be then presented to the bishop,
for the performance of divine offices in the church, for his maintenance, and
for paying the burdens of the church to the ordinaries. At the conclusion of
the period of five years the agreement with the farmer may be renewed if the
bishop consents. No vicarage shall be set to farm in any manner. If any
benefice be farmed contrary to this statute, it is decreed, with the consent of
the Chapter of St. Canice’s and of the major part of the clergy of the diocese,
that a third part of the revenues thereof shall be applied, in equal shares, to
the fabric of the cathedral and to the alms of the bishop. (9) No rector or
vicar, or proctor or farmer of the same, shall collect tithes of churches or
ecclesiastical fruits outside the land (solum) of the church, turning it into a
lay fee, nor sell the fruits collected in gross (so that the ordinaries cannot
find fruits to sequestrate, if need be, for the maintenance of those who serve in
the same, and for payment of burdens to be raised therefrom), [nor] transfer
them in any way, on pain of the greater excommunication. (10) Laymen
shall not carry out (?) attachments or secular judgments in churches or
cemeteries or sanctuary; nor shall they lay hands on or convey away
ecclesiastical possessions or goods, on pain of the greater excommunication.
(11) Those who in any way violently remove persons accused of crime
who have fled for refuge to churches, cemeteries, or cloisters, or plunder
goods deposited therein for safety, or who shall aid or abet others in doing
so, shall zpso facto incur the greater excommunication, from which they shall
not be released until they have made reparation to the church for the

‘ injury which they have done to it, and, having done penance proportionate to
R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. C. [26]

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

their sin, shall deserve the benefit of absolution. (12) Since often in this
diocese many priests celebrate clandestine marriages, some at daybreak,
others at midnight, without publication of banns according to the form of the
Church, it is enacted that priests and contracting parties so acting shall be
severely punished at the will of the bishop in accordance with the canons.
(13) Anyone in public or in private maliciously charging his neighbour,
especially if he be a clerk, and most of all if he be in holy orders, with crimes
and enormities, so as to injure his character, shall incur the greater excom-
munication. (14) The foregoing statutes and synodals having been ordained
by brother Richard (Ledred), Bishop of Ossory, with the express consent of
the larger and saner part of the chapter of the cathedral church of St. Canice
of the diocese of Ossory, with the assent of the greater part of the clergy of
the whole diocese, he demands that all his subjects shall observe them, and
they shall be recited every year at a synod to be held on the Tuesday after
St. Michael’s Day (29 September) in St. Canice’s, by the bishop, or archdeacon,
or the bishop’s official. And he decrees that offenders against these statutes,
where no fixed penalty is assigned therein, shall be punished at the will of
the ordinary. Each rural dean shall procure a transcript thereof within a
month, and, within six months thereafter, the rectors and vicars shall obtain
copies through the deans for preservation in their churches. (15) Though
bishops and priests have always in all nations been had in honour, yet
inasmuch as some in this diocese seek to interfere with their exercise of
ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and threaten to harass them in the secular courts,
it is therefore ordained, with the unanimous consent of the chapter and
clergy, that anyone who does violence to the bishop, or who spoils bishop,
priest, rector, vicar, or clerk of goods, movable or immovable, in life or in
death, or despoils the bishop in the episcopal manors or impedes his jurisdic-
tion, or who aids and abets others in any of these things, shall ipso facto
incur the greater excommunication, from which he shall not be absolved till
he has made full restitution and satisfaction. They shall also be without
any ecclesiastical lberty or immunity, in their persons or their goods, in life
and death, and shall not receive ecclesiastical burial. Priests who give them
ecclesiastical burial shall incur the greater excommunication; and if a priest
buries one of them in ignorance, when he learns the truth, he shall cause the
body to be exhumed, and to be removed from sanctuary and cast upon a
dunghill. Otherwise the church and cemetery are placed under interdict till
the body is removed. (16) The custom of Catholics in the article of death
and making disposition of their goods is to offer, in the first place, that which
belongs to God and the Church, and to pay debts due to their neighbours,
and to apply the remainder to good works, and for obtaining the aid of

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 169

prayers for their souls. But it is said that certain men bestow the whole of
their goods on others, some while they are in good health, in order that they
may be able to slay others without thereby suffering the loss of their goods,
and others when in the article of death, defrauding both the Church, their
creditors, and theirown souls. It is therefore ordered, with the assent of the
chapter and clergy, that priests and curates of churches shall not, on pain of
the greater excommunication, admit any who act in either of these ways to
ecclesiastical burial without special licence of the bishop, and that those who
receive such gifts shall be suspended from entrance to the church. These
two statutes are to be recited publicly in the vulgar tongue by the vicars and
parish priests in all parish churches on the first Sundays of Lent and Advent
every year. (17) A general sentence of excommunication upon various classes
of offenders follows, which is ordered to be recited in the mother tongue by
all rectors, vicars, and parish priests in the diocese of Ossory in their churches
during mass once a quarter, on pain of excommunication.
Printed in Wilkins, ii., 501.

For the date see no. 15.

15. Memorandum relating to no, 14. i 10%

c. 1360. The memorandum was erased at an early date; and an
attempt made about sixty years ago to restore the writing by means of
a reagent was only partially successful. What can now be read runs as
follows :—

“Memorandum quod anno domini millesimo cccc® (sic) sexto decimo
translato Willelmo episcopo Ossoriensi quarto die post festum Annunciationis
beate virginis [Marie] ad archiepiscopatum Cassellensem frater Ricardus de
Ledred de ordine minorum de Anglia [oriund]us per sedem apostolicam
factus est episcopus Ossoriensis pro illo substitutus qui admissus a rege
[tem |poralibus e[ ... trJaditis et literis apostolicis archiepiscopo [Dub]liniensi
et capitulo suo Kilkennie [pu]blicatis celebrata inauguratione sua apud
Kilkenniam conuocato capitulo et clero t[oto] diocesis primam synodum
solempnem [in] octauis beati Michaelis sequentis solempniter (?) celebrauit et
statuta synodala supradicta per eum facta publicauit et de consensu capituli
et cleri publice statuit observari. Qua synodo celebrata pro eo quod maneria
episcopalia fuerunt destructa per guerram scotorum et vt plurimum com-
busta (?) episcopus petiuit subsidium a toto clero qui omnes de consensu
omnium nulla bona traderent pro eo quod ipsi omnes (7) per dictam guerram
[f]ructus' pauperati coll... .et ordin.. sunt (?) quod episcopus .. traret...

1 Possibly, as a friend suggests, ‘‘ fuerunt.””

[26*]

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

fructus beneficiforum]...... d cum (?) . . pro releuacione et reformacione
maneriorum episcopalium....et....... OH OSNSNCGES 6 6 44 ss < et viri
religiosi occupant..... em partem. Ideo exiliter responsum est episcopo de

beneficiis supradictis. Acta sunt hec die et loco supradictis.”

The first portion was deciphered by the Rev. James Graves, and printed
in Butler’s edition of Clyn’s Annals, p. 51, in 1849. It was again printed,
less correctly, but with the addition of parts of the latter portion in H M C 233,
and (with further additions) in Carrigan, 1. 49.

‘The date given above assumes that the note was composed immediately before it was copied into
the Liber Ruber. See Preface, p.160. That it was not contemporary with no. 14 is proved by the
error in the date assigned to the translation of Bishop William Fitz John, who was provided to
Cashel, 26 March, 1317. (Lapal Letters, ii., 162.)

16. The fixing of the bounds of the Bishop’s manor of Dorow or
1460 x 1478 Derwache (Dirvagh in teat). im IL.

Certificate of Thomas Loundres, Notary public, that in the presence
of him and witnesses, David (Hacket), Bishop of Ossory, caused the bounds
to be fixed by Tirrelaus (Turlogh), son of Donat Irryghe McGillephadrik,
his son Tatheus (Teige) the Red, Dermot McPaderisse, Sir Donat McKeve,
priest, Tatheus (Teige) the Black McGillephadrik, Sir Kervallus (Carroll),
Rector of Bordwell, Geoffrey McGillephadrik, captain of his. nation,
Kervallus (Carroll), son of Sirt John McKeve, and Dirvaill, daughter of
Donat Riavy (?) (Reamhar, the Fat), who said that they had learned the
bounds from their elders, the said Donat Irche, Padyn Ayghre, the daughter
of Edmund Botiller, wife of the late McGillephadrik, Wiliam McCowchogery,
Malemor McMalaghlynn Gille, Donat McLucas, Dirvayll iny (daughter) of
Codye, Dermot son of the son of Dermot Carrygh, John McKeve, late
Rector of Dirvagh, Donald, son of MceGrynynn, Luke McCarroke, and
William McGillerigh, viz. from Glantelwe to the oak T'\\\cuc;, thence by
Barr ne Beghe on the left to Liscomyn on the other side of the new
ditch, and thence to Knokenoran by Guruan and the meadow, on the
right hand.

Printed in Carrigan, 1. 217, where the places named are identified.

The dates between which the transaction described must lie are those of the appointment
(1460) and death (1478) of David Hacket, Bishop of Ossory.

17. Provincial Constitutions of Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor).
1317 x 1349 iim ILILY.
A council having been held in accordance with the ancient institution

1 The original has ‘d/’, which may ke read ‘dicti’? or ‘domini,’ The latter is to be preferred,
since no John Mckeve has been previously mentioned,

Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 171

that metropolitans should celebrate provincial councils with their suffragan
bishops every year, the following ordinances are made by the Archbishop
with the consent and assent of his suffragans and the clergy of his diocese
and province :—(1) Since some interfere with the ecclesiastics whose office
it is to collect tithes, or their proctors or servants, so that the pope’s tithes
cannot be collected; while others, because ecclesiastics prosecute their
ecclesiastical rights in the ecclesiastical courts, indict them, or cause them
to be indicted, or procure their arrest, so that clerks are arrested in the
public streets or in their dwellings, and are imprisoned till they pay a
fine, and meanwhile are robbed of their goods; all persons so acting are
pronounced excommunicated, and their ‘loca’ and lands where clerks shall
be imprisoned are to be interdicted, and to be denounced by the ordinaries
as interdicted, until the prisoners are set at lberty with their goods, and
satisfaction is made for their losses; and during the interdict their captors
and those who dwell on the lands shall be deprived of ecclesiastical burial
and other sacraments of the Church, saving only the baptism of infants
and penitence of the dying. (2) Since some seeking the refuge of the
Church are so closely guarded that they can scarcely be suppled with
food, and some are violently removed from the churches and cemeteries
or the public road ‘ post abjurationem terre’ and slain, all who take part in
such deeds ipso facto incur sentence of greater excommunication. (3) All
persons who remove or destroy the goods of ecclesiastical persons or churches
against the will of the guardians, or who consent to or procure such acts,
are declared to be violators of the immunity of the Church, and therefore
to incur ipso facto sentence of greater excommunication, the King and
Queen and their children only excepted. (4) Since it is a matter of
ascertained law that religious men of whatever degree are inhibited from
inducing any to vow or promise to select their churches as their place of
burial, or not to depart from such selection already made, and from
administering extreme unction or the eucharist or solemnizing matrimony
for laics, without special lceence from the rector, vicar, or parish priest,
and that those who (except in cases allowed by law, or through privileges
of the Apostolic See, or by provincial or synodal statutes) absolve persons
excommunicated by canon, or, in their own words, ‘a pena et a culpa,
ipso facto icur sentence of excommunication only to be absolved by the
Apostolic See—and yet some disregard these prohibitions; it is ordered
that every diocesan shall yearly make inquisition, and if he find such
transgressors of the canons, shall pronounce them by name to have incurred
the censures by law appointed, and shall cause all such to be publicly
denounced as a class four times a year by the parochial priests. (5) No

tee Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

penitentiaries or others are to absolve those who have committed perjury to
the prejudice or loss of others, unless they have special licence therefor,
in writing and by name, except i articulo mortis, [and perjurers who
have been absolved in sickness], if they recover, are to be enjoined to go
to the diocesan of the place to receive penance. (6) None below the rank
of a bishop is to absolve from murder. (7) Since it has happened that,
when the possessor of a benefice is in remote parts, another pretending
to be his proctor, and to be called upon to defend his cause before a
judge, has fraudulently obtained authentication of his letters of procuration
from a rural dean or other superior, whom he has asked to affix his seal to
them, and has thus obtained possession of the benefice, it is ordered that no
dean, archdeacon, archdeacon’s official, or bishop’s official set his seal to any
letters of procuration, unless it is publicly sought from him, [or] unless the
person who appoints the proctor, being present, personally requires him so
to do. Offenders against this ordinance are to be suspended for three years.
Advocates or proctors acting in the way described ipso facto incur sentence
of excommunication, and are to be suspended from their office for four
years, and also to be otherwise punished at the will of the diocesan.
(8) Since some, stating that the possessor of a benefice is dead, have obtained
presentation to it from the patrons, and, procuring a clandestine inquisition,
have got possession, it is ordered that no inquisition on the alleged voidance
of a benefice be taken except in a full chapter of the place, by the rectors
and vicars of the place, chaplains and others (in the absence of the
rectors and vicars), after a due interval has elapsed, and public proclamation
having been made in the benefice of the day and place of such inquisition.
Persons holding clandestine inquisitions are to be punished at the will
of the diocesan; and anyone seeking to get a benefice by such means
is to be for ever excluded from the said benefice. (9) Clerks holding
benefices or in holy orders shall not, without licence of the diocesan, be
bailiffs or seneschals of laymen, or exercise secular jurisdictions. Offenders
are to be punished by the diocesan and fined. (10) Rural Deans are not
to deal with matrimonial causes. (11) Chaplains of chapels are to restore
all oblations and other things which ought to go to the parish church
to the rector or vicar of the same, and until they do so they shall be
suspended from the celebration of divine offices. (12) No religious person
is to be allowed to act as executor of a testament unless his superior takes
care that he may execute faithfully the last will of the deceased, and render
an account of his administration, and answer to the ordinary of the place for
the losses, if any, which occur through him. (13) Since some have infringed
the ordinance of the Council of Cashel (see Giraldus, Zzpug. Hib. 1, 35), it is

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 178

ordered that none hinder or disturb the free making of a testament by anyone.
Those who do so ipso facto incur sentence of greater excommunication from
which they can be absolved only by the ordinary of the place. (14) Excom-
munication of all who disturb the peace of the King and Kingdom of England
and the Lord of Ireland, or who infringe ecclesiastical liberties, invade
ecclesiastical possessions, or lay hands on ecclesiastical goods, and of those
who intrude into benefices and unjustly retain them by lay power. (15)
Clerics who will enjoy clerical privilege are to be properly tonsured, and
offenders against this ordinance are to be severely punished by the ordinary.
(16) If any shall indict the archbishop, bishop, or archdeacon, or their
officials or ministers in a lay court, because for his faults in matters per-
taining to the ecclesiastical court they have suspended or excommuni-
cated him, or put his land under interdict, he is bound ipso facto by
sentence of greater excommunication. (17) No one, under pain of greater
excommunication, shall compel an ecclesiastic, by taking of his goods or
other amercements, to assume a public office which he cannot exercise
without violation (offensa) of his order or state or right, or without
irregularity. (18) No spiritual office is to be set to farm to anyone, nor
shall burial or any sacrament be denied to any for a debt. Offenders to
be punished at the will of the diocesan. (19) Laics shall not execute
secular judgments or attachments in churches or cemeteries or on the
ground (solum) of the church. Penalty, excommunication. (20) Unknown
chaplains shall not be permitted to celebrate divine offices in the province
unless they produce letters of orders, or give proof of the same by trustworthy
witnesses ; and a layman coming into the province from remote parts shall
not be married until proof in due form is given (in forma juris constiterit) that
he is unmarried (solutus fuerit). (21) Anyone who is judicially convicted of
falsely charging another with crimes, the consequence of which should be
death, exile, mutilation, disinheritance, or forfeiture of the greater part of his
goods, shall ipso facto be bound by sentence of greater excommunication.
(22) Those who choose rural deans, if the latter are guilty of misconduct in
their office, or fail to give satisfaction to the diocesan for perquisites and
synodals, shall give satisfaction on their behalf, ‘et si per ministrum fuerit
mutatus quod ipse respondeat pro assumpto.’ (23) On account of certain
defects and deceptions in the preaching of quaestors of alms, it is ordered that
no quaestor shall be admitted without letters from the archbishop or diocesan,
and that the ‘decretal words of the epistle written below’ shall be inserted
[here follow what appear to be the words referred to], and that he shall not
be permitted to propose anything except what is lawful and canonical.
Priests wittingly permitting quaestors to preach contrary to this ordinance

174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

shall be zpso facto suspended for a year. Quaestors attempting anything
contrary thereto are ipso facto excommunicated, and if they persevere for
forty days, at the command (significationem) of the bishop they shall be
imprisoned until another arrangement has been made about such matters by
the diocesan. All letters hitherto granted to such quaestors are recalled,
relaxation of the foregoing sentences without absolution of the diocesan being
reserved. And chaplains receiving money on that account shall restore
threefold to the cathedral churches. (24) There shall be a commemoration
of St. Patrick throughout the province on some vacant day every week
except in Lent, with regimen of the choir, and the day of his death shall
be celebrated as a double festival, as shall also the death days of the patrons
of the other cathedrals, viz.:—St. Brigid in Kildare, St. Canice in Ossory,
St. Laserian in Leighlin, and St. Eden the Confessor in Ferns; and on the
festival of the patron saint in each diocese, the people shall abstain from
work, and attend the offices in their parish churches. (25) The festivals of
Laurence the Archbishop (double), of the eleven thousand virgins, and of
the translation of St. Patrick, shall be observed with nine lessons in the
churches throughout the province. (26) Where there is a proper service of
the said patrons a copy shall be sent to each cathedral church by the diocesan,
that distribution may be made among those churches.

18. Provincial constitutions of Archbishop John (de St. Paul). f. 15%.
21 March, 1352. The following constitutions are promulgated by the
Archbishop at a council held in Holy Trinity Church with the consent and
assent of his suffragans and his and their chapters, and of all others whose
consent is required :—(1) The festival of the Conception of B.V.M. is to be
celebrated in the province as a double, the service being the same as that for
the Nativity of B.V.M., except that the word ‘conceptio’ is used instead of
‘nativitas’ throughout; and on the festival day the people are to abstain
from labour and attend their parish churches. (2) The festivals of St. Ann on
26 July, of the Translation of St. Thomas, mart., and of St. Katherine, virg.
and mart., are to be celebrated as doubles, the people abstaining, as before.
Curates, on pain of greater excommunication, if they have not the proper
services for these days, are to procure them within six months. Meanwhile,
on St. Ann’s Day, the service for St. Mary Magdalene is to be used mutates
mutandis. (3) Violaters of sequestrations made by authority of the arch-
bishop or suffragans, and duly proclaimed, ipso facto incur sentence of greater
excommunication. (4) Since clandestine marriages are contracted without
publication of banns, and often within the prohibited degrees, one or both of
the parties being on the bed of sickness, and are celebrated by foolish and

Lawtor— Culendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 175

ignorant chaplains, it is ordered that marriages are not to be solemnized
except in church and after proclamation of banns during mass on three feast
days. Offenders—both priests and contracting parties—ipso facto incur sen-
tence of greater excommunication. (5) Since divorces are sometimes obtained
for pretended causes and by means of false witnesses, those who wittingly
give or procure such false testimony, and judges who wittingly marry persons
who cannot lawfully be joined together, or separate those who are lawfully
married, are excommunicated. (6) No. 17 (2) is confirmed, and it is ordained
that anyone laying violent hands upon one who has taken sanctuary (even
though both be laymen), or causing goods deposited in sanctuary to be removed,
is excommunicated. (7) On Good Friday (dies parasceues) rural and secular
work shall be abstained from, that the day may be duly observed with
fasting and prayer. (8) All persons, clerks and laics, are exhorted, whenever
the most Holy Name is pronounced in divine offices, to ‘incline mind and head
and body very devoutly.’ Those who do so shall have ten days’ indulgence,
namely on all Sundays and double festivals. All ecclesiastical persons
present at divine offices are to bow humbly when they say ‘Gloria Patri.’
(9) The sentences of excommunication contained in no. 17 and these con-
stitutions are to be published during Mass in the parish churches yearly
on the first Sunday in Advent, Septuagesima, and the Sunday before the
festival of St. Peter ad vincula (1 August) by the priests of the places, and
also in Cathedral and Collegiate churches on three solemn feast days by three
priests vested in albs, and to be explained in the vulgar tongue. (10) The
suffragan bishops are commanded to cause these constitutions to be solemnly
published and strictly observed in their dioceses, and to be publicly recited
in their episcopal synods every year.
Printed in Wilkins, 11. 746.

19, Taxation of the Diocese of Ossory. iil (OS
1303 x 1306. ‘The taxation is said to be in accordance with the Register of
the Curia as found by the Bishop, brother Richard (Ledred), in the Roman
Curia, and in the Register of the Clerks near London, and in the Register
at St. Paul’s Church, London. The list of revenues is as follows :—

(a) Kenlys Deanery: Kenlys (K) £10; Callan, R £57 13s. 4d.,
V £13 6s. 8d.; Erleyestoun, R (K) £8, V £4; Maillardestoun, R £4 8s. 104d.,
V 44s. 53d.; Rathgulby (K) 106s. 8d.; Lomok (K) £4; Kilmegen (K) £8 ;
Kelkyrel (K) 46s. 8d.; Kilknedy, R (K) 106s. 8d., V (B) 53s. 4d; Kilkes
(given by Bishop Geoffrey (St. Leger) to the economy of the vicars of
Kilkenny) 40s.; Stanecarthy (K) 66s. 8d.; Dengylmore Chapel (K) 53s. 4d. ;
Jeryponte, R (J) £13 6s. 8d., V £4 13s. 4d.; Donimegan Chapel (K) 53s. 4d. ;

R. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [27]

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Kilry (K) 26s. 8d.; Kiltorkan and Athernehynche Chapels (K) 100s. ;
Kilbecok, Prior of Kenlys’ part (K) 40s., Prior of Instyok’s part (1) 46s. 8d.,
V 53s. 4d.; Killach, R (1) 60s., V 40s.; Rossenan, R (1) 44s. 5d., V (1) 22s. 3d.;
Achbillyr (Patron David de Ba.) R £4 15s. 4d., V 46s. 8d.; Lesmetag Chapel
(K) 18s. 4d.; Ballagh, R (K) 44s. 5d., V 22s. 3d.; Knoctofre, R (K) £4 6s. 84.,
V 63s. 4d.; Shorthalestoun Chapel (K) 20s.; Killameri (Prebend, belongs to
the Chancellor) £10; Balygerath (K) 33s. 4d.; Court of Erleyestoun
Chapel (K) 33s. 4d.; Inesnag (Prebend) £9. Sum £220 10s. (Wb) Obargoun
Deanery: Thomastoun R (I) £4 13s. 4d, V (1) 66s. 8d.; Instyok (1)
60s.; Colmekyll Chapel (1) £7 6s. 8d.; Fossith Chapel (K) nil; Balyfassath,
Prior’s part (W) 26s. 8d., V 26s. 8d.; Kilcoan, R (I) 20s.; Kilcolyn (W),
R 53s. 4d, V 25s. 8d.; Balymalgorme (A), R 35s. 64d, V 27s. 93d.;
Trystelmokan, R (A) 53s. 4d., V 26s. 8d.; Lesterglyn, R (Patron
Henry de Rupe) 66s. 8d., V 33s. 4d.; Kilmehauok (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d. ;
Shenboth, R (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d; Clon (Prebend) 60s.; Rowyr, R (Patron
John de Rupe ‘u ord”), £4, V 40s. ; Rosbergoun, R (A) 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d. ;
Droundonenni, R (A) £4, V 40s.; Dysert (K) nil. Sum £60 3s. 4d.
(e) Ouerk Deanery: Evilhauth (V B) £4; Typerauth (V B) 10s.; Clonam-
mill (Patron Arnaldus Poer) 40s.; Rathkeran (EZ) £9 9s. 3d. [note: “£4
ut nunc” ], V (B) 26s. 8d.; Fydon, R (the prior of St. Katherine’s, Waterford,
has half, the Vicar half), £9 9s.3d, V (B) £4 10s. 11d.; Beaulu (Patron
Philip de Hyndeberg) £4; Polnescoly Chapel, R (A) 35s. 5d., V 17s. 103d. ;
Balytarsyn (Patron Wodelok) 26s. 8d.; Castlan, R (1) 40s., V 20s.; Macully
(A) £4; Typeryd 20s.; Dunkyth, R (I) £6, V 60s.; Kilmaboy, portion of ©
Master Thomas Cantok prebendary, 60s.; portion of Master Michael de Mora
(Patron William Graunt), 49s. 8id., V (B) 49s. 84d.; Karcoman (Patron
Richard FitzWilliam) 73s. 4d.; Illyd, R (A) 66s. 8d., V 33s. 4d.; Pollerothan,
R (A) 36s. 8d., V 16s. 8d.; Clonmore (B) 40s.; Kilkilhyn 13s. 4d. (a) A7l-
kenny Deanery: St. Mary’s, Kilkenny (half belongs to the Dean, half E (?))
106s. 8d.; St. Patrick’s (belongs to the Dean) £10; St. John’s with
Lochmerethan (J) 53s. 4d.; St. Canice’s 50s. Sum £92 6s. 24d. (e) Claragh
Deanery: Blauncheuilestoun 53s. 4d.; Droumerthir, R (J) £4, V (J) 40s. ;
Tillagh (Prebend) Archdeacon’s part £13 6s. 8d., Precentor’s £13 6s. 8d. ;
Dungaruan (W), R £12, V 66s. 8d.; Kilmedimok (The Dean; Master
James is rector) 16s.; Claragh (J), R £6 13s. 4d. V 66s. 8d.; Kynder
(the rector is Nicholas de Leylin; lay patron N. Blauncheuyle; ‘bonus
decanus cansti’? 53s. 4d.; Kylfan (Prebend) £6; Madokestoun (‘momit
piller(?)’; prebend) 40s.; Fynnel, R (Patron Simon Purcel) 53s. 4d., V

* Qu. ‘uel ordinarius ’"—i.e., ‘ or the ordinary.’

LawLor— Calendur of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossonyn NV

26s. 8d; St. Martin’s (B) prebendary’s part 46s. 8d., other rector’s 43s. 4d. ;
Balygaueran, the Templars are rectors, V (B) £6 13s. 4d.; Rathcoull (E) £10;
Tascohyn (Prebend; the bishop united R and V) R £4, V £4; Kilmelag (J)
£4; Tresdynestoun (E) 20s.; Kilbleyn and Boly [words erased] not taxed.
Sum £110 6s. (ff) Stllelogher Deanery: Balymarf (E) 106s. 8d., V (B) 40s. ;
Incheolhan (Patron Sir John Vale) £6 13s. 4d.; Ballybor 26s. 8d.;
Tilhanbrog (T), R 106s. 8d. V 26s. 8d.; Kiltranyn (K), R £8, V 53s. 4d.;
Kalmanagh, with St. Malla’s Chapel (Prebend) £10; Kilfetheragh (belongs
to the Abbot of St. Augustine’s, Bristoll) 26s. 8d.; Drimgelgy (Trauers)
d08s. 4d.; Tullachany (belongs to the Abbot of Dowysky) 13s. 4d.; Groweyn
(Prebend) 60s.; Dunfert with V (J) £12. Sum 62 6s. 8d. (g) Agthour
Deanery: Douenaghmore with Chapel (Patron Fulk FitzWarun) £8;
Achmecart (belongs to the Prior of Achmecart) 66s. 8d.; Achenirle (belongs
to the Deanery) £6 13s. 4d.; Athechor (Prebend; therefore does not
pay procurations) £6 13s. 4d.; Typeridbretaen (J) 40s.; Stafethen (E)
66s. 8d.; Cathyr (I) 30s.; Killyn R (I) 40s., V 40s.: Clontiperid R (E)
40s. V (B), 20s.; Killaych, R (T) 26s. 8d.; Clonmantach £4, V (Lay
patron) 20s.; Rathlohan (Lay patron) 40s, V 20s.; Ferkeragh (belongs
to the Prior of Ferkeragh) 53s. 4d.; Coulcasshyn (HZ) £8; Gawlmoy
with Chapel (belongs to the Prior of the Hospitallers of Jerusalem)
£6 13s. 4d.; Kildrenagh (J) 40s. Sum £68 10s.; (Ia) Odogh Deanery :
Castellodoch (belongs to the Abbot of St. Augustine’s, Bristoll), R £6 13s. 4d.,
V 66s. 8d.; Douenaghmore (T) 66s. 8d.; Rathele de Grangia (belongs to
the Abbot of Jeriponte) £6; Glascro (Lay patron) 13s. 4d.; Comyre (Patron
doubtful(?)) £13 6s. 8d.; Macully (J), R 44s. 54d., V 22s. 23d.; Mothil (belongs
to the monks of Exeter) R 49s., V 20s.; Dyserdoloscan (belongs to the Abbot
at Bristol), R 20s., V 6s. 8d.; Dunmore (T) £6, V 40s.; Acheteyr (I) £10,
V 66s. 8d.; Rathbacag (Lay patron) R 26s. 8d., V 13s. 4d.; Ardeluth (K),
not worth the stipend of a chaplain; Athenach (E) 66s. 8d.; Mayn
(Prebend) £6 13s. 4d.; Lamhull (Lay patron) 14s. 4d.; Coulcrahyn R (do.)
53s, 4d., V 26s. 8d.; Kileormok (1), R 35s. 64d., V 17s. 93d.; Kilcolman (T)
£6 13s. 4d.; Deruagh (B) £10; Rosconill (B) 106s. 8d.; Kilmennan (Lay
patron) 40s., V 20s.; Kilmeker (T) 66s. 8d. V 38s. 4d. Sum £112 3s. 8d.
Sum of the whole £740. (i) Sum of the rents and temporal profits of the
Bishop £163 4s. 2d. Tithes of other religious persons: Prior of Kenlys
70s. 7d., Prior of Instyok 18s. 8d., Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny 2s. 83d., Prior
of Aghmecart nothing on account of war, Prior of Fertkeragh lls. 7#d.
Abbot of Dowysky £4 7s. 6d., Abbot of Jeryponte £4 16s. 8d., Abbess of
Kilkilhyn 18s. Sum of goods £145 14s. 9d. Sum of tithe pertaining to
the bishop and religious £30 17s, 103d. Sum of taxation for the whole
27*]

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

diocese £349 4s. 93d. (Ix) Aghebo Deanery : Aghebo (Lay patron) ‘pauci’ £25,
V (B) £10 ; Achebon (Lay patron) ‘nulli’; Offerkelan (belongs to Dowyskych)
‘nulli, V (B) ‘nulli,”; Bordwell and V (B); Rathdowny (Lay patron) and V ;
Coulkyr (belongs to the canons of Lexslipe); Clonybe; Irel; Donamor (Lay
patron) (these six are marked ‘pauci’); Scatheryk and V (J); St. Nicholas’
Chapel; Kilgaryth; Lysmor; Delgy; Athkypp; Kildermoyth (Lay patron) ;
Balygeuenan (belongs to Achebo); Dyrkallyth (do.) (these nine marked
‘nulli’). Sum £14 (sic).

The amount of tithe follows the revenue in each case.

Printed in Carrigan, iv, 363.

Among the papers of the late Rey. James Graves, now in the possession of the Rev. William
Carrigan, there is a note of a grant of the Church of Offerkelane to the Abbey of Duiske by
Bishop W. Since it is witnessed by John Lupus, Dean of Kilkenny, who was Dean before and
after a.p. 1800, W. was evidently William FitzJohn (1303-1317). In the above list Offerkelane
is described as impropriate to Duiske. It cannot, therefore, be of earlier date than 1303. But
Thomas Cantok is named in it as Prebendary of Kilmaboy. The restoration to him of the tempo-
ralities of the See of Emly, 3 September, 1306 (Calendar of Documents, Ireland, 1302-1307,
no. 562), therefore gives the latest possible date of the document. It may be added that Cantok
died in 1808-9; and further that the Templars, who are mentioned as Rectors of Gowran, were
deprived of their benefices in February, 1308.

20. New Taxation of Ossory made after the war with the Scots by Bishop
1318. Richard (Ledred) by command of the King. iy ULM,

The revenues are as follows :—(a) Kenlys Deanery: Kenles 100s; Callan,
50 marks, V £8; Erleyestoun £6, V 40s.; Maillardestoun 60s., V nil ;
Ragulby 40s.; Lomoe 40s.; Kilmegen 100s.; Kilkirl 20s.; Kilknedy 40s.,
V nil; Stamacarthy 40s., Chapel of Dengylmor 30s.; Jeryponte 100s., V 40s. ;
Chapel of Donymgan 30s.; Kilry 15s.; Chapels of Derynch and Kiltorcan
40s.; Kilbecok, Prior of Kenlys’ part 10s., Prior of Instyok’s part 10s. ;
Killagh 20s, V nil; Rossenan 10s.; Aghebillir 40s, V 20s.; Chapel of
Lysmetayg nil 20s. (sic); Ballagh 20s.; Cnoctofr 40s., V nil; Shorthalestoun
6s. 8d.; Balyngeragh 15s.; Chapel of Castrum Erleye 20s.; Insnak 20s. ;
Killamery £6. Sum of tithe £10 3s. 4d. Sum of procurations 25s. 8d.
(Ib) Obargoun Deanery: Thomastoun 60s., V 30s.; Instyok 30s.; Colmekille
60s.; Balyfassath 10s., V nil; Kylcolme 30s, V 10s.; Lesterglyn 20s. ;
Rowyr 40s.; Dromdowny 20s. Sum of tithe 31s. Sum of procurations
3s. 103d. (e@) Ouerk Deanery: Tuylhaght 30s.; Clonymyl 20s.; Fydoun, £6,
V 60s.; Beaulu 30s.; Polnescoly 15s., V nil; Balytarsyn 10s.; Castlan 10s. ;
Meully 30s.; Dunkyt 60s., V 20s.; Kilmaboy 60s., V nil.; Carcoman 40s. ;
Kilkylehyn 6s. 8d. Sum of tithe 51s. 2d. Sum of procurations 6s. 43d.
(dl) Kilkenny Deanery: St. Mary’s £4; St. Patrick’s £6; St. John’s, 40s.;
St. Cannice’s 30s. Sum of tithe 27s. Sum of procurations 3s. 44d. (e) Claragh
Deanery: Blauncheuylestoun 30s.; Dromyrthre 30s., V 10s.; Tylagh, £10:

Lawior— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 179

Dungaruan 100s. V 40s.; Kilmedymok, 6s. 8d.; Claragh, 60s. V 20s.;
Kilfan £4; Madokestoun 30s.; Fynel 30s., V nil; St. Martin’s, prebendary’s
part 20s.; Baligaueran, Hospitallers, V 60s.; Rathcoull 100s. ; Tascohyn 40s. ;
Kilmelag 30s.; Tredynstoun 10s. Sum of tithe £4 9s. 8d. Sum of procu-
rations lls. 25d. (f) Stllelogher Deanery: Balamarf 40s.; Incholhan 40s. ;
Balyburry 10s.; Tylabrog £4, V 20s.; Kiltranen £4, V 30s.; Kilmanagh £6.
Kilfetheragh 20s.; Drumgelgyn with chapel 20s.; Tylahany 1 mark;
Groweyn 40s.; Dunfert 60s., V 20s. Sum of tithe 59s. 4d. Sum of
procurations 7s. 5d. (g) Aghthur Deanery: Donaghmore £4; Am¢cart 20s. ;
Aghnylre 40s.; Agthur £4; Tybritbrytayne 10s, V nil; Stafen 20s. ;
Clontybrit 10s.; V nil;-Kyllagh 26s. 8d.; Clomantagh 50s, V 10s. ;
Rathlohan 20s.; Fertkeragh 20s.; Couleassyn £4; Galmoy £4. Sum of
tithe 54s. 8d. Sum of procurations 6s.10d. (im) Odogh Deanery: Castrum
de Odogh 60s., V 20s.; Donaghmore 66s. 8d.; Rathill i. Grangia £4;
Comyr £8; M°’cully, R 10s; Mothill 40s, V 10s.; Donmore £6, V 10s. ;
Aghteyr £4, V 40s.; Rathbeath 10s., V nil; Mayn £4; Culcrahyn 40s. ;
Kilcolman £6 13s. 4d.; Rosconyl 40s.; Kilmenhan 20s., V nil.; Kilmekar
66s. 8d. V nil. Sum of tithe 109s. 8d. Sum of procurations 13s. 85d.
(i) Aghebo Deanery: Aghebo £4, V nil; Offerlan 100s., V 20s.; Bordwell 40s. ;
Rathdowny £4; Culkyr 20s.; Donaghmor 20s. Sum of tithe 36s. Sum
of procurations 4s. 6d. Total tithe £33 22d. Sum of procurations
£4 2s.11¢d. (KK) Rents and profits of Bishop £53 6s. 8d. ‘Tithe of Prior of
Instyok 18s. 8d., of Prior of Fertkeragh 6s. 8d., of Abbot of Dowysky
£4 7s. 6d., of Abbot of Jeryponte £4 16s.8d., of Abbess of Kilkylehyn 6s. 8d.;
of Prior of Kenlys £4 8s. 8d., of Rector of Callan 5 marks, of Prior of
St. John’s, Kilkenny 36s., of Prior of Am‘cart 6s. 8d. Sum of tithe
of Bishop and religious £25 Lls. 63d. Sum of sums of aforesaid tithes
Epo! les. 42d.

In each case the amount of tithe (one-tenth of the revenue) and of
procurations (one-eighth of the tithe) is given.

Printed in Carrigan iv. 372, and H M C 234.

The war referred to in the title is, of course, the invasion of Edward Bruce. Bruce was not
finally defeated till October, 1318 ; but the taxation may have been made at an earlier date, and was
not improbably connected in some way with the Synod held at Kilkenny in October, 1817. See
above, no. 15.

21. List of procurations according to which John (de St. Paul) Archbishop
3 November, 1351. of Dublin received procurations at his visitation of
Ossory. f, 24%,

It is stated that he received double procurations, but remitted to some
the fourth part. His predecessor Archbishop Alexander (de Bicknor) also

180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

received double procurations, but made no remission; wherefore he was
appealed against for extortion. The list is as follows :—(a@) Aghebo Deanery :
Offerylan R. 12s., V 63.; Aghebo V 22s. 8d.; Bordwell R 40d., V 20d. ;
Rathdowny R 10s. 8d., V 5s. 4d.; Coulkyr R 4s. 8d.; Raharan R 4s. 84d. ;
Delgy, R 18d.; Donaghmore, R 40d., V 20d.; Skaryk V 20d.; Kildermoy
R 4s. 8d.; Chapel of [St.] Nicholas R 4s. 8d. Sum £4 8s. 6d. (Ib) Aghthour
Deanery: Stafen R 3s.; Donaghmor, R 14s. 8d.; Tybritbretayn and Kil-
drenagh V 4s.; Clontibrit, R 3s, V 183d.; Killagh R 4s. 8d., V 2s. 4d.;
Kyllyng and Cayr V 7s. 4d.; Cloumantagh and Kilrusshe FR 5s,
V 2s. 6d.; Rathloghan R ods. 104d.; Couleasshyn R 5s. 8d.; Glassar
R 4s. 8d.; Aghryk R and V 14s. 8d.; Ballilorean R 4s. 8d. Sum £4 3s. 7d.!
(e@) Odogh Deanery: Castrum de Odogh R 8s. 8d., V 4s. 4d. ; Glascro R 2s. 8d. ;
Rathbeagh R 4s.; Deruagh R and V 14s. 8d.; Rosconyll R 8s. 8d.;
Lauwyll R (belongs to De Lege Dei)? 4s. 4d.; Attanagh R (belongs to St.
Thomas’s) 5s.; Kilmanan kh 40d., V 20d.; Kilcormae V 2s. 8d.; Donaghmor
R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)’ 6s. 8d., V 3s. 4d.3; Kilcolman R (do.)’ 6s. 8d. ;
Coulcrahyn, R. 5s., V 2s. 6d.; Kilm¢ker R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)? 4s. 8d.,
V 2s. 4d.; Comyr (belongs to St. John’s(?) )? 6s. 8d.; Dysert V 11s.; Mothill
V 9s.; M°cully V 183d.; Dunmor R (belongs to St. Thomas’s)’ 5s. 8$d.,
V 2s. 103d.; Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin; Aghteyr V 7s. payable by
Prior of Instyok. Sum £6 11s. 3d. (ed) Sillelogher Deanery: Kiltetheragh
R 4s. 8d.; Donfert V 6s. 8d.; Kiltranyn V 4s. 8d.; Incholhan Rf 10s. 8d. ;
Tillaghbrok R 9s. 8d.; Kilmanagh R 4 mark; Dromdelgyn kh 8s. 8d.;
Balybour R 40d.; Tillagbrok V 4s.10d. Sum 59s.10d. (e) Claragh Deanery:
Dromerther V 2s. 4d.; Kilmedymok R 40d.; Kynder R 40d.; Fynel, R 4s.,
V 2s.; St. Martin’s R 2s.; Balyg’ V 32s.; Blauncheuill § mark; Dungaruan
R 12s. 8d., V 6s. 4d.; Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, for his churches £39 ;
Claragh V 5s. payable by Prior of St. John’s. Sum £7 5s. 8d.4 (f) Obargoun
Deanery: Thomastoun V 4s. 8d.; Dysert R 2s. 8d.; Rosbargoun V 19d. ;
Kilcolm (R 5s. 4d.),° V 2s. 8d.; Lesterlyng, R 5s. 2d., V 2s. 6d.; Kylmehauoe
V 184d.; Balymagorme V 8d.; Sheneboth V 16d.; Kilcoan V 2s. ; Tristel-
mohan V 2s.; Rowyr, R 8s. 8d. V 4s. 4d.; Balyfassagh V 2s.; Prior of
Instyok, for his churches £34, for synodals 10s.; Tainewyrghlan R 3 mark,
Sum £5 17s. 5$d.° (g) Kenlys Deanery: Jeryponte V 3 mark; Cnoktofr

1 Originally the conclusion of the list for Aghthour Deanery was ‘Ferta R 40s. (?) [.. . ]
R 4s. 8d., Am¢cart 40s. (?). Sum £8 3s. 6d. (sic). The first and last of the three names were
crossed out, Ballilorcan written over the second name (erased), and the sum altered to that given in
the text. The amounts marked against Ferta and Am¢cart now only appear in a much later hand
over erasures.

2 Notes in a later hand. ° In later hand, over erasure.

4 Another hand corrects to £7 9s. 8d. ®*Inadifferent hand. © A later hand gives £6 3s. 93d.

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 181

V 30s. 10d.; Aghbyllre R 40d., V. 20d.; Kilknedy V 2s. 4d.; Kilkeys R 4s. ;
Iuylhaght R 4s. 8d.; Ballagh V 2s. 6d.; Erleyestoun V 4s.; Maillardestoun
V 3s.; Prior of Kenlys for his churches 100s., for synodals 16s. 8d.; Callan
R 55s. 8d., V. 28s. 1d.; Chapel of the Villa de Erley 40d. Sum £11 3s. 1d.
(Ih) Ouerk Deanery: Rathpatrik V 14d.; Kiltakan R 40d.; Dunkyt
V 3s. 6d.; Illyd V I1d.; Kilmaboy R 2s. 8d., V 2s. 8d.; Balymartyn R 16d.;
Polscoul V 11d.; Rathkeran V 20d.; Balytarstyn R 16d.; Polrothan V 2s. 4d.;
Clomor R 2s. 8d.; Fydoun V 14s. 6d.; Tybrit R 20d.; Castlan V 14d. ;
Beauly R 40d.; Tyberaght Rh and V 3s.; Rosshenan V 8d.; Kilbecok
V 16d.; Killagh V 103d.; Balyheth R 20d.; Abbess of Kilkylehyn for
her churches 2 marks. Sum £4 123d. (i) Cathedral and Monasteries:
Cathedral £4; Am*&cart 40s.; Fert 40s.; St. John’s, Kilkenny £4;
St. Mary’s, Kenlys 100s.; St. Columba’s, Instyok £4; Kilkylehyn £4.
Sum £25. (Kk) Synodals: Aghebo Deanery 11s. 4d.; Aghthour Deanery
13s. 4d.; Odogh Deanery 17s. 8d.; Sillelogher Deanery 8s. 4d.; Claragh
Deanery 8s.; Obargoun Deanery 16s.; Kenlys Deanery 19s. 8d.; Ouerk
Deanery 12s. 13d.; Callan R 7s., V 5s. 2id. Sum £5 16s. 53d. (I) Proces-
sionels: Deaneries of Aghebo 8d.; Aghthour 144d.; Sillelogher 102d. ;
Odogh 14d.; Claragh 12d.; Obargoun 15d.; Kenlys 20d.; Ouerk 12d. Sum
8s. 104d. Sum of sums £80 12s. 44d. Many of the above churches are
waste, and therefore cannot pay procurations.

At the foot of f. 26” appears the following:—‘ Memorandum quod
inquiratur in visitaclone episcopi de vicariis in ecclesiis religiosorum quas
ipsi ocupant quis debet soluere procuraciones vicariorum ibidem ab olim
debitas quod titulis poterit apparere.’

Printed in Carrigan, iv. 375.

22. List of benefices in Ossory Diocese belonging to religious persons.
1316 x c. 13818 (7). lig Zathve

(a) The Prior of Kenlys has, in Kenlys Deanery—Kenlys, Erleyestoun,
Maillardestoun, Rathgulby, Lomok, Kilmegen, Kilkyrel, Kilknedy, Stame-
earthy, Dengilmore Chapel, Donymegan Chapel, Kilry, Kiltorkan Chapel,
Athernynche Chapel, third part of Kilbecok, Lesmetag Chapel, Ballagh,
Cnoctofr, Shortalestoun, Balygeragh; in Sillelogher Deanery—Kiltranyn ;
in Odogh Deanery —Ardelouth; (in Obargoun Deanery—Fossith Chapel,
Disert)'. (i) The Prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, has, in Kenlys Deanery
—Jeryponte; in Kilkenny Deanery—St. John’s with Loghmetheran ;
in Claragh Deanery—Dromerthir, Claragh, Kilmelag; in Sillelogher
Deanery—Dunfert; in Aghthour Deanery—Tibretbretayn, Kildreynagh ; in

1JTn later hand,

182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Odogh Deanery—M°cully, Castelcomer; in Aghbo Deanery—Scatheryk.
(e) The Prior of Instyok has, in Kenlys Deanery—second part of Kilbecok,
Killagh, Rossenan; in Obargoun Deanery—Thomastoun, Instyok, Colmekyll
Chapel, Kileoan; in Ouerk Deanery—Castlan, Dunkyt; in Agthour
Deanery—Cathyr, Killyng and Cayr; in Odogh Deanery—Aghteyr and
Kileormok; in Obargoun Deanery—Lesterglyn, Kiltakan Chapel, Villa
Radulphi Chapel, Villa Yago Chapel, Lessentane Chapel, Balyduff Chapel.
(d) The Abbess of Kilkilhyn has, in Obargoun Deanery—Balymagorme,
Tristelmokan, Kilmehauok, Shenboth, Rosbargoun ; in Ouerk Deanery—
Rathpatrik,! Polnescoly Chapel, Macully, Illyd, Polrothan, Kilkilhyn.
(e) The Prior of Athesil has, in Ouerk Deanery —Typeraght. (#) The Prior
of Kilmaynan has, in Claragh Deanery—Balygaueran ; in Aghour Deanery —
Gawlmoy with chapels. (g) The Abbot of St. Thomas’s, Dublin, has, in
Sillelogher Deanery—Tillanbrog (and vicarage)*?; in Aghour Deanery—
Killagh (and vicarage}?; in Odogh Deanery—Douenaghmore (with vicarage)’ ;
Dunmore (with vicarage)?, Kilcolman, Kilmeker (with vicarage)’; in Aghbo
Deanery —Coulkyr; in Odogh Deanery—Attenagh. (Ia) The Abbot of St.
Augustine's, Bristoll, has, in Sillelogher Deanery—Kailfetheragh ; in Odogh
Deanery—Castellum de Odogh, Dysertoloscan. (#) The Abbot of Dowysky has,
in Sillelogher Deanery, Tillaghany ; in Aghbo Deanery, Offerclan. (lk) The
Prior of Aghm*cart has, in Aghour Deanery—Aghm‘cart. (1) The Prior of
Fertkeragh has, in Aghour Deanery—Fertkeragh (Donachmore)*. (ma) The
Abbot of Jeriponte has, in Odogh Deanery—Rathele de Grangia (Rowir,
Blanchiuilystoun)?. (a) The Canons of Exeter have, in Odogh Deanery—
Mothill. (@) The Prior of St. Katerine’s, Waterford, has, in Obargoun Deanery
—Balyfassagh, Kilcolyn; in Ouerk Deanery—half of Fydoun; in Claragh
Deanery—Dungaruan. (g) A note follows that though the above list was
correct at a former time, in 1396 some religious have obtained additional
churches, while other churches have been lost to them by negligence. A list
of fresh acquisitions is promised; but all that appears is that the Abbot of
Jeripont has, in Obargon Deanery—Rowyr; in Claragh Deanery—
Blanchuilestoun.
Printed in Carrigan, iv. 391.

The date of this document appears to be fixed by two facts. Claragh is named among the
benefices belonging to the Priory of St. John of Kilkenny. It was granted to the prior 2 December,
1315 (Carrigan, ii. 251). Again, the Rower is not included among the churches of Jerpoint Abbey.
But on 2 February, 1318, the Crown permitted a grant of that church and Listerlin to be made to
the Abbey by Henry de Rupe (Rot. Pat. et Claus. Canc. Hiberniae Cal., 1828, p. 25, no. 178). The

note at the end of the list shows that the grant of the Rower was actually made; and it is natural to
suppose that it was made in that year. It is difficult to account for the appearance of Listerlin

1 Perhaps over an erasure, * Additions by late hand,

LLawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 183

among the churches impropriate to Inistioge. If our inference is correct, we may date the present
document 1315 x 1318. And this date is confirmed by a comparison of no. 22 with nos. 19, 20.
The list of impropriate churches coincides closely with that which may be gathered from no. 19: in
almost all cases in which they differ it can be shown from existing records that no. 19 is incorrect.
Another proof of close relationship between nos. 19, 20, 22 is the fact that both the deaneries and
the churches in each deanery are named in the same order in each of the three. The order in the
later lists 21, 86, 41 is entirely different.

23. Copy of the first part of no. 1. iy PASM,

24, “Capitula Magne Carte.” f, 28”.
A list of the chapters of the charter of which an inspeximus 1s given
in no, 25.

25. Inspeximus and confirmation of a re-issue by Henry III of the Great
11 October, 1297. Charter of Liberties. iis 29)

Granted by Edward I. The charter confirmed is that which was
issued 11 February, 1225. |

Begins: “ Edwardus Dei gratia rex Angle, dominus Hibernie et dux
Aquitannie omnibus ad quos presentes htere peruenerint salutem.” Ends:
“Tn cuius rei testimonium has lteras fecimus patentes. Teste Edwardo
filio nostro, apud Westmonasterio,” ete.

Printed in Statutes, Charters 33 (with names of witnesses and date of
earlier charter, here omitted).

26. The Statutes of Westminster, the Second. I Olle
Easter, 1285. Divided into 52 chapters.

Two sections (ce, 35, 49, of printed text) in French.

Printed in Statutes, i. 71, and in Lrish Statutes, i. 104.

27. The Statute “ Circumspecte Agatis.” f, 44.
1284 x 1285. Printed in Statutes, 1. 101, whence the date is taken.

28. “Novi Articuli.” f, 44,
Lent, 1300. In French.

Printed in Statutes, i. 1386,as “ Articuli super Cartas.” Also in the Liber
Niger of Christ Church, Dublin, f. 204’.

29, Articuli Cleri. f,.A4'7%
14 November, 1316. Dated at York.
Printed in Statutes, i. 171.
The date printed above is that givenin our ms. But the statute is found in a roll of 9 Edward II
(1815), where (according to the printed text) the date is given as 24 November.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. GC, [28]

184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

30. Ordinances and Statutes by the Council [and] the King at Dyuelyn
1351. and Kilkenny. ff. 49°53, 55,

The parliaments referred to were held at Dyuelyn 17 October, and at
Kilkenny 31 October.

In French,

Printed in Lrish Statutes, 374.

31. Letter of Edward III to the Sheriff of the Cross of Kilkenny and
3 February, 1360. Seneschal of the Liberty of Kilkenny. f, 55.

States that many English in Iveland (1) have come to be of the
condition of Irishmen, being unwilling to submit to the laws and customs
hitherto used in the King’s Court among the English, or to plead in the
said Court, and make raids under the name of ‘vadia’ and distraints
on those against whom they intend to have actions, and hold parliaments,
after the manner of the [vish, with other Englishmen concerning such actions,
according to the law of the March, as if one of the parties were wholly
Trish; and (2) learn and speak the Irish language, and have their children
brought up among the Ivish, that they may use the Irish language. The King
has therefore ordered that the English desist from (1), on pain of forfeiture
of life and limbs and all other things that can be forfeited, save only that
lords of fees may in their fees make distraints for customs and service due to
them,as they used to do aforetime; and he further orders that after the
ensuing Nativity of St. John Baptist (24 June) they desist from (2), on pain
of loss of English liberty, and that meanwhile they learn the English
language. The Sheriff and Seneschal is to have this ordinance publicly
proclaimed within his bailiwick.

Ends: “Teste Jacobo le Botiller comite Dormound justiciario nostro apud
Dublinia,” etc.

Printed in HM C 260.

32, Summary of the ordinance in no, 31. f. 55.
1360. Printed in HMC 261.
33. Statute of Labourers. ff. 5o% D4 50s

9 February, 1851. Enacted at a Parliament at Westminster.
In French.
Printed in Statutes i. 311.

o4, Statute against absentees. i DOG
1380. All persons who have lands, rents, benefices, offices, or other
possessions in Ireland are to reside there from the ensuing festival of the

Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 185

Nativity of St. John (24 June), and those who have castles are to put them in
repair and have them properly guarded. If for reasonable cause such persons
are absent from Ireland after the said festival, they are to leave men in their
place to defend the country against the Irish rebels, as need may be. Offenders
against this ordinance are to be deprived of two parts of the profits of their
lands, rents, offices, and possessions, to be used for the defence of the country
by the advice of the Justiciaries and Governors. But in the case of persons
in the service of the king, or studying in universities, or absent from reason-
able cause, by licence of the king, only the third part of the benefices will be
so applied.

In French.

Printed in HMC 261. See also Zrish Statutes i. 476, 500, by which the
date (not here given) is fixed.

30. Letters patent of Oliver (Cantwell), Bishop of Ossory. its BM
November, 1510. State that Wilham Asbolde, provost of Irishtown (ville
nostre Hibernicane), appeared before him in the cathedral church of Ossory,
desirmg to have certain old and feeble witnesses examined to prove that
time out of mind the bishop’s subjects and tenants of his town of Irystoun
had sold and exchanged merchandise and cut meat in their markets publicly,
without contradiction by the sovereign of the town of Kilkenny, and without
payment of custom or murage. His petition having been granted, William
Herforth, aged 80, deposed, 20 October, to that effect, stating that he had
lived in Irishtown (villa Ibernicorum) under bishops Thomas Barre, David
Hacket, and John Hedyan, and the present bishop, and that he had seen
Maurice Staffarde, John Flemyng, and Thomas Asbold, merchants, and John
Monsell and Thomas Kely, fleshers, acting in the manner described. His
evidence was confirmed, on the same day, by Maurice Ofogirty—who saw
Thomas Kely, David Oclowan, Thady Ohwolaghan, fleshers, and Thomas
Asbold and Thomas Langtun, merchants, so acting—Robert Broun and
Dermot Obrenane, clerk, aged 60; and on 2 November by Nicholas Whyt,
rector of Callame—who deposed to the practice from the time of Bishop
David Hackyt—Sir Dermot Oclery, vicar of Callan, Alsona Hunth—who had
been servant in the house and court of Bishop Barry with her mother, then
his domestic—and Joan Connowe.

A fragment, breaking off at the end of the page.

Printed in HMC 264.

56. Taxation of Ossory Diocese. iti OT, (yy (Ba).
Late in cent. xv (7). (a) Zhe Dean’s Portion: Athnyrle 30 mks., St. Patrick’s
30 mks., half of St. Mary’s 18 mks. Zhe Precentor’s: Tylahtyrim 60 mks.

[28*]

186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The Archdeacon’s: Kylfan 20 mks. The Chancellor's: Kylamery with the
Chapel of Colat and Kylldrasse 30 mks. 20d. Zhe Treasurer's: Mayn
24mks. Prebends: Achure 18 mks.; Villa Madoci 164 mks.; St. Martin’s,
prebendary’s part 12 mks., Taheschohyn 21mks.; Vhtrache 20 mks.; Inysnak
14 mks.; Kylmanath 38 mks.; Chapel of St. Malla, Kylkenny. economy:
Culcassan 30 mks. 5d.; Stapheyn 10 mks.; Balahtmarf 50 mks.; Baly-
fynoun 103 mks.; [St.] Kannice’s 12 mks.; Rahcoul 30 mks.; Chapel of
Villa Tresdyn 9 mks.; Rahtkeran, R 54 mks.; Villa Fabri 6 mks. 3s. 10d.;
Chapel of Kyherne 20s.; Ahtennaht 12} mks.; Disertoloskan, third part,
6 mks. () Acewoo Deanery: Ahebo 108 mks. 8s.; Ofertlan and Enahtrum
20 mks.; Bordwyll 14 mks.; St. Nicholas’s 5 mks.; Kyldermoye 8 mks. ;
Donnahmor 8 mks.; Rahtdouny 39 mks.; Skathryk 8mks.; Coulkyrre
6 mks. 8s. 4s. (sze); Ratharan 6 mks. (e) Achaur Deanery: Ahtmart 20 mks. ;
Kathyr 4 mks.; Kyllenne 5 mks.; Clontybryt 8 mks.; Clochmantaht and
Kylrusse 12 mks.; Kyldrynah and Tybrytbritan 18 mks.; Kyllahyht
0 mks. 10s.; Rahtlowan 4 mks.; Chapel of Balylorkan 6 mks.; Atheryk,
Vicarage 30 mks.; Chapels of Coulgadde, [St.] Nicholas and Villa
Philippi—Hospitallers are rectors;! Glassare, do.; Fertekyrath 6 mks.
(di) Odoc Deanery: Derwaht 40 mks.; Roskeoull 15 mks.; Kymannan
10 mks.; Lawuyll 12 mks.; Donnathmor 10 mks.; Athcert 395 mks. 9d.;
Grangia 18 mks.; Rahtbathaw 10 mks.; Kyleolman 9 mks.; Kylkormoe
9 mks. 4s. 4d.; Kylmekarre 115s. 62d.; Kulcrahyn (?) 10 mks.; Mathtcully (?)
9 mks. 9s. 6d.; Mothyll 36 mks.; Arddouthe 20s.; Castrum Odohe
42 mks.; Commyr 44 mks. 8s. 4d.; Glascro 8 mks.; Dunmor 10 mks.;
(e) Sylerker Deanery: Incheyholekan 16 mks. 6d.; Dunfert 30 mks.;
Drumdelgan 10 mks.; Ballyburre 5 mks.; Ecclesia Combusta 31 mks. 12s. ;
Kylfecheraht 5 mks.; Kylahtnebrog 10 mks. 1ls. $d. (f) Clarac Deanery:
Ballygawran V 24 mks.; St. John’s, Kylkenny, 24 mks.; Kylmelag
11 mks.; St. Martin’s 8 mks.; Kynder 8 mks, 5d.; Claraht 30 mks.; Villa
Blanchevyl 103 mks.; Drumhyrthyr 6 mks. 10s.; Kylmedymok 133 mks. ;
Fynel 8 mks.; Dungaruan 20 mks. (g) Obarcon Deanery: Bafasaht, 4 mks. ;
Kxyleoan 43 mks.; Kylcolmderyg 6 mks. 8s. 4$d.; Drumdowny 4 mks. ;
Fosyt and Dysert 100s.; Kilmehawoke 5 mks.; Rosbargun 7ds. 62d.;
Rowyr 12 mks.; Tristelmochan 11 mks. 8s. 103d.; Schenbohv 11 mks. ;
Kylestyrglyn 9 mks. 4s. 53d.; Balamalgurme 4 mks.; IKylcolmkylle
18 mks.; Villa Thome 18 mks.; Kyltahan 28s.; Inystyok 10 mks.; Balyduf
8 mks.; Lyssyntan, 16 mks. (Ia) Cellys Deanery: Kynlys 57 mks. ; Lomok
13 mks.; Kylmegena 30 mks.; Villa Malard 11 mks. 8s.; Balaht

* This note seems to apply to Atheryk and the three chapels.

Lawson

Culendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 187

11 mks. 2s. 8d.; Villa Erley £19 9s. 10d.; Chapel of Erley 5 mks.; Callan,
Tylahtrochan (7), Balycalan, Kyldalo, Kylbride Chapel, Tylahtmayne Chapel,
Rahchele Chapel, Dammaht Chapel, and Colaht antiqua R £129 8s. 2d.,
V £36 8s.; Chapel of Serthastoun 24 mks.; Athbylyr 25 mks.; Balygeraht
d0s.; Chapel of Dengenmor 8 mks.; Staymearthy 16 mks.; Rakylbyn
} mks.; Kylrye 50s. 2d.; Chapel of Dunhunimagan 6 mks.; Kylkesse
mks.; Lyspadryg 4 mks.; Kylkylkych 8 mks. 44d.; IKylbecok, kh
10 mks. 8s. 103d.; MKyllahyht 6 mks. 44d.; Cnoctowyr 21 mks. 5s. 7d. ;
Kylknedy 12 mks. ; Rossenan, 6 mks.; Chapel of Kyltorkan and Derrehy,
16 [mks.] 12d; Jeriponte 55 mks.; Kyllerthyn 1 mk.; Iuilhachte
15 mks. ; Tybryid 44 mks. 8d.; Dunkette 20 mks.; Casstlan 12 mks.; Clonmor
8 mks.; Polrothan 10 mks. 10s.; Macully 5 mks.; Clounemyle 5 mks. 5s. ;
Carygcoman 6 mks.; Tyberaht 20s.; Beaulu 16 mks. 3s.; Yllyd 4 mks. Is. ;
Balytarsne 40s.; Polscoly 5 mks.; Fydun 29 mks.
Printed in Carrigan, iv. 380.

ple
LH bol

This document is written in a late fifteenth-century hand, perhaps somewhat earlier than
those of nos. 3, 41. But the original from which it was transcribed was probably later than
that of no. 41. For it will be shown below that no. 41 is very closely related to no. 21,
which we must suppose to have been earlier than either no. 36 or no. 41: and no such relation
exists between nos. 86 and 21. Another circumstance pointing to the priority of no. 41 is that
in no. 36 the Deaneries of Kells and Iverk, which in all the other lists are distinct from one
another, are united under the name of Kells. On the other hand, no. 36 has the church of
Carcoman, in agreement with Nos. 19, 20. Cf. notes on nos. 3 and 41.

37. Ordinance made for the Estate of the land of Ireland. f, 58.
25 October, 1357. Printed in Statutes i. 357. See also Jrish Statutes 1. 408.

38. Treatise on Aqua Vitae. i, OAs
The first half is prmted HMC 254.

39. Tract on different kinds of waters. li (OEE

Divided into twelve chapters headed De aqua rubicunda, De aqua
penetracia, &e.

40. Proverbs of the Sibyl. f. 66.

Consists of seven double lines of introduction, 80 rhyming proverbs—of
which five are of eight, two of six, and the remainder of four lines each—
and seven closing lines, all in French. The prefatory verses state that it
was translated from the Latin. Each proverb is accompanied by an appro-
priate quotation, in Latin, from the Scriptures, Seneca, Cato, St. Jerome,
St. Gregory the Great, or other sources. The closing verses give the name
of the writer. A note states that the poem was confirmed by authority
in France.

188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Begins: ‘Chers amys receiuez de moy
vn beau present qe vous envoy.’

Ends: ‘Ore priez pur Bohoun
(Ji vous present cest lessoun Propheta: Qui pro alis
(Jil par vostre oreisoun orat pro se laborat.

Veigne a saluacioun.’

+1. Taxation of Deaneries and Churches of Osgory. ity (Ooh,
Middle of cent. xv (’). (a@) Deaneries: Aghour 6 mks.; Odogh 10 mks. ;
Claragh 20 mks.; Kylkeny 10 mks.; Bargown 12 mks.; Overk 12 mks.;
Kkenllys 30 mks.; Shillekyr 15 mks. (ib) Shyllekyr Deanery: Kylferagh
6s. 8d.; Oghteragh 23s. 4d.; Downfert 40s.; Kyltranynn 33s. 4d.; Tul-
chanbrog 26s. 8d.; Ballybur 6s. 8d.; Inchiowlechann 20s.; Kylmanagh 20s. ;
Tyllaghrowann, Damagh, and Rathelty 6 mks.; Dromdelgy 13s. 4d.;
Tyllaghrowann V 10s.; Ballicalann and Damagh V 20s.; Ballaghmarow
13s, 4d. (@) Overk Deanery: Rathpadryg 9s.; Kylklynn 8s.; Kyltokechann
5s.; Downket 20s.; I<ylmaboey 18s.; Illad 5s.; Ballymartynn 4s.; Rath-
kyerann 22s.; Polscuhe 5s.; Ballitarsne 5s.; Polrothann 14s.; Cloynmor 5s. ;
Fydownn 27s.; Bevle 10s.; Ecclesia alba 5s.; Macully 40d.; Kyllagh 5s. ;
Kxylbecog 5s.; Rossenann 2s.; Ballyee 2s.; Casselann 2s. (@) Bargown
Deanery: Thomastoun 353s. 4d.; Diserte 10s.; Instyog 20s.; Clonymry
6s. 8d.;. Rowyr 6s. 8d.; Listerlynn 21s. 8d.; ‘Tirstelmoaynn 21s. é8d.;
Rosbargoun 15s. 4d.; Seanbogh 15s. 4d.; Ballygurymm 10s.; Kylmokeuog
10s.; Kyleolum (sic) 53s. 4d.; Kylbryd 6s. 8d.; Kylcolum 40d. (e) Kenil
Deanery : Church or monastery of Kentt 10 mks. ; Callann 10 mks. ; Insnake(?)
20s.; Jeriponte 1lls.; Cnoktofyr 13s. 4d.; Aghbelyr 6s. 8d.; Beallagh
6s. 8d.; Maleardestown 6s. 8d.; Kyllamry 20s.; Kylkned I1d.; Kylkes 10s.
Kylmogeann 10s.; Tulleaghte 6s. 8d.; Erliestun 20s. (ff) Claragh Deanery :
Dromerhyr 6s. 8d.; Kylmodymog 6s. 8d.; Kendyr 6s 8d.; Fynell 6s. 8d. ;
St. Martin’s R 13s. 4d.; Balligawrann V 20s.; Blanchfeldestoun 10s. ; Down-
garwann 20s.; Monastery of St. John 13s. 4d.; Claragh 6s. 8d.; Blakrath
6s. 8d.; Teascofynn 8s. 8d.; Tyllagh 20s.; Vennegberg 6s. 8d.; Inyhweé (?)
3s. 4d.; Ratt Cast 6s. 8d. (g@) Aghour Deanery: Stafyn R 6s. 8d.;
Donaghmor R 20s. 4d.; Tubritbryttayn and Kyldrenagh V 8s.; Clon-
tubyrt R and V 6s. 8d.; Kyllaghe R and V 6s. 8d.; Kyllyng and Cayr
V 6s. 8d.; Cloghmantagh and Kylrusse R and V 6s. 8d. (7); Rathloghan R
6s. 8d.; Cowleassynn R 6s. 8d.; Glassar R 6s, 8d.; Highryk R and V 13s. 4d.;

1 Near the top of the recto of this leaf (which is only half the usual width) the words ‘ Nomina
herbarum pro potatione’ were written. These have been crossed out, and the taxation is written
above and below them.

Lawior— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 189

Ballylorkan R 3s. 4d. (Ia) Odoghe Deanery: Castrum de Odog 13s. 4d.;
Glassecro 10s.; Rathbac R 10s.; Rosconnell R 10s.; Dorrac R 10s.; Lawkyll
R 40d.; Acetanac R 40d.; Kylmanann 40d.; Kylcormoe 5s.; Donacmor 5s. ;
Kylcolman 5s.; Colerafyn 10s.; Kylmeker 5s.; Comer 6s. 8d. (7); Desserad
[...]; Motell 13s. 4d.; Mocolly 40d.; Donmor 13s. 4d. Sum £6 12s.
Looe

Printed in Carrigan, iv. 384.

This taxation is writtenin a hand which appears to be contemporary with that of no. 3. The
date of its original is probably earlier than that of the original of no. 36; for the order in which
the churches are named in the Deaneries of Aghour, Odagh, Claragh, and Iverk is almost identical
in nos. 21 (dated 1351) and 41, but quite different in no. 36.

42. Letter of Queen Elizabeth to the mayor, sheriff, communities (sic)
21 February, 1588. and citizens of Waterford. 1, OO"

Nicholas Walshe, Bishop, and the Archdeacon of Ossory having proceeded
against the above, in the Irish Chancery, for synodals and proxies out of the
Abbey of Kilkellehin, and sentence having been given, 14 February, 1583,
by the Chancellor, Adam (Loftus), in favour of the former, decreeing that the
Bishop should recover £4, and the Archdeacon 5s., English money, arrears of
synodals and proxies, and that the Bishop should have £5 6s. 8d. Irish, and
the Archdeacon 26s. 8d. Irish, yearly, as proxies and synodals from the same,
payable at Easter, until by order of that court or by course of common law
they should be recovered or annihilated by the defendants, and that the
Bishop should have 40s. English for costs, it is now ordered that the said
sums of £4 5s. and 40s. should be paid, and the decree fulfilled in all
respects.

Ends: “Testibus predilectis et fidelibus consiliariis nostris Adamo
Dublinensi Archiepiscopo Hibernie primate ac domino Cancellario nostro
regni nostri Hibernie ac Henrico Wallopp milite vice-thesaurario ac
thesaurario nostro ad guerram ibidem dominis justiciariis nostris dicti regni
nostri Hibernie,” &c. i

Compare Fiants of Elizabeth, 1269, Morrin, Calendar of Patent Rolls
(Ireland), uu. 36.

43. Cantilenae composed by the Bishop of Ossory. iis 0)
1318-1360. A note at the bottom of f. 70" states that these songs were
composed by the Bishop for the vicars of the Cathedral, their priests and
clerks, to be sung on the great festivals “et solatiis,’ that their mouths
be not defiled with theatrical, foul, and secular songs. The vicars are to
provide “suitable notes.’ The songs are sixty in number, and are
interspersed with English sentences—e.g. “So do nightyngale synge ful

190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

myrie, Shal y neure for thyn loue lengre karie.” The first cantilena is printed
here as a specimen :—

CANTILENA DE NATIVITATE DOMINI.

Verbum caro factum est de virgine Maria
Cuius nomen est qui est
Verbum caro factum est
Ab eterno natus est de patris vsia
Verbum caro factum est de virgine Maria

Cuius mater virgo est: Verbum caro factum est
Deus humanatus est felix genologia.

Verbum, &c.

Salvator noster ipse est: Verbum caro factum est
Et judex qui venturus est non sunt controversia
Verbum, &c.

Docet fides quod ita est: Verbum caro factum est
Redemptor mundi natus est Hee est salutis via
Verbum, &c.

Cunctis creatis qui preest : Verbum caro factum est
Laus eius nobis adest Letemur mente pia
Verbum, &c.

The first lines of all the songs are printed, and eleven are given in full in
HMC 242.
The date given above is based on the assumption that ‘‘the Bishop’’ referred to as the

author of the songs was Richard Ledred. This has been commonly accepted, and is in every way
probable.

44, Memorandum. edie
20 August, 1416. States that Thomas (Snell), Bishop of Ossory, in his
consistory admitted John Prout, vicar of the church of Gerath of Thomas-
toun, in the presence of Master Thomas Cardiff, Sir John Mydiltoun, rector
of Callan, and Thomas Brenan, clerk.

45, Taxation of Ossory. tie 0
Cent. xv (?). Kilkenn 20 mks.; Claragh 10 mks.; Bargoun 15 mks. 6s. 8d. ;

Ouerke 12 mks. 6s. 8d.; Kenlis £20; Aghour 6 mks; Odogh 7 mks. 6s. 8d. ;
Sillr? £12,

Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 191

46. Memorandum. . He 0%
1388 x 1406. The Chapter of St. Canice’s, Kylkenny, granted to Michael
(de la Felde) the Dean, a pair of vestments for his use, on condition that if
they be lost or alienated the Dean undertakes to pay for them out of his
goods 40s.

Printed HMC 262.
Michael de la Felde exchanged the V. of Callan for the Deanery in 1388, and was deprived by
the Pope in 1406 (Rot. Pat. et Claus. Canc. Hib. Cal. i. 187, no. 11, Papal Letters vi, 114).

47. Memorandum. feeinea
16 June, 1430. An altercation having arisen between Thomas (Barry), Bishop
of Ossory, and Walter Syrlok, Seneschal of the Earl of Ormond, because the
bishop’s mill was stopped by detention, by the Seneschal and his servants, of
the water commonly called “ Bakwater,” they agreed to abide the decision
of six lawful persons. John Marchal, Provost of Iilkenny, Thomas
Inarysberge, William Raggyd, William Arther, Thomas Stenyn and William
Dwly having been chosen accordingly, decided that a fixed stone near the
mill’ of the bishop should always appear above the water except in time of
flood.

Ends: “Presentibus discretis viris Thoma Englys alias Mownyster
Ancelmo Grace, Waltero Wythsyd et domino Nicholao Smych cum multis

aliis.”

48. Extent of Irestoun, near Kilkenny, part of the temporalities of the
30 August 1398. bishopric of Ossory. ; TIO

The extent was taken at Kylkenny before N. Macclesfelde, vice-treasurer
of Ireland, John Lumbard and Thomas Taillour, commissioners of the King
for all lands and tenements in the hand of the King in the County of
Kylkenny. The jurors were—Hugh Savage, Adam Sprot, William Costard,
Robert Ragyde, David K[ ... jiand(?), Geoffrey Smyth, Henry Deuerous,
John Monnethann, Simon Ragyde, John Bygdoun, Richard Langdoun, Richard
Purcell, Thomas Cokessoun, John Coterell, Thomas Baly, Henry Serman,
and John Pryk, who found that there was a manor near Kylkenny called
Oldcourt, part of the temporalities of the bishopric, worth nothing because
covered with water; that there was there 4 carucate of church lands, of
which 15 acres, worth 6d. an acre, were cultivated, and the rest waste; that
there were two cottages, part of the glebe there, worth 7s. a year; that the
rents of the burgage there were worth now £9 a year, and that they used to
render to the bishops £11 5s. 1gd.; that the tolls there are worth 6s. a year;

1 Erased, and another word, now illegible, written in its place.

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [29]

192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that the issues (?) of the court and hundred are worth 2s. a year; that there
are two mills there, worth 40s. a year; and that there is a messuage in the
King’s hands in which dwells (manet)[. . . Jlenet, and it is worth[.. . ]
issues, rent 5s.

Printed in HMC 263.

49. The method of making nectar. ii Thos
Printed in HMC 256.

50. Memorandum of proceedings at St. Canice’s Cathedral, Kil-
May, 1416. kenny. f. 78

On 8 May, John Grace appealed from the definitive sentence passed against
him in a case of perjury, and that(?) Margaret Joy,! in the presence of
Walter Stantoun, Arthur (?) Usser, and Thomas Vrant’, apparitor. On the
25rd he sought for apostles, but Bishop Thomas (Snell) refused his petition :
“wherefore they require me,” &c.,>in the presence of John Barone, [name
erased| Grace, and Peter Grace. On the 29th, in the cemetery of the same
church, Sir John Okune, Vicar of Royr, appealed (“prouocauit”’) in the
presence of Patrick Obryn, clerk, Cunosagh’, and Nicholas, hermit.

51. Memorandum. ets:
1479 x 1487(?). John (O’Hedian), Bishop of Ossory, decreed in full synod
that the Wednesday of the feast of Pentecost was the day of the dedication
of the Parish Church of Kylfa[n] (?), and that it was to be observed by the
parishioners. .

For the date, see note on no. 7.
52. Form of Deed of Release. 2

53. Taxation of the Deaneries of Ossory. 9),
Middle of cent. xv(?). They are taxed as follows:—Aghur 6 mks., Odogh
7 mks., Clarach 20 mks., Kilkena 10 mks., Barcon 12 mks., Ouerk 12 mks.,
Kyllis 30 mks., Sylerekyll £10.

The amounts agree with no. 41, except in the case of Odogh.

54, Note. ify (2)
14 July, 1577. “There is in this book, lxxiii [clerical error for lxxvini 7]
leaves and a haff leaffe accomptyng this f[...] s(%).” Signed by William
Gerrarde, Chancellor.

1 Some words are apparently omitted.
* This is, no doubt, the usual notarial formula indicating that the notary present was called upon
to make a record of the proceedings.

JUIN) JD) 1 2

Absentees, statute against, 34.

Absolution, 14 (11, 15), 17 (4, 4, 6, 18).

Acetanac: see Attanagh.

Acewoo: see Aghaboe.

Achaur: see Aghour.

Achaworcy : see Aghagurty.

Achbillyr: see Aghaviller.

Achebo—Achebon: see Aghaboe.

Achenirle : see Urlingford.

Acheteyr: see Barony.

Achmecart: see Aghmacart.

Achure: see Aghour.

Adrian IV: see Popes.

Aghaboe — Acewoo — Achebo — Achebon —
Aghbo—Aghebo—Ahebo (Queen’s County),
19k, 20i, 21a, 36b.

benefices belonging to :
Ballygowdan, 19k.
Dyrkallyth, 19k.
deanery of, 19k, 20i1, 21a, 21k, 22b,
220, 221, 36b.

Aghagurty—Achaworcy (King’s County), 2.

Aghaviller — Achbillyr—A ghbelyr—A ghbyllre
—Aghebillir— Athbylyr (Co. Kilkenny), 19a,
20a, 21g, 36h, 4le.

Aghbo: see Aghaboe.

Aghbyllre—Aghebillir : see Aghaviller.

Aghebo: see Aghaboe.

Aghmacart — Achmecart — Aghm¢cart —
Aghmecart — Ahtmart — Am¢cart (Queen’s
County), 3e, 19g, 20g, 22k, 36c.

benefice of : Aghmacart, 19 g, 22k.
monastery of, 21i.
tithes of, 19i, 20k.

Aghnylre: see Urlingford.

Aghour —— Achaur — Achure — Aghthour —
Aghthur — Aghtur — Aghur — Agthour —
Athechor (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 3e, 19g, 20g,
23, 36a. :

deanery of, 19g, 20
22b, 22c, 22F, 22
41a, 41g, 45, 53.

Aghryk: see Erke.

Aghtere—Aghteyr: see Barony.

Aghthur — Aghtur — Aghur — Agthour: see
Aghour.

k, 211,

g, 215 c
g, 2 21, 36c,

’

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C.

Aharney—Kyherne (Queen’s County), chapel
of, 36a.

Ahebo: see Aghaboe.

Ahtennaht: Attanagh.

Ahtmart : see Aghmacart.

Akip—Athkypp (Queen’s County), 19k.

Alba, Ecclesia: see Whitechurch.

Alexander III: see Popes.

Am¢cart : see Aghmacart.

Anatrim—Enahtrum (Queen’s County), 36b.

Apostolic See, privileges granted by, 17 (4).

Aqua Vite, treatise on, 38.

Archdeacon, 17 (7, 16).

Ardaloo — Arddouthe — Ardelouth — Ardeluth
(Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 22a, 36d.

Arke: see Erke.

Arther, William, 47.

Articuli Cleri, 29.

Articuli super Cartas, 28.

Asbold, Thomas, merchant, 35.

Asbolde, William, provost of Irishtown, 35.

Athassel—Athesil (Co. Tipperary), prior of,
benefice of : Tibberaghney, 22 e.

Athbylyr: see Aghavyiller.

Athcert: see Barony.

Athechor: see Aghour.

Athenach : see Attanagh.

Athenirle: see Urlineford.

Athernehynche—Athernynche: see Derryna-
hinch.

Atheryk: see Erke.

Athesil : see Athassel.

Athkypp: see Akip. |

Athnyrle: see Urlingford.

Attanagh—Acetanac—A htennaht—A thenach—
Attenagh (Co. Kilkenny and Queen’s
County), 19h, 21c, 22g, 86a, 41h.

Ayghre, Padyn, 16.

Ba., David de, patron of Aghaviller, 19 a.
Bafasaht: see Ballyfasy.

Bailiffs, 17 (9).

Bakwater, 47.

[30]

194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Balaht: see Ballagh.

Balahtmarf: see Ballinamara.

Balamalgurme: see Ballygurrim.

Balamarf: see Ballinamara.

Baligaueran: see Gowran.

Ballagh — Balaht — Beailagh (Co. Kilkenny),
3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36 h, 41 e.

Ballaghmarow: see Ballinamara.

Ballicalann: see Ballycallan.

Balligawrann: see Gowran.

Ballilorcan: see Ballylarkin.

Ballinamara — Balahtmarf — Balamarf —~
Ballaghmarow — Balymarf — Marow (Co.
Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 36a, 41b.

Ballitarsne: see Ballytarsney.

Bally bur — Bally bor—Ballyburre—Balybour—
Balyburry (Co. Kilkenny), 19f, 20f, 21d,
36e, 41b.

Ballycallan —Ballicalann—Balycalan— Wally -
callan (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 36h, 41b.

Ballydufi—Baly duf—Balyduff (parish of Inis-_

tioge, Co. Kilkenny), 36g.
chapel of, 22c.

Ballyee—Balyheth (Co. Kilkenny), 21h, 41 c.

Ballyfasy — Bafasaht—Balyfassagh—Baly fas-
sath (Co. Kilkenny), 19b, 20b, 21f, 220,
36g.

Ballygawran: see Gowran.

Ballygowdan-—Balygeuenan (Queen’s County),
19k.

Ballygurrim—Balamalgurme—Ballygurymm—
Balymagorme— Balymalgorme —Gorme (Co.
Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22d, 36g, 41d.

Ballylarkin —Ballilorcan—Ballylorkan— Baly-
lorkan (barony of Crannagh, Co. Kilkenny),
21b, 41g.

chapel of, 36c.

Ballymartin — Ballymartynn — Balmartyn —
Balymartyn (barony of Knocktopher, Co.
Kilkenny), 3c, 21h, 41c.

Ballynaboley—Boly (barony of Gowran, Co.
Kilkenny), 19e.

Ballyphilip—Villa Philippi (Co. Kilkenny),
chapel of, 36c.

Ballytarsney — Ballitarsne — Ballytartyn —
Balytarsne — Balytarstyn — Balytarsyn (Co.
Kilkenny), 8c, 19¢c, 20c, 21h, 86h, 41c.

Balmartyn: see Ballymartin.

Baly, Thomas, juror, 48.

Baly-: see also Bally-.

Balyfynoun, 36a.

Balyg’—Balygaueran: see Gowran.

Balygeragh — Balygeraght — Balygerath : sev
Sheepstown.

Balygeuenan: see Ballygowdan.

Balyheth : see Ballyee.

Balylorkan: see Ballylarkin.

Balymagorme — Balymalgorme: see Bally-
gurrim.

Balymarf: see Ballinamara.

Balyngeragh: see Sheepstown.

Barcon—Bargoun—Bargown : see Obercon.

Barcoun: see Rosbercon.

Barone, John, 50.

Barony — Acheteyr — Aghtere — Aghteyr —
Athcert (townland of Ballyconra, Co. Kil-
kenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c¢, 22c, 36d.

Barr ne Beghe, 16.

Barry—Barre, Thomas, bishop of Ossory, 35,47.

Beallagh: see Ballagh.

Beaulu—Beauly—Beawley: see Owning.

Becket, Thomas a, archbishop of Canterbury,
9: see also St. Thomas.

Benefices, farming of, 14 (7, 8, 9).

inquisition on voidance of, 17 (8).
possession of, wrongfully obtained, 17 (7,
14).
presentation to, obtained by fraud, 17 (8).
Beyle: see Owning.
Bicknor, Alexander de, archbishop of Dublin, 15.
procurations of, 21.
provincial constitutions of, 17.

Bishops, suffragan, 17, 18, 18 (8, 10).

Bishopslough—Logh’ (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 28.

Blackrath—Blakrath (Co. Kilkenny), 41f: see
also Maddockstown.

Blanchvillestown — Blanchfeldestoun — Blan-
chuilestoun — Blanchiuilystoun — Blaun-
cheuill—Blauncheuilestoun—Blauncheuyles-
toun—Vilia Blanchevyl (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e,
20e, 2l1e, 22m, 22p, 36f, 41f.

Blauncheuyle, N., patron of Kynder, ‘ Decanus
Canstr’ (?), 19e.

Bohoun, 40.

Boly: see Ballynaboley.

Boniface VIII: see Popes.

Bordwell—Bordwyll (Queen’s County), 19k,
20i, 21a, 36b.

rector of: see Carroll.

Botiller, Edmund, daughter of, wife of M‘Gil-
lepatrick, 16: see also Ormond.

Breaghmore—Brechmorh (King’s County), 2.

Brenan, Thomas, clerk, 44.

Bristol— Bristoll, 11: see also St. Augustine.

Broke: see Tullaghanbrogue.

Broun, Robert, 35.

Bryd: see Kilbride.

Burial, ecclesiastical, 14 (15, 16), 17 (1, 18).

Burnchurch — Ecclesia Combusta, (Co. Kil-
kenny), 3b, 36e: see also Kiltranen.

Bygdoun, John, juror, 48.

Caenachann (King’s County), 2,

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 195

Cahir — Catheyr — Cathyr—Cayr — Kathyr
(townland of Newtown, barony of Crannagh,
Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 21 b, 22¢, 36c¢, 41g.

Callan—Callame—Callann (Co. Kilkenny), 3d,
19a, 20a, 21g, 21k, 36h, 41e.

rector of : see Mydiltoun, Whyt.
tithes of, 20k.
vicar of : see Oclery.

Canterbury, archbishop of: see Becket.

Cantilenae, 43.

Cantok, Master Thomas, prebendary of Kil-
macow, 19c.

Cantwell, Oliver, bishop of Ossory, letters
patent of, 35.

Carcoman: see Gaulskill.

Cardiff, Master Thomas, 44.

Carrmata (King’s County), 2.

Carroll—K ervallus, Sir, rector of Bordwell, 16.

son of Sir John M ‘Keve, 16.

Carrygh, Dermot, 16.

grandson of : see Dermot.
Carygcoman : see Gaulskill.
Cashel, archbishop of: see Fitz John.
synod of, 5, 10, 17 (18).

Casselann — Cassellan — Casstlan: see Castle-
town.

Castelcomer—Castelcomyr: see Castlecomer.

Casteldogh—Castellodoch: see Odagh.

Castlan : see Castletown.

Castlecomer — Castelcomer — Castelcomyr —
Castlecomyr — Comer — Commyr— Comyr—
Comyre (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c¢,
22b, 36d, 41h.

Castletown—Casselann—Cassellan—Casstlan—
Castlan (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny),
3c, 19¢, 20¢, 21h, 22c, 36h, 41c.

Castrum de Odog — de Odogh — Odohc: see
Odagh.

Castrum Erleye: see Earlstown.

Catheyr—Cathyr: see Cahir.

Cato, 40.

Cayr: see Cahir.

Cellys: see Kells.

Cemeteries, dedication of, 14 (2).

houses in, 13 (6).

Chalices, material of, 13 (4).

Chancery, Irish, 42.

Chaplains, 17 (8, 11, 20, 23), 18 (4), 19h.

Charter of Liberties: see Magna Carta.

Christmas, cantilena for, 43.

Churches, dedication of, 14 (2).

dedication festivals of, 14 (2), 51.
parish, dues of, 17 (11).

Circumspecte Agatis, statute, 27.

Clara — Clarae — Clarach — Claragh — Claraht
(Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 22b, 36f,
41f,

Clara—continued.
deanery of, 19e, 20e, 2le, 21k, 211,
22b, 22f, 220, 22p, 36#, 41a, 41f,
45, 53.

Clashacrow — Glascro — Glassecro (Co. Kil-
kenny), 3f, 19h, 21e, 36d, 41h.

Clerks, 13 (8, 9), 14 (6, 13, 15), 17 (9, 15, 16),
18 (8).

register of the, near London, 19.

Clomantagh—Clochmantaht—Cloghmantagh—
Clonmantach —Cloumantagh (Co. Kilkenny),
19g, 20g, 21b, 36c, 41g.

Clomor : see Clonmore.

Clonamery—Clonymry (Co. Kilkenny), 414d.

Clon: see Clone.

Clonammill — Clonymyl — Clounemyle (Co.
Kilkenny), 19c, 20¢, 36h.

Clone—-Clon (barony of Kells, Co. Kilkenny),
19 b.

Cloneeb—Clonybe (Queen’s County), 19k.

Clonetybbert : Clontubbrid.

Clonmantach : see Clomantagh.

Clonmore—Clomor—Clonmor—Cloynmor (Co.
Kilkenny), 1, 3c, 19¢, 21h, 23, 36h, 41c.

Clontubbrid—Clonety bbert—Clontibrit—Clon -
tiperid — Clontubyrt — Clontybrit — Clon-
tybryt (Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 20g, 21b,
36c, 41g.

Clonybe: see Cloneeb.

Clonymry : see Clonamery.

Clonymyl: see Clonammill.

Cloumantagh: see Clomantagh.

Clounemyle: see Clonammiil.

Cloynmor: see Clonmore.

Cnoctofr— Cnoctowyr— Cnoktofr—Cnoktofyr :
see Knocktopher.

Codye, daughter of : see Dirvayll.

Cokessoun, Thomas, juror, 48.

Colaht antiqua—Colat : see Coolaghmore.

Colerafyn: see Coolcraheen.

Colme: see Kilcolumb.

Columbkille — Colmekille — Colmekyll — Ky1-
colmkylle (Co. Kilkenny), 20b, 22c, 36g.

chapel of, 19 b.

Combusta, Ecclesia: see Burnchurch.

Comer — Commyr — Comyr — Comyre: see
Castlecomer,

Comys, Sir Robert, vicar of Dysart, 11.

Concubines of clerks and priests, 14 (6).

Connaught—Conact, priests from, 13 (1).

Connowe, Joan, 35.

Coolaghmore—Colaht antiqua—Colat—Coylagh
(Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 36h.

chapel of, 36a.

Coolcashin — Coulcasshyn— Coulcassyn— Cul-
cassan—Cowleassynn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 ¢,
20g, 21b, 86a, 41g.

[30*}

196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Coolcraheen — Colerafyn—Coulcrahyn-—Coul-
crayghyn—Culcrahyn—Kulerahyn, 3f, 19h,
20h, 21¢, 36d, 41h.

Coolkerry —--Coulkyr — Coulkyrre — Culkyr
(Queen’s County), 19k, 201, 21a, 22¢,
36D.

Costard, William, juror, 48.

Coterell, John, juror, 48.

Coul- : see also Cool-.

Coulgadde: see Rath.

Courts, ecclesiastical, 17 (1, 16).

king’s, 31.
secular, 14 (10, 15), 17 (16).

Cowan: see Kilcoan.

Cowlcassynn: see Coolcashin.

Coylagh: see Coolaghmore.

Cul-: see Cool-.

Cunosagh’, 40.

Curates, 13 (8, 5, 7), 14 (16).

residence and orders of, 14 (3, 4).
pluralities forbidden to, 14 (4).

Curia, Roman, register of, 19.

Cuyllnafernog! (King’s County), 2.

Cylimeagayn: see Kilmaine.

Damma—Damagh—Dammaht (Co. Kilkenny),

3b, 41b.
chapel of, 36h.

Danesfort—Donfert—Downfert— Dunfert (Co.
Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 22b, 36e,
41b.

Danganmore — Dengenmor — Dengilmore—
Dengylmor— Dengylmore (Co. Kilkenny),
chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22 a, 36h.

Deans, rural, 17 (7, 10, 22).

Debtors not to be deprived of Sacraments,
17 (18).

Delgy: see Kildellig.

Delkyn: see Thornback.

Dengenmor — Dengilmore — Dengylmor —
Dengylmore: see Danganmore.

Dermot, grandson of Dermot Carryghe, 16.

Derrynahinch — Athernehynche —Athernynche
— Derrehy—Derynch (Co, Kilkenny), chapel
of, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Deruagh—Derwache—Derwaht: see Durrow.

Derynch: see Derrynahinch.

Desserad: see Dysart.

Deuerous, Henry, juror, 48.

Dirvagh: see Durrow.

Dirvaill, daughter of Donat Riavr, 16.
Dirvayll, daughter of Codye, 16.
Disert—Diserte: see Dysart.
Disertoloskan : see Dysart.
Distraints, 31.
Divorce, 18 (5).
Donaghmore — Donaghmor — Donamore—
Donnahmor (Queen’s County), 19k, 201,
Diland Os

Donaghmore — Donacmor — Donaghmor —
Donnathmor — Douenaghmore (barony of
Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c,
22g, 36d, 41h.

Donaghmore — Donachmore — Donaghmor —
Douenaghmore (barony of Galmoy, Co.
Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 221, 41g.

chapel of, 19 g.

Donald, son of McGrynynn, 16.

Donat Riavr, 16.

Don-: see also Dun-.

Donimegan: see Dunnamaggan.

Donnahmor—Donnathmor: see Donaghmore.

Dorow-—Dorrac: see Durrow.

Douenaghmore: see Donaghmore.

Down-: see Dun-.

Dowysky — Dowyskych: see Graiguenama-
nagh.

Drimgelgy — Dromdelgy — Dromdelgyn: see
Thornback.

Dromdowny: see Drumdowney.

Dromerhyr — Dromerther —Dromerthir—Dro-
myrthre—Droumerthir : see Drumerhin.

Droundonenni: see Drumdowney.

Drumdelgan—Drumdelgyn: see Thornback.

Drumdowney—Dromdowny—Droundonenni—
Drumdowny (Co. Kilkenny), 19b, 20b,
36g.

Drumerhin—Dromerhyr— Dromerther — Dro-
merthir — Dromyrthre — Droumerthir —
Drumhyrthyr (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20e,
Qle, 22b, 36f, 41f.

Drumgelgyn: see Thornback.

Drumhyrthyr: see Drumerhin.

Dublin—Dyuelyn—Dyvelyn, 31.

archbishop of, 15.
procurations payable to, 13 (3).
provincial constitutions of, 13.
archbishops of: see Bicknor, Loftus,
Rokeby, St. Paul.
bishops suffragan of, 13, 17, 18.
document dated at, 12.
Holy Trinity Church in, council at, 18.
parliament at, 12, 30.

1 Culncuarnoge appears in the Book of Survey and Distribution (P. R. O. Ireland) as a townland
in the north-east of the parish of Seirkieran. It is not marked in the Down Survey, and seems to
have been incorporated with Breaghmore under the Protectorate.

LAWLOR

Dunfert : see Danesfort.

Dungarvan — Downgarwann (Oo. Kilkenny),
19e, 20e, 2le, 220, 36f, 41f.

Dunhunimagan: see Dunnamaggan.

Dunkitt — Donkytt — Downket — Dunkette—
Dunkyt — Dunkyth, (Co. Kilkenny), 3¢,
19¥c, 20'e, 21h, 22'c, 36h, 41'c.

Dunmore — Donmor — Donmore — Dunmor
(barony of Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 3f,
19h, 20h, 2le, 22g, 36d, 41h.

Dunnamaggan — Donimegan — Donymegan—
Donymgan—Dunhunimagan (Co. Kilkenny),
chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Durrow —- Deruagh — Derwache — Derwaht—
Diryagh — Dorow -— Dorrac — Dyrwagh
(Queen’s County), 1, 3f, 16, 19 h, 21e,
23, 36d, 41h.

rector of : see M‘Keye.

Dwly, William, 47.

Dyrkallyth (Queen’s County), 19 k.

Dyrwagh: see Durrow.

Dysart— Desserad — Disertoloskan —Dyserdo-
loscan—Dysert—Dysertoloscan (barony of
Fassadinin, Co. Kilkenny), 11, 19h, 21le,
29h, 36a, 41h.

vicar of : see Comys.

Dysart — Disert — Diserte — Dysert (Co. Kil-
kenny), 19b, 21f, 22.a, 86g, 41d.

Dysartmoon — Mothan — Tirstelmoaynn —
Tristelmochan — Tristelmohan — Tristel-
mokan—Trystelmokan (Co. Kilkenny), 3a,
19b, 21f, 22 d, 36g, 414.

Dysert : see Dysart.

Dyserdoloscan—Dysertoloscan : see Dysart.

Dyuelyn—Dyvelyn: see Dublin.

Earlstown—Castrum Erleye—Court of Erley-
estoun — Erley — Erleyestoun — Erliestun—
Villa de Erley—Villa Erley (Co. Kilkenny),
3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 41e.

chapel of, 19a, 20a, 21g, 36h.

Keclesia Alba: see Whitechurch.

Keelesia Combusta: see Burnchurch.

Ecclesiastics, imprisonment of, 17 (1): see also
Clerks.

Edward I, 25.

Edward III, letters of, 12, 31.

Edward, son of Edward I, 25.

Highryk: see Erke.

Elizabeth, queen, letter of, 42.

Enahtrum : see Anatrim.

England, king of, 17 (14): see also under
names of sovereigns.

English in lreland, 31.

Englys, alias Mownyster, ‘Thomas, 47.

Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 197

Ennisnag—Inesnag—Insnak—Insnake— Inys-
nak (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 19a, 20a, 23, 36a,
4le.

Erke — Aghryk — Arke — Atheryk — Kighryk
(Co. Kilkenny and Queen’s County), 3e,
21b, 36¢, 41¢.

Erley—Erleyestoun—Erliestun, see Earlstown.

Errill—Irel (Queen’s County), 19 k.

Eucharist, administration of the, 17 (4).

Kuilhauth—Evylhart, see Tullahought.

Excommunication, 7, 13 (2, 3, 5, 10), 14 (7, 10,
TL, 1G}, a, WG, TAY, Ty (hy De, BH 1B,
1G, Ws 19, Wil, 2B), 13 OC BG, &, B, Oy,

proclamations of, 14 (17), 18 (9).

Excter, canons or monks of, benefice of : Moth-
ell, 19h, 22n.

Extreme Unction, 17 (4).

Fancroft—F ynchor—F yncora (King’s County),
il, DB
chapel of, 2
Farmers, wives of, 14 (7).
Farming of ecclesiastical goods, 13 (8).
of spiritual offices, 14 (7, 8), 17(18).

Felde, Michael de la, dean of St. Canice’s,
Kilkenny, 46.

Fennell—F ynel—F ynell — Fynnel (townland
of Garrincreen, Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20¢,
Qle, 364, 41f.

Ferah: see Kilferagh.

Ferkeragh: Fertagh.

Ferns, diocese of, 17 (24).

Fertagh — Ferkeragh — Fert — Fertekyrath—
Fertkeragh (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 221,
36¢.

monastery of, 211.
prior of, benefices of :
Donaghmore, 221,
Fertagh, 19g, 221].
tithes of, 191, 20k.
Festivals, 18 (1), 18 (2).
dedication, 14 (2), 51.
of patron saints, 17 (24).
proper service for, 17 (26), 18 (1, 2).

Fiddown — Fydon — Fydone — Fydoun —
Fydownn—F ydun (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19¢,
20c, 21h, 220, 36h, 41c.

Fitz John, William, bishop of Ossory, after-
wards archbishop of Cashel, 15.

Fitz Warun, Fulk, patron of Donaghmore,
19¢.

Fitz William, Richard, patron of Gaulskill,
19¢.

Flemyng, John, merchant, 35.

Football, 13 (9).

198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Fossith—Fosyt, 36 ¢.

chapel of, 19 b, 22a.
Fothram : see Templeorum.
Fydon — Fydone — Fydoun — Fydownn —

Fydun: see Fiddown.

Fyegkach (King’s County), 2.
Fynchor—Fyncora: see Fancroft.
Fynel—Fynell—F ynnel : see Fennell.

Galmoy—Gawlmoy (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g,

22 f.
chapel of, 19 g, 22f.

Gaulskill — Carcoman — Carygcoman—Karco-
man—Kiltakan—Kyltakane— Kyltokechann,
8c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 86h, 41c.

chapel of, 22 ¢.

Gawimoy: see Galmoy.

Gerath (Co. Kilkenny), 44: see also Sheeps-
town.

vicar of: see Prout.

Gerrarde, William, chancellor of Ireland, 54.

Glantelwe (Queen’s County). 16.

Glascro: see Clashacrow.

Glashare-—Glassar—Glassare (Co. Kilkenny),
21b, 36¢, 41g.

Glassecro: see Clashacrow.

Good Friday, observance of, 18 (7).

Gorme: see Ballygurrim.

Gowran—Baligaueran — Balligawrann—Bally -
gawran — Balyg’ — Balygaueran (Co. Kil-
kenny), 19e, 20e, 2le, 22f, 36f, 41f.

Grace, , 50.

Ancelmus, 47.
John, 50.
Peter, 50.

Graiguenamanagh — Dowysky — Dowyskych

(Co. Kilkenny), abbey of.
benefices of :
Grange, 19f, 22.
Offerlane, 19k, 22 i.
tithes of, 191, 20k.

Grange—Tillaghany — Tullachany— Tylahany
(barony of Shillelogher, Co. Kilkenny), 19 f,
20if;, 22/1.

Grange--Grangia—Rathele de Grangia—Rath-
ill i Grangia (barony of Fassadinin, Co.
Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 22 m, 36d.

Graunt, William, patron of Kilmacow, 19 c.

Great Charter of Liberties: see Magna Carta.

Grevine—Groweyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 f, 20f.

Guruan, 16.

Hacket—Hackyt, David, bishop of Ossory, 16,
30.
Hauok: see Kilmakevoge.

Hedyan: see O’Hedian.
Henry II, grant to, 4.
in Ireland, 5.
Henry III, 25.
Heresy, 14(1).
Herforth, William, 35.
Homily, 8.
Hospitallers, knights: see St. John of Jeru-
salem.
Hunth, Alsona, servant of Bishop Barry, 35.
Hyndeberg, Philip de, patron of Owning, 19 ¢.

Illad—Illyd: see Ullid.

Imprisonment of clerks, 17 (1).

Inchyolaghan—Inchcolhan—Incheyholekan —
Inchiowlechann—Incholhan—Wolehan (Co.
Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 86e, 41b.

Incumbents, non-resident, 17 (7).

duties of, 14 (5).

Inesnag : see Ennisnag.

Inistioge — Instyog — Instyok — Inystyok —
Styok (Co. Kilkenny), monastery of St.
Columba at, 3a, 19b, 20b, 21i, 22c,
36g, 41d.

prior of, 21 f.

benefices of :
Ballyduff, 22 c¢.
Barony, 19h, 21e, 22c.
Cahir, 19g, 22 ¢.
Castletown, 19, 22 c.
Columbkille chapel 19 b, 22.
Dunkitt, 19 ¢, 22 ¢.
Gaulskill, 22 c.
Inistioge, 19 b, 22 c.
Jamestown chapel, 22 c.
Kilbeacon, 19a, 20a, 22c.
Kilcoan, 19b, 22c.
Killahy, 19a, 22c.
Killeen, 19 g, 22c.
Lessentane chapel, 22c.
Listerlin, 22c.
Rossinan, 19a, 22c.
Sraleagh, 19h, 22c.
Thomastown, 19b, 22.
Villa Radulphi chapel, 22 ce.

tithes of, 191i, 20 k.

Insnak—Insnake: see Ennisnag.

Instyog—Instyok: see Inistioge.

Interdict, 14 (15), 17 (1, 15).

Inyhwé (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f.

Inysnak: see Ennisnag.

Inystyok: see Inistioge.

Irche—Irryghe, Donat, 16.

Trel : see Errill.

Treland, chancellor of: see Gerrarde, Loftus,
Tany.

Lawtor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.

Ireland—continued.
English in, condition of, 31.
justiciary of: see Loftus,
Wallopp.
lord of: see England, king of.
ordinance made for, 37.
parliaments in, 12, 31.
treasurer of war for: see Wallopp.
vice-treasurer of: see Macclesfelde,
Wallopp.

Trestoun: see Irishtown.

Trish language, 31.

Trishtown — Irestoun—Irystoun—Irystown —
Villa Hibernicana—Villa Ibernicorum (Co.
Kilkenny).

extent of, 48.
market of, 12, 35.
provost of : see Asbolde.

Tiryghe: see Irche.

Tuilhachte—Iuylhaght: see Tullahought.

Iverk — Ouerk — Ouerke — Overk (Co. Kil-
kenny), deanery of, 3c, 19c, 20c¢, 21h,
Q1k, 211, 22¢, 22d, 22e, 220, 41a, 41 ¢,
45, 53.

Ormond,

James, master, dean of Kilkenny (?), rector of
Kilmademoge, 19 e.
Jamestown——Villa Yago (barony of Ida, Co.
Kilkenny), chapel of, 22 ¢.
Jerpoint — Jeriponte — Jeryponte (Co. Kil-
kenny), 19a, 20a, 21g, 22 b, 86h, 41e.
abbot of, benefices of :
Blanchvillestown, 22 m, 22p.
Grange, 19h, 22m.
Rower, the, 22 m, 22 p.
tithes of, 191, 20k.
John, bishop of Ossory, 7.
Joy, Margaret, 50.
Jurisdiction, ecclesiastical, interference with,
14 (15).

K[...Jiand, David, juror, 48.

Karcoman: see Gaulskill.

Kathyr: see Cahir.

Kelkyrel: see Kilcurl.

Kells — Cellys —- Kenles — Kenlis — Kentt—
Kenllys — Kenlys — Kyllis — Kynlys (Co.
Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h, 41le.

deanery of, 3d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 21k,
411, 22a, 22b, 22c, 86h, 41a, 41e,
45, 53.
monastery of St. Mary at, 21i.
prior of, 21 ¢.
benefices of :
Ardaloo, 19 h, 22 a.
Ballagh, 19 a, 22 a,

199

Kells—continued.
benefices of—-continued.

Danganmore chapel,
19a, 22a.

Derrynahinch chapel,
19a, 22a.

Dunnamaggan chapel,
19a, 22a.

Dysart, 19 b, 22a.

Earlstown and chapel,
19a, 22a.

Fossith chapel, 19b,
22a.

Kells, 19a, 22a.

Kilbeacon, 19a, 20a,
22a.

Kileurl, 19a, 22a
Kilmaganny, 19a, 22a.
Kilneddy, 19a, 22a,
Kilree, 19 a, 22a.
Kiltorcan chapel, 19a,
22 4.
Kiltranen, 19 f, 22a.
Knocktopher, 19 a, 22a.
Lamoge, 19 a, 22a.
Lismateige chapel, 19a,
22 a.
Mallardstown, 22 a.
Rathculbin, 19 a, 22a.
Sheepstown, 19 a, 22a.
Shortallstown, 19a,
22a.
Stonecarthy, 19 a, 22a.
tithes of, 191, 20k.

Kely, Thomus, flesner, 35.

Kendyr: see Kilderry.

Kenles — Kenlis — Kentt—Kenllys — Kenlys:
see Kells.

Keryallus: see Carroll.

Kilbeacon — Kilbecok — Kylbecog — Kylbecok
(Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19a, 20a, 21h, 22a,
22.c, 36h, 41c.

Kilbline—Kilbleyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e.

Kilbride—Bryd—Kylbryd (barony of Ida, Co.
Kilkenny), 3 a, 41d.

Kilbride — Kylbride (barony of Callan, Co.
Kilkenny), chapel of, 36 h.

Kilcoan — Cowan — Kylcoan—Kylcolum (Oo.
Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22c, 36g, 41d.

Kilcolm: see Kilcolumb.

Kilcolman —Kylcolman (townland of Connahy,
Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c, 22g, 36d,
41h.

Kilcolumb—Colme—Kilcolm—Kileolyn—Ky]-
colmderyg — Kylcolum — Kylcolme (Co.
Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 220, 36g,
41d,

200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Kilcormac——Kilcormok: see Sraleagh.

Kilculliheen — Kilkelehin —- Kilkilhyn—Kil-
kylehyn—Kylklynn—Kylkylkych— Kylkyl-
leghyne (Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19 c, 20 ¢, 22d,
36h, 41 ec.

abbess of, 21h.
benefices of :
Ballygurrim, 19 b, 22d.
Drumdowney, 19b.
Dysartmoon, 19b, 22 d.
Kileulliheen, 22 d.
Kilmakeyogue, 19 b, 22 d.
Muckalee, 19 ¢, 22d.
Pollrone, 19 ¢, 22d.
Portnascully chapel, 19 c, 22d.
Rathpatrick, 22 d.
Rosbercon, 19b, 22 d.
Shanbogh, 19 b, 22d.
Ullid, 19¢, 22d.
tithes of, 191, 20k.
abbey of, 21i, 42.

Kilcurl — Kelkyrel — Kilkirl — Kilkyrel (Co.
Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a.

Kildare, cathedral of : see St. Brigid.

Kildellig—Delgy (Queen’s County), 19k, 21a.

Kildermoy—Kildermoyth : see Killermogh.

Kilderry — Kendyr — Kynder (Co. Kilkenny),
19 e, 2le, 386 f, 41f.

rector of : see Leylin.

Kildrinagh — Kildrenagh — Kildreynagh —
Kyldrenagh—Kyldrynagh—Kyldrynah (Co.
Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 21b, 22b, 36¢, 41 ¢.

Kilfane—Kilfan—Kylfan (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e,
20e, 86a.

dedication festival of, 51.

Kilferagh — Ferah — Kilfetheragh — Ky]l-
fecheraht—Kylferagh (Co. Kilkenny), 3b,
19f, 20f, 21d, 22h, 36e, 41b.

Kilgory—Kilgaryth (Queen’s County), 19k.

Kilkeasy — Kilkes — Kilkeys — Kylkes—Ky]-
kesse (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 21g, 36h, 41e.

Kilkellehin : see Kilculliheen.

Kilkenny — Kilkena — Kilkenn—Kylkenny—
Kylkeny, 1, 12, 15, 23, 48.

cathedral of : see St. Canice.

county of, 48.

cross of, 31.

deanery of, 19d, 20d, 22b, 41a, 45, 53.

murage of, 12.

parliament at, 30.

provost of: see Marchal.

seneschal of liberty of, 31.

sheriff of the cross of, 31.

sovereign of, 35.

sovereign, provost, and community of,
2"

statutes at, 30,

Kilkes—Kilkeys: see Kilkeasy.

Kilkilhyn : see Kilculliheen.

Kilkirl: see Kilcurl.

Kilknedy — Kylkned — Kylknedy: see Kil-
neddy.

Kilkylehyn: see Kilculliheen.

Kilkyrel : see Kileurl.

Killahy — Killach — Killagh — Kyllagh —
Kyllahyht (barony of Knocktopher, Co.
Kilkenny), 3c, 19a, 20a, 21h, 22c¢, 36h,
al@e

Killahy—Killagh — Killaych—Kyllagh—Ky]l-
laghe—Kyllahyht (barony of Crannagh, Co.
Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b, 22g, 36¢, 41g.

Killaloe—Kyldalo—Kyllalo (Co. Kilkenny),
3d, 36h.

Killamery—Killameri—K ylamery—Kyllamery
Kyllamry (Co. Kilkenny), 3d, 19a, 20a,
36a, 41e.

Killaych: see Killahy.

Killeen — Killyn — Killyng — Kyllenne —
Kyllyng—Kyllynn (barony of Crannagh,
Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 21b, 22c¢, 56c,
41g.

Killermogh — Kildermoy — Kildermoyth —-
Kyldermoye (Queen’s County), 19k, 21a,
36 b.

Killyn—Killyng: see Killeen.

Kilmaboy — Kilmaboygh — Kylmaboey: see
Kilmacow.

Kilmacar — Kilm*ker—Kilmekar—Kilmeker—
Kylemekarre — Kylmecar — Kylmeker (Co.
Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h, 21¢, 22g, 36d,
41h.

Kilmacow— Kilmaboy—Kilmaboygh—Kylma-
boey, 8c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 41e.

rector of : see Mora.

Kilmademoge — Kilmedimok —Kilmedymok—
Kylmedymok—k ylmodymog (Co. Kilkenny),
19e, 20e, 2le, 36f, 41f.

Kilmaganny — Kilmegen — Kylmegena—Kyl-
meghen—Kylmogeann, 3d, 19a, 20a, 22a,
36h, 41e.

Kilmaine—Cyllmeagayn (King’s County), 2.

Kilmainham—Kilmaynan (Co. Dublin), prior
of: see St. John of Jerusalem.

Kilmakeyoge — Hauok—Kilmehauok—Kilme-"
hawoke—Kylmehauoc — Kylmokeuog (Co.
Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21f, 22d, 36g, 41d.

Kilmanagh — Kylmanagh — Kylmanath —
Meanag’ (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d,
36a, 41b.

Kilmanan: see Kilmenan.

Kilmaynan: see Kilmainham.

Kilmedimok — Kilmedymok — Kylmedymok :
see Kilmademoge.

Kilmegen—Kylmeghen : see Kilmaganny.

LawLor— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 201

Kilmehauok — Kilmehawoke: see Kilma-
kevoge.

Kilmekar—Kilmeker: see Kilmacar.
Kilmelag—Kylmelag (townland of Purcells-
inch, Co. Kilkenny), 19 e, 20.e, 22b, 36f.
Kilmenan — Kilmanan— Kilmenhan— Kilmen-
nan — Kylmanann—Kymannan (Co. Kil-

kenny), 19h, 20h, 21 c, 36d, 41h.

Kilmodalla—Kylmethall (parish of Fiddown,
Co. Kilkenny), 3c.

Kilneddy'—Kilknedy — Kylkned — Kylknedy
(barony of Knocktopher, Co. Kilkenny),
3c, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 41le.

Kilree—Kilry—Kylrye (barony of Kells, Co.

_ Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Kilrush — Kilrusshe — Kylrusche — Kylrusse
(Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 21b, 36c¢, 41g.

Kilry: see Kilree.

Kiltakan—Kyltakane; see Gaulskill.

Kiltorcan — Kiltorkan-—Kyltorkan (Co. Kil-
kenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22'a, 36h.

Kiltown—Kyltahan (barony of Ida, Co. Kil-
kenny), 36g.

Kiltranen — Kiltranyn — Kyltranynn (Co.
Kilkenny), 19f, 20f, 21d, 22a, 41b: see
also Burnchurch.

Kiltrassy—Kyldresse—Kylldrasse (Co. Kil-
kenny), 3d.

chapel of, 36a.

Knarysberge, Thomas, 47.

Knockanoran—Knokenoran (Queen’s County),
16.

Knocktopher — Cnoctofr — Cnoctowyr —
Cnoktofr — Cnoktofyr — Knoctofre (Co.
Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h, 4le.

Knokenoran: see Knockanoran.

Kulcrahyn : see Coolcraheen.

Kyherne: see Aharney. ©

Kyl-: see also Kil-.

Kylamery : see Killamery.

Kylcolmderyg : Kilcolumb.

Kylcolmkylle, 36g.

Kylcolme: see Kilcolumb.

Kylcolum: see Kilcolumb, Kilcoan.

Kylcormoc: see Sraleagh.

Kyldalo: see Killaloe.

Kyldermoye: see Killermogh.

Kyldrenagh : see Kildrinagh.

Kyldresse —Kylldrasse: see Kiltrassy.

Kylemecar—Kylemekarre : see Kilmacar.

Kylestyrglyn: see Listerlin.

Kylkesse: see Kilkeasy.

Kylkeormoc: see Sraleagh.

Kylkylkych — Kylkylleghyne: see Kilculli-
heen.

Kylkesse: see Kilkeasy.
Kylklynn: see Kilculliheen.
Kyllahtnebrog: see Tullaghanbrogue.
Kyllahyht: see Killahy.
Kylidrasse: see Kiltrassy.
Kyllerthyn (Co. Kilkenny), 36h.
Kyllis: see Kells.

Kyllynn: see Killeen.
Kylmecar: see Kilmacar.
Kylmedymok : see Kilmademoge.
Kylmegena: see Kilmaganny.
Kylmekarre: see Kilmacar.
Kylmethall: see Kilmodalla.
Kylmodymog: see Kilmademoge.
Kylmogeann: see Killmaganny.
Kylmokeuog: see Kilmakevoge.
Kylryc: see Kilree.

Kyltahan: see Kiltown.
Kyltokechann: see Gaulskill.
Kymannan : see Kilmenan.
Kynder: see Kilderry.

Kynlys: see Kells.

Labourers, statute of, 33.

Lamhull: see Loughill.

Lamoge—-Lomoc—Lomok (Co. Kilkenny), 34d,
19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Langdoun, Richard, juror, 48.

Langtun, Thomas, merchant, 35.

Lauwyll—Lawkyll—Lawuyll: see Loughill.

Ledred, Richard de, bishop of Ossory, 14, 15,
19, 20, 43.

Lege Dei, De: see Leix.

Leighlin, cathedral of: see St. Laserian.

diocese of, 17 (24).

Leix (Queen’s County), monastery called De
Lege Dei at, benefice of: Loughill, 21 c.
Leixlip—Lexslipe (Co. Kildare), canons of,

benefice of: Coolkerry, 19k.
Lesmetag : see Lismasteige.
Lessentane—Lyssyntan (Co. Kilkenny), 36 g.
chapel of, 22c.
Lesterglyn — Lesterlyn — Lesterlyng: see
Listerlin.
Letters Patent, 12, 35.
Lexslipe : see Leixlip.
Leylin, Nicholas de, rector of Kilderry, 19 e.
Liberties, Great Charter of : see Magna Carta.
Liscomyn (Queen’s County), 16.
Lismateige—Lesmetag—Lysmetayg (Co. Kil-
kenny), chapel of, 19a, 20a, 22a.
Lismore—Lysmor (Queen’s County), 19 k.
Listerlin — Kylestyrglyn—Lesterglyn—Lester-
lyn—Lesterlyng—Listerlynn (Co. Kilkenny),
3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22c, 36g, 41d.

1 So the name appears in J. C. Erck’s Eeclesiastical Register, 1830, p. 109.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C.

[31]

202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lochmerethan : see Loughmerans.

Loftus, Adam, archbishop of Dublin, lora chan-
cellor of Ireland, and justiciary, 42.

Logh’: see Bishopslough.

Loghmetheran: see Loughmerans.

Lomoc—Lomok: see Lamoge.

London, register of clerks near, 19.

Longford— Longport (King’s County), 2

Loughill — Lamhull — Lauwyll — Lawkyll—
Lawuyll (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 2lc, 36d,
41h.

Loughmerans—Lochmerethan— Loghmetheran
(Co. Kilkenny), 19d, 22 b.

Loundres, Thomas, notary public, 16.

Lumbard, John, commissioner of the king, 48.

Lysmetayg: see lismateige.

Lysmor: see Lismore.

Lyspadryg (perhaps the same as Rathpatrick,
q. v.), 86h.

Lyssyntan : see Lessentane.

Meanag’: see Kilmanagh.
M°Carroke—M°Carryghe, Luke, 16.
Dermot, 16.

Macclesfelde, N., vice-treasurer of Ireland, 48.

M‘Cowchogery, William, 16.

Mccully : see Muckalee.

M*Gillephadrik, Donat Irryghe, 16.

Geoffrey, captain of his nation, 16.

Teige—Tatheus, the Black, 16.

Teige—Tatheus, the Red, 16. ~

Turlogh—Tirrelaus, 16.

wife of, daughter of Edmund Botiller,
16.

M°Gillerigh, William, 16.

M°Grynynn, son of : see Donald.

M°Keve, Sir Carroll—Kervallus, 16.

Sir Donat, priest, 16. —_
Sir John, rector of Durrow, 16.
' son of: see Carroll.

M°I.ucas, Donat, 16.

M°Malaghlynn Gille, Malemor, 16.

M°Paderisse, Dermot, 16.

Maculli—Macully: see Muckalee.

Maddockstown — Madokestoun — Villa Madoci
(Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a: see also
Blackrath.

Magna Carta, 24, 25.

Mallardstown — Maillardestoun — Maleardes-
town—Maylardystoun—Villa Malard (Co.
Kilkenny), 8d, 19a, 20a, 21g, 22a, 36h,
4le.

March, law of the, 31.
Marchal, John, provost of Kilkenny, 47.
Markets, 12, 35.
Marow: see Ballinamara.
Marriage, banns of, 14 (12), 18 (4).
solemnization of, 17 (4), 17 (20), 18 (4).
Marriages,-17 (20), 18 (5).
clandestine, 14 (12), 18 (4).
Mathtcully: see Muckalee.
Matrimonial causes, 17 (10).
Maylardystoun : see Mallardstown.

Mayne—Mayn (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h,

86a.

Metropolitans, 17.

Mills, 1, 47, 48.

Mocholly—Mocolly : see Muckalee.

Monnethann, John, juror, 48.

Monsell, John, flesher, 35.

Mora, master Michael de, rector of Kilmacow,
19¢.

Mothan: see Dysartmoon.

Mothell —Motell—Mothil — Mothill — Mothyll
(Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 20h, 21c, 22n, 36d,
41d.

Mownyster: see Englys.

Muckalee — M°cully —Macully— Mathtcully—
Mocholly—Mocolly (barony of Fassadinin,
Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20 h, 21 c, 22 b, 36d,
41h.

Muckalee — Maculli — M°cully — Macully
(baronies of Iverk and Knocktopher, Co.
Kilkenny), 3c, 19c, 20c, 22d, 36h, 41e.

Murder, 17 (6).

Mydiltown, Sir John, rector of Callan, 44.

Name, the Holy, reverence to, 18 (8).
Nectar, method of making, 49.
Nicholas, hermit, 50.

Novi Articuli, 28.

Obercon! — Barcon — Bargoun — Bargown—
Obarcon—Obargoun (Co. Kilkenny), deanery

of, 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 21k, 21], 22a,
22c, 22d, 220, 22p, 36g, 41a, 41d,
45, 53.

Obrenane, Dermot, clerk, 35.

Obryn, Patrick, clerk, 50.

Oclery, Sir Dermot, vicar of Callan, 35.

Oclowan, David, flesher, 35.

* Une of the three early baronies comprised in the present barony of Ida: the others were named

Igrin and Ida,

Lawior— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 208

Odagh—Casteldogh—Castellodoch— Castellum
de Odogh—Castrum de Odog—Castrum de
Odogh—Castrum de Odohc—Odoc—Odogh
—Odoghe (Co. Kilkenny), 3f, 19h, 20h,
2Qle, 22h, 364, 41h.

deanery of, 3f, 19h, 20h, 21c, 21k,
22'a, 225) 22'c5 228) *22h, 22'm,
22n, 36d, 41a, 41h, 45, 53.

({ferlane — Ofertlan—Offerclan— O fferkelan—
Offerlan—Offerylan (Queen’s County), 19k,
20i, 21a, 221, 36b.

Official, archdeacon’s, 17 (7, 16).

bishop’s, 14 (14), 17 (7, 16).

Ofogirty, Maurice, 35.

Oghteragh : see Outrath.

O’Hedian—Hedyan, John, bishop of Ossory,
39, 51.

Ohwolaghan, Thady, flesher, 35.

Okune, Sir John, vicar of the Rower, 50.

Oldcourt manor (Co. Kilkenny), 48.

Orders, Holy, 14 (8).

letters of, 17 (20).

Ordinance made for Ireland, 37.

Ordinaries, 13 (1, 5, 7), 14 (5, 7, 8, 9, 14);
Ie (5 1 Te 1) 5 IG)

jurisdiction of, 14 (7, 9, 14).
Ormond, James le Botiller, earl of, justiciary,
31.
seneschal of: see Syrlok.
Ossory, archdeacon of, 14 (14), 36a, 42.
benefices of—
Kilfane, 36a.
Tullaherin, 19 e.
bishop of, benefices in gift of :

Aghaboe VY, 19 k.
Ballinamara V, 19 f.
Bordwell, 19 k.
Clonmore, 19 c¢.
Clontubbrid V, 19 g.
Durrow, 19h.
Fiddown V, 19c.
Gowran V, 19e,
Kilmacow V, 19 c.
Kilneddy V, 19a.
Offerlane VY, 19k.
Rathkieran V, 19c.
Rosconnell, 19 h.
St. Martin’s, 19 e.
Tibberaghny Y, 19e.
Tullahought V, 19c.

cantilenae by, 43.

jurisdiction of, 14 (14).

manors of, 15, 16, 48.

official of, 14 (14).

rents of, 1, 19 i, 20 k, 23.

Ossory—continued.
bishops of: see Barry, Cantwell,
FitzJohn, Hacket, John, Ledred,
O’ Hedian, Petit de Balscot, St. Leger,
Snell, Walshe.
cathedral of : see St. Canice.
churches of, amercements of, 3.
cross of bishopric of, 12.
diocese of, benefices in, lists of, 3, 19,
20, 21, 22, 36, 41.
constitutions of, 14, 15.
deaneries of, lists of, 21k, 211,
41a, 45, 538.
prebends of :
Aghour, 19g, 36a.
Clone, 19 b.
Ennisnag, 19a, 36a.
Grevine, 19 f.
Kilfane, 19 e.
Kallamery, 19 a.
Kilmacow, 19.
Kilmanagh, 19 f, 36a.
Maddockstown, 19e, 36a.
Mayne, 19h.
Outrath, 36a.
St. Malla’s chapel, 19 f, 36a.
St. Martin’s, 19 e, 20e, 36a.
Tiscoffin, 19 e, 36a.
Tullaherin, 19 e.
rural deans of, 14 (14).
taxations of, 19, 20, 36, 41, 44, 53.
visitation of, 21.

O’Toole, Laurence, archbishop of Dublin,
17 (25).

Ouerk-—Ouerke—Overke: see Iverk.

Outrath — Oghteragh — Owtrath — Rath—
Vhtrache (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 3b, 23, 36a,
41b.

Owning —Beaulu — Beauly— Beyle—Beawley
(Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 19c, 20c, 21h, 36h,
4le,

Owtrath : see Outrath.

Parliaments: see Ireland.

Pasture, 13 (2).

Penitentiaries, 17 (5).

Perjury, 17 (4), 18 (5), 50.

Petit de Balscot, Alexander, bishop of Ossory,
12.

Piller, Momit, patron or prebendary of Mad-
dockstown, 19e.

Pluralities forbidden, 14 (4).

Poer, Arnaldus, patron of Clonammill, 19 c.

Pollrone — Pollerothan — VPolrothan — Polro-
thann (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny), 3c,
19c, 21h, 22d, 36h, 41c.

[31*]

204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Polnescoly: see Portnascully.
Polrothan—Polrothann: see Pollrone.
Polscoul—Polsculie: see Portnascully.
Popes—

Adrian IV., bull of, 4, 6.

Alexander III., bull of, 6.

Boniface VIII., ordinance of, 14 (8).

Gregory I., 40.

Portnascully — Polnescoly — Polscoly — Pols-
coul—Polsculie—Portscholl (Co. Kilkenny),
3c, 20c¢, 21h, 36h, 41c.

chapel of, 19¢, 22d.

Processionals, 211.

Proctors, 14 (5, 9), 17 (1, 7).

Procuration, letters of, 17 (7).

Procurations, 13 (8,11), 14 (2), 19g, 20, 21,
42.

Prout, John, vicar of Gerath, 44.

Provincial councils, 17.

Provincial statutes, 13 (7), 14 (14), 15, 17 (4).

Proxies, 42 ; see also Procuration.

Pryk, John, juror, 48.

Purcel, Simon, patron of Fennell, 19 e.

Purcell, Richard, juror, 48.

Quaestors, 17 (23).

Raggyd, William, 47.

Ragulby: see Rathculbin.

Ragyde, Robert, juror, 48.

Simon, juror, 48.

Raharan : see Rathsaran.

Rahchele : see Rathealy.

Rahcoul: see Rathcoole.

Raht- : see also Rath-.

Rabtbathaw: see Rathbeagh.

Rakyeran : see Rathkieran.

Rakylbyn: see Rathculbin.

Ratbeagh : see Rathbeagh.

Rath —Coulgadde (Co. Kilkenny) chapel of,
36c: see also Outrath.

Ratharan: see Rathsaran.

Rathbeagh— Rahtbathaw — Ratbeagh — Rath-
bac —Rathbacag—Rathbeath (Co. Kilkenny),
3f, 19h, 20h, 21e, 36d, 41h.

Rathcoole—Rahcoul—Rathcoull—Ratt Cast (?)
(Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a, 41f.

Rathculbin—Ragulby—Rakylbyn—Rathgulby
(Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Rathdowney — Rahtdouny — Rathdowny
(Queen’s County), 19k, 201, 2la, 86b.

Rathealy— Rahchele— Rathelty— Rathill (Co.
Kilkenny), 3b, 41b.
chapel of, 36h.

Rathelc de Grangia: see Grange.

Rathelty : see Rathealy.

Rathgulby : see Rathculbin.

Rathill: see Rathealy.

Rathill i Grangia: see Grange.

Rathkieran — Rahtkeran — Rakyeran — Rath-
keran—Rathkyerann (Co. Kilkenny), 3c,
19¢c, 21h, 36a, 41e.

Rathlogan— Rahtlowan— Rathloghan— Rath-
lohan (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21b,
36c, 41g.

Rathpatrick—Rathpadryg—Rathpatrik (barony
of Ida, Co. Kilkenny), 3c, 21h, 22d, 41c:
see also Lyspadryg.

Rathsaran — Raharan — Ratharan (Queen’s
County), 21a, 36b.

Ratt Cast (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f: see also Rath-
coole.

Reamhar — Riayr, Donat, daughter of: see
Dirvaill.

Rectors, 14 (2, 9, 15, 17), 17 (4, 8, 11).

Release, form of deed of, 52.

Religious persons, 17 (12), 22.

Riavr : see Reamhar.

Rokeby, William, archbishop of Dublin, 13.

Rosbercon — Barcoun — Rosbargoun—Rosbar-
gun (Co. Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 21 f, 22d,
36g, 41d.

Rosconnell — Rosconill — Rosconyl — Ros-
conyll — Roskeoull (Queen’s County), 3f,
19h, 20h, 21¢, 364, 41h.

Rossinan— Rossenan— Rossenann— Rosshenan
(Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a, 21h, 22c,
86h, 41c.

Rothan: see Tullaroan.

Rower, the—Rowir—Rowyr—Royr (Co. Kil-
kenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22m, 22p,
36g, 41d.

vicar of : see Okune.
Rupe, Henry de, patron of Listerlin, 19 b.
John de, patron of the Rower, 19b.

Saeyr: see Seirkieran.

St. Ann, festival of, 18 (2).

St. Augustine, abbey of, Bristol, benefices of :

Dysart, 19h, 22h.
Kilferagh, 19f, 22h.
Odagh, 19h, 22h.
proctor of, 11.
St. Brigid, cathedral church of, Kildare, 17 (24).
festival of, 17 (24).

St. Canice—Cannice—Kanice, cathedral church
of, Kilkenny, 7, 12, 17(24), 19d, 20d,
21i, 35, 36a, 43, 50.

cemetery of, 50.

Law.or— Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.

St. Canice—continued.
chancellor of,
benefices of :
Killamery, 19a, 36a.
Coolaghmore and _ Kiltrassy
chapel, 36a.
chapter of, 14 (8, 14, 15, 16), 15, 46.
dean of, 36a: see also James, Felde.
benefices of :
Kilmademoge, 19 e.
St. Mary’s, Kilkenny, 19d, 36a.
St. Patrick’s, Kilkenny, 194d,
36 a.
Urlingford, 19g, 36a.
vestments of, 46.
dean and chapter of, 11.
economy of, benefices of ;
Aharney chapel, 36a.
Attanagh, 19h, 36a.
Ballinamara, 19f, 36a.
Balyfynoun, 36a.
Clontubbrid, 19 g.
Cooleashin, 19g, 36a.
Dysart, 36a.
Rathcoole, 19e, 36a.
Rathkieran, 19c, 86a.
St. Canice’s, 36a.
St. Mary’s, 19d.
Sheffin, 19g, 36a.
Treadingstown chapel,
36a.
Villa Fabri, 36a.
pension due to, 7.
precentor of, benefice of :
Tullaherin, 36a.
synods held in, 14 (14).
treasurer of, benefice of :
Mayne, 36a.
vicars of, 48.
benefice of: Kilkeasy, 19a.
St. Canice, festival of, 17 (24).
St. Columba, monastery of, Inistioge: see
Inistioge.
St. Edan, confessor,
17 (24).
festival of, 17 (24).
St. Gregory the Great, 40.
St. Jerome, 40.
St. John of Jerusalem, knights hospitallers of,
Kilmainham, prior of : see Tany.
benefices of :
Ballyphilip chapel, 36 c.
Galmoy, 19g, 22f.
Glashare, 36c. |
Gowran, 20e, 22f,
Rath chapel, 36c.

iN)

cathedral of, Ferns,

St. Nicholas’ chapel, 36c.

205

St. John, monastery of, Kilkenny, 19d, 204d,
21i, 22b, 364, 41f.
prior of, 21e: see also Wals.
benefices of :
Castlecomer, 21 c, 22b.
Clara, 19e, 21e, 22b.
Danesfort, 19f, 22b.
Drumerhin, 19e, 22b.
Jerpoint, 19a, 22b.
Kildrinagh, 19g, 22b.
Kilmelag, 19e, 22b.
Loughmerans, 19d, 22b.
Muckalee, 19d, 22b.
St. John’s, 10d, 22b.
Skirk, 19k, 22b.
Tubbridbritain, 19g, 22b.
tithes of, 19i, 20k.
St. Kannice: see St. Canice.
St. Katherine—Katerine, monastery of, Water-
ford, prior of, benefices of :
Ballyfasy, 19b, 220.
Dungarvan, 19e, 220.
Fiddown, 19¢, 220.
Kilcolumb, 19b, 220.
St. Katherine, virgin and martyr, festival of,
18 (2).
St. Laserian, cathedral of, Leighlin, 17 (24).
festival of, 17 (24).
St. Laurence, festival of, 17 (25).
St. Leger, Geoffrey, bishop of Ossory, 19a.
St. Martin, church of (Co. Kilkenny), 19e,
20e, 2le, 36a, 364, 41f.
St. Mary, the Virgin, church of, Kilkenny,
19d, 20d, 36a.
festival of Conception of, 18 (1).
festival of Nativity of, 18-(1).
monastery of, Kells: see Kells.
St. Mary Magdalene, festival of, 18 (2).
St. Nicholas, chapel of, 36 c.
St. Nicholas (townland of Tintore, Queen’s
County), 36 b.
chapel of, 19k, 21a, 36 b.
St. Patrick, church of, Kilkenny, 19d, 20d,
86a,
commemoration of, 17 (24).
festival of, 17 (24).
festival of translation of, 17 (25).
St. Paul, church of, London, register at, 19.
John de, Archbishop of Dublin,
list of procurations of, 21.
provincial constitutions of, 18.
St. Thomas the Martyr, monastery of, Dublin,
abbot of, 21c.
benefices of :
Attanagh, 21 c¢, 22 g.
Coolkerry, 22 g.
Donaghmore, 19h, 21 ¢, 22g.

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

St Thomas the Martyr—continued.
benefices of—continued.
Dunmore, 19h, 21¢, 22 ¢.
Kilcolman, 19h, 21c, 22g.
Killahy, 19g, 22 ¢.
Kilmacar, 19h, 21¢, 22 ¢.
Tullaghanbrogue, 19 f, 22g
festival of translation of, 18 (2).

Sanctuary, 11, 14 (10, 11, 15), 17 (2, 19),
18 (6).

Saul, King, 8

Savage, Hugh, junior, 48.

Scatheryk: see Skirk.

Schenbohy: see Shanbogh.

Scots, the, war with, 15, 20.

Seanbogh: see Shanbogh.

Secular offices not to be held by” clerks,

17 (9, 16).

Seirkieran—Saeyr—Seyr—Seyrkeran (King’s

County), 1, 2, 23.
burgesses of, 1.
lordship of, 1.
villas of, 2.

Seneca, 40.

Seneschals, 17 (9), 31, 47.

Sequestration, 14 (9), 18 (3).

Serman, Henry, juror, 48.

Serthastoun: see Shortallstown.

Service, proper, of saints, 17 (26), 18 (1, 2).

Seyr—Seyrkeran: see Seirkieran.

Shanbogh —Schenbohv—Seanbogh—Shenboth
—Sheneboth (Co.Kilkenny), 11b, 21f, 224d,
36g, 41d.

Sheepstown —Balygeragh—Balygeraht— Baly-
gerath—Balyngeragh— Gerath (?) (Co. Kil-
kenny,) 19a, 20a, 22 a, 36h, 44.

Sheffin — Stafen — Stafethen — Stafyn — Sta-
pheyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19g, 20g, 21 b, 36a,
41g.

Shenboth—Sheneboth: see Shanbogh.

Shillelogher — Shillekyr —Shyllekyr — Silelo-
gher— Sillelogher — Sillt— Silf— Sylerekyll
—Sylerker (Co. Kilkenny), deanery of, 3b,
19f, 20f, 21d, 21k, 211, 22a, 22b, 22g,
22h, 22i, 36e, 41a, 41 b, 45, 53.

Shortallstown — Serthastoun—Shortalestoun—
Shorthalestoun (Co. Kilkenny), 19a, 20a,
22a.

chapel of, 36h.

Shyllekyr: see Shillelogher.

Sibyl, proverbs of the, 40.

Silelogher — Sillelogher — Sillf — Silf: see
Shillelogher.

Skirk — Scatheryk — Skaryk — Skathryk
(Queen’s County), 19k, 21a, 22b, 36b.

Slander, 14 (18), 17 (21).

Smych, Nicholas, 47.

Smyth, Geoffrey, juror, 48.

Snell, Thomas, bishop of Ossory, 44, 50.

Sprot, Adam, juror, 48.

Sraleagh—Kilcormae—Kilcormok—K ylcormoe
—Kylkormoe (Co. Kilkenny), 19h, 21le,
22c, 36d, 41h.

Stafen—Stafethen : see Sheffin.

Staffarde, Maurice, merchant, 35.

Stafyn : see Sheftin.

Stamacarthy—Stamecarthy—Stanecarthy : see
Stonecarthy.

Stantoun, Walter, 50.

Stapheyn: see Sheftin.

Statute ‘‘ Circumspecte agatis,’’ 27.

of labourers, 33.
‘instud,’’ 13 (11).
against absentees, 34.

Staymcarthy : see Stonecarthy.

Stenyn, Thomas, 47.

Stonecarthy — Stamacarthy — Stamecarthy—
Stanecarthy—Staymearthy (Co. Kilkenny),
19a, 20a, 22a, 36h.

Styok: see Inistioge.

Sylerekyll—Sylerker: see Shillelogher.

ee 13 (7), 14 (14), 16, 17 (22), 21£,

lg, 21k, 42.
ae 5, 10s Se14 lisse 7 ere toe
annual, 14 (14), 17, 18 (10).

Syrlok, Walter, seneschal of the earl of
Ormond, 47...

St. Malla, chapel of, Kilkenny, 19f, 36a.

Tienes see Tril.icuc/.
Taheschohyn : see Tiscoffin.

Taillour, Thomas, commissioner of the king,
48.

Tainewyrghlan (Co. Kilkenny), 21 f.

Tany, William, prior of the Hospital of St.
John of Jerusalem, chancellor of Ireland,
12.

Tascohyn—Teascofynn: see Tiscoffin.

Templars, the knights, benefice of :

Gowran, 19e.

Templeorum—Fothram (Co. Kilkenny), 3 ¢

Testaments and wills, 14 (16), 17 (12, 18).

Thascofyn: see Tiscoffin.

Theodosius the Great, 8.

Thomastown—'Thomastoun—Villa Thome (Co
Kilkenny), 3a, 19b, 20b, 21f, 22c, 36g,
41d.

Thornback—Delkyn—Drimgelgy —Dromdelgy
— Dromdelgyn—Drumdelgan—Drumdelgyn
—Drumgelgyn (townland of Troyswood, Co.
Kilkenny), 3b, 19f, 20f, 21d, 36e, 41b.

chapel of, 20 f.

LawiLor— Calendar of the Inber Buber of the Diocese of Ossory. 207

Tibberaghny — Tyberaght—-Tyberaht—T yper-
aght— Typerauth (Co. Kilkenny), 19 c, 21h,
22e, 36h.

Tirstelmoaynn: see Dysartmoon.

Tibretbretayn: see Tubbridbritain.

Tilhanbrog: see Tullaghanbrogue.

Tillagh: see Tullaherin.

Tillaghany: see Grange.

Tillaghbrok — Tillanbrog: see Tullaghan-
brogue.

Tirrelaus: see Turlogh.

Tiscoffin — Taheschohyn — Tascohyn — Teas-
cofynn—Thascofyn (Co. Kilkenny), 1, 19e,
20 e, 23, 36a, 41f.

rectory and vicarage of, united by the
bishop, 19 e.

Tithes, 13(2), 14 (9), 17 (1), 19i, 19k, 20.

Tonsure, 17 (15).

Trauers, patron of Thornback, 19 f.

Treadingstown — Tredynstoun —- Tresdynes-
toun—Villa Tresdyn (Co. Kilkenny), 19 e,
20e, 36a.

Trijiieuc/, the oak, 16.

Tristelmochan—Tristelmohan—Tristelmokan—
Trystelmokan: see Dysartmoon.

Tubbrid — Tybrit — Tybryid — Tybryt —
Typeryd (barony of Iverk, Co. Kilkenny),
3c, 19¢, 21h, 36h.

Tubbridbritain — Tibretbretayn — Tubritbryt-
tayn — Tybbert — Tybritbretayn — Tybrit-
brytayne — Tybrytbritan — Typeridbretaen
(Co. Kilkenny), 3e, 19g, 20g, 21b, 22b,
36c, 41¢.

Tulchanbrog: see Tullaghanbrogue.

Tullachany: see Grange.

Tullaghanbrogue — Broke — Kylahtnebrog —
Tilhanbrog—Tillaghbrok—Tillanbrog—Tul-
chanbrog — Tylabrog (Co. Kilkenny), 3b,
19 f, 20f, 21d, 22g, 36¢e, 41b.

Tullaherin — Tillagh—Tylagh—Tylahtyrim —
Tyllagh (Co. Kilkenny), 19e, 20e, 36a,
41f.

Tullahought — Euilhanth — Eyylhart — Juil-
hachte — Iuylhaght — Tulleaghte (Co. Kil-
kenny), 3d, 19¢, 20c, 21g, 36h, 41e.

Tullamaine—Ty lahtmayne — Tyllamayne (Co.
Kilkenny), 3d, 36h.

Tullaroan—Rothan—Tylahtrochan — Tyllagh -
rowann (Co. Kilkenny), 3b, 36h, 41b.

Tulleaghte : see Tullahouvght.

Turlogh —- Tirrelaus, son of McGillephadrik,
16.

Tybbert : see Tubbridbritain.

Tyberaght—Tyberaht : see Tibberaghny.

Tybrit : see Tubbrid.

Tybritbretayn—Tybritbrytayne : see Tubbrid-
britain,

Tybryid—Tybryt: see Tubbrid.
Tybrytbritan: see Tubbridbritain.
Tylabrog: see Tullaghanbrogue.
Tylagh: see Tullaherin.

Tylahany : see Grange.
Tylahtmayne: see Tullamaine.
Tylahtrochan: see Tullaroan.
Tylahtyrim—Tyllagh: see Tullaherin.
Tyllaghrowann: see Tullaroan. —
Tyllamayne: see Tullamaine.
Typeraght —Typerauth: see Tibberaghny.
Typeridbretaen : see Tubbridbritain.
Typeryd: see Tubbrid.

Ullid— Ilad—Illyd—Yllyd (Co. Kilkenny),
3c, 19¢, 21h, 22d, 36h, 41e.

Ulster-—Ultonia, priests from, 13 (1).

Urlingford — Achenirle— Aghnylre—Athnyrle
(Co. Kilkenny), 19 g, 20g, 36a.

Usser, Arthur, 50.

Vadia, 31.
Vale, Sir John, patron of Inchyolaghan, 19 f.
Valuers for goods of deceased persons, 13 (4).
Vennegberg (Co. Kilkenny), 41 f.
Vhtrache : see Outrath.
Vicarages, perpetual, to be held by priests,
14 (4).
Vicars, 14 (9, 15, 16, 17), 17 (4, 8, 11).
choral: see St. Canice.
perpetual, 14 (5, 8).
procurations of, 21.
Villa Blanchevyl: see Blanchvillestown.
Villa de Erley—Villa Erley: see Earlstown.
Villa Fabri, 36 a.
Villa Hibernicana—Villa Ibernicorum: see
Trishtown.
Villa Madoci: see Maddockstown.
Villa Malard: see Mallardstown.
Villa Philippi: see Ballyphilip.
Villa Radulphi (Co. Kilkenny), chapel of, 22 c.
Villa Thome: see Thomastown.
Villa Tresdyn: see Treadingstown.
Villa Yago: see Jamestown.
Virgins, eleven thousand, festival of, 17 (25).
Vrant’, Thomas, apparitor, 50.

Wallopp, Sir Henry, vice-treasurer, treasurer
for war, and justiciary, 42.

Wallycallan: see Ballyeallan.

Wals, Walter, prior of St. John’s, Kilkenny, 7.

208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

| Whitechurch—Kcclesia Alba (Co. Kilkenny),
4le.
Whyt, Nicholas, rector of Callan, 35.
Wills and testaments, 14 (16), 17 (12, 13).
Wodelok, patron of Ballytarsney, 19 e.
Wolehan: see Inchyolaghan.
Wythsyd, Walter, 47.

Walshe, Nicholas, bishop of Ossory, 42.
Waterford: see St. Katherine.

citizens of, 42.

communities of, 42.

mayor of, 42.

sheriff of, 42.
Waters, treatise on, 38, 39.
Westminster, charter dated at, 25.

parliament at, 33.

statutes of, 26, 33.

Yilyd: see Ullid.
York, articles dated at, 29.

r 209 7]

Vi.

A VERY RARE KILKENNY-PRINTED PROCLAMATION, AND
WILLIAM SMITH, ITS PRINTER.

By E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX.

(PLaTE IV.)
Read May 25. Ordered for Publication Junz 24. Published Auvaust 25, 1908.

SINCE I have been admitted a Member of the Academy, I have devoted a good
deal of time to examining carefully several bundles and boxes of broadsides,
pamphlets, ete., all in the Strong Room, but not yet catalogued or placed.
My search has been rewarded by finding several items of interest or rarity;
and I hope that these may be rendered accessible when the Hon. Librarian
has considered how this may best be done. AU, or nearly all, the contents of
these bundles and boxes bear the stamp of the “ Halliday Collection,” and
many have a catalogue slip attached. They form in themselves a large
collection, and contain a great deal of very useful matter. For example, there
are very many printed Appeals in House of Lords cases of the eighteenth
century. These should be classified and bound, as they are full of interesting
and valuable facts and information about Irish and other families, and would
be very useful to genealogists for pedigree purposes. I commend them
particularly to the notice and consideration of Sir E. T. Bewley, Mr. P. G.
Mahony (Cork Herald), Mr. T. G. H. Greene, and other members of the
Academy interested in genealogy.

In my researches through these bundles I have sought in the first place
for all items of Irish printing, as those that appealed to me most directly ; and
I found, to my very great pleasure, the very rare, perhaps unique, specimen
which I now exhibit and deal with.

It is a Proclamation by the Marquis of Ormonde, printed in Kilkenny,
and dated 22nd January, 1648 (O.S.), 1649 (N.S.). Ormonde landed in Cork
on Michaelmas Day, 1648; and on the 16th of January following (1649)
he concluded a peace with the Supreme Council of the Confederate Catholics,
who had for some time had their headquarters in Kilkenny. By this peace he

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. O, [32]

210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

consolidated the Royalist interest in Ireland. In the Calendar of State
Papers for Ireland, the volume for “ 1647-60,” there is noted at p. 40 that
the Marquis of Ormonde issued a Proclamation announcing the conclusion of
a peace with the General Assembly, and that all the King’s subjects were
to take notice thereof. This Proclamation bears date the 17th of January,
1648, and it is stated there that it was printed at Kilkenny by William
Smith. The original is in the Public Record Office, London.

The Proclamation which I found in a bundle in the Strong Room recently,
and which I now exhibit, is another Proclamation, by Ormonde, later in date
by five days, and the purport of it was an intimation that for twenty-one days
neither he nor the Commissioners would enter into any particular business.
(Plate VI.)

The efforts of Ormonde, which reached, so far, a successful issue, produced
results of very short duration. Within eight days after this Proclamation
was issued Charles I was beheaded at Whitehall, and the Royalist cause was
doomed.

Who William Smith, the printer of this Proclamation, was, or where he
came from, does not appear. His name does not occur as printing in Dublin
at that period; and it is likely that he was brought over by the Marquis
of Ormonde to Ireland from England or abroad. The Proclamation was in a
somewhat tattered condition, and J have had it partially repaired. You will
observe that it is of small size, and that it could easily have been printed on
one of the hand-presses common at that time. It illustrates the size of the
presses of the period, and how easily they could be moved from place to place,
One is apt to forget this when looking to-day at the huge printing
presses in any of our big printing or newspaper offices, and when one sees
there machines of the latest form, often weighing some tons, while the
presses which were used by our early printers were often small, and would
easily fit in a cart. Anyone who has seen pictures of very early printing
presses, as, say, that of Caxton, will recognize that.

Thin as the paper is, it is really tougher and made of stronger fibre than
much of our modern paper. The ink is still very black and fresh ; and though
the whole is, perhaps, somewhat rude in execution, yet it is very interesting
and well deserving of preservation. The quaint spelling of the time will be
noticed also on examination.

William Smith’s name first appears as a printer in this Proclamation,
and the kindred one in the Public Record Office, London. But he did not
end his career as a printer here. His predecessor in Kilkenny was Thomas
Bourke, the printer of the Confederate Catholics; but he disappears when
their Confederation was broken up or lost its power. And we do not trace

Dix—-A very rare Kilkenny-printed Proclamation. 211

Bourke’s name again; but William Smith moved from Kilkenny to Cork,
where we find his name in the imprint of a few works, between the years
1657-90. Of course, William Smith is such a common name, it is possible
that the William Smith of Cork might have been another person, a son or
relative perhaps, or even a stranger, at least in the later years. On the
whole, however, and judging also from what I have seen of his printing, I
believe him to have been the same individual, or at least that his press was
the same. The items so printed by him or at his press in Cork I will
mention shortly. They are as follows :—

1657. Agreement of the Associated Ministers. 4to. Copy of which, from
my own library, I exhibit here.

1660. History of Charles II, by James Davies.

1662. A Sermon by the Rev. John Butler.

1679. Usher’s “ Prophecies,” in the National Library.

1690. Pedigree of Viscount Mountcashel, by Dermot MacCarthy, in the
Dublin Municipal Library.

All these are of the greatest rarity. There are a couple of works extant
printed in Cork, which may have been from Smith’s press; but as I have
seen neither of them, I cannot express any opinion. In a volume, however,
of “ Poems for Church Festivals,” by Roger Boyle, issued in 1671, copies of
which are to be found in Trinity College, Dublin, and elsewhere, it is distinctly
clear that the body of this work was printed by William Smith of Cork, and
that only the title-page and one or two of the first leaves were printed in
London.!

I have searched in vain for any trace of Smith’s death or will. I do not
know whether any Cork parochial register goes back to the seventeenth
century ; and certainly I do not find his name either amongst the wills of any
of the Cork Dioceses or in the Prerogative Court. The early printers, I
think, deserve to have more notice taken of them, and any facts about
their life should be recorded. The Bibliographical Society of London has
been and is still systematically providing for the publication of particulars of
the English, Scotch, and Irish booksellers, as well as printers, from the
earliest date of printing down to 1667; and if any person searching amongst
the early records here comes across any reference to our early printers, I
wish they would note such information and communicate it to me.

I should add that there is a reference in Mr. Henry R. Plomer’s
“ Dictionary of the Booksellers and Printers who were at work in England,

' T am indebted for this fact to Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, who personally drew my attention to it.

212 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Scotland, and Ireland from 1641 to 1667 ”! to William Smith, on p. 168; and
Mr. Plomer is the authority for the statement that Smith printed, in Cork,
Davies’ “ History of Charles II.” ;

NotEe.—Since above paper was put in type I have seen at the British

Museum “ The Moderate Cavalier,” 1675, and examined it; and it so resembles
William Smith’s printing that I judge that it issued from his press. — |

1 Published by the Bibliographical Society.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate LY.

fe ee ee
SAT eae @al 7
es Ue tee

BYU RE

LORDLIEVTENANT

GENERALL

AND GENERALL

GOVERNOR
IRELAND

OR MONDE,

Hereas many waightie affaires concerning the fet-

tlement of the Government, Cannoli of the
Army muft take up our tyme, foas we may not attend particy-
larfuits and applications, Wee have thought fitt, for eafeing
fuicors from vnneceff: ary attendance, to lectchem know that for
the {pace of one & twenty dayes from the dateheereof, neither
wee, nor the Commiffioners authorized by us in tak cae of
the Articles of Peace, will enter into the difpatch of any particu-
lar buffineffe ; notintending heerby to debarr fuchas may have
caufe of Complaint for extortions or other mifdemeanours
tending tothe breach of the peace, from petitioning vs vpon chat
fubiect ,

Given at Our Caftle of Kilkeny the twoand ewentyeth of Ia-
nuary 1648.

Printed at Kilkenny by PVilliam Smith inthe yeare 1648.

[p213)

VII.
HUMFREY POWELL, THE FIRST DUBLIN PRINTER.
By E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX.

(Piates V.-VIII.)

Read June 22. Ordered for Publication June 24. Published Aucust 25, 1908.

PRINTING was introduced into Ireland first, as far as is known at present, at
Dublin by Humfrey Powell, who came over here assisted by a grant from
the King (Edward VI) in 1550. Very little is known about him and his
work ; still more is known than appears in the article on him in the
Dictionary of National Biography.

In Mr. E. Gordon Duff's “ Century of the English Book Trade,” published
(an 1905) by the Bibliographical Society of London, Powell is stated to have
carried on business in London in the year 1548, when he printed some eight
books at a shop “above Holborn Conduit,” some dated in that year, and some
undated. He probably printed some in 1549.

The sum advanced to him by the King was £20, equivalent to a
substantial sum of our present currency. The authority for this statement
is an entry in the Acts of the Privy Council, under date July the 18th, 1550,
and runs as follows :—“ A warrant to to deliver xxli. unto
Powell, the Printer, given him by the King’s Majestie for setting up in
Irelande.” (See vol. iii. of the said Acts, p. 84.)

Particulars of nearly all the works which he printed while in London
will be found in Mr. Ames’ well-known work upon printing in the United
Kingdom, in the edition edited by Dibden.

The cause of his going from London to Dublin is not indicated anywhere:
but the fact that he received this Royal Grant seems to indicate that he was
sent over to be the State printer in Dublin, which was the headquarters of
the English Government in Ireland; and the few surviving specimens of his
press tend to confirm this conclusion.

All that is extant of his printing here consists of (1) a folio edition of
the Book of Common Prayer, bearing date 1551, of which only two copies

214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

are extant ;1 one of which is in Trinity College, Dublin, and the other in
Emmanuel College, Cambridge ; (2) two Proclamations, by the Lord Lieutenant
and Council in the one case, and by the Lords Justices and Council in the
other, and dated 1561 and 1564 respectively; and, lastly, (3) the “ Brefe
Declaration of Certein Principall Articles of Religion,” of which the unique
copy is in Trinity College, Dublin, and is dated 1566.

Both from the date of the Royal Warrant and the size and necessary
time and labour required for printing the Book of Common Prayer, it is
pretty certain that Powell’s printing press was set up here in 1550.

Powell was an original member of the London Company of Stationers,
and Mr. Gordon Duff thinks he was most probably a near relation of
Thomas Powell, the printer, and a nephew of Berthelet, a leading London
printer of the reign of Henry VIII, inasmuch as he came into possession of
and used some founts of type which had belonged to Berthelet.

I propose to show you on the screen to-day one or two pages of the
Prayer Book, and also of the “ Brefe Declaration,” as well as copies of the two
Proclamations. You will thus be enabled to judge of the character of the
types, and to note the initial letters used by Powell in his press-work.

Powell’s type seems to have consisted almost entirely of black-letter, of
which he had more than one fount; any other type appearing in his extant work
seems to have been italic. His initial letters seem to have been of Dutch or
German origin, rather Flemish perhaps, and occur again and again in his
work, and came into the hands of his immediate successors, for they appear
in their work.

It is not unlikely that Powell went backwards and forwards between
London and Dublin. His patron, King Edward, died on 6th July,
1553, and was succeeded by Queen Mary, with whom he must also have been
in favour, for in the first Charter to the Company of Stationers granted by
Queen Mary and King Philip, about the year 1556, Powell’s name appears,
and it may be that he was back in London at the time. Though thus
belonging to the Stationers’ Company, no work of his at this period
appears in their Register, so ably edited by Mr. Arber; nor is there any
extant specimen of his press in Dublin for about ten years (1552-1560,
inclusive).

We will now take the first work of his press, the Book of Common
Prayer. It is a folio and contains 10 unnumbered leaves with separate
signatures, and 140 leaves numbered as folios only, that is, each leaf only is
numbered. There are, therefore, in fact 150 leaves in all. It is in black-

' See Note at end.

Dix—Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 215

letter; but the marginal notes, Latin words, and some words in the rubrics are
in italic type. The signatures are A to S4, and the sheets fold in eights.
The copy in T'rinity College measures 102 by 7 inches, and that in Emanuel
College 11,3, by 745 inches, which shows that the former has been cut down
in binding. ‘I'he Cambridge copy is interleaved.

The first of the Proclamations was against Shane O'Neill. There is no
date to this Proclamation ; but the date given for it, 1561,is certainly correct,
as is proved by a contemporary letter sending a copy of the Proclamation
to England, as is recorded in the Calendar of State Papers for Ireland of
that year, 1561.

The second Proclamation was against the O’Connors.

There must have been other Proclamations printed for the Government
by Powell, and, perhaps, other works.

The originals of these two Proclamations are to be found in the
Public Record Office, London; and I have had both of them photographed,
and lantern slides made from the photographs.

Besides the copy in the Public Record office there is a fragment of the
first Proclamation in the Bodleian Library, containing the heading and forty-
three lines. This Proclamation is very long, and is printed in sections, and
the whole consists of several sheets attached in one length. There are in it
212 lines, and some of the dates are in italic type.

The second Proclamation is only to be found in the Public Record Office,
London, and consists of two sheets attached in one length of 295 inches by
123 inches. The imprint is in small italics, the rest, some seventy-eight lines
in black-letter. The lines in this Proclamation are 81 inches long.

The “Brefe Declaration ” was printed in 1566, and is a small 4to consisting
of eight leaves only. There is no pagination. It also contains black-letter
and italic type.

Powell’s imprint to the Book of Common Prayer is “In the Great Tower
by the Crane’’; and he styles himself in it the King’s Printer. It is possible
that Powell’s business premises were in or near where Crane Lane is to-day ;
but this is only a conjecture.

In his imprint to the “Brefe Declaration” he gives his address as “St.
Nicholas Street.” No address is given in the imprint to the Proclamations.

What became of him is not known. There is no record either of his death
or of his having made any will; but when we recollect that the extant Parish
Registers of Dublin only begin about the reign of Charles I, it will be seen
that it is impossible to look for information about him from such address.

I hope to show on a future occasion two or three specimens of later
printing by those who succeeded Powell.

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Norr.—After this paper was written I discovered in an old cover or
binding, of the early seventeenth century, thirty-four leaves of a copy of the
Book of Common Prayer of 1551 above-mentioned. These leaves are being
repaired, and further particulars about them will be laid before the Academy
during next session. Bishop Reeves stated in a pamphlet, published about
1870, that a third copy of this Prayer Book was in the British Museum ;
but this is not the case.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES V.-VIII.

PLATE V.—Facsimile of a page of the Book of Common Prayer, 7. e. verso
of Fol. CXI. From one of the leaves lately discovered in the
Academy.

PLATE VI.—Beginning (title and 2 paragraphs) and ending (last paragraph,
signatures, &c.) of the Proclamation of 1561. Made from a
photograph of the original in the Public Record Office,
London.

PuiaTeE VII.—Beginning and ending of the Proclamation of 1564. From a
photograph of the original in the Public Record Office,
London.

PuaTE VITI.—Two pages of the “ Brefe Declaration.” From the unique copy
in Trinity College, Dublin.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate V.

Ind fuftiages,
abye ‘perficles |
D Lorde, lee thy merete be (hetved pon bs.
Aunlwere.
As we Booe put our.trulin ihee.

FLIES pratt.
Ve humblie beleche thee, @ tather, nererfully to lobe D-
pon our infiriigies, and fo2 the Gloncof thy name fake,

turne trom bs all chofe eutls (hat we mofke rightuoufly Hane
Deferticd : and graunt that in all our troubles \oe siaie put
dic whele tra and confidence in chp mhereie, and ewermare
fertie chee m purenefie of liuyng, to thy bonour anh giozie :
through onc onely medatour and abuocate Fetus Chul our
orbe, Alinen.
Aca cod whiehe hak geen bs grace at his fine

Youth one accowde fo make our commune fupplicacons
Dnte thee, and boselt promple, that when fiwo 02 thyee be Ga:
chered in hp name thou welt qraunt they vequeltes : fultult
now, D Lorde, the delives and petitions of chp (eruatmees,
ag mare be mofke-erpedienéfoz theun, Grauntyng bs mn this
we2lne Rnowlage ot thy truck), andin the wold to come tke
cuetiatiprg. Glnen.

al DE the adnuniftranon of publike Waptitme,
at to be bled inthe Churche.

A © appearcth by auncient writers, thatthe Sacrament of
P22 PeSs) waptilme um the ofp tyme tas uotcommonlp minieed but
BAN ie? ji At tivo times in the pere,at Caler and yobitfontide sat whts
i che tpines.it was openlp mintltred inthe prefence of all the
4 f J congregacion. wbiche cuftome (now beyng grower out of
¢ =) dleJalthough tt cannot fo2 many contideractons be well rez
ftozed againe,pet tt is thought good to falow the faine as neve as vonuent=
ently piatcbe: weberfoze the people arctg beadmonifhed, that itis molt
contentent chat Baptifine Huld not be mentiteced but bpon SHondares and
other bol» dares, When the mot numbzeof people mate come together , Bs
toell fo; that the congreqacien there prefeme mate teftifiethe recctupng of
them, that be newly Baptifed, inte the nuinbse of Chailtes Churche, ag al?
fo becaule inthe Baptilme of Fnfances, euerp man pzelent mate be put in.
reinembzaunce of hts owne profelitaxmadeto godinhis Baptiline. ffo2
uhiche caute alfo,tt is erpedient that Baptifme be mintired in the Engl
toutige Peuerchelefle (tf necefitec (orequsre) chuldsen ought at all cymes
to be Baptiled, evther at the Churche ozels at home,
Publike-

Nt

=

ay

Riss
BS

Bist as i
; aye

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate VI.

(SIPING Je IN IC ON

Sct fourth by the Ryght Honorable Erle of Suller Lord Leutenane
Generall of the Quekes Marches Reale of Ferland, with
thaflent,and content, of the Mobeiptie, and Countell,
of the fame wealme.

fai

rous Dewlles, cOfpiracis enterps,¢ Facts to the fubuerting of the bniuerfal quict of thig wealme,
the difturbance of all ber mateftics good and Farthfull (ubiects,anbd the great parrell and daiiger o£
Her narefties Ropall eftate, Dignitic,z Crowne, of this Realin, contrary to bis dutie to almiahee
God and Hrs allegance co Hrs Coucraine Lady the Quene.

put apon an Holtpng called and a Forheyp made bp Hee inaietkies (aid Leutenar, Anno 1556
aAgaynt James mac Connell and Hrs 2 rethern forren enemys then reputed: Shane dyd not
only cefilesorepapre to her mareftres (ard Weutenat but alfo fallly ¢ trapterouNy oyd yoith ali bis
force = poser of ncn of warrerepaper to Fames mac Connell con(preing F combyning with Hun
agapnlt our late foucratn Lady Quene mary, and thera perfifted (o fare as He molt bnnaturallp z
traiteruf{lp Foyned mn battell with the fad Famis (then anope enemy) agaynek Her marekeies (ard

Piuttenane s the Mobplatie of this weal thenafembled with Hun, ann the Caine fiaht out ful Gao
geuing the bictozp He was fo2lced to flight.at the retorn of her mareftis fard Weutenant + huimovie

{ute made by Mhanne fo. his pardon with brs promile = otheopenty taken to be atcuc and faithful

abufle and yoralt bpeclemencie fo ofte (Hered to byinim velpecte of the quret of bir good fubtecées (o-
facue to bts dyueli{he pourpofe in getting of tyne the rather to plage and bifftrope them, bir bigh-
nes as forced thertoand as thelaremedye hath thought re nededary to ble the Harp {core of he
wo! and tuftice to polpyMhe His Faulle avd trapterous Delertes ywhors wicked dpleale wil nos be
cured youth any, Geneell medefin: And therfore Dir highnes doth by hrs hit prociamacrow puolth,

pronounce audproclayine Shane Dnele tobe Arpotus and fellomtous diftucber ofthe buyverfalt

quiet of this wWealme & che Cubrecesin the Came, and a faulle peritired (edrfious and parniciois coi

{ptver rebel, and traito2 agant hirgpareltie.and Pir Royall Crone TET eTED Doth aio

pubipihe all others to be traptors in like (ort that after knowldge ofthe prot mae heror (ait

ab here duto hin oz bp any means ade mayntapn, (ncco2 o2 (uy poze bun o2 any ofthote chat (hat ad

Here to hun, and fo Doth adui(e all Liv good and faprbiull fubsects that by bys tyranye hath benne

forcebly Drarwne to Hyin,to refule and foxlabe by as afrulle, arrogant, aud deteable trapto2 and

to adiere to Hir Mratettye and trulpe and fapehfully to Caruc hicas thep tender hie Marcktys geace

andfauour,and youllouopde the ponmMyinent that wm contrarpe Doynage Dothe by the lawes of (ys

aRealine to Cuche offendozrs belonge andappartepne,

GOD SAUECTHE QUERNE.

H.D. Caneel. E.Dundd. OMlerp, Gervrald, Definond, FJente.cice.Gowunaor
Rowland. waltiglas, Richard. dpontgaret, Fames. Slane. Chriltokcr. Donfany,
p.23.0€Lrpmlettcto, Fames, wypliine. Chriftofer. Houthe Fohn. Currauginore
W. Fits. Wyllams, enrp. wRadeclif. George, Stanicp. Jaques. W png
Fon. Wlonker. Robart. Dillon James, wWatl, John, Parker,
Thomas. Cufake, Fobn. Lrauers, Fraunces, Harbart, Fraunces. Agard,

Humfcep. Warne, Fobn, Challener.

FIMprpntedin Dub'ypn, by
Diunitey, Dorwel!,

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate VII.

q APROCLAMACYON:

Spctt furthe by the Lorde Juttice and Counfell at Dublyn the
16, of Auguite, the Pere of our Wozde God ss< +. nd mnt the
fict peare of the reigne of otte mooft Drade foucraigne
Badp Mueene Elisabeth.

=] uibereas Comocke, Callaghe, and Alete mac aprien Deonnoz, Bilaghe mac Mo-
; rghe Deonnoz, aporghe Ocog Rowepe and Acte mac morrpee Mop MDeonnoz, Fete mac Ceig pe
i J naa Deonnoz, Calloghe mac Rcbowe Deonno;, tan Ceig and Connell mac Dattcick Oconno;»
4a/r?: | Connog mac Kapers three fonnes, Telg mac Rabp2 mac Owen atheceh of the fade Cabicinac Owens
founce, with thete followers (ceusunts and adyerents, haue contured and manpfctted them (clucs tn open Rebclipe

on agaput the Queencs matetic, and bauc confpiced, confcderated, and combyned with the proslapmed traptéjs,
and Wcbelles of the Oinozes, co Cubuerte che Mate of this the Queenes mateftes Wealine and to difkcope her lopail
and good fublectes of the feme: andto put thele malicious and beteftable purpofe in effect, Hane commptted, and
ese motto cdinniper, bntwdecd, mo bacbaroule, crucil, tereccable eramples, not onclp of (popllyng, teuyng,% burs
pnge of Howles Corne and Gusset, Gue alte of Rpilynge of Cattell and Lylipnge of men women and Chyloe;ne,
with) Mraunges and erquefit mance of tozmentes And Oifinembypnge: ‘Checloze to warneall the MQueencs matettics
good fubiectes not onclp tocibete all mance cust Dealpnge with them, of bp anp maner of meancs Directc 02 tu
Directs open 02 couctte, ogcolocabelpe, Co Seccaue chem, hide then, counfell with them, gene them celpfe, Cuccours
02 apde, with tneelligence, armouze, Weapon, mecate , Dypnche, Oo; Anp other neceflactes, bp Delpuccpe, feudpnge, 02
purpotelp Icnaupng: But alfo twhenfoeuce and twherloeuer the fatde offenders 0; anp of them map be (ene, founde,
03 Bnotwnes fucthwith and indclapedlp without anp coupne colour o; offfimulation, toretle the Blacmeand clhrpe
HpPon them, and te purletwe them, plage chem, & oekrope them with theic betcrmoolt powre and endeuor, as moh

© Breackan.€dmond Wiagh Ozeillpe. Malaghipn mac Gyleci®. Owen mac Pemond. Melemac James. Cecogerp
mac James. Shane mac Donnaghe. Ceig mac Monnagh. Dorncll o Coffpe. wonp mee Dounoghe. Mermud
mac Tutloghe. Cahill mac Cahill. Rotwrpe mac Crewan, Conotrephep. Dermudo Spellan. Sjpan macCabtce.
SPozcaghemac Shane. Donnell Moff. Bonne! Bope, Walmo,p Aibonaghe. WDabotne Slalle. Shane mac Jo
ames. twpllpam Dot a Bignep. wplipamo&yggan. Conno2mac Bpggan. Cozmocke mac Bzpane. Lifagy mac
Garralo. Kedvagh mac Cabire. Monncil o Grpcen. Mele o Bpnge. Cologhe Dwce. wplipam o Dorer. Wass
taghe Zou. Rowrp mac Eucts. Shane o Biallenep. Rtebard mac Ailpatcick. Connoz o Heuecpn. Sowenve 2
Waugbnan. twplipam mac Cabill. Woroghe mac Cape. Cernnan & iiozbe., Rope Ballo Gennan. Shane mac
@eig, wylipam a Dun. Bypan Roo mac Ceig. Cabill Dconno;. Sanemac Cartan. Comonde a Hewrpn. Con:
noz 2 Wortan. Cosmockea Helpn. Rolle a Wozghan. Whalpe mac Donnell. Monuoghe a Heuerpn. Cabill mac
Derpett. Dosage mac Garcald. Comonde Dg mac Woplet. wplipam ne Bopne. woncy mac Bynam. Gats
talb & Dorghan. Sonplaghe mac Pennold. Wonnell Wore @ Dewrpn. Hewghe mac Griwarde. Rowrpe mac

onnaghe a un. Shane mac Monagha Wun. Ceig Bope mac B;aflell . crs mac Donnell . Pemondeaqupyns

Pemonde Moplie Occarcall. Aphane les Deconell. Aste mac Ceig. B,pan mac Cetg Og Deconno;: Martpet

Anghlea. wonep a Hewrpn. Dyane mac PHarbacd. wonep & Kpll. Donnell Dof— mac Manus: Worghe mac Gare.

Conno; Dag. Wonnell o Mermede. Shane o Wermee. Cozmorke o Banly. Cozmocke mac Lea. Daup mac
Gulberte. Shane Lea. andonnejl MPople.

GOD Haue the Queene,

Jmprynted at Dullyn Ey Humfrey
Powell, the 16, of Angi fl, 1564,

Oy

Pann 187%

ena

TIIA 9F*1d

q
agg D re ING JO ONNIYM 34) 03 944
SpA adj dale Cr sayy pe or‘Qsaqaui 0499)
Stes une eS d 43d DP “Q3(ajoge djquoje
144 Posantiseasavo IJIN LIINVYQuyd
IHG IUIVIIId 30) 333GM “dIWJJ9I90 QIUI9YI¥
@2) he €323d aj} 40 axaqy 3K) 470 #3Q3)q mou
ADVAN 243 30 Udo as ape
BANNAG ‘IVS ‘ad per
SUINOAI AIGIIU SI 2949 4
“dUjUae Se JoouvaniniU LAA
QB 313 U3 GOnos1V ave |
*3fI139R NIG 3GDy

oatuney 3G}3 111 Q311d3}09

UONIVIDIM JO It9NG) QUE 3413390943 20) O18
® “ajdoad d jo q3quyssqugq 3q dvurd abo eu
$191 70) (30g ‘34.1090 GQND Jo aBudijiqs 34) ¥
‘adiojD SQo@ jo aHudunvnay aq) 70
HOWs DB Iydyoyodjy ‘wydjoqjeD $19
WwHZQue “Sandie ags 03 21Qv2abv
Si Fuaiwvdpavege jo sgvoqiauv 243 49
C1100) 393 ‘Sau prea
ajo 343 39 LOWEIgNNU Is A |
QU QUE AIdV7d UOUIGI JO WY AY

a

3909 3042 30G3 ‘aNaj00 QUE Ty Es
JuUvAH Ga E azouraagatn Exess
*OINIIE *hy 9D

*ayoody O0%D)

"MIA Qyusnsy 3G7e

“INILIVE Sis 11ggiay aaQy
MOQW QUE JALAL WHI SHNVI YNI
YOU 70} G1 37032313 Que: GINz7GD snt
BUNA 33 30 apduivs2 343 03 dapay
U0) QUE “QOD jo IQ70N1 QUE Sands
AG 3.0) davaguogd “aanad gadania
UL St SINCE QUL SIBud¥~E ‘Sansa
UID WW InoqL IQ 03 OJ QUY “YNGD Is
MNGD wanna 241 Jogvaq auidus
a} 99.03. S1 LAI QaaBurqeg) mou 24
(igoy asnxod 343 sto32243 gv: Suma
AK Que Saumozet 1993 1 aNVG Sac
OUST aaQzo uaGs atoqyoTE dO
ORG 34 “GoD Jo aiaN
t SHnIdIs 349 4q VA) A
49JU0) Que Hasjevouyoe f
0OL “auoyy 39 adagyder
MY Dudqanoy ‘ange ke

SIR IG

0 9909 “TIAXX ‘TOA “poy ‘I “Y 001d

A

ead
Poe)

(27)

WAliele

TYPES OF THE RING-FORTS AND SIMILAR STRUCTURES
REMAINING IN EASTERN CLARE (THE NEWMARKET GROUP).

By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, m.a.

JEANS. IDG OG
Read June 22. Ordered for Publication Junr 24. Published Aucust 29, 1908.

THE better preservation and great number of the forts, chiefly of stone, in
the north-western parts of county Clare have led to much attention being
given to them, and more constant efforts being made to publish the resultant
plans, views, and notes. It is impossible to overrate the value of these
structures for comparative archeology. Their frequent completeness, the
variety of features occurring in them, and the evident continuance of their
erection from early to comparatively late periods, give them a value which
at least the antiquaries of France have appreciated, and those of Scotland
and Wales were not slow to recognize. While engaged on this task we were
not neglectful of collecting notes on the similar remains in the other sections
of the county, especially in its eastern baronies, and hope now to bring
before the Academy the result of investigations carried on since 1893, and
sufficient to show the character of the prevailing types, and to describe at
greater length some of the more interesting examples—one of a very peculiar
description.

In order to secure a really typical series, we may take the forts lying
in a broad band from Newmarket-on-Fergus to the south of Quin, past Tulla
to Tomgraney: this brings us through a country varied in physical character
and tribal history, and gives us the utmost variety in the character of
the forts.

We include a very full account of Moghane caher, the largest stone fort
in Ireland, the notes previously published! being scanty, and the fort of
great interest and importance. Owing to the clearing away of the brushwood,
we are able to study better the strangely rebuilt caher of Langough. The

1 Royal Society of Antiquaries (Ireland) Journal, vol. xxiii., p. 281. Proc. R. I. Acad.,
ser. lii., vol. vi., p.440. Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxi., p. 112.

R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. ©, [33]

218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

remarkable fort of Cahernacalla supports the view that the types did not, as
has been suggested, arise purely from the nature of the ground. The
occurrence of square forts, both of earth and stone, both in the Norman and
purely Irish territory, again bears against the narrower views relating to
this type. Lastly, the very curious caher of Ballydonohan stands alone to
our present knowledge, and supplies several interesting questions which we
hope the publication of these notes may help to get answered.

NEWMARKET Group, BUNRATTY LOWER.

The ancient Tradraige or Tradree is well marked territory, meared by the
confluence of the rivers Shannon and Fergus, and the little streams of the
Rine, or Gissagh, at Lattoon, and the Owennagarney at Sixmilebridge. Of
the tribe that gave the district its name legends varied; one derived it from
an early druid Trad; at one time the tribe regarded itself and the-
neighbouring Ui Cormaic as Eoghanachts, and a local abbot appealed on these
grounds to Felimy, King of Cashel (who died about 845), asking his aid from
the oppression of the Corcavaskin, then a most powerful race, whose territory
covered all south-western Clare beyond the Fergus. The Ui Neill Buidhe,’
of the Tradraighe, on the other hand, claimed descent from Aedh Caemh, a
Dalcassian King of Cashel (civea 570), and ancestor of the O’Briens. These
contradictions suggest to our minds attempts to secure allies by asserting
affiliation with different races powerful enough to support their alleged
kinsmen. The Tradraighe must have suffered severely during Brian’s wars
with the Norsemen, as he made their country the area of his guerilla
warfare. The Ui Neill subsisted to Norman times; but this latter race got
possession of the land, first under Robert de Musegros in about 1240, when
the castles of Clare and Bunratty were built, and then in 1275 by Thomas
de Clare and his sons down to 1318; it seems to have formed the mensal
land of the O’Brien chiefs, who eventually, as earls of Thomond, made
Bunratty Castle their chief residence till 1642.

MOoGHANE (42). It is strange that down to 1893 this enormous fort
remained undescribed, and any allusions to it are grossly inaccurate. It is
shown even in one Elizabethan map as Cahermoghna. The Ordnance Survey
made a fine and most intelligent plan in 1839; this figured conspicuously in
all their maps, even in the half-inch “key map.” <A large scale copy was in
the hands of O’Donovan and O’Curry, but they never described the place.
Later antiquaries called it an earth-work, as did Drs. Graves and Todd when

' See ‘Manners and Customs of the Ancient Ivish,’’ vol. iii., p- 262:

oF =. = ~-

Wesrropp— 7'ypes of the Ring-Forts and similur Structures. 219

describing the gold ornaments found near it in 1854; so did Mr. R. O’Brien
in his notes on Dyneley’s tour; while some, with disregard for the plain
facts of the case, identified it with the earth-works with which the Danes,
and later on Sir Thomas de Clare, fenced Tradree “from the river to the sea”
(Fergus Estuary). Mr. W. Wakeman in 1900 described it as “two large
raths,” in a Guide of the Royal Society of Antiquaries. The only antiquaries
who condescended to examine it were John Windele and his friend Mr. W.
Hackett about 1856; but Windele’s notes in the Library of this Academy
are as yet hardly known. They traversed a section of the outer wall, being
at times unable to establish its artificial character (a strange confession),
though its piled heaps and ditch are unmistakably artificial all round their
circuit. Windele notes that “Moghane” means “place of smothering,” and
suggests that this was from brutalities practised by its ancient occupants.
Of course it 1s the name of the townland,' not of the fort, and refers to the
marshy lowlands. The peasantry did not recognize the great lines as being
a fort,’ but said the castle was built out of the ruins; they knew that the
small ring-walls were forts: these had been recently repaired for sheep-pens
by an O’Brien, but were newly planted at the date of Windele’s account,
though, apparently, the trees were few, small, and sickly. He adds: “It may
be hoped that it [the plantation] may not thrive until a delving may be made
by the souterrains.” Hackett noted the wall 6 feet high, but found no facings ;
the ditch is given as 8 to 12 feet wide; and there are only two out of the three
main rings mentioned. Elks’ horns and antlers were found near it; but
Windele’s inquiries as to the gold-find were evidently frustrated by the
jealous suspicions of the natives of Newmarket. Strange to say, this feeling
had not quite died out in our time, and I had no little difficulty in establishing
the actual scene of the “find.” Windele then visited William Halpin, who
had (so Windele thought) sold some ornaments to Dr. Todd and Dr. Neligan ;
but he was told little, and deliberately misled as to the site “at the foot of
the hill where it is precipitous” (i.e. to the north-west, far from the
railway).? No doubt, fear lest the O’Briens of Dromoland should renew
their claims for more than the one or two bracelets that came into their
possession was long an obsession on all the discoverers of the gold, and led
not only to silence, but to misleading statements.

In fact, this discovery—one of the most sensational in Irish archeeology—
took place in making a cutting for the railway then in course of construction.

17 noticed in Waterford, near Cappagh, that a heap or sheet of stones on a mountain side was
called ‘* Meihan,”’ which is the phonetic of the local name of the Clare hill.

* As in Windele’s time so in 1887, ‘‘ the great heaps of stones ’’ were not recognized as a fort.

3 See Windele’s Topographical Manuscript, Appendix, vol. i., p. 73, &c.

[33*]

220 Proceedings of the Royal lrish Academy.

In March, 1854, the gang of labourers digging near an old hawthorn bush, a
short distance to the south of the railway bridge, in Moghaun north, on the
west side of the line, and opposite the lough,’ undermined a sort of cist. A
stone fell disclosing a sort of box made of rough stones, and a mass of gold
ornaments: armlets with dilated or cup-ends, thin gold “ gorgets,” and many
fibule; a few ingots of gold were also found. The men, after a general
scramble for the prize, though not sure of its value—for some thought the
objects were of brass—proceeded to dispose of the “fairy gold” for what it
might fetch. The find proved to be a mass of beautiful fibule, bracelets, and
lesser ornaments. Two bracelets passed to the O’Briens, most of the rest came
into the hands of a local shopkeeper, some, it is said, for oatmeal and other
supplies; some fell into the hands of goldsmiths in Limerick; many were cut
up and melted. Dr. Todd and Lord Talbot de Malahide exhibited a very
large and interesting number of specimens at the meeting of the Archeological
Institute, in Cambridge, that same year in August ;* while Dr. Todd reported
to this Academy on June 26th, 1854,° that at least £3000 worth of ornaments
were found ina small mound, over a little stone chamber a quarter of a mile
from one of the largest earthen forts in Ireland. Windele records it as
“ torques, fibule, armlets, ring-money of various sizes and patterns, some of
which has been melted down by barbaric silversmiths, more passed into
private hands.”

Present-day tradition at Newmarket only remembers “ nuggets,’* and says
that no one throve who took the fairy gold, “ though one man was the better
of it for some time.”

Members of this Academy are well acquainted with the objects and
models of fibulz, acquired for our collection, and still to be seen in the
Museum, an expert description of which is greatly to be desired.

1 The evidence of the local people, and some of the older inhabitants in Quin and elsewhere, was
corroborated unknowingly by my late sister, Mrs. Stacpoole, showing me where Mr. John Hill,
formerly county surveyor, had shown her the place of the find. It exactly tallied with my other
information.

? Journal of same, 1854, No. 41, p. 181. Dr. Todd’s communication to the Institute is there
abstracted.

3 See ‘‘ Catalogue of Gold Antiquities,’’ pp. 31-33. The Journal of the Kilkenny Society
(Roy. Soc. Antiq. Ireland), vol. ii., p. 287, has a short note telling (wrongly) how the find was
made on Mr. Blood’s property of Ballykilty ; and tells how a man grasped up ornaments, ‘‘the full
of his hat,’’? and ran to Newmarket, where he sold them for £30; they were afterwards valued in
Limerick for £400. In vol. iii., p. 181, Rev. James Graves describes the event more accurately :
in tidying the new railway bank a stone fell out displaying a rude cist covered by a slab, and a
number of beautiful ornaments and some ingots of gold were found. Mr. Graves saw some sold
for £500. Mr. F. Barnes, c.z., contractor of the Limerick and Ennis Railway, was his informant,
and locates it in Mooghaun, near the lake, but at a spot never covered by the water. The cist
measured 15 inches to 24 inches square.

* Query ingots; see last note.

Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 221

MoGHaNE Fort.—Save the name “ Cahermoghna” on a map of about
1590, no name is discoverable for this great fortress or “walled town.”
One may suspect it to be the “ Caherkine,” as being apparently included in
that townland at the time of Petty’s Surveys in 1655. Cathyrnachyne is
mentioned with de Clare’s other lands in the neighbourhood at his death in
1287, while Moghane does not appear. The name “Cahermucna” occurs in
documents down to at least 1720. Caherkine is now confined to the adjoining
townland: none of its forts monopolize its name; another townland with a
caher and sonterrain (we shall see) is named Caherscooby.

The difficulties which prevented Hackett and Windele from making
satisfactory notes on the ruin, had greatly increased even at the time of my
earlier visits in 1887 and 1892, and still more by the present date. Parts of
the wall can only be examined by creeping through thickets of sloe and other
bushes; and the luxuriant bracken, if a less painful, is still an even more
concealing, obstacle to our labours. A complete examination and measurement
of each ring occupied several hours on each of six days, so I hope the resultant
notes may be found as complete as they can be made without excavations.

g 4
SY oe % SPs tn ©
Mee =
4 v SR Soe =< ==
7 yy Hi \ CS mn Bee ———
a OPA | OPM =e iS an ie zs BES = Sif LEGO GOR
a — = ki M > Z i u
ii, ae OS Ss, NaN Gate Cita
V4 Tis Mag Z, SSS o% Mt i wf ic ‘bn Uy Myr:

TAY 4 ,
} VY) , rl (Faw ye sey Aull Wes Weed asa
Meg

eS

Fa ee ee oa

MOGHANE CAHER (Ge Pea ate ai)

1, cairn; 2, inner wall; 3, middle wall; 3*, collapsed wall; 4, south caher; 5, west caher ;
6, rock-cut gate; 7, outer wall; 8, castle.

(The view is taken from the west, trees being omitted to show reach of wall at “6.’’)

The fort girds, with three walls, a long, low ridge, with a beautiful outlook
to the Shannon, the Fergus, and across the chain of lakes, and the plains of
central Clare, to the hills of Aughty, Burren, Callan, and Slieve Bernagh.
The hill has steep slopes to the east and west, with low crags in some
places; the walls do not follow the contours of the ridge, as some have
fancied; but the outer one dips in bold curves down each side, and the
middle two are approximately regular and equidistant from each other.
These main walls on our first visits seemed to be shapeless heaps of stone,
and so were supposed by myself and others to be mere piled mounds, such as
are found in ancient British and foreign defences; but systematic examination
has yielded, in many points in the outer, and a few in the inner and second

222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lines, full evidence that the ramparts had regularly built faces with slab-
filling of various sizes, usually large. The most curious phenomenon is the
systematic overthrow, unlike even half-levelled ring-forts elsewhere, where
we simply find materials removed, not overturned and left in heaps for their
full length. The enormous masses, poured like avalanches from the second
and outer walls down the steeper slopes, are very striking, especially to the
west and east of the second wall, and to the south-west and north-east of the
outer. Only towards the east and behind the gate-lodge has the material of
the outer wall been removed to any considerable extent; but the ditch,
foundation, and slight outer mound are traceable, save down the bare crag
near the small ring-wall, and where buried in its own fallen masses. When
this elaborate destruction took place we have of course no means of knowing,
save that it evidently occurred before the building of the two small ring-
walls in the outer and middle lines. It is extremely unlikely that this great
enclosure can date after the Dalcassian conquest, circa A.D. 380-400, or be
the work of the feeble Tradraighe. If the ornaments found at the railway
were plunder of this fort or “town,” experts date it in the later bronze age ;
but this would far outstate our evidence, and we have never heard of any
find within the walls, or seen any object in the spots upturned by rabbits
or fallen trees, save two shapeless pieces of iron, of any possible age or use, 1n
the outer garth. What was the height of the wall we have no means of
discovering; but where it has been spread out to at least three times its
proper breadth, it is 6 feet high or even more. Walls of 12 feet to 16 feet,
and even 18 feet high, are found in more perfect cahers, and here the walls
may have been quite as lofty. Nowhere have traces of more than one section
of the walls or foundations of steps been disclosed. Of the foundations of
gateways more remains to be said.

First, as to the general dimensions, we must amend our former “ round
numbers,” though, owing to the spreading of the stones and the practical
impossibility of getting any cross-measurements between the existing faces,
more than general accuracy is unattainable. The whole enclosure measures
north and south 1512 feet, the second 705 feet (657 feet between the walls:
this internal measurement has been given by mistake for the over-all
dimension as 650 feet in our former description); the inmost is 363 feet over
all north and south. The dimensions east and west are—the whole (across the
middle) 1118 feet, the second 664 feet, and the inmost 386 feet.

The inner wall is 20 feet thick to the north, and 22 feet in several other
places where facing blocks remain. There are gaps to the west and E.N.E.,
the former with set slabs; the garth is 512 feet across, north and south, and
342 feet east and west. Traverses run from the highest point (where is an

Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 228

ordnance survey cairn of some size, and 5 feet high) down to the gaps. A
heap of small sandstone pebbles lies near the eastern gap, and outside it we
find a thin walled “half moon” enclosure to the north of the gap, very
probably a cattle pen, whatever be its age, as the pebble layer may be a
cooking-place.

The second or middle wall is built of good blocks (3 feet and 4 feet
square, and 18 inches to 2 feet thick), especially to the south-east and east ; it
is 17 feet 6 inches thick at two measurable points. There are gaps to the
north and E.N.E.; the former, like the western gap of the inner ring, has
traces of lining slabs, leaving a passage 8 feet wide between them: these two
named gaps, and the western gate, partly rock-cut in the outer wall, are the
only certain gateways of the fort; the gaps without slabs may (or may not)
represent others. There is no limit of number for gates in such forts: the
hill fort of Turlough Hill has eight slab-lined gates, and the cashel of
Inismurray had at least four, if not five opes. Probabilities favour one of the
gaps in the northern face of the outer wall as another gate: it is impossible to
locate any to the south; indeed the unbroken line of the fosse precludes any,
save on the crags. The opes of the gateway may have had built piers, and
must have been several feet more narrow than the passage, but no foundation
is discoverable, and no lintel blocks remain in the debris. At the north-east
gaps the space between the two inner rings is 124 feet: a traverse crossed this
space at 45 feet to the north of the gaps. The second ring is greatly defaced
to the south, where it lies 132 feet from the inner line: it was probably
removed to rebuild the little ring-wall built over its lines at this point. As
rebuilt, this structure shows little of the old base, and that only about 4 feet
high,' and the new wall lies 5 feet inside the foundation blocks, where they
run through the main second line. The western segment of the main rampart
has fallen or been thrown down a steep slope which it entirely covers for
over 60 feet, making an impressive scene of ruin, the most prominent feature
in the fort, visible even from the Edenvale ridge 55 miles away; smaller
“ slides,” but hidden by the trees, took place at the north-eastern curve of the
outer wall, and the eastern edge of the middle line. I may here correct a
mistake formerly made, that the outer wall has made the ereat shp of debris
to the east. A modern wall built upon its ruins at this point ran along the
brow to the second wall at the north-east gap, and along its foundations
above the slip. Following its course, one is easily misled as to which wall
crowned the slope at this mass of ruin.

The great outer rampart is some 4400 feet in circuit ; so overgrown, and

‘ There is a view of a portion in Journal Roy. Soc. Antiquaries (Ireland), vol. xxiii., p. 283,

924 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

plunging down such rough and dangerous slopes, it is little wonder that hardly
anyone had followed its course; only the accident of unbounded leisure, while
staying near the fort, encouraged me to do this. Commencing at the north-
eastern gap! we go eastward down the steep slope; the masonry is widely
spread, covering entirely the outer ditch. After its bold plunge down the
slope it runs southward (always on a level, and near the contour line of 200
feet above the sea), along the face of the hill. Most of the stones have been
removed, probably for the demesne wall. Here we find another “half-moon ”
annexe outside the wall. The removal of the material gives us measurable
foundations of the wall, and leaves the fosse outside it clear for most of this
segment, and it is remarkable that we find the fosse cut even in the crag, save
at one precipitous slope, and on the southern brow near the path. The wall
varies from 15 feet to 17 feet along the east, usually the last, which dimension
recurs at other points, save in the deep hollow, where the facing-stones are
only 12 feet apart; the fosse is 15 feet to 18 feet wide, 5 feet or 4 feet deep,
and usually retains its outer mound. The outer face of three or four courses
of rough masonry remains at several points in the thickets along the south-
western curve. At this point (240 feet to 300 feet from the path up the crag
from the stile) there has been another fall of the wall, burying the fosse. The
wall runs down another steep slope (from 560 feet to 406 feet) into a natural
amphitheatre looking westward. Above this point lies the great collapse of
the second wall. The outer has unusually large facing blocks (3 feet 6 inches
square and 18 inches thick, some 4 feet long, others 2 feet thick), unlike the
flat slabs and neat small blocks in other parts. At about 780 feet from the
path are apparent traces of a gateway ; a well-marked hollow path leads to an
ope between a rock-scarp and a built pier, with two ascending “ramps”
inside; the northern 3 feet wide, and partly cut into the crag; Beyond this,
up to the outer ring-wall, the main line has vanished from the naked erag.
Round the north from the ring-wall to the north-east gap, the heaped wall,
fosse, and outer mound are usually well preserved. At the northern gap,
the mound and fosse are each 12 feet wide. A traverse runs southward to the
middle wall at 30 feet from the gap; farther eastward is a small hut enclosure,
and up the slope near the middle line and the traverse we find two rings of
thin wall, 50 to 52 feet across, evidently cattle bawns, and some hut rings.

Westward from these is the little outer ring-wall, or caher, 100 feet in
diameter ; the lower part is ancient, 3 feet or 4 feet high, 7 feet 4 inches thick,
with a batter of 1 in 7 of good, slightly-coursed masonry, with slab filling.

1 The two north gaps have gangways. I have long questioned the age of these features, but the

gangways left in the rock-cut fosses of Doon Fort, near Kilfenora, and Lisduff near Kilkee, show
that in at least some instances they are contemporaneous with the forts themselves.

Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forls and similar Structures. 225

Moghane Fort stands much apart from its congeners in more ways than
its great size. Its shallow fosse, outside the strong rampart, recalls those of
Staigue Fort and other cahers in Cork and Kerry ; the slab facings recall the
great and probably early ring on the top of Torlough Hill, and the caher of
Ballydonohane. Such slab-lining occurs in other forts, notably at Bally-
ganner and Carran in Burren, and has also been recorded in certain dry-stone
enclosures among the Berbers in North Africa. We hope the elaborateness
of our description will be forgiven as an attempt to put before students this
riddle of the past, whose origin, purpose, and builders seem lost in the night
of the centuries.

LANGOUGH CaHER! (42).—When we examined this remarkable fort in
1892, it was greatly overgrown, and surrounded by thorn-bushes and _ hazels.
The outer part to the west, and a portion of the annexe, have since been
cleared; this, and the perhaps less happy removal of a mass of stone, have
revealed the foundations of a gateway, and some portions of the facing of the
inner caher. The long enclosure walls to the south have, however, entirely
vanished. There were abundant traces in heaps of stones when I first saw
them to justify the plan of 1839. They enclosed a long, hollow field, perhaps
the green or “ faitche” of the fort.

As it has been described in these pages and elsewhere,’ we will merely take
the opportunity of adding the results of more favoured examinations. The
central wall has the unusual slope or batter of 1 in 23 to the west, where it
has been very carefully built into the masonry-like layers of natural crags at
the low cliff. It is 6 feet 7 inches to 7 feet 3 inches thick, with small filling
and very good facing, showing signs of hammer-work, to let wedge-like angles
fit into the layers above them—an unusual feature, though traces of hammer-
work are visible in the great cahers along the southern edge of Burren,
in this county. The wall is much broken down to the south, but some
of its fine masonry can be sketched even there. The inner face is nearly
destroyed, and there are no remains of hut enclosures or traverses. To the
west the wall is from 63 feet to 8 feet thick, of beautifully fitted blocks, and
strongly sloped batter, about 1 in 23. What purpose this served in a wall of
large, good masonry is hard to see. It is comprehensible at Cahermurphy in
south-western Clare, where the stones are small, thin shale blocks, and a
considerable slope is absolutely necessary for stability. The gateway now

1 Locally pronounced Longa or Loonga.

* For Moghane and Langough, Journal Roy. Soc. of Antiq. (Ireland), vol. xxiii., pp. 281
and 284; Proc. R. I. Acad., Ser. III., vol. vi., p. 440; Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxi., p. 648 ;
all give plans ; the first gives views of masonry.

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, ©, [ 34 ]

226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

disclosed faces the S.S.E. The west pier is of four stones, the east of three,
the passage being 4 feet 7 inches wide, and the wall at this point far thicker
than elsewhere, being 10 feet through. The wall of the annexe is C-shaped
in plan, looping against the central ring at the cliff; all is so defaced and
rebuilt as to be indescribable. The foundations crossed by it are now removed,
but were clearly traceable in 1898, showing that it was a late curtailment of
the fort, built over the lines of the large annexe, which girt the whole summit
of the knoll. This latter is now well shown since the field was cleared ;
long heaps of debris of fairly large stones remain. The new plan of
Langough, in the Survey Maps of 1900, is lamentably inferior to that in
1839; evidently the former was by some one who understood the remains
thoroughly, as in the case of Moghane Fort.

To the east of Langough is a small ring-wall 65 feet to 70 feet across
the garth, which is now of level sward, though in tillage in 1893. The
foundation blocks show that the wall was 7 feet thick and had two faces:
some of the inner face remains imbedded in a fence; the rest is a mere
ring of filling. Southward, on the edge of the marshes, is a green mound
surrounded by a shallow fosse 6 feet wide, with a slight outer ring round
the downward slope. This mound is about 5 feet high and oval, 50 feet
to 63 feet across the top and 90 feet within the fosse. It is reputed to
contain cellars and to be dangerously infested by the “dawnshee folk.”
The fairies are generally believed to select earthworks in preference to
ring-walls in this district, judging by the many raths and few cahers
reputedly haunted. So far back as the middle of the fourteenth century
Macegrath makes a “banshee” declare, in 1318, that she lived “in the
green fairy mounds,” but had her “ dwelling in hell.”

CAHERSCOOBY (42).—None of the forts in this townland seem to have
exclusive right to its name. The chief one is on the actual bounds, pro-
jecting into Caherkine townland. It is a prominent object as seen from
Moghane fort, showing as a grey ring on its knoll, a low, rounded hill about
200 feet above the sea, and rising boldly above the surrounding country
save Moghane—commanding a beautiful view like the former out to
Knocknaminna and Mount Callan, the Burren and Cratloe Hills, with
Ballycarr Lake, and the Shannon, and the fairy hill of Knockfierna in the
middle of County Limerick.

The fort is much levelled, but was of excellent masonry, with large
facing. There are several hut-sites and a souterrain in its garth; the “cave”
lies north and south, and is 32 feet long by 3 feet 7 inches wide, covered

1 Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaigh.

Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similur Structures. 227

with long lintels of crag limestone. A small bullaun, or basin, has been
picked and then partly ground into a sandstone boulder near it. A second
caher, most completely levelled, is near the farm-house to the south-west;
there we noticed a perfect and neat sandstone quern, with a raised ring
on the upper stone.t I find no mention of Caherscooby before 1641; it is
called Le carowskobe in 1655, and Leahcarroo-ne-Scuoby in the Survey of
UG Tg.

oot rw

TUM >.
= Gj
3

SCALE
100 0 100 200 FEET

CAHERNACALLA Fort, BALLYCARR.

CAHERNACALLA (42).—This is the “Carrownakilly” of the Surveys of
1655 and 1839. Locally, however, it is now reputed to take its name from
the fort on the west shore of Ballycarr Lake, and is called Cahernacallow,
Cahernacalla, and Cahernakilly, divergently. The caher may be described
as “a cliff-fort without a cliff,” being of that characteristic plan—two rings,

1 Miss Gwendoline C. Stacpoole first examined these forts, and found the bullaun stone.

* *¢ Book of Distribution,’’ p. 153; Edenvale Survey, p. 6. This seems to show that it may not
be a ‘‘ caher’’ name.

(34")

228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

one entire, the other more or less crescent-shaped—which we find in
Dun Aenghus, Cahercommaun, and many forts in the British Isles, France,
Central Europe, and even Russia on the Ural Mountains in Perm.! At
Cahernacalla, however, instead of abutting on a precipice or steep slope,
it runs down into the marshy edge of a shallow lake: the ends of the
fosse at one time ran out into the shallows; the usual water-level is now,
however, lower.

The structure had a central circular enclosure, now levelled to the
ground with evident traces of burial; it stands on the brow of the bank.
From it radiate (if the word can be used of irregular curved banks) a
series of earthworks, five in number. The whole is included in an irregular
curved rampart, 13 feet 6 inches wide, faced with large stones, and filled with
earth and small blocks ; outside this is a fosse of the same width and traces
of an outer mound. The caher is 366 feet across at the lake between the
horns of the rampart, and about as much at its greatest depth: it is best
shown by the plan. The garth between the rings measures 147 feet to the
south, 280 feet to the west, and 105 feet to the north; the outer rampart is
over 700 feet long round its inner face.

RATHFOLAND (42).—This fort is locally called Rathfolan, or Rafoland; it
is called Rathfollane on the maps. The townland has three small raths and
its strangely overturned castle,’ the lower vaulted room of which has literally
turned over on its side. The largest rath bears the townland name; it is
cut through by the road from Kilnasoola church to Moghane, and is on
a gently rising ground. It has a slightly raised garth, with a ring and fosse,
and an outer ring. Measuring along the road-cutting, the fort is 141 feet
through the garth, and 186 feet over all; the outer ring is 15 feet wide, and
4 feet to 5 feet high, the fosse 9 feet wide. The portion to the north-west of
the road is levelled.

The little rath down the slope, to the east of the Rectory, is, like the
last, reputed to be haunted by fairies, and is therefore avoided by belated
travellers. It has a ring 6 feet wide, with large blocks of stone, and a
garth 81 feet across. A few paces up the slope, to the north-east, is a
low, thin-banked ring, or bawn, hardly a foot high. The neighbouring
Lough Gash, a hollow usually dry for half the year, has a hamlet of the
same name, which, in 1905, as its horrified occupants firmly believed, was
visited by a banshee on several successive nights. Nothing untoward,

1 Journal Roy. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, vol. xxxviii., p. 31.
2 It is shown in a sketch of Ballycarr Castle, by Thomas Dyneley, in 1680, reproduced in
Frost’s ‘‘ History of Clare.”’

Wesrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 229

however, followed the omen, and they “could not see the crier of the ery,”
sO opinion is now rather sceptical as to the “keener” being a real
“Padbh.”

BALLYNACRAGGA (51).—A large fort stood on the rising ground to the
west of Kilnasoola church. It was an irregularly oval stone ring-wall,
180 feet to 200 feet across, and entirely defaced. There is a loop (or
house-enclosure) in the garth to the north-east; the field-bank sweeps round
concentrically, and may represent an outer ring.

To the north is a much-levelled caher ; its large foundation blocks and
small filling show a wall § feet thick, enclosing a garth 138 feet to 141 feet
across, with several house-enclosures and a hollow, reputed to be a souterrain.
It is on a bold knoll overlooking the marshes, near the Fergus. Not far
below, on the edge of the marsh, is a small tumulus 9 feet to 10 feet high,
with a small low “annexe” to the north-east—large slabs and traces of
digging to the south imply an attempt, by treasure-seekers, to despoil this
tomb. It was first noted by Mr. Hugh Massy Westropp, and is not shown
on the maps.

In Ballysallagh West, near the cross-road, some large blocks of coarse
sandstone, suggesting a fallen dolmen, lie in a tilled field. The upper slab is
11 feet long, 6 feet wide, and 3 feet thick, and rests on two others. In
this townland a fort was named Chaghremonghan, and remained in 1655.}

NEWMARKET (42).—In the field behind the picturesque old house and
garden of Newmarket we find the remains of a typical caher. It has been
planted, and a side enclosure with a pointed arched gateway to the south built
on it. The northern segment on a crag overhanging a marsh is fairly pre-
served. A good piece of work with well-fitted blocks about 2 ft. 6 in. long and
very small filling, the batter (like that of Langough) being 1 in 4: the
wall was 13 ft. to 18 ft. thick; the gateway of large blocks faced the north ;
another less certain gate may have been at a gap to the south. The garth
is 99 ft. across, and the whole diameter 117 ft.: the wall in places is over 6 ft.
high. When I first examined the ruin, I noticed a scribed block with a deep
line and several cross-cuts on its surface. It disappeared, and, despite careful
search, has not been since forthcoming.

URLAN AND BALLYNOOSKNY (51).—There are three small raths in Urlan-
more, four in Urlanbeg, two at the boundary on Knocknagon Hill, and
four in Lemaneigh, one of large size with a fosse and outer ring; they vary
in diameter from 60 ft. to 100 ft. There are several forts of more interesh
in the next townland of Ballynooskny. Two near the smithy and cross-road

! Book of Distribution, p. 149.

230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

are not marked on the maps, being nearly levelled; a third, westward, and at
the further end of the same field, near Caherbane, is cut by the road; an old
lane ran through its fosse. Two other small cahers; one, 69 ft. across the
garth and 81 ft. over all, has the stone posts of a gateway 4 ft. 6 in. wide and
facing the east; the wall is 6 ft. thick and 4 ft. high.

Caherforia lies farther southward in the same field. It isa fairly large stone
fort, 162 ft. over all, the wall from 12 ft. to 15 ft. thick, and 7 ft. to 8 ft. high;
the facing is destroyed. The gateway faced the south, its main lintel remains
being 6 ft. 10 in. x 22 in. x Sin. There are foundations of late houses in the

: SECTION

yibssery,
(ju ‘ny

’ 4s

Whhay yy
Se

s¢ “

eed: “,

+

Si¢. S

7

~%

wie

~

yout UU

PLATFORM

'
7 to 8 ovER
THE FIELD

SCALE 100 FEET CULLEEN

CAHERFORIA

Forts NEAR NEWMARKET-ON-FERGUS.

garth, and a series of irregular “ bauns” round the wall. The foundations of
an old-looking hut lie outside to the east, and the whole field is full of levelled
enclosures and house-foundations. The place was called Caheravory in a grant
of 1667. Other caher names, which I cannot definitely locate, are Caheroney
in Orlenmoyle, 1655, called Caherowny alias Cahereeny in 1727; Caher-
marine in Orlenbeg, 1655, called “Cahermaryne, near Urlan Castle,” in the
grant of 1667, Chaghremonghan in Ballysallagh West, 1655, and Caherribane,
in a fiant of 1602, called Caherribane near Urlanmore in the Inquisition of
1621, and Cahirrobane in the Survey of 1675, it was probable in Carrowbane,

Westropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 231

still named Caherbane. Caherteige,’ 1655, was in Clonloghan, Caherfiroge,
1617, possibly at Firgrove in Dromline and Caherhowhogan, in Deerpark,
Bunratty, in 1728. In Cleenagh townland were twelve raths: only one is
worthy of notice, a large “ doon” girding Knockadoon Hill,between Cleeenagh
Castle and the Fergus. It is an oval enclosure with a shallow fosse and low
mound measuring 220 ft. (or 300 ft. over all) north and south and 220 ft. east
and west; a very small ring hes near it on the south. There were several small
forts at Kilmaelery church, one barely traceable in the field towards Cleenagh.
Some miles farther south, near Kileconry church, on Thady’s Hill, is a fine
double-ringed rath, the inner garth about 100 feet across and 300 over all.
All the names of these forts are forgotten.

\ (! 2
'
eo ee
Ss "
: D
% “ny & = 2
ww 4 "ty mnvV—r< f y Zz = yy B
TVLIW vs 2, »
7) ay Sy
“Nasyu5 pave y
: »
AW
SECTION
LS Am O pee
SCALE

Kiutvtita Forts, Co. Ciare.

KILLULLA (51).—This is a rather conventional name for a group of forts,
lying eastward from the Urlan district; it extends from the Kaillulla cross-
roads to Ralahine. The raths on Killulla Hill are of interest, being three
conjoined earthworks, lying irregularly north and south. The northern is
81 feet in diameter, with a fosse and outer ring. Following a connecting
earthwork, we reach the second fort, about 60 feet to the south-east.
The rath is 93 feet in diameter, with a fosse, 12 feet wide, and an outer
ring: the garth is raised 5 or 6 feet above the field. Cutting into the outer
ring is the third rath, 99 feet in diameter, also with a fosse, 12 feet wide, and
aring. These two forts were probably constructed at the same time, and
recall, on a much smaller scale, the Forradh and its companion at Tara. The

1 Fiants, in 1602; Edenvale Survey, 1675, p. 6; Book of Distribution and Survey, 1655, pp. 159,
164-171; Dublin Registry of Deeds, Books xxyi., p. 516, lvi., p. 467, and Ixxxi.

232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

fosses are usually shallow, from 2 feet to 4 feet deep, and running into one
between the raths, so that the forts have their platforms barely 10 feet
apart. The trace of an old sunken road, marked by blocks at some points,
passes over the hill near these forts and to the west. The hill commands a
wide view towards the Fergus.

Following the southern branch from the cross-road to Culleen townland,
we find a good example of the straight-sided fort. It consists of a platform,
7 or 8 feet higher than the marshy field, and measuring 150 feet along the
north-west and south-east faces and 168 feet along the other sides. The
south-east corner is perfect, so square and steep as to suggest the recent
survival of stone facing; a few old poplars grow along the bank, and the
platform has no enclosures, and is dotted with hawthorn and sloe-bushes.
The fosse is 20 feet wide, with a slight outer bank, and is full of water and
masses of yellow iris to the south-west. A slight ring-fort, hardly 3 feet
high, with a shallow fosse, lies to the south.

Returning by Killulla, we pass the large earthwork of Lislea. There is,
south from the road and east from the cross-road from Ballycarr, the trace of
a little fenced enclosure, where lies a sandstone block, 23 feet high and
3 feet square, in which is ground an oval basin, 11 feet deep x 15 feet and
4 feet deep. There is no trace of a burial-ground there, or of any fort or
ancient building.

Monafolia Rath lies a short distance up the Ballycarr road; the name is
not given on the map, but is locally well established for the bog in the
south of Ballycarr townland and the fort near it, close to the edge of
Ralahine, opposite the bench-mark 126:2, shown on the road. The rath is of
the usual type, a low mound, 100 feet across, with a fosse, 12 feet wide and
4 feet to 5 feet deep, with outer and inner rings of earth and stones, 14 feet
to 15 feet wide; it has traces of being stone-faced.

Ralahine' takes its name from a rath, remarkable only for being the
scene of an important event in the medieval history of Clare. It is
a small circular earth fort, with a modern facing-wall. Here, on August
15th, 1317, in the absence of the Lord of the Manor, Sir Richard de Clare,
and his rival, king Murchad O Brien, who had gone to the Parliament
of Dublin, Prince Dermot OBrien gathered the clans “to well-fenced
Rath-laithin.” After hearing Mass, they consulted and agreed to invade
the territory of the rival house of O Brien. Then they “mustered with new
standards and burnished arms,’ and marched “to that dim battle in the

1 The map names are very unsatisfactory in this barony. If a pure Irish form is intended, why
use ‘‘ Rathlahine’’? The phonetic spelling, ‘‘ Ralahine,’’ is better, and is the form of general usage
from 1660 to 1840,

Wusrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 238

west,” near Corcomroe Abbey, which sealed the fate of Clan Brian, the
Trish allies of de Clare, and paved the way for the latter’s death and the
destruction of the English settlement in the “crowning mercy” of the
battle of Dysert ODea in the next year.

All these places described in this paper formed parts of the Manor of
Bunratty in 1287, under the De Clares. Gilbert Pippard held Carrigdir
(Carrigerry) ; Walter Russell, Urlyn ; Walter Flemyng, Clevenagh
(Cleenagh); W. de St. Alban, Angys (Ing), and Ballygirthirn (Ballygirreen) ;
John de Hiwys, Carthirth (Ballyearr, Baile Carthach); Patrick de
Layndperun, Rathmolan (Rathfolan), Lisduff and Carrigodran (Carrigoran) ;
Nic. de Interby and Henry White, Ballysallach; Henry Fuke, Clonlochan
and Le Craggige (Ballynecraggagh); Richard de Affoun, Cathyrnachyne
(Caherkine), and the heirs of Gerald FitzMaurice, Rathlathyn (Rahlahine).'

Where the battle of Tradree took place, in which Thomas de Clare fell in
1287, no tradition or definite record preserves the name. The gravel-pit to
the south of the road, near Ballycarr House and the Railway Station,
yielded, in 1903, quantities of bones; and Mr. Gilligan, of Newmarket, then
told me that there was an old legend that there “the English soldiers killed
at Ballycarr” had been buried. No battle (save those during the siege of
Bunratty, in 1642, many miles away) is recorded in Tradree in later times;
so as a genuine legend, with some corroboration, I leave the record of this
fact.

Another question might arise: the peel-towers date chiefly from the
fifteenth century, and most of those in Tradree are recorded in the
“ Founders’ List”; then what were the dwellings of the de Clares’ Welsh and
English tenants (not to speak of the Irish partisans, such as the O’Gradys,
settled in Kilnasoola), and how were they defended? So far as we can
judge, the earthworks of the Normans differed but little from those of the
native Irish,” and the colonists dug fosses, with earth-mounds and palisadings,
or adopted those deserted by the Irish, as seemed most convenient. We
know that at least one “ rath of beauteous circles” was dug in this county
late in the thirteenth century, and that the cahers and lisses were inhabited
in the fourteenth century. It is not improbable that the construction of
these convenient enclosures continued even later, while existing structures
could always be palisaded and new houses built in them out of the abundant
forests of Clare.

1 Cal. Documents relating to Ireland, vol. iii., No. 459.
2 The Bunratty earthwork is oblong, 8 feet to 10 feet high, and without a fosse, measuring
46 feet x 70 feet.

Rk. I. A. PROO., VOL. KXXVII., SECT. C. [35]

234 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The problem of Moghane fort is of a different nature; and, as we have
indicated, the facts seem to suggest an early date, and to preclude one after
the fourth century. In a later paper we hope to examine more of these
forts, and to point out their close similarity to the pre-Roman structures of
Gaul. Meanwhile we lay before this Academy a systematic study of one
large group of these interesting remains around the mysterious fortress of the
ridge of Moghane and the ancient Corrasula.!

1The local name among Irish-speakers for the village of Newmarket. I have to thank
Mrs. Neville, of Newmarket, Miss Neville, and my nieces, Miss Gwendoline C. Stacpoole and
Miss Louisa C. Westropp, for much help in collecting the folklore and names, and directing me to
several of the remains.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate IX.

MOoGHANE CAHER
C3 CLARE ai a3 Soyyes
oo LONG WOODED oat cS

298 Ae 3 Ue

Za CK LEVELLED
S RING WALLS

q x ERIS a
ii \ aS 2 Cy OR
MUN. Ed is EQS eS 9 1s
3 q < * oa * 7) PANS & Oe
Co 909 3 KC325
oe e Rue ¥, : ie \y i)
. ee SS ny WS roo
@ re 2 MN Ly
iy 2 sgt 29
aon #9 <
4? LAN ak oy?
Y
& 6 SCALE 500

Caner or MoGuann, Co. Crare,

“HONOONW YT] anv UNVHDO TAL LO SUA V/) HHL LO STIV LE (T,
i, NY
VM WALLY
Z (No1L93S) Dia A ATK

fj,
1334 01 s 0 TWA 2H SO NOLLONAR) 7) oP tf SU ig
Y HONOONVI Tf ee
(AVM3.LVD 20 NW1d) BY } Ly BO SBT Bie
(7, MUNNAR ssceonve ize Ayes: aN! Bi

“CAIOY 3HL HLM tesa fl
Ih13
WW YAP YS} Na) v> \ Av. \\\\ X ; ai Z a WY, ir To
wf NIRS \S\ISSENN SEZ oy ZA gh? eBay S42 08 Th aah mh
5 IS SS oe ARA( | Y) 4p Lay ee COA Wy
SSR k = UF Hie Re) = , math ok! 7) Oe

aL)

N

4 TR, =) ‘ =
WA Ziti\ woes 1. Seca
s | “yy TVA Ia
) Wy, Tb ev eV
Ui, so —— > A? if
Sitges

faq
STAN

ae ~) Y is nf f f ; y “Zp, = = . Foo 4
7 oO. ? ie) un i ey = Ee uF ee ; =] A

Lo Ve | ta EOIN
v).) x SOW

%

(ONIY NY31LSIM)
INVWVHDOW

“X Fld Oe CS ye EASON ON SR UONV ala s204cL

( 285)

IX.

AN EXAMINATION OF THE DATES OF THE ASSOUAN ARAMAIC
PAPA ET:

By J. GILBART SMYLY, M.A.

Read Decemner 14. Ordered for Publication Decemper 16, 1908. Published Janvanry 16, 1909,

Towarps the end of 1906 Professor Sayce and Mr, A. E. Cowley of Oxford
published a number of Aramaic papyri, which had been recently discovered
at Assouan, or in the island of Elephantine. These papyri are of the vreatest
interest from many points of view, but the present paper will deal with their
chronology only. “As for chronology,” remarks Professor Sayce, “the
Aramean papyri of Assouan possess a unique importance, owing to the
duplicate dates which they contain. Not only can the exact year in which
each was written be ascertained, but, thanks to the double dating in Egyptian
and Syrian months, the exact date of the month ought also to be recoverable,
I am, however, not sufficiently a mathematician to undertake the task of
calculating the chronological equivalences which have been preserved to us,
and Mahler’s tables do not harmonize with them.” Since the editors of the
papyri have abstained from a discussion of the dates, and in some cases
have, in my opinion, assigned the papyri to wrong years, I purpose in the
following paper to examine at some length the chronological problems
involved in them.

The dates as translated by the editors are :—

A. On the 17th (18th ?) of Elul, that is the 27th (28th?) day of Pachons,
the 14th (15th ?) year of Xerxes the king.

B. On the 18th (?) of Chisleu, that is the 6th (7th?) day of Thoth, the
20th (21st?) year (of Xerxes), the beginning of the reign when
Artaxerxes the king ascended the throne.

C and D. On the 21st of Chisleu, that is the 1st of Mesore, the 6th year
of Artaxerxes the king.

E. On the 3rd of Chisleu, that is the 10th day of the month Mesore, the
19th year of Artaxerxes the king.

R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [36]

236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

F. On the 13th (14th ?) of Ab, that is the 19th day of Pachons, the 25th
year of Artaxerxes the king.

Gand H. The dates of these papyri are too incomplete for use in this
discussion.

J. On the 8rd of Chisleu, the 7th (8th?) year, that is the 11th (12th ?)
day of Thoth, the 7th (8th ?) year of Darius the king.

K. On the 23rd (24th ?) of Shebat, the 13th year, that is the 8th (9th ?)
day of Athyr, the 15th (14th?) year of Darius the king.

Most of the difficulties in the interpretation of these dates are due to our
ignorance. The Egyptian calendar, indeed, is well known—that is to say, in
any given year the day and month of the Julian calendar corresponding to a
given day and month of the Egyptian calendar can be found. Nothing,
however, is known about the constitution of the Jewish calendar at this
period, except the order of the months; but we may fairly assume that it was
a luni-solar calendar, and that the first day of each month coincided approxi-
mately with the apparent new moon. We do not know, however, which was
the first month of the year, or the method of intercalation adopted in order
to reconcile the lunar months with the solar year. And though the years in
which these Persian kings came to the throne are known, to a high degree of
probability, from historical sources, we do not know the particular point in
the year from which the years of the reign were counted: hence our reduc-
tion to Julian dates may be erroneous by one year, either in excess or defect.
We do not know whether the years of the reign were post-dated or ante-dated ;
and we must admit the possibility that in different calendars the years were
counted from different points. In these papyri our difficulties are increased
by doubts in several cases as to the correct reading and interpretation of the
numbers. Till these difficulties have been overcome and these questions
have been answered, it is useless to attempt to formulate theories about the
constitution of the Jewish calendar, and its system of intercalation.

It is necessary to make some assumptions with regard to the years,
Jewish and Egyptian, which are employed in the documents; but these
assumptions must be as few as possible. If we find that the results are
hopelessly inconsistent, we should rather draw the conclusion that some of
our preconceived opinions are erroneous, than take refuge in the assertion
that the papyri are forgeries. This is the conclusion arrived at by Professor
Belleli,’ who regards the disagreement of the documents with his conceptions
about the Jewish calendar as a proof that they are spurious. ‘Those who

1JIn a Paper read at the Victoria Institute, April 15, 1908,

SmyLty— Examination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 237

have attempted to deal with the Macedonian calendar of the early Ptolemies
will have learned caution.

The assumptions on which the following discussion is based are :—

(1) The Egyptian year is the annus vagus of 365 days, without inter-
calation. In any given year the equivalent date by the Julian
calendar can be determined.

(2) The Jewish calendar was luni-solar. That is to say, the first day of
any Jewish month approximately coincided with the apparent new
moon. No assumption should be made as to the method of inter-
calation.

(3) The accepted dates of the kings’ reigns are approximately accurate,
though, for the purposes of this investigation, an error of four or
five years either way would not influence the results.

We should, therefore, proceed by first obtaining, as nearly as possible, the
Julian days of the month which correspond to the Egyptian dates of the
papyri. From this we can determine the Julian equivalent of the first day
of the Jewish month. A comparison with the lunar tables will show whether
this date coincided, in any not distant year, with the apparent new moon.
By this methed the day of the month in the Julian calendar is determined
by the given Egyptian date; the year is determined by the lunar tables; so
that we may regard the true Julian date as astronomically determined.
From the results thus obtained we can determine the proper readings in
those papyri in which they are doubtful: we can draw definite conclusions
concerning the commencement of the year, and the way in which the years
of the kings’ reigns were counted. The determination of these points will
provide for the chronology of the Persians in Egypt a basis much more secure
than any that has previously existed.

Before entering upon the separate examination of the dates of the
papyri, it is necessary to say a few words about the alternative numbers
which appear in most of these dates. The doubts are partly due to the
fact that the last stroke of the number sometimes differs from the others in
thickness and in direction, but chiefly to the peculiarities in the form of
the date of Papyrus K. In this text the number of the year is given
twice: in the first instance it is clearly 13; but in the second the symbols
for 13 are followed by a stroke slanting in a different direction from the
others. The editors assumed that the number ought to be the same in
both cases. But this assumption is not necessary, for among the early
Greek and Demotic papyri of the Ptolemaic dynasty there are several
which assign the same event to years whose numbers differ by one. This

(36%)

238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

is due to the fact that there were at least two different ways of counting
the years of the king’s reign. It is not only possible, but probable, that
a similar difference existed in Persian times; and hence we need not feel
any difficulty in the attribution of two different numbers to the year in dates
given by two different calendars. If it had not been for this difficulty, which
is really only apparent, no question, in all probability, of alternative numbers
would ever have been raised. In what follows, however, the alternatives,
where there is a real difference in the direction of the final stroke, will be

considered.

Papyrus A.

In the first number, which gives the day of the month Elul, there is
no perceptible difference of inclination in the final stroke: hence we should
read “On the 18th day of Elul”; in the second number, giving the day
of the month Pachons, the difference is very slight, so that the reading
should, almost certainly, be “the 28th day of Pachons”; in the number
of the year the difference of inclination is considerable, and the last stroke
is also much thicker than the others: hence it is possible that the number
may be either 14 or 15. The determination of the doubt must be left
for further consideration: but, as in all other cases, there are strong
reasons for adopting the higher number; there is, in this case also, a
strong presumption in favour of 15. Accordingly, the date obtained for
papyrus A is

Year 15 (14?) of Xerxes, Elul 18, Pachons 28.

The 14th or 15th year of Xerxes was, according to the accepted chronology,
471 or 470 Bc. In the years 473-470 the first of Thoth corresponded
to the 19th December: hence the 28th of Pachons will correspond to
the 12th of September: but this, according to the papyrus, was the 18th
of Elul. The 1st of Elul therefore must have corresponded to the 26th
of August. We must now examine the lunar tables for a true new moon
two or three’ days earlier than this date. In the period from 481 B.c. to
464 B.c. inclusive, there is one, and only one, new moon which satisfies the
conditions: namely, that of the year 471 3B.c., given by Ginzel as
August 24.19, 22 4.33 pm., 24th of August, Greenwich mean time.

Thus the date of Papyrus A may be taken to be the 12th of September,
471 B.C.

1 In the Babylonian astronomical tablets, the interval between the true and the apparent new moons
varied from 19 to 53 hours. See ‘ Astronomisches aus Babylon,’’ Strassmaier and Epping, p. 42.

Smyty—Lvamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 289

Papyrus B.

There is no reason for doubting that the day was the 18th of Chisleu.
The day of Thoth is very uncertain; in the papyrus the number is only
partially preserved, and the lacuna, as Schtirer' has pointed out, can be
filled up by symbols which may represent 6 (7 7), or 15 (14 ?), or 16 (17%).
Of these three suggestions, the first and second are rather short, the third
is rather long for the lacuna; but, as far as space is concerned, they are
equally possible.

In the years 465-462, the Julian date corresponding to the Ist of Thoth
was the 17th of December; hence, according to the reading adopted, the
date of the document was either :—

(a) 6th (7th 2?) of Thoth = 22nd (23rd?) of December ;
(b) 13th (14th ?) of Thoth = 29th (50th ?) of December ;
(c) 16th (17th ?) of Thoth = Ist (2nd?) of January.

The dates obtained for the 1st of Chisleu are:—(a) 5th (6th?), (6) 12th
(13th 2}, (¢) 15th (16th ?) of December.
The only new moons which can correspond to these are :—

(a) 4th of December, 464 B.c.
(6) 12th of December, 462 b.c.
(¢) 14th of December, 465 B.c.

Since Papyrus A is dated in the 14th or 15th year, and Papyrus B is dated
in the 20th or 21st year of Xerxes, the interval between them cannot be
as much as nine years; hence (b) must be rejected, and the choice les
between (#) and (¢); in each case we should prefer the higher number
for the day of the month, in order to leave sufficient time between the
true and the apparent new moons.

(1) 18th of Chisleu = 23rd of December, 464.
(2) 18th of Chisleu = 2nd of January, 464.

{I

The proper reading of the number of the year is left for subsequent
discussion.. We have thus two possible readings of the dates :—

(1) On the 18th of Chisleu, that is the 7th day of Thoth, the
20th (21st ?) year, &c.

(2) On the 18th of Chisleu, that is the 17th day of Thoth, the

20th (21st ?) year, &c.

1 Theologische Literaturzeitung: February, 1907.

240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

PAPyRI C anpD D.

The date of Papyrus C is not well enough preserved for use in this
discussion; but it is probably the same as that of Papyrus D. In Papyrus D
there is no doubt about the day of the Jewish month or the number of the
year; but considerable difficulty arises in connexion with the Egyptian
date. If it be accepted as it stands, it will be found that the Jewish year
must have shifted more than is possible in a properly constructed luni-solar
calendar. In consequence of this difficulty, the date will not be made use
of in the following investigation, but will be examined later in the light
of the information derived from the other papyri.

Papyrus E.

The editors have read “On the third of Chisleu.” The facsimile of the
papyrus seems to have only two strokes to denote the day of the Jewish
month; and my friend Mr. Cowley informs me that it is quite possible that
the original had only two: accordingly, I adopt the reading “On the
second of Chisleu.”

The 10th of Mesore in the years 449-446 corresponded to the 17th
of November: hence we obtain the 16th of November for the 1st of Chisleu.
The only new moon in the period 450-456 which is suitable is that of
the 15th of November, 446; hence the date of Papyrus E is :—

2nd of Chisleu = 10th Mesore = 16th of November, 446 B.c.

Papyrus F.

In the first number there is a considerable difference of inclination in the
last stroke, so 1t remains uncertain whether 13 or 14 should be read.

In the years 441-458, the 19th of Pachons corresponded to the 26th
of August; the Ist of Ab corresponded to the 14th or the 15th of August ;
the new moon is found to be that of the 12th of August, 440 B.c.

PAPYRUS J.

This papyrus differs from those already discussed, in giving the number
of the year twice, once after the Jewish month, and again after the Egyptian
month. The editors’ note runs as follows :—

“The number of the year is given twice, and presumably is the same
in both cases, unless two different reckonings are followed, which is unlikely
where the numbers are so nearly the same. The last stroke in both is
sloping, and it is doubtful, therefore, whether we should read them as 7 or 8.

Smyty— Eramination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaie Papyri. 241

But the arrangement of the last numeral is peculiar. Elsewhere in these deeds
the units are always arranged in groups of three. There is a crease in the
papyrus here in the second group, and a faint trace of a hidden third stroke
may perhaps be discerned. If so, the number would be \II III Il, which
would be regular, but would not agree with the other year-number, unless
we assume that the final stroke is counted in one and not in the other.”

It has already been pointed out that there is no necessity for assuming
the identity of the two numbers, and Lidzbarski' is undoubtedly right in his
assertion that the hidden third stroke in the second group of the second
number must be there, and that the number of the year connected with the
Jewish month is different from that connected with the Egyptian month.
If the last stroke is not counted, the date should be read thus :—

On the 3rd of Chisleu, the 7th year, that is the 12th day of Thoth, the
8th year of Darius the King.

But if the last stroke is part of the number, the date will be :

On the 5rd of Chisleu, the 8th year, that is the 12th day of Thoth, the
9th year of Darius the King.

In the years 417-414, the 12th of Thoth corresponded to the 16th
of December; hence the 1st of Chisleu corresponded to the 14th of
December. ‘The only suitable new moon is that of the 12th of December,
416 B.c., and the date of the papyrus is the 16th of December, 416.

Papyrus K.

The doubtful numbers cannot in this case be determined by the writing:
in each instance the final stroke has a distinctly different inclination from
the others. But since the number for the year given after the Jewish month
is certainly 13, the analogy of Papyrus J indicates that the second number
for the year should be 14.

In the years 412-409, the 8th (9th ?) of Athur corresponded to the 9th
(10th ?) of February: hence the 1st of Shebat corresponded to the 18th of
January. The corresponding new moon is that of the 16th of January,
410 B.c. Thus the date of the papyrus is the 10th of February, 410.

It would not be reasonable to suppose that a new year began in the
interval between the 12th of Thoth and the following 9th of Athur: hence
these two dates would always fall in the same regnal year. But we have
found that the date of Papyrus J was the 12th of Thoth (16th of December),
416, and that of Papyrus K was the 9th of Athur (10th of February), 410.

' « Deutsche Literaturzeitung, 1906,

242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It follows that according as Papyrus J was in the 7th, 8th, or 9th year,
Papyrus K was in the 12th, 13th, or 14th year of Darius. For Papyrus K the
12th year is impossible, and, therefore, the 7th year is impossible for
Papyrus J. Since we must take the higher number in one case, we should
take it in all cases; for we can hardly suppose that the Jews employed a
numerical system which would have been ambiguous even to themselves.

We can now tabulate the results so far obtained, choosing in each case
the higher numbers; but in Papyri A and B the question will still be left
open, because an important chronological difficulty arises, the solution of
which depends upon the choice of the numbers of the years.

A. 15th (14th 7) year of Xerxes.
18 Elul = 28th Pachons = 12th September, 471 B.c.

B. 21st (20th 7) year of Xerxes = year of accession of Artaxerxes,
(1) 18 Chisleu = 7 Thoth = 23rd December, 464 B.c.
(2) 18 Chisleu = 17 Thoth = 2nd January, 464 B.c.

E. 19th year of Artaxerxes.
2 Chisleu = 10 Mesore = 17th November, 446 B.c.

F. 25th year of Artaxerxes,
14 Ab = 19 Pachons = 26th August, 440 B.c.
J. 3 Chisleu, 8th year = 12 Thoth, 9th year of Darius = 16th December,
416 B.C.
K, 24 Shebat, 13th year = 9 Athur, 14th year of Darius = 10th February,
410 B.c.

Up to this point in the argument only approximations to the numbers
of the years of the reigns have been employed; it remains to be examined
whether the results which have been obtained can be reconciled with the
actual numbers given for those years.

But before entering on a detailed comparison it is necessary to discuss
the ways in which the years of the reign may have been counted.

The theory that the years were counted from the anniversary of the
king’s accession may be rejected. Such a method would have given rise
to serious practical difficulties, and was probably not adopted by any ancient
people. It is also clearly excluded by the form of the date of Papyrus B.
Three other theories as to the beginning of the year are @ priori equally
possible: the year may have been counted (a) in Egyptian style, from the
1st Thoth; or (6) in Babylonian style, from the apparent new moon
corresponding to the 1st of Nisan; or (c) in the style adopted by the later
Jews, from the apparent new moon corresponding to the Ist of Tishri, In

Smyty—Lzamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 248

what follows these three years will be called respectively a Thoth year, a
Nisan year, and a Tishri year.

A comparison of Papyri E and F proves that the Tishri year was not
that employed, for the date of Papyrus E is 17th November, 446; and if
the 19th year began at some date in Sept.-Oct., 446, the 25th year would
have begun on some day in Sept.-Oct., 440, and hence could not have included
the 26th of August, 440. In other words, a comparison of Papyri E and F
proves that the beginning of the year cannot have taken place between the
26th of August and the 17th of November. There remain the Thoth year and
the Nisan year. In dating by kings’ reigns, in most ancient countries,
except Babylon, the reigns were ante-dated; that is, the second year began
at the new year after the king’s accession. Thus in the so-called Ptolemaic
Canon, the reigns of the Ptolemies are counted from the Ist of Thoth
preceding the accession.

In Babylon the reigns were post-dated. The year of the accession of
the new king was the last of the preceding king, and the first year began
on the Ist of the following Nisan. The Ptolemaic Canon for the Babylonian
kings dates the reign from the 1st of Thoth, before the 1st of Nisan, after
the accession: thus in the period between the 1st of Thoth and the follow-
ing Ist of Nisan, the Canon date will be one year in advance of the
Babylonian date.’

This principle, adopted in the Canon, of dating the Babylonian kings from
the 1st of Thoth preceding the 1st of Nisan which was subsequent to the
accession, is not a true system of ante-dating the reigns, unless the accession
of the king came later than the 1st of Thoth and earlier than the 1st
of Nisan: if the accession came after the 1st of Nisan and before the
1st of Thoth, the reigns would be post-dated in both calendars. Though
the system of the Canon is simple and intelligible for the astronomical
purposes for which it was drawn up, it is hardly conceivable that
it was adopted for dating contemporary documents. In these it is much
more probable that, while the years were, as we shall see, post-dated by
the Jewish calendar, they were truly ante-dated by the Egyptian. If this
were so, it would follow that, when the accession took place between
the 1st of Thoth and the Ist of Nisan, the number of the year in the
Egyptian calendar would be greater by one than that in the Jewish calendar
during the period between the Ist of Thoth and the 1st of Nisan, and that

1Tt is not necessary to discuss these statements here, because the whole question has been very
clearly examined by Eduard M. Meyer, and these results haye, in my opinion, been definitely
proved by him in ‘‘ Forschungen zur alten Geschichte,” vol. ii., p. 437f.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [37|

244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the number of the year would be the same in both calendars from the Ist
of Nisan to the 1st of Thoth. If, however, the accession took place between
the 1st of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth, the numbers of the years would never
be the same in both calendars, but would differ by one in the period between
the 1st of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth, and by two in the period between the
1st of Thoth and the 1st of Nisan. It is thus obvious that unless we know
the system of dating employed in the calendar by which any particular
document is dated, we are liable to an error of one or possibly two years
in reducing the date to the Julian calendar.

Now, there are three dates among these papyri belonging to the reign of
Darius II. The first, Papyrus H, is dated in Payni, that is in September ; it
thus falls in the period between the Ist of Nisan and the 1st of Thoth,
and the number of the year is given only once. The other two, Papyri J
and K, fall in the other period of the year, that between the Ist of Thoth
and the Ist of Nisan, and the number of the year in the Egyptian date is
greater by one than that in the Jewish date. The natural deductions are,
firstly, that the year connected with the Egyptian months was a Thoth year,
and that connected with the Jewish months was a Nisan year; and secondly,
that Darius II. came to the throne between the Ist of Thoth and the 1st of
Nisan—a point to which I shall revert later. But we are not yet in a
position to say which year was employed when only one number is assigned
to the year. A comparison of the dates, first on the supposition that the
years were Thoth years, and then that they were Nisan years, indicates
clearly that in these cases the Nisan year was employed. The date of
Papyrus E is the 17th of November, 446; if the years were Thoth years,
E would have been in the year beginning Ist of Thoth, 447, and the Ist year
of Artaxerxes would have been counted from the Ist of Thoth, 465,
Comparing this with the two forms of the date of Papyrus B, namely, B (1),
7 Thoth, 25rd December, 464, and B (2), 17 Thoth, 2nd January, 464, we find
that B (1) would have been in the second year, and B (2) in the first year,
of Artaxerxes. Therefore, if the years were Thoth years, B (1) must be
rejected.

The same result is obtained from a comparison of the dates of Papyri A
and B: they are—for A, 12th September, 471, in the fourteenth or fifteenth
year of Xerxes; for B (1), 23rd December, 464; for B (2), 2nd January,
464, in the twentieth or twenty-first year of Xerxes.

If A be compared with B (1), it is clear that the years cannot have been
Thoth years; for then A would fall in the year 19th Dec., 472, to 18th Dee.,
' 471; and B (1) in the year 17th Dec., 464, to 16th Dec., 463. If, then, A
belonged to the fourteenth year, B (1) would have been in the twenty-

SmyLty— Examination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 245

second; and if A had belonged to the fifteenth year, B (1) would have been
in the twenty-third year.

Tf A be compared with B (2), on the supposition that the years were
Thoth years, A would have fallen in the year 19th Dec., 472, to 18th Dee.,
471, and B (2) in the year 17th Dec., 465, to 16th Dec., 464. Hence, if A was
in the fourteenth year, B (2) would have been in the twenty-first year, and if A
had been in the fifteenth year, B (2) would have been in the twenty-second.
Thus the assumption of a Thoth year leads to the results that we must take
the lower of the two numbers for the year in Papyrus A, and the higher in
Papyrus B, and that we must suppose that the accession year of Artaxerxes
was counted as his first year. Both of these results are improbable, for we
have seen that the higher numbers are to be preferred, and it is not likely
that different systems of writing numerals were used in Papyri A and B.
And if the accession year of Artaxerxes was counted as his first year, there
would have been no reason for dating Papyrus B by the number of the year
of Xerxes.

If, on the other hand, we assume that the years began on the Ist of Nisan
(March-April), A will fall in the year 471/0, and B(1) in the year 464/38.
If, then, the 14th year was 471/0, the 20th year would have been 465/4, and
the 21st 464/3; if the 15th year was 471/0, the 20th would have been 466/5,
and the 21st 465/4. Since the date of B (1) is in 464/53, we should have to
assign A to the 14th year and B(1) to the 21st year of Xerxes, thus taking
the lower number in A and the higher in B.

In a Nisan year B (2) would belong to the year 465/4, so that if A were
in the 14th, B(2) would be in the 20th, and if A were in the 15th B (2)
would be in the 21st year. This gives rise to no difficulties; and weare led to
the conclusions that the years were Nisan years, and that B (2) is the correct
reading of Papyrus B. So far no definite dates have been adopted from
independent history ; the results would have been the same if there had been
a margin of two or three years on either side in the dates assumed for the
kings. Even so it has been found that B(1) cannot be regarded as a possible
reading; but history also provides a strong reason for rejecting it. It is
practically certain that Xerxes was murdered in the summer of 465, and it is
extremely unlikely that dating by the numbers of his years would have been
continued till December of 464, a year and a half later. But B(2) belongs
to January of 464, about six months after the death of Xerxes; and it is
quite natural that documents should continue to be dated after the king’s
death by the number of the current year of his reign, till the beginning of
the next year, that is, till the next 1st of Nisan, but not beyond this point.
There is an analogy for this in the financial documents of the early Ptolemies,

[B7*]

246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in which the dates run by the last year of the late king till the end of the
financial year, at which point the 2nd year of his successor begins. This also
gives an additional reason for rejecting the theory of a Thoth year, for
Papyrus B is dated on the 7th of Thoth, and would thus, on this hypothesis,
belong to the very beginning of the year. The years accordingly were Nisan
years, and B(2) is the proper reading of Papyrus B. But it is not yet
determined whether we should assign A to the 14th and B to the 20th year,
or A to the 15th and B to the 21st year. This point is of considerable
importance, for, if the 14th year of Xerxes began on the 21st of Nisan, 471,
his first year would have begun on the 1st of Nisan, 484. According to the
Canon the first year of Xerxes was 23rd December, 486, to 22nd December,
485, which means that according to Baylonian counting it began on the Ist of
Nisan, 485. Hence in these papyri the reign would have been post-dated, and
in the canon—contrary to its usual practice for Babylonian and Persian
kings—ante-dated. This is in agreement with the result obtained by
E. Meyer (op. cit.) for Babylonian documents ; for them it is possibly true,
though, I think, not proved. But in these Egyptian documents it has been
seen that the higher numbers are generally right, and so we should almost
certainly assign Papyrus A to the 15th, and Papyrus B to the 21st, year.
Since, then, the 15th year of Xerxes began on the 1st of Nisan, 471, his first
year, according to these documents, began on the Ist of Nisan, 485, and his
21st year on the lst of Nisan, 465. A few months later he was murdered, but
the remainder of this year was still denoted by the number 21, or was called
the accession year of Artaxerxes. The first year of Artaxerxes was counted
from the next 1st of Nisan (464); the date given by the Canon is consistent
with this, for it counts his reign from the 17th of December, 465. It is thus
evident that the reign of Artaxerxes was post-dated; and that it was so is
also proved by a comparison of Papyri B and E, for according to E the 16th
of November, 446, was in the 19th year; hence the 19th year began on the Ist
of Nisan 446, and the first year must have been counted from the 1st of
Nisan, 464, but Papyrus B belongs to January, 464, and hence was written
before the beginning of the first year, though after the accession of Artaxerxes.
It is generally supposed that Artaxerxes died in the winter of 425/4, and
hence that he did not complete his 40th year. Documents, however—
cuneiform tablets——are said to exist bearing dates up to the 11th month of
his 41st year; whence Meyer deduces that the first year of Artaxerxes was,
according to the documents, 465/4. This is not in accordance with these
Egyptian papyri, and I should prefer to doubt the interpretation of the
tablets.

From Papyrus J we learn that the 16th December, 416, was in the

SmyLy— Lamination of Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 247

8th year of Darius, according to the Jewish reckoning; in the 9th year,
according to the Egyptian ; and from Papyrus K, that the 10th of February,
410, was in the 13th Jewish, and in the 14th Egyptian year of Darius—
hence his first year was counted from the 1st of Nisan (March-April), 423,
by the Jews; from the 1st of Thoth (7th of December), 424, by the
Egyptians. I have already pointed out that if the usual custom was
followed of post-dating by the Babylonian, and ante-dating by the Egyptian
calendar, it would result that Darius came to the throne between the Ist of
Thoth and the Ist of Nisan, that is, after the 7th of December, 424, and
before the end of March, 423. ‘The date of his accession is placed by
historians two or three months earlier, in September, 424. This date is
obtained by adding two months for the reign of Xerxes IJ, and seven
months for that of Sogdianus to the date of the death of Artaxerxes I,
which is given by Thucydides. Thus E. Meyer deduces from the narrative
of Thucydides (iv. 50) that the death of Artaxerxes I occurred about
December, 425, or January, 424; that of Xerxes II, about February, 424;
that of Sogdianus, and the accession of Darius II, about September, 424.
So, also, Clinton, in the “Fasti Hellenici” i, p. 314: “If the death of
Artaxerxes was known at Ephesus in the winter of the Archon Stratocles,
as may be collected from this narrative, he would barely survive the Thoth
of N.E. 324, or December 7, B.c. 425, although his reign is extended by the
Canon to December of the following year.” The narrative in Thucydides
does not, however, exclude a later date for the death of Artaxerxes; he
writes: tov © émytyvopévou xEmsmvog ’Apioteione 6 Apyximmouv . . . ’Apra-
pépvnv avopa Lponv mapa Baciiewe Topevopevov é¢ Aaxedainova EvAXAauaver
év “Hidw ty émt Stpupdve. Kat avtov Komobévtog of ?AOnvaior rag piv
emiatoAae petaypapapevor ék TWV “Acoupiwy ypampatwv avéyvwoav .. . TOV
oS "Aptagipyyv vorsepov of ’AOnvaiot amooréAAover TpUpEl EC “Egeoov kal
mpéafdeg dua. of tuOdpuevor av7éMe Bactrdéu Aprak&épEnv tov ZéepSov vewort
teOynkdra (Kata yap TovTOYV TOY Xpovoy ETEAEUTH EV) em olkov avexwpnaav.
Thucydides thus tells us that during the winter Aristeides captured
Artaphernes at Eion; that Artaphernes was brought to Athens, where his ~
despatches were read, and that he was afterwards sent to Ephesus, where the
envoys of the Athenians heard the news of the recent death of Artaxerxes.
There is nothing to indicate the part of the winter in which Artaphernes was
captured, nor how long he was kept at Athens; the vague word “ afterwards”
(Uorepov) does not even necessarily imply that he was sent away from
Athens, much less that he arrived at Ephesus, before the beginning of the
summer. In this case we need not discuss the exact meaning of the
words ‘winter’ and ‘summer’ in Thucydides, because the very beginning of

248 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

the following summer was marked by a partial eclipse of the sun: Thuc.
-y. 52: rov & émvyryvopévou Oépove evPd¢ tov te HAlov ékAuTéc TH eyévero Trepl
vouunviav Kal TOV aUTOU fnvog LoTapévou EoELGE.

This eclipse took place on the 21st of March, 424. Even if it is
supposed that the death of Artaxerxes was known at Ephesus before the
beginning of summer, it is not necessary to put the death of the king earlier
than the 7th of March; for the news of such an event would spread with
great rapidity, and the Persian post was famous for its speed, so that the
news might have arrived at Ephesus in about a fortnight. Thus the death
of Artaxerxes might be placed about the 7th of March; if we add to this
the two months of the reign of Xerxes, and the seven months of that of
Sogdianus, we reach the 7th of December (1st of Thoth), 424. Hence, even
if Thucydides meant that Artaxerxes died before the end of the winter, it is
possible to bring down the accession of Darius II as late as December, 424.
There is another reason for assigning the death of Artaxerxes to as late a
date as possible. It was the Persian custom to count the years of a reign
from the Ist of Nisan next after the accession. If Artaxerxes had died some
months, as 1s generally supposed, before this date, it is practically certain
that either Xerxes II or Sogdianus would have been included in the Canon
with one year to his credit. But this year is assigned by the Canon to
Artaxerxes, which is an indication that he survived till the 1st of Nisan of
the year 424. If this were so, all difficulty would disappear, and it seems
probable that Thucydides should be less strictly interpreted, and that his
expression “afterwards” covers a slight anticipation of the summer. Thus
according to these papyri the years of the Persian kings were counted as
follows :—

Xerxes I, from 1 Nisan, 485 B.c.

Artaxerxes I, from 1 Nisan, 464 B.c.

Darius II, from 1 Nisan, 423 B.c., by the Jews; from 1 Thoth, 424 B.c.
by the Egyptians.

This is in complete agreement with the Canon, which counts the years of
Xerxes I from 1 Thoth, 486, those of Artaxerxes I from 1 Thoth, 465, and
those of Darius II from 1 Thoth, 424.

We may now return to the consideration of the date of Papyrus D.

“On the 2Ist of Chisleu, that is the Ist of Mesore, the 6th year of
Artaxerxes the king.”

The editors remark, in connexion with the number of the Egyptian month
Mesore, that “the papyrus is creased, but probably nothing is lost, and
the numeral is 1.” But if the 21st of Chisleu corresponded to the Ist of

Smyty— Examination of Dates of the Assouun Aramaic Papyri. 249

Mesore, the 1st of Chisleu would have corresponded to the 11th Epeiph—
that is the 22nd of October. Now in Papyrus B the Ist of Chisleu
corresponded to the 16th of December, and there would thus have been a
displacement of 55 days, which is too great for a properly constructed luni-
solar calendar. Mr. E. B. Knobel has called attention'to this discrepancy,
and suggested that. the crease in the papyrus conceals a symbol for 30; if
this be so, the date will be the 31st of Mesore, and it is necessary to make
the further assumption that the Ist of the Epagomenae—that is, of the five
days intercalated after Mesore in the Egyptian calendar—was designated the
3lst of Mesore by the Jews. If this be admitted as possible, the Ist of
Chisleu would have corresponded to the 11th of Mesore, that is to the 21st of
November. The lunar tables give a new moon on the 19th November,
460 B.c. But it has already been shown that the Ist year of Artaxerxes was
counted from the Ist of Nisan, 464. Hence this date would have fallen in
the 5th, not in the 6th year of the king. I believe that the crease conceals
the symbol for the number 20, so that the date would be :—

“On the 21st of Chisleu, that is the 21st of Mesore, in the 6th year of
Artaxerxes the king.”

The difficulty of supposing that the Ist of the Epagomenae was called the
3lst of Mesore is thus avoided. The Ist of Chisleu would then have
corresponded to the 1st of Mesore, that is to the 11th of November; the
lunar tables give a new moon on the 9th of November, 459 B.c. The date of
the papyrus thus becomes the lst of December, 459, which falls, as required,
in the 6th year of the king.

The other papyri which have been omitted from the investigation are G
and H. In Papyrus G nearly all the numbers, including that of the king’s
reign, have been torn away, so that the date cannot be determined. In
Papyrus H the day of the month is not given either by the Jewish or by the
Egyptian calendar ; the date runs: “In the month Elul, that is Payni, the
4th year of Darius the king.” At this time the 1st of Payni corresponded to
the 2nd of September, and the 4th year of Darius began on the Ist of Nisan,
420 B.c. We find from the lunar tables that the true new moon correspond-
ing to Elul took place on the 31st of August, 420, and hence the 1st of Elul
would have corresponded to the 2nd of September; Elul and Payni would
have begun on the same day, and both would have corresponded almost
exactly with the Julian month September.

1 Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, vol. Ixviii., No. 6, March, 1908.

250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The dates of the papyri which have been thus determined are :—

Papyrus A, 12th September 471.
Papyrus B, 2nd January, 464. -
Papyri C and D, 1st December, 459.
Papyrus E, 17th November, 446.
Papyrus F, 26th August, 440.
Papyrus H, September, 420.
Papyrus J, 16th December, 416.
Papyrus K, 10th February, 410.

In a Paper published in Hermathena in 1906, I endeavoured to prove that
the years of the Ptolemies Philadelphus, Euergetes I, and Philopator were
counted in two different ways; there was, firstly, the ordinary Egyptian
year counted from the Ist of Thoth, and, secondly, a year used for revenue or
financial purposes, and counted from a date very close to the vernal equinox.
We now find that exactly the same two years were in use in Egypt two
centuries earlier. It is, perhaps, worth noticing that the financial year of
the Ptolemies corresponds to the J ewish year in Persian Egypt; and the idea
suggests itself that the one was a survival of the other, and that in ancient
days, as in modern times, the Jews displayed their ability in administering
the finances of the countries of their adoption.

(ee

xe:

THE DISTRIBUTION OF GOLD LUNULZ IN IRELAND
AND NORTH-WESTERN EUROPE.

By GEORGE COFFEY, A.1.B.

DATES Xe xcie
Read January 11. Ordered for Publication January 13. Published Fepruanry 22, 1909.

THE flat gold collars known as lunule or crescents are probably the
most characteristic and distinctive of the gold ornaments of the Karly
Bronze Period found in Ireland. They are often erroneously described as
minns. This mistake is due to the general error into which our older writers
have fallen, and from which we have hardly yet escaped, by which the
Prehistoric Period in Ireland—that is, the period prior to the Christian era—
was regarded as one and simple. It was, therefore, sought to identify all the
prehistoric antiquities found in Ireland with objects mentioned in the tales
of the early centuries, or of a few centuries B.c. Modern archeology is
gradually bringing to light the fact that prehistoric Ireland was not one
and isolated, but is to be explained by being viewed as a part of the
prehistoric period of Europe, in which sections and sub-periods can be
separated, embracing many centuries and local differences ; even the Bronze
Period includes a long space of time and many sub-periods.

The circumstances under which lunule have been found are rarely
recorded. Secrecy is generally observed about the finding of gold objects;
and it is usually too late to obtain reliable particulars when the find becomes
known. The number which have been found in Ireland is quite surprising.
The great collection now in the Museum—which the Royal Irish Academy
has formed and continues to add to, to illustrate our National Antiquities—
contains no less than thirty-six examples. Some of these are late additions.
In a few instances, they are said to have been found at or under
Rude Stones, but the information requires to be more precise.

Except in the rare cases of plain examples (fig. 1), lunulz are engraved on
one face with finely cut or scored, well-recognized Early Bronze Age ornament
consisting mostly of bands of lines, and cross-hatchings, chevrons, triangles,

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [38]

252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and lozenges. The ornament may be compared with that on many flat
bronze celts of an early period; and in a few cases the triangles are filled
with dots, as if by the same hand that decorated the early celts with the
same ornament, such as that on the celt said to have been found in
County Limerick (Plate XII., No. 3).

The centres of the lunule are plain, the exact reason of which is not
quite evident; the way in which the ornament is gathered to the ends and
spaced by bands reminds us of the plates of the jet-necklaces, ornamented
with triangle and lozenge ornament, which are ascribed to the end of the
Stone Age and the Early Bronze Age.

Fic. 1.—Trenta, Carrigans, Co. Donegal. (1889: 20. Wt. 10z. 7 dwt. 20 grs.) 4.

In an example recently obtained by the Academy from Co. Donegal
(fig. 2), the lines are not struck across from border to border, but stopped
a little short of the border. This perhaps emphasizes the likeness in
appearance to the jet necklaces.

Two lunule found together at Padstow in Cornwall are said to have
been found with a bronze celt of the earliest type, judging from the figure
in the Archeological Journal. The find is preserved in the Truro Museum.
This is, I believe, the only instance of an associated object found with
lunule.

In several instances (see list) two, three, and four lunule have been found
together. In such cases, however, although several gold objects have thus

1 Archeological Journal, vol. xxii., p. 277.

Corrry— Gold Lunulee in Ireland and North-Western Hurope. 258

been found together, in no instance have any later objects, torques, etc.,

been found with them.
Plates IX. to XI., with figs. 2, 3, illustrate the varieties of ornament

in the collection of the Academy, with the exception of three perfectly

Fig. 3, taken from Wilde’s Catalogue, represents one of the

plain examples.
The use of the gate-

most perfectly ornamented specimens in the collection.
like forms in the ornamentation of the curve mark it out for notice.

>
Oo”

O.O.8-4 as, =
i i
SIDS EIRP
a LOLS

RA KARR

LK

KEE Baa _,
OK POO OS

2°

Fig. 2.—Naran, Co. Donegal. (1909: 6. Wt. 1o0z. 13 dwt. 23 grs.)

The large one (Plate X., No. 2) is probably the largest example found ;
it measures 111 inches by 10% inches high, and the aperture for the
neck has a diameter of 52 inches, and weighs 4 oz. 3 dwt. 21 grs. Plate XI.,
No. 2, was found in an oak case (fig. 4) at Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan.
The case has greatly shrunk; when found it measured 10 inches by 8 inches.

The aperture cut out for the neck usually varies from 53 to 63 inches in

diameter, or 16 to 18 inches in circumference, and is irrespective of the size of
[38*]

2o4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the outer curve of the collar.

Fic. 8.—Killarney. (W. 2. Wt. 3 02. 4 dwt. 3 grs.)

—

Vic. 4.—Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan. 4.

Corrry— Cold Lunule in Irelund and North-Western Europe. 2855

always turned at right angles to the plane of the lunula, and serve to clasp
the back of the neck, and may have been secured by a tie. It need not,
however, be pointed out that they are quite out of place in a head-ornament ;
indeed, the geometrical shape of a lunula is contrary to such a theory, and
quite different from recognized diadems or head-ornaments.

One example found at Valognes has a chain and sort of buckle
attached at the ends. It has since been melted down; but a figure of it is
preserved (fig. 5). The chain seems to have been ancient—at least it is
stated to have been on it as shown when found; but however ancient it may
be, it is evident that it was more recently attached than the original make
of the ornament. It is, however, of interest as indicating at some time a
chain-tie to secure the ends of the ornament.'

Fie. 5.—Valognes, Manche.

However, it is not the intention of this paper to describe minutely the
peculiarities of individual examples. Lunule have been described and
published so often it is unnecessary. I seek merely to illustrate in map form
their general distribution in Ireland and the adjoining coast-lands of the
north-west of the Continent (fig. 6).

The accompanying list of finds shows how numerous they are in Ireland,
and how rarely they have been found outside this island. The map shows
their distribution: two have been found in the West Baltic, at Zealand and
Funen. They have otherwise hardly penetrated beyond Brittany. One has
been found as far as Fauvillers, Luxembourg.

1 L’ Anthropologie, 1894, p. 206.

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

This failure to penetrate far from the coasts of England and Brittany
may point to early raids; but the copper and tin of Cornwall, as well as the
tin deposits of Brittany, as well as the general trade through Brittany, might
explain the finds as indications of the early seeking of the gold deposits of
Treland.

a
DISTRIBUTION ee
OF <
LUNULA ae 2, |
SF

Ww,

ler sFauvillers
Tourlaville

Valognes\@ @
ara Montebourg

@ St Folan

R.Lotre

Nesmy -

@ @ Fourneau

Fic. 6.

The presence of lunule in Cornwall and in Brittany is significant.
The new view recently put forward exhaustively by Monsieur Louis Siret,
that in the tin deposits of the islands off the coast of Brittany are to be
sought the Cassiterides, perhaps explains the occurrence of lunule in
Brittany.’

We may provisionally take 1200 to 1500 B.c. as a date for the lunule,
though the later date may be thought perhaps too late.

1 L’ Anthropologie, tom. xix., 1908, p. 129.

Corrry— Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-Western Europe. 257

The finds in France are taken from a paper by M. le Comte Olivier
Costa de Beauregard, Congres Archéologique de France, Beauvais, 1905,
p. 285. I have adopted his manner of mapping them. He has taken the
list chiefly from Monsieur 8. Reinach’s memoir, Revue Celtique, 1900, p. 172.

LUNULA NOW EXISTING OR KNOWN TO HAVE FORMERLY

EXISTED.
IRELAND (61, at least).

County. No. Reference.

Donegal 2 Trenta, Carrigans, R.I.A. 1889: 20 (1). Naran, R.LA.
IOS) s @ (Dy

Londonderry 2. BRIA. W.12 (1). R.LA. (loan 1907: 7) (4).

Antrim 3 Dublin Penny Journal, vol. iv., p. 295 (8).

Down 1 Castlereagh, Ulster Journal of Archeology, vol. ix.,
p. 46 (1).

Tyrone 3 ‘Trillick, R.LA. 1884: 495 (1), Carrickmore, R.LA.
1900: 50 (1). Tartaraghan, Ulster Journal of
Archeeology, vol. ix., p. 47 (at Cecil, Augher) (1).

Mayo I deley\, IBNOS) S44 GL)

Sligo 1 Windele’s Miscellanea, p. 206 (1).

Fermanagh 1 Enniskillen (Day Coll.) (1).

Monaghan 1 Ballybay (Day Coll.) (1).

Galway el ACW eelOx( Sir Colle) Gl):

Roscommon 2 Athlone, R.A. W. 5, and 1893: 4 (2).

Cavan 2 Newtown, RIA. 1884: 494 (1). Bailieborough
(British Museum) (1).

Westmeath 2 Ross, RIA. 1896: 15 (1). Mullingar, R.I.A. 1884:
a (DY

Kildare 4 Dunfierth, R.A. W. 4 8, 9, and 15 (4).

Clare 2 Porsoon Callan, R.A. 1887: 52 (1). Proc. R.LA.,
vol. viii., p. 83 (1).

Tipperary 1 Glengall (British Museum) (1).

Kerry Dee Banmores elsAe OR, 1755) W756. tho (3) saaelvaleae
Killarney, W. 2(1). Mangerton (Brit. Mus.) (1).

Cork 2 Ballycotton (Brit. Mus.) (1), and one or perhaps two

in Mr. Cliborn’s Scrap-book in R.LA.

In addition to the foregoing, there are 14 in the collection of the R.I.A.,
1 in the Belfast Museum, 5 in the British Museum, and about 5 in private
collections, which are known to have been found in Ireland, but of which the
localities have not been recorded.

wa

(NS)
or
Oe)

County.

Cornwall

Carnarvonshire

Lanarkshire

Dumfriesshire .

Elginshire

Cétes du Nord .

Manche

Vendée

Luxembourg

Zealand
Funen

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

me Re bo

ENGLAND (4).
Reference.

Penzance (1), Padstow (2), Lesnewth (1) (Arch.
Journ., vol. xxii. 276.

WALES (1).
Llanllyfni (British Museum) (1).

SCOTLAND (4).

Southside near Coulter (Anderson, vol. i., p. 223) (2).
Auchentaggart (Anderson, vol. 1., p. 222) (1).
Fochabers (Cat. Nat. Mus. Scot., p. 210) (1).

FRANCE (6).

Saint-Potan (Reinach, Revue Celtique, 1900, p. 95).

Tourlaville (1), Valognes (1) (Reinach, Revue Cel-
tique, 1900, p. 95). Montebourg (1) (Cong. Arch.
de France, 1905, p. 301).

Bourneau (1), Nesmy (1) (Reinach, Revue Celtique,
1900, p. 95).

BELGIUM (1).
Fauvillers (Cong. Arch. de France, 1905, p. 302) (1).

DENMARK (2).

Grevinge (A. f. Anth. xix., 9) (1).
Skogshoierup (A. f. Anth. xix., 8 (1).

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate IX.

1

INO Fs x

No. 2. Treland—locality not recorded (R. 4024. Wt. 1 oz. 1 dwt. 1gr.). 3.

Correxy—Goup Lunuta In JRELAND.

eee 5
z

4
,
{
Ne!
a)
!
.
'

‘Proc. R. 1. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate X,

INO: 1, (Co: Londonderry (1909: 7, loan. Wt. 1 oz. 3 dwt. 103 grs., clipped). 2,

* 3

No. 2, Athlone, Co. Roscommon (W. 5. Wt. 40z. 3 dwt. 21 grs.)

Correy—Goip Lunvutx IN IRELAND.

~*~

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XI.

1

No. 2. Newtown, Crossdoney, Co. Cavan (1884: 494. Wt. loz. 2 dwt. 14 grs.). ¥.

Correy—Goup Lunut» IN IRELAND.

ay

j

DE
:

mn,’

GU dag a
pes Wel ae

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XII.

~SN

en NAST ESD

' ihe sete

FEY aannnnn
UY 2S A747

SARA

NA

IN

iN

it

SSS

LLP.
“3
<

Zea
KE:
Z
KE,
Sy

: ™

CED
NN
4, aN
op
LE
ie

a

——sy;
FAL4:
LL Am

=
dé

SAANNY

~

WOR Ree

\ V7
ZNO
SSIS 2.

-.
W272 Zor 22 ZEN

ys
oN bm Aa

AN

mei AN

Ne

ht
letia

No. 1. (P. 339.)

tle
1A
°
ho
a
for)
bo
~I
~~
tle

No. 38. Co. Limerick (W. 620). 3.

tL,

ae! G
\p Yee '

Vk av

<
Ses

47
de
Le
SSIS
SY

(
y \
ZIis\ \
ANTLVAG

\*"

—— =
2
= -

Bett \ i
eaten iil

Tet ll!

No.6. Co Westmeath (1909: 9). 3.
(Loan, H. 8. Upton.)

Correy—Goitp Lununa In IRELAND.

a

Ae

one

eee

eae

[ 259 7

xo

PREHISTORIC LEATHER SHIELD FOUND AT CLONBRIN,
COUNTY LONGFORD.

PRESENTED TO THE ACADEMY BY COLONEL W. H. KING-HARMAN, D.L.
By E. C. R. ARMSTRONG, F.S.A.
PLATES XID, XIV.

Read January 11. Ordered for Publication JANuARy 138. Published Fes. 22, 1909,

I wisH to place before the Academy an account of a remarkable leather
shield found on June 5th of this year, at Clonbrin, County Longford.
My. Coffey is adding a note on a most interesting and unexplained feature of
the ornamentation on this and certain other shields from Northern Europe.

The leather shield (Plate XIII., fig. 1) was discovered by Alexander Fry,
who came upon it when cutting turf, 9 feet below the level of the bog at
Clonbrin. It was brought to the owner of the property, Col. W. H. King-
Harman ; and he, in an enlightened and generous manner, presented it to the
Royal Irish Academy for their collection preserved in the National Museum.

The shield is made of a solid piece of leather, nearly { of an inch thick,
and it was originally probably taken from the chest of a mature bull. It
measures 203 inches in length and 193 inches across. It is furnished in the
centre with an oblong boss, 74 inches by 53 inches, and about 23 inches in
height. The boss has been pressed out of the leather, and has been covered
by a cap, composed of somewhat finer leather than the body of the shield,
laced on to the boss. It is possible that the pressing out of the leather to
form the boss may have caused it to split, and that the cap was put on to
cover this, or, as it appears to be made of finer leather, it may have formed a
decorative element of the shield; the lacing is very ornamental.

Three ribs encircle the boss, the inner one is gapped on one side, and
upon the same side, the remaining two have a curious angle. Small round
bosses, about 2 inch in diameter and + an inch from each other, are placed
in sets of three between the ribs. There are in all twenty-four of these small
bosses, and they recall those usual on the circular bronze shields. The edge
of the shield is plain.

The back of the shield (Plate XIIL., fig. 2), which is the coarse side of the
skin, is provided with a leather handle, unfortunately detached ; this was laced
on to each side of the back of the boss; on one side the lacing remains in the

R.1I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C. [39]

960 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

handle, leaving a corresponding hole on the side of the boss; on the
other the lacing has remained attached to the boss, and the aperture is in
the handle. As can be noticed from the illustration (Plate XIII, fig. 2), the
edge of the leather on each side of the handle has been stitched, possibly to
contain an inside strengthening of wood.

In general appearance the shield resembles a circular bronze shield found
at Bingen on the Rhine (Plate XIV.,, fig. 1), figured by Lindenschmit,! while
the disposition of a central boss surrounded by one gapped and two indented
ribs recalls the slightly oblong bronze shield found in a bog at Halland,
Sweden (Plate XIV., fig. 2), and the two bronze shields of similar shape found
near Magdeburg,’ North Germany (Plate XIV., fig. 3).

The leather shield may also be compared with two other shields found in
Treland. The first (Plate XIV., fig. 5) is the fine circular bronze shield found
near Lough Gur,* County Limerick. This is a good example of the ordinary
Bronze Age type of shield, with its central circular boss surrounded by
numerous circles and small circular bosses. The second (Plate XIV., fig. 4) is
the interesting alder-wood shield found 10 feet deep in a bog in 1863 at
Annadale, County Leitrim,’ and presented to the Royal Irish Academy by
William Slacke, Esq. The illustration is taken from a cast made soon after
the shield was discovered and before it had shrunk to its present size. The
cast measures 2 feet 24 inches in length and 1 foot 3 inch broad, while the
original now measures. only 2 feet 12 inch in length and 1 foot 42 inches in
breadth. It will be noted that in this example the boss as well as the shield
is oblong, and that the ribs show an indentation upon one side of the boss.

The circular bronze shields of Upper and Western Europe, such as the
Lough Gur shield (Plate XIV., fig. 5), have been usually placed in the Late
Bronze Age, although no example has so far been found associated with
objects of a character sufficient to fix the date. The oval shield is supposed
to have succeeded this type, and may be taken as partly transitional in form
to the oblong shield of South Europe. The oval shield from Halland
(Plate XIV., fig. 2) (as appears from its ornamentation, a procession of birds)
possibly belongs to the Hallstatt period.

It may be questioned whether the leather shield is complete in itself, and
if so was it used as a weapon. It shows no signs of having had any supports
of wood or other material at the back, nor is it apparent how the leather could
have been attached to such a backing. Professor W. Ridgeway’s work, “The

1 Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 1., Heft 11, Taf. i. Nos. 4 and 5.
* Lindenschmit, Alt. u.h. Vorz., Band 11., Heft 7, Taf. ii. No. 38.

° Lindenschmit, Alt. u.h. Vorz., Band mr., Heft 7, Taf. ii. Nos. 1 and 2.
* Proc. R.I.A., vol. i., 2nd ser., 1879, p. 155.

° Proc, R.I.A., vol. vili., 1861-64, p. 488.

Piate XIII.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C.

Fig. 2.—Back.

Fig. 1.—Front.

Axmsrrong— Luarupr Surnp rrom CronBrin, Co. Lonerorp.

Armsrronc— Prehistoric Shield found ut Clonbrin, Co. Longford. 261

Early Age of Greece,’ contains a most important chapter on the use of the
round shield,’ and in this he quotes a passage from Polybius, to the effect
that, in old days, the Roman Equites were armed with round shields of bull’s
hide. The passage as quoted by Professor Ridgeway runs as follows :—

[The Roman Equites] ‘‘used to have shields of bull’s hide, just like those
round cakes, with a knob in the middle, used at sacrifices; they were useless at
close quarters because they were flexible rather than firm; and when their leather
shrunk and rotted from the rain, unserviceable as they were before, they then
became entirely so. Wherefore, as experience showed them the uselessness of
these, they lost no time in changing to the Greek fashion of armour.”

In the same chapter, Professor Ridgeway gives it as his opinion
that all the bronze shields of the round bossy type had backings_ of
leather, leather linings having survived in some of the Etruscan bronze
shields. It might therefore be urged that the Clonbrin shield was the
leather lining of a bronze shield; but its shghtly oblong shape, the thick-
ness of the leather, the lacing on of the boss, and the turning of the coarse
side of the skin to the back, all poimt against such a conclusion; and we are
more probably right in considering the shield as complete in itself, but
possibly copied from a metal shield, its repoussé ornament being somewhat
characteristic of metal-decoration.

Mr. Coffey has kindly written the following note on the curious orna-
mentation of the shield, which I give in his words :—

“No attempt has, I believe, been made to explain the peculiar indentation
of the ribs at one side of the oval shields of upper Europe. It is always
assumed that the shield was held with the longer axis of the oval in an upright
position, the indentation of the ribs being at one side. They are thus illustrated
by Lindenschmit,’? Montelius,? and Ridgeway.‘ On careful examination, how-
ever, it 1s seen that the handle is not placed parallel to the line of the length
of the shield, but transversely, or at right angles to the proper position as
assumed in the drawings.

“This fact is not mentioned in the text of the plates, but may be noticed
in the figures. These three shields appear to be the only examples of oval
shields with indentations of the ribs at one side; and their oval shape is
mainly optical, as the measurements will show, the Halland shield being
70°3 cm. by 67°7 cm., the two Magdeburg 71 cm. by 67 em. and the Irish
leather shield 52 cm. by 49 cm.

“From the shallow and unpractical nature of the handles, not suitable for
a hand-grip, Lindenschmit is inclined to believe that these thin bronze shields

1 « The Early Age of Greece,’ chapter vi., pp. 468-9.
2 Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 111., Heft 7, Taf. ii.

3 «« The Civilization of Sweden in Heathen Times,”’ p. 66.
4 Ridgeway, ‘‘ Early Age of Greece,”’ p. 447.

262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

were not intended for use, but were for some religious or ceremonial purpose.
Whether this was so or not, it seems probable that the peculiar positions of
the handles would be copied from those of real shields if such existed.

“No such difficulties exist in regard to the remarkable leather shield from
Clonbrin. The handle forms a good practical hand-grip, like the handle on
the circular bronze shield (Plate XIV., fig. 5); but, like the bronze oval shields,
it is placed transversely across the oval, at right angles to the way we should
expect if the indentations of the ribs were at the side. Even allowing for the
unlikely conjecture that the shield has lost somewhat of its shape from lying
in the bog, and was originally somewhat rounder, it does not affect the direction
of the handle, which, assuming the natural position was upright, as the most
convenient for the hand-grasp, places the indentation of the ribs symmetrically
in the middle of the margin above or below, and not at either side.

“ Now, turning back to the oval bronze shields, whatever may be thought
of their use, the direction of the handles, which agrees with the leather
shield, assumes a new importance, and opens up a fresh field for speculation
as regards the meaning of the indentation. It may be noted that the inaer
circle of the three bronze shields, as well as that of the leather shield, is
unclosed or gapped at a similar point, immediately opposite the indentation
of the other ribs, thus conveying the idea of a channel of entry to the
boss at that point. This perhaps furnishes a clue to the meaning of the
indentation, possibly of magical import connected with the solar associations
of these shields. We do not at all realize the important part various kinds
of sympathetic magic played in the affairs of war and hfe. The early
literature of Ireland is quite full of references to it, and these are mostly
survivals.

“The wooden shield (Plate XIV., fig. 4) may be left out of the discussion
at present, as there is some doubt that the flattening and indentation
may not be due to shrinkage, and not originally intended; moreover the
inner circle is complete. Sir William Wilde, describing this shield shortly
after 1ts presentation, stated: ‘A very remarkable and equable indentation
exists along one side of the boss in the line of the lateral diameter of the
shield, which can only be accounted for in three ways: by the tool of the
artist, by pressure while in the bog, or by greater shrinking of the fibrous
texture of the wood at this particular point from a knot or such other
cireumstance.? Sir William Wilde added that he had had a cast of the
shield made soon after it came into his possession, and that ‘during the
drying process it shrunk about three inches in the lateral, but only a quarter
of an inch in the long diameter.’”

‘ Proceedings R.I. A., vol. viii., 1861-64, p. 489.

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVII., Sect. C. Plate XIV.

Fig. 1.—Bronze Shield from Bingen.

(Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 1., Heft xr., Taf. i.
Nos. 4 and 5.)

Fig. 2.—Bronze Shield found at Halland.

(Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Ban m1., Heft 7, Taf. ii.
No. 3.)

fears sie

Fig. 3.—Bronze Shields from Magdeburg.

(Lindenschmit, Alt. u. h. Vorz., Band 111., Heft 7, Taf, ii.
Nos. 1 and 2.)

Fig. 5.—Bronze Shield found near Lough Gur, Co. Limerick.

ARMSTRONG— SHIELDS.

Fy

Ba
1,

G
By as

“AX 998d

"vOS WOIF UL SUTTIOD UoYM may Aq WoyYy
981N09 OY} OUT] pzJOp 94} pur : pooyour oplwooy pur nanquiery ‘A<[quqord ysour ‘axor~M aov[d oy} MOS sLOYUR 91 J,

“ISVO(—) AVM, HL NO STING VAVINY V— Naa)

‘ayIW seatydesboay aud

SS SE
BEREAN OS GE PEM AO Pe card YES fe)

“ATVIS
E swoYyey Ul Yydap alg saunGiy ayy
a)
t
\
6 ra
! (497M YUOUT FD SLINOI) —>. OO %1 — ZI
ss a 4904 26017005 “) 9 LOruOLes mw
7 ,
BJOOUIIUINOD x8 1 LT EDS &
y * aa Pa NG ay uo} A unD,
A) \ ae ye ; rf 6 s9 Ph my 207
SONG ‘ a eG} 8
PUSH CI OUeY ya & YU YHOU TE’ ‘Nv om Aogurnyyy
fh 214 weibooyt 6 ee ON
. “a GB iy =) - ) nmr yph i L2
re y 0 \ ay t EI “ M7
‘ les ete)
’ & OAL L * rmting oy het
z 01 x ~ or = VY PpaadgyTy@ (7 yoo, way ~~~.
‘ AP & pumps Punoxs 1) 8 b SS
> z a
i 21 eo Of Ayo0y Uaayoo?s ce
) : 91 1 3 " (Qoy (o>,
\ ( by MTUSOMYNS: Wa Syooy M ee, ye syooy ohpy
armbung ye we oe iw oe
. . \ (Za - E
I" YUSOMP |
7, SYIOM LOUUOD ea &
A 5 A %

one?
u
242eaM peq ul s3

% "99G “TIAXX ‘TOA. “peoy “| NT “OOL

[ 28 4

XII.

ARMADA SHIPS ON THE KERRY COAST.
By REV. WILLIAM SPOTSWOOD GREEN, C.B., M.A.

PATE XOVe

Read January 11. Ordered for Publication JANuary 18. Published Frpruary 24, 1909.

On August 9th and 10th, in the year 1588, the remnant of the Spanish
Armada, numbering about one hundred sail of all classes, passed the Orkneys
into the Atlantic on their way back to Spain. They met with a series of
cyclones; and for nearly a month were beating about the ocean, some two
hundred miles west and north-west of Ireland. Many of those that
approached the Irish coast were driven ashore and wrecked. Some were
more fortunate and reached safe anchorages, whence they finally got back to
Spain.

When searching documents for information regarding the wrecks of the
Armada, I came across Captain Duro’s collection of papers in “ La Armada
Invencible.”’ These papers, which he was the first to publish, were found in
the old library of Simancas in Spain. One of them, Captain Cuellar’s letter,
describing his stay in Ireland, has several times been translated into English,
and is fairly well known. Another, which has, I think, never been done into
English, I found most helpful. Its title, translated, is “Account of what
happened to Marcos de Aramburu, Controller and Paymaster of the Galleons
of Castille in the vice-flagship of those under his charge.” His ship was
the San Juan Bautista, of 750 tons, 24 guns, and 245 men. She had
suffered much in the engagements with the English fleet, and, hke many
others, had lost anchor and cable off Gravelines when escaping from the
fire-ships.

The narrative begins when the fleet was off Rockall, and ends with this
ship’s arrival in Spain. The extract which I quote deals only with events
that happened on the Irish coast. The original contains many technical
phrases difficult to interpret; for the translation I am indebted to
Mr. William E. Purser, whose knowledge of Old Spanish was invaluable. I
also derived much assistance from Dr. D. W. Freeman.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. (40)

264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The vessel, on September 11th, is running south-east with a south-west
wind, ze. wind abeam, and certain islands are sighted. These may be the
Ox and Cow, off Dursay, now called the Bull and Cow, or they may be the
Quelms. These latter undoubtedly are the Skelligs, but I can find no
derivation for the word. The Harbour of Vicey is a wild anchorage in the
Blasket Sound. From the direction from which the Spaniards approached it,
the entrance presents a fearful scene of breakers, thundering over rocks and
sunken reefs ; and considering they had no detailed charts, and that the tide
causes the sea to break heavily where there are in reality no rocks, the passage
was enough to try the nerves of the bravest. With regard to the name
Vicey, Vick is an Irish diminutive; one of the larger Blasket Islands is
still called Vickillaun. After first sighting the islands, the ship was driven
north-west by a southerly gale; and when again they made land, on
September 15th, they were to the north-west of the Blaskets, and running
south with a westerly wind. I think it probable that the islands they first
sighted were Teraght and Tooskert of the Blasket group, or the Skelligs—not
the Bull and Cow, as otherwise it is difficult to understand how the ship
could have been so far north, as stated, on the 13th. It is important to note
that in 1588 the variation of the compass in these latitudes was 10° E.; now
it is about 20° W.

The ship that our narrator met at sea was the San Juan, vice-flagship of
the squadron of Portugal, 1050 tons, 50 guns, and (before the fighting) 500
men. She was commanded by Don Martinez de Recalde, Admiral of the
whole Armada (the Duke of Medina Sidonia being Military Commander).
Recalde, no doubt, knew the Kerry coast well, for some years previously he
commanded the squadron that landed the unfortunate expedition which met
its fate at Fort del Oro in Smerwick Harbour.

With these explanatory remarks, Aramburu may tell his own story.

On the 11th [of September], two hours before daybreak, going with a fresh
south-west breeze on the south-east tack, land was sighted [not more than] a
league off. As it was very murky and cloudy, some said these were the Drosey
Islands, and others, those of the Quelms; . . . the pilot of the quarter-deck
decided they were the Ox and Cow, eight leagues from the Cape. We tacked out
to sea with the wind §.S.W., and kept sailing to the west. At 4 o’clock in the
evening the wind began to freshen and the sea to get up. On the 12th we kept
the same course out to sea. At 5 o’clock p.m. it began to blow from the south
with such force that at night there was a most violent storm with a very wild sea,
and great darkness on account of the heavy clouds. The ship Trinidad was
sailing close to us, under foresail and mainsail; but after midnight we lost sight
of her, though we showed her our lantern,

GREEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 260

On the 13th, at daybreak, the wind went rapidly round to the north-west, and
the sea began to go down. We were going south-east. On the 14th of the same
month we kept the same course with the same wind. At noon we saw to leeward
a big ship with a tender, about as far off as one could see. We gradually worked
down on to her, and at nightfall were a league off, but could not follow her, as it
was dark. We kept our lantern burning all night, that she might see us.

On the 15th, running south with the wind west, two hours before daybreak,
we saw a vessel to windward of us, showing us light and going north, and another
to leeward, which had no lantern burning.

We suspected they were the same as those of the [previous] evening, and that
they were trying to get away from the land, of which we [too] were in dread. For
what was wanting till day, we kept on the course we were going. When day
broke, we saw ahead of us two large islands, and to port, in the east, the [main]
land; and as we could not weather it, we turned to N.N.W. The two aforesaid
vessels were coming along, moving off from it; and we recognized them as the
flag-ship of Juan Martinez de Recalde and a tender.

We turned towards him, despairing, with the wind athwart, and we ignorant of
the coast, of any remedy, and saw that being able to double one of the islands,
towards another stretch of land, which he saw before him, he turned east. We
stood to windward of her and followed, thinking he had some information. He
kept approaching the land and ran into the port of Vicey, through an entrance
between low rocks, about [as wide as] the length of a ship, and anchored. We
came [in] behind her, and after [us] the tender. This was shown by a Scotchman
whom he had on board his ship, whose vessel the Duke had taken.1 This day
we saw another ship to leeward close to the land. [We must hope that] God will
have been pleased to come to her aid, for she was in great danger.”

On the 16th, Juan Martinez gave us two cables and an anchor; for we had
nothing but the cable which was down, and I gave him an anchor of 80 ewt. which
was no use to us, and of which he stood in the greatest need.

On the 17th, Juan Martinez sent a large boat with fifty arquebusiers to look
out for a landing-place on the coast, to collect information, and to treat with the
Irish for a supply of water, which was badly wanted, and of meat. They found
nothing but steep cliffs on which the sea broke; and on the land some hundred
arquebusiers were waving a white flag with a red cross [on it].

It is surmised that they were English, and that eight men whom Juan

1 They evidently passed to the westward of Innish Tooskert, and, turning east, ran before the
wind, close to the north of the islet of Carrigafadda, to the anchorage. Recalde, no doubt, selected
this narrow passage in preference to the wide one between the islands and the mainland, because,
with the wind westerly, he might have failed to luff up to the anchorage; and failure would have
meant destruction on the cliffs to leeward.

2 This was probably a ship that was reported lost in Tralee Bay.

[40*)

266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Martinez sent on the 15th in a long boat to reconnoitre were taken prisoners by
them, or had perished in the sea.’

The 18th, 19th, and 20th, we remained in the same port without being able to
get out. Juan Martinez went on taking in water; and I, having no long-boat or
other boat, could do nothing; and he but little, and that with much labour.

On the morning of the 21st the wind began to blow from the west with terrible
violence. [It was] clear, with but little rain.

The ship of Juan Martinez drifted down on ours. He dropped anchor with
another cable, and, having smashed our lantern and the tackle on our mizzen-mast,
brought the ship to. At midday the ship Santa Maria de la Rosa, of Martin de
Villa Franea,? came in by another entrance nearer the land, towards the north-
west, and on coming in fired a gun, as if asking help, and another when
further in.

She had all her sails torn to ribbons, except the foresail. She anchored with
a single anchor, as she had no more. And as the tide, which was coming in from
the south-east, beat against her stern, she held on till two o’clock, when it began.
to ebb, and at the turn she commenced drifting, about two splices of cable from
us, and we with her; and in an instant we saw she was going to the bottom while
trying to hoist the foresail, and immediately she went down with the whole crew,
not a soul escaping—a most extraordinary and terrible occurrence. We were
drifting down on her to our perdition.

It pleased our Lord that for that passage in case of such a necessity, we [had |
put a [new] stock to an anchor which had [only] half a stock, and which Juan
Martinez gave us with a cable.

We dropped [this] anchor and her head came round; and we hauled in the
other anchor, and found the stock with half the shank, for the rest was broken
[off], and the cable chafed by the rocks over which we were lying. The ship of
Miguel de Aranivar also came in with this [ship ].

The same evening at 4 o’clock the ship San Juan, of Fernando Horra, came in
with the mainmast gone, and, on entering, the foresail was blown to threads; she
let go anchor and brought to. Owing to the gale, it was impossible to communi-
cate with or help her.

On the 22nd, in the morning, he lowered his long-boat, and made known his
distressed condition. As it was seen to be hopeless, Juan Martinez decided that I
should take the whole of the company of Gonzalo Melendez, and distributed that
of Diego Bazan among the tenders. I urged him to leave, putting before him my
distressed condition; and how, without a boat, I could not supply myself with
water, while bread and other stores were being used up; to set fire to the ship
and to start. He wished, as will be seen, to remove the guns from that [Horra’s]

* These men were captured and taken prisoners to Dingle, where they were examined.

* ‘This ship was vice-flagship of the Squadron of Guipuscoa, 943 tons, 26 guns, 297 men.

GREEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 267

ship, and to make a special effort [to do so], which was quite impossible, as will
be seen; and so he publicly gave me leave to go to Spain.

On the morning of the 28rd, we set out from Vicey with a light easterly
wind; and on leaving the port,! at a distance of about two cables, the wind
dropped, while the current was carrying us on to the island, so that we were
very near being lost. The wind got up again, and we went out with top-gallant-
sails set, as far as the reefs which lie to the north; and there the wind fell calm
again, while the tide was drifting us on to the land to the north, between four
islands and the reefs.

We anchored before nightfall, with one spring, as we had no more; and an
hour after nightfall the wind began to blow from the south-east, and the ship to
drift on to the islands, which are so rocky that no one coming on to them could be
saved. We brought the ship round with the spring, and, weighing anchor, set
sail, commending ourselves to our Lord, not knowing whether there was any way
out.

A desperate venture; witha dark and cloudy night, we tried to get out to wind-
ward of the reefs, but the current would not allow us; rather it was carrying us
to our destruction. We turned and tried by an opening between the islands. ‘he
wind was freshening still more; there was a sea on, with heavy clouds and violent
showers.

It pleased our Lady, to whom we commended ourselves, that we should get
out, sailing all that night to the west, so that by morning we found ourselves
eight leagues from land.

On the 24th, three hours after daybreak, a violent storm of wind from the
same quarter burst on us, with frequent heavy showers, and a high sea. By
the will of God it did not last more than two hours. We lay to, and suddenly
the wind sprang round to the west; and as the heavy head sea caused the ship
to labour a great deal, great damage was done. We could not set any sails till
evening, when we did so with a moderate wind; and next day at dawn we found
ourselves off the opening of the port by which we had got out, three leagues to
sea, and [the weather] calm.

On the morning of the 25th, the wind began to blow from S.E. by south.
We tacked to the west to avail ourselves of the wind to double Dursey Head.
We sailed all that day and the night till next morning, [when] we judged we
were ten leagues out to sea.

On the 26th, thé wind chopped round to W.S.W. [and] south-west; and we
kept sailing with a high wind and a heavy sea under press of canvas §.8.E.,
and sometimes south-east by a quarter south, till we thought Dursey Head had
been doubled, and that we were fourteen leagues from it to the south.

1 Taking advantage of the ebb tide, he tried to get out by the main southern entrance ; but,
with the flood, he had to turn and try the passages to north-west among the reefs.

268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

On the 28th, in the morning, the wind shifted suddenly to south and 8.8.W.,
and we changed our course to west and W.N.W. At midnight such a violent
north-west gale got up with such a rough sea and heavy showers that our fore-
sail was blown to ribbons, not a thread of it remaining. We lowered the main-
top-sail, but were unable to furl it. The ship began to roll tremendously, in
consequence of which the guns which were with the ballast shifted to port with
the barrels and cables, and three seas struck us in the waist, so that we thought
all was up with us. We got up a studding-sail on the fore-tackle, commending
ourselves to God and His Blessed Mother. With this the ship began to get fairly
under control; and so we remained for what was left of the night until the
morning.

From the morning of the 29th, the wind began going down; and we sailed
south till morning, when we set an old foresail which we got into order. At
night the light wind slackened somewhat, and we sailed till morning south-east
a quarter east.

All day we worked at righting the ship. The 30th, too, we employed our-
selves in righting the ship. We got up the top-mast and made things ship-shape.
It was calm up to nightfall, when the wind sprang round to the north-west;
there was a gale all that night. Tull morning we sailed south, without setting
the main-top-sail, as it looked like bad weather, and, owing to the sickly state
of the crew, [there would have been trouble] in case it had been necessary to take
in sail.

While the tragedies above described were being enacted in the Blasket
Sound, it is interesting to know what was going on on shore; and the Irish
State Papers give us this information.

Mr. James Trant, the Government agent in the Dingle District, reports
from Dunquin, to Sir Edward Denny in Tralee, of the great ships he saw
riding at anchor between “the Ferriter’s Great Island and the shore.’ He
no doubt commanded the soldiers that tried to prevent Recalde from
obtaining water; but he does not report what seems to be a fact, that Recalde
took the water in spite of him. The crew of the first boat which Recalde
sent ashore were taken prisoners to Dingle; and their evidence, which
occupies many pages in the State Papers, describes the sad state in which the
crews of the ships were. In Recalde’s ship alone, 20 men were killed in the
fighting, but 200 had died of disease; and at that time men were dying
every day.

It may be noted in Aramburu’s narration that the Santa Maria dela Rosa
went down with all hands. This was not exactly true, for Mr. Trant’s
men captured one survivor, by name Antonia de Monana, who came ashore
on some wreckage ; he also was taken to Dingle. He said he was the pilot’s

GreEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 269

son, and mentioned many of the grandees who were on board; he also said
that the ship contained 50,000 ducats in gold, an equal amount in silver, and
a quantity of gold and silver plate. Besides this, she carried “50 great
pieces, all cannons of the field ; 25 pieces of brass and cast-iron belonging to
the ship; there were also in her 50 tuns of sack.”

The question which naturally suggests itself is, Where did the Santa
Maria sink? The ships that first came in let go their anchors in the right
place, between Beginish and the Great Blasket, on a sandy bottom. In the
gales that followed they dragged their anchors in an easterly direction, and
were finally anchored on rocks, probably about the ten-fathom lne. The
Santa Maria anchored near them, and must have dragged at least half way
across the Sound; and probably, as the tide was then ebbing, she sank some-
where near the Stromboli Rock, which is marked on the Admiralty charts.
That rock may then have been awash, though now there are two and a half
fathoms on it at low water. It seems to have been smashed when H.M.S.
Stromboli struck it some fifty years ago. Whatever treasure may have been
in the other ship that sank (the San Juan, of Ragusa) was, no doubt, taken
out of her by Recalde, who tried to salve her guns. I should say her wreck
lies further to the westward than that of the Santa Maria, but the area in
which they both undoubtedly lie is not an extensive one.

About seventy years ago the Blasket islanders fished up a small brass
cannon, with a coat-of-arms on it bearing the device of an uprooted tree. It
is preserved in Clonskeagh Castle, near Dublin.

For those who have time and means at their disposal this part of the
Blasket Sound would be an interesting field for discovery.

GrEEN—Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 269

son, and mentioned many of the grandees who were on board; he also said
that the ship contained 50,000 ducats in gold, an equal amount in silver, and
a quantity of gold and silver plate. Besides this, she carried “50 great
pieces, all cannons of the field ; 25 pieces of brass and cast-iron belonging to
the ship; there were also in her 50 tuns of sack.”

The question which naturally suggests itself is, Where did the Santa
Maria sink? The ships that first came in let go their anchors in the right
place, between Beginish and the Great Blasket, on a sandy bottom. In the
gales that followed they dragged their anchors in an easterly direction, and
were finally anchored on rocks, probably about the ten-fathom line. The
Santa Maria anchored near them, and must have dragged at least half way
across the Sound; and probably, as the tide was then ebbing, she sank some-
where near the Stromboli Rock, which is marked on the Admiralty charts.
That rock may then have been awash, though now there are two and a half
fathoms on it at low water. It seems to have been smashed when H.M.S.
Stromboli struck it some fifty years ago. Whatever treasure may have been
in the other ship that sank (the San Juan, of Ragusa) was, no doubt, taken
out of her by Recalde, who tried to salve her guns. I should say her wreck
lies further to the westward than that of the Santa Maria, but the area in
which they both undoubtedly lie is not an extensive one.

About seventy years ago the Blasket islanders fished up a amell brass
cannon, with a coat-of-arms on it bearing the device of an uprooted tree. It
is preserved in Clonskeagh Castle, near Dublin.

For those who have time and means at their disposal this part of the
Blasket Sound would be an interesting field for discovery.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [41]

he 2705 |

GHEE:

THE FORESTS OF THE COUNTIES OF THE LOWER
SHANNON VALLEY.

By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A.

Read Fepruary 22. Ordered for Publication Frpruary 24. Published Aprit 20, 1909.

INDEX TO SECTIONS.

Alder, 5 bis, 8, 13, Hawthorn, 3, 4, 5, 18, 19.
Apple, 14, 16, 17, 18, 26. Hazel, 4, 5, 9, 11, 18.
Arbutus, 10. Holly, 4, 10, 16-18, 22, 24.
Ash, 3, 4, 10, 12, 20. Tron Works, 14, 24, 25.
Beech, 5. Ivy, 5, 9.

‘« Bili,”’ venerated tree, 7 dis, 10, 17, 19, 28. Juniper, 3.

Birch, 4, 5, 7, 9, 19. Kerry Co., 28.

Civil Survey (1655), 15, 26, and often. Larch, 5, 11.

Clare, 1-15. Limerick Co., 16-27.
Desmond Survey (1583), 20. Nettle, 22.

Elder, 8. Oak, 4-19, 21, 23, 25, 28.
Elm, 5, 19. Oil Mills, 14.

Fir, 4, 5, 8. Osiers, 5, 6.

Foxglove, 10. Sallow, 25.

Furze, 13, 16. Sloe, 5, 19.

Garlic, 10. Yew, 3, 5, 10, 11, 18.
Gooseberry, 18. Wood, amount in 1655—
Hawk aeries, 24, 25. Clare, 15. Limerick, 27.

(1) AT a time when all interested in forestry are looking with anxiety on
the destruction of trees in Ireland, especially on the estates sold under recent
Acts of Parliament, it may be of interest, and even of importance, to methodize
our knowledge of the forests that covered so much of the counties of the Lower
Shannon Valley, especially those of Limerick and Clare. Before the present
tendency arose to cut down whole plantations, there was a considerable
amount of land afforested, but nothing compared to that which, hardly three
centuries ago, covered the hills and thousands of acres of the plains in this
district. So far as we can reckon, there stood in 1653 at least 24,650 acres of
wood in Co. Clare, and 13,580 in Co. Limerick; and, in the latter case, the
Elizabethan Surveys, after the great Desmond Rebellion (1583-6), show how
much more abundant timber was two generations before the detailed Surveys
were compiled,

Wesrrope— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 271

These notes, collected during a quarter of a century, are, of course,
extremely fragmentary, especially for the early period; for it was no object of
monk, bard, or historian to tell more than incidentally of the great forests
among which lay the theatre of their heroes’ actions. Nevertheless, much
may be learned in such stray gleams of light; while even fiction, with its
extraordinary setting of painfully accurate topography, is not to be passed
by ; and the “Mesca Ulad” may yield us hints as illuminative as those in
sraver works. The names of places tell us much; could we fix their age,
they should be some of our most reliable evidence. Many are doubtless very
early ; but we can at best only fix their minimum of age.

CouNTY CLARE.

(2) Let us briefly give the physical features of the northern county. Its
eastern side contains the two mountain tracts of Aughty, or Sheve Boughty,
and Slieve Bernagh, caps of sandstone and slate, rising high above the limestone
plains. The western has also two; the Burren, an upland of limestone
sloping southward, and Mount Callan, which dominates all the shale land in
the south-western reach of the country. Of these, the highest points of the
first are 1,315 feet above the sea near Lough Ka, and 1,026 feet at Cappabaun.
In Slieve Bernagh two points are over 1,740 feet high; in Burren, Slieve
Elva and Shieve Carran are both 1,074 feet high; the hill above Black Head
is only 6 feet lower. Much of the rest is from 700 to 900 feet high. Callan
is 1,287 feet high. Few of the other hills exceed 500 feet above the sea.
Large tracts of low, rich grass-land, with drift hills, occupy most of the
eastern “half,” while moors and bogs, with broad borders of better land along
the sea and the great rivers, occupy the south-western part from Inagh to
Kilrush.

One first turns to the Annals before the Norman Conquest ; but they tell us
very little. We will next see what the place-names may teach us.’

(3) NORTH-WESTERN CLARK. Treeless as are now the heights of Burren,
it is evident that formerly, as now, a certain amount of timber grew, not only
in the deep valleys, but far up in the mountain slopes. We first notice
Killoghil, near Ballyvaughan; the name, like Eoghil in Aran, possibly refers
to the oak rather than the yew. Readers of the Dindseanchas?’ may recall the
great oak, “ EKog Mughna,” in Westmeath, and “Ho” in other cases is
undoubtedly used for the oak. Dwarf oaks still grew at the Aran site at

1 In the difficulty of deciding in many cases whethera Kill or Kyle name be ‘‘ Cil’’ or ¢* Coill,”’
I think it best to use only names for which the evidence is strong for their ‘* wood” origin.
2 Revue Celtique, 1894, p. 277.

272 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

O’Donovan’s visit. However, Hugh Brigdall, in his description of Co. Clare,
about 1695, notes that yew and juniper abounded in Burren.’ On the shore
of Galway Bay we have Rossalia, if the ‘ Ross’ be not a point rather than a
wood. Some writers mention the wood of Siudaine on the same shore, about
Muckinish; but the old writers call it a camp or a place. The “ Cathreim
Thoirdhealbhaigh,” a fourteenth-century history, shows that there were thick
woods at more than one spot in the Turlough valley, to the south-east of the
last. We hear twice of Dubh Gleann wood, or Coillanair, the wood of
slaughter, at Deelin, in this glen, mentioned in a poem of about 1281, cited
in thes“ Cathreim.” Round Slieve Elva, we find evidence of an oak-forest at
Derrynavahagh, near Lisdoonvarna, and of an ash-wood at Ballinshenmore, on

; "Po, Date
re as
LENINAGH MROEA
SEN ROMCRECEY Soe Beey,

rf \\\ ~
G> RATHBORNETES DUGHT MAMA
KILLONAGHAN SSP KIC RNEYEE jaya 79
SUP OOK allt
cRUMLN E enny RRR”
aL OUEHTOMRAR woucuninimmres fg KILMACDUACE
KILLILAGH® “vitae PENoga fat 8 y
TOOMUREIM KI SHANNY oi CT AOOY
KILLASPUGLONANER ST COA
CLOONEY, Hy ra
SE oi +KILTOLAGH
ILMANA +
2 oysent *RUAN

Ne i-~

Celt

wa HEEN
< Y
(D Te Kt URAUCHTS STVLLA iu
Sf + s DROMCLIFF+DOORA +C LOONEY Nous
wv 0 + K/LBRECAN O Tseity
+ Aatton st € Lip, ERYULMOE + # ki SSPKILLALOE

Xe QUIN CLONLEAZ OKENS SA FR/AR'S /SLAND
— = Ns NEO a)
Kir wasociaay <ZOrtRLOUGH At OBRIENS BRIDGE
[EA HS

-
~BRICANE KILMALEY
KILMALEERY * KILMURRY/ =
+CLONLOGHAN | KILFINAGHTA FH) «|

FEERAGHS ‘ .
DRONLINE KILFINTINAN ws

+
DOOVBEG K1LMACDUANE CLONDASA
+>
KIUMIHIL KILCHRIS

DIAGRAM OF THE Country CLARE PARISHES.

The early maps, 1590-1610, show large masses of forests about Feakle; north of Killaloe; at
Cratloe; from Kilmurry MacMahon up to Inagh and Kilnamona; and between Corofin and
Inchicronan (see Hardiman, No. 63; Speed, &c.).

which that village is built; while another ash-name occurs at Gleninshin, in
Kileorney. The names Feenagh and Caherfeenagh show that the deep valley
behind Rathborney was wooded ; indeed, large ash-trees still grow in it near
the great crescent of the stone fort of Lismacsheedy ; while at the head of the
pass above it is the ancient ring-wall of Caheranardurrish, which O’Donovan
derives from ‘‘ Ardross,” the high wood. In 1094, when the Siol Muiredagh
wasted Corcomroe and East Connaught, they slew many of their enemies in a
desperate battle against Tadgh, son of Ruaidri O’Conor at Fidnagh. This

* “Commonplace Book relating to Ireland’? (MSS. Trinity College, Dublin, I. 1-2, p. 235).
* Annals of Ulster.

Wusrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 273

was probably Feenagh, as it commands an important pass from the edge of
Connaught, through which we find an ancient hill-road to the Caher valley
from the pass of Carcairnaglearagh, near Corcomroe Abbey, round into
Glenarraga, by Feenagh, Formoyle, and on to the ancient forts above Crumlin.
It seems to have been followed by the army of King Donchad on their march
to Corcomroe Abbey in 1317.

Evidence of the little ragged hawthorn bushes occurs at Poulnaskagh in
Kilcorney, and Knocknaskeheen ; of the holly, at Iskancullen—stunted bushes,
indeed, are still found in the craggy districts not far from the last. A nearly
vanished thicket gave its appellation to the curious square stone fort of
Caherkyletaun. Creevagh, “place of branches,” farther to the S.E., deserved
its name even in 1655, as it was covered with dwarf-wood. General
Ludlow, about 1651, quotes a proverb of Burren: “There is neither wood
enough to hang a man, water enough to drown him, or earth enough to bury
him.”? During the same period we have the help of the “Books of Distribution.”
Clare is very fortunate in being treated far more fully in this Survey than
many of the other counties; the more so that all, save three, of its Down
Survey Maps were burned.” The book gives the nature of the ground and the
acreage of the woods and shrubberies, but does not specify the kinds of trees.
Eastern Clare and Corcomroe are contained in the first volume, and Western
Clare (save Corcomroe) in the second.’

In Burren, few of the parishes had plantations or shrubberies in 1655.
Most lay in the north-eastern parts. In Oughtmama parish there were 132
acres of wood and 327 of dwarf-wood found in Carran, chiefly at Creevagh,
with 200 of wood in Drumereehy, while they had shrubberies respectively of
272, 166, and 350 acres in extent, besides 225 in Gleninagh, and 357 in Abbey
parish. The total covered 2,660 acres.

(4) CorcomroE.—This was a far more favourable place for trees; it must
have been closely wooded in early times, to judge from the endless finds of
tree-roots and stems of bog-deal in the bogs. They also are found in sub-
merged bogs under the sand in Liscannor Bay. The place-names are few.
We find Beighey or Birchfield, Garraun, and Caheraderry, the stone fort of
the oaks, and Knocknaskeagh, all near Liscannor: Derreen in Kilshanny, and
perhaps Keelkyle and Drumminagran (little ridge of the boughs). Brian
MacMurrough O’Conor, at his death in March, 1593, held Ardnekoyllie and its
wood, Ardkill, in Derreen, near Dough.‘ I do not know if Cahernafurreesha

1 Ludlow’s Memoirs, vol. i., p. 379.

2 'These have been recently published from the early copies in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris,
by permission of the French Government.

’ It and the Desmond Surveys are preseryed in the Public Record Office of Dublin.

4 Inquisition No. 43, taken 1612.

O74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

implies a forest, for the rocks near it are named Furreera, not Furreesha.
More inland, Ballyculleeny implies ‘ holly-trees, and Ardnacullia, ‘a wood’; the
English form of the latter, “ Woodmount,” is found near Ennistymon ; Derry-
nakeilla is found in Kiltoraght. Caheraderry is named as Cahiridarum in
1189 in the charter, granted by King Donald O’Brien to Clare Abbey.' The
subsequent allusions are merely incidental, the most striking being that where
the Four Masters tell us in 1573 how “ the wolves of the forest ” to the south
of Lehinch rejoiced over the bodies of the O’Briens slain there in the frontal
attack on the hill near Beal an chip.

In 1655 good timber was found—in Clooney 247 acres, and Kilmanaheen
62 acres. Round Kilfenora lay abundant dwarf wood (557 acres), which also
was found in Kilmanaheen (119 acres) and Kilshanny (162 acres), but only
10 acres lay in Kilmacreehy, and 65 acres of shrubbery in Clooney. About
309 acres of timber trees, and 900 of dwarf trees and shrubs, or 1220 acres in
all. Most of the land was in pasture, and some in tillage. In the low ground
at Kilmanaheen “ Currough pastures, full of rushes and overgrown gutters,”
were then, as now, a characteristic.

Little is recorded of the eighteenth century ; but, in 1808, Hely Dutton’s
inquiries for the Statistical Survey inform us* that, in Burren, a small farmer
named Ready had about twenty years before brought seedling ash-trees and
quickens from Dublin. These trees had greatly improved, though in bare,
craggy ground. The country about Ennistymon was entirely stripped of
trees by 1808. But Michael Daly, a reputed centenarian, who died in 1796,
remembered woods of full-grown oak and ash covering that district. Since
then the MacNamaras have planted the pretty glen round their house along
the cascades of the Inagh river. Similarly, the O’Briens, despite its exposed
site, have planted the ridge on which Ballinalacken Castle stands, with much
success; and the late Dr. W. H. Stacpoole Westropp planted the glen near
the Spectacle Bridge, and other spots at Lisdoonvarna. A neglected planta-
tion on the eastern slope of Sheve Elva and abundant flourishing woods at
Gragans, Ballyallaban, and Ballyvaughan, in Glenaraga, with abundance of
hawthorn woods behind Ballinalacken, and tall hazel thickets at Poulacarran
and Kilcorney, show that much might be done to afforest even the apparently
most hopeless part of Clare.

(5) Ixcuiguiy—In this barony we find, especially round its beautiful

1 Journal Roy. Soc. Ant., vol. xxii., p. 78. ‘* Kandridarum ”’ is evidently intended for Kaheri-
darum. We only have it ina poor seventeenth-century copy, MSS. Trinity College Library, F.i., 15.
The forests at the various places are given to the Abbey.

* The Civil Survey of Clanmorris, Barony of Kerry, defines its usage of this term as ‘‘a gutter
or running spring” (page 2).

* Statistical Survey of Co. Clare, p. 269.

Westropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 275

lake and on its great ridge, abundant plantations, chiefly planted by William
Burton, of Clifden, before 1808. Bindon Blood about the same time planted
some 80 acres of land at Rockforest with oak, elm, beech, birch, Scotch fir,
and spruce, alder, sycamore, larch, and other trees. Rockforest still justifies
its name, though large old timber is not to be seen ; its old name was “ Clanchy’s
Forest,” Coill O bFlanchada ; through it ran the ancient road Bealach Fidhail,
called by MacGrath in 1311 “ the way of Fidhail’s wood,” and, in 1314, “ the
strong wood of Fidhail.” The same author, under 1278, mentions “ the shady
and in-sweet-birds-abounding woods of Brentir,’ in Inagh,! in the southern
part of Inchiquin, and the woods between Tully O’ Dea and Inchiquin, through
which Mahon O’Brien and his routed army fled after their crag-ridge was
stormed by Prince Murchad. A wood near Dysert O’Dea played an impor-
tant part in the decisive battle near that place in May, 1318. A century
later—in about 1420—the topographer, O’Huidrin, speaks of Ui Flaithri,
near Corofin, as at “ Finnchoradh, land of Ui Cathail, “land of the yew,” and
of Tully O’Dea, then, as now, “ Tealach of the plain of brown nuts.” It will
be remembered that when Hugh Roe O’Conor invaded Clare in 1599, he
entered this barony by Rockforest, marching through Coill O bFlanchada, and
Bealach an Fhiodfail in Kinel Fermaic. That same year Sir Conyers Clifford
sent soldiers, under Richard Scurlog, the Sheriff of Clare, to pursue Torlough
O’Brien through Bealach an Fhiodfail.2 The place-names connected with
trees in the barony commemorate the alder at Gortbofarna in Inagh; the
tree is also named among the timber of the barony in a grant to Donough,
Earl of Thomond, in 1622. The oak appears in the names Derryharriff,
Knockaderry in Rath, Derrola in Kilnamona, and in Kilkeedy at Derry-
lumman, also at Derryowen Castle (Doire Hogain in 1599). Kylea seems
to be a wood-name. The hawthorn was evidently noteworthy at Skagh-
vickencrow, with its legend of the treasure buried under the roots.? The
sloe was, and is, found at Drinagh; the ash at Drominshin, and osieries,
we may add, at Cloonselherny in Kilkeedy. ‘The last was Cluain-sailcher-
naigh in 1599.4 Kylederryangheen at Crossard and Garraneafuinsheog
(Ashfield) are to the north and west of Corofin. In 1655 the only timber
woods lay in Kilkeedy; they are named in nearly every townland, amount
to 2,100 acres, and probably formed one of the largest woods in Clare. Of

1Inagh is itself an ivy-name, ‘‘ Hidnagh’’; it seems to be first named in connexion with
St. MacCreehy, about 580. See Limerick Field Club Journal, vol. iii., p. 210. The ivy was too
common (like the hazel) for distinctive naming ; it is, therefore, a rare place-name—e.g. Cahereiny
in Kilraghtis, Knockaneena, and Killaneena in Feakle, and a few others.

2 Annals of the Four Masters.

3 See a paper by Dr. G. U. Macnamara in the Journal of the Limerick field Club, yol. i.,
Part iv.

Annals of the Four Masters.

276 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

small woods, we find in Kilnaboy, 711 acres; in Rath, 23; in Dysert, 433;
and in Kilnamona, 134, with 1,300 acres of shrubbery—in all 3,400 acres.

SouTH-WESTERN CLARE.

(6) ISLANDS.—We now go southward to the west of the River Fergus.
Beginning at that river, we find, in the barony of Islands, oak-names at
Derrygarve in Kilmaley and Derrynacragga, and Darragh in Killone, and
traces of osierles in the names of Willowbank and Drumeliffe, the Drumleb
of the Papal Taxation of 1302. Mac Grath mentions the woods of Forbair,
now Furroor, and “the green-oaked, spreading-boughed, clear-streamed
Drumerencha,” the ridge of Edenvale and Rockmount, in which lurked the
clan Turlough, till destiny gave their foes Mahon and his army into their
hands at Clare Abbey, followed by the sack of Ennis and the fearful massacre
of the captives in the bog of Moinnasaed, in 1278. These woods were,
however, nearly cleared away by 1655. Kullone had then 60 acres of shrubs,
probably at Edenvale; Clare Abbey parish had 17 acres of dwarf wood;
Drumceliffe had 103 acres of good timber, much shrubby crag and dwarf
timber, covering 1,220 acres; while, further south, Clondegad had only 2 acres
of wood and 165 of shrubbery. If we are not pressing too far the formal
phraseology of King Donald’s charter to Clare Abbey in 1189, Kellonia,
Kilbreakin, Dromore, and Inchicronan, in central Clare, were granted with
their woods to the monks—“ campis et nemoribus.”

(7) Iprickay, lying along the Atlantic, has more tree-names than might
be expected. The country at Quilty must have been wooded when the name
was first established ; the bogs are full of stumps; but we can hardly suppose
our nomenclature goes so far back. There were also oak-woods, as at
Derreen, Knockdarragh (oak-hill), and Derryard (high oak-wood), near
Doonbeg. Emlagh, though the name may mean “boundary,” may, like
its more southern namesake, imply the former existence of a “bili,” an
ancient and venerated tree. We have, however, no documentary evidence
of any early form of the name. The places on the northern border named
Freagh and Freaghavalleen show that then, as now, it was covered with
heathery moors. In 1655 Killard was devoid of woods; shrubberies were
found in Kilfarboy (32 acres) and Kilmurry Ibrickan (158 acres): to this day
the barony is equally bare, save at a few of the houses of the gentry, where
trees grow behind the shelter of walls or in stream glens. Indeed, for nearly
twenty miles inland, trees, and even the sturdy hawthorns, bend eastward,
“turning their backs on the sea.”

' That townland was formed of portions of Killone, Killmorane, and Cahercalla, and got its
present name about 1778 when purchased by the Stacpooles,

Wrstropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 277

Moyarta.—This barony is nearly treeless; but Bellia suggests a “bili” or
venerated tree,t while Emlagh is called “ mbili” an evident tree-name, not a
“border,” in the “1390” O’Brien’s rental. Furroor, Garraun, and Kilclogher
are found, if indeed the latter be “coill” (a wood), not “cil” (a church), “ of
the shelter.” It is Oillin Clochair and Kilbaha. Cill Beiteh in “1390,”
Kilbeagh, 1655, and Killbehagh in “1675” suggest a birch-name. In the
1655 Survey we only find 178 acres of shrubs in the seaward parishes, and
1 acre of dwarf trees at Kilrush. In Kilmacduan there were 197 acres
of wood, 27 of old trees, and 30 of shrubs.

(8) CLONDERLAW.—Turning back we go up the banks of the Shannon
and Fergus. We might expect more tree-names; but they are as scarce as
along the sea. We have a Durha, Knockerra (Cnoc Doire, 1599, in the
Annals of the Four Masters) near Kilrush, suggesting ancient oaks; but no
other evidence till, in the names Derrybrick, Derreen, Derrynalecka, and
Knockaderreen, in Kilmurry Mac Mahon parish, and Derryshaan in Kilfid-
dane, we find ourselves on the site of an old forest. Kilmihil gives us
Derrycrossaun, and the parishes up the Fergus Derrylea alone. But Hugh
Brigdall, about 1695, alludes to “firrtrees on the Islands of the Shannon.” ‘
The district above Kuilladysert was called Tuathnafarna (Toanefeorny, in
Perrott’s deed, 1585), from the alder, and there was a Deerygeeha in the
barony, held by Sir Teige Mac Mahon of Clonderlaw in 1629.’ In fact, the
barony was only slightly wooded in 1655; it had 701 acres of timber trees,
341 of old trees, and 504 of new plantations, with 324 of shrubbery—in all
1670 acres. Kilfeddan parish, despite its wood-suggesting name, had hardly
200 acres of plantations. Of the lesser “trees” there was a Trummer (elder)
Island in the Fergus, belonging to the last parish. This completes the
western and larger portion of Clare; and we cross the Fergus into the eastern
halt.”

EASTERN CLARE.

(9) When we examine the eastern half of Clare, we get abundant evidence
of the forests that once covered its surface, and that despite of its having
been an important centre of civilization and population in early times. Here
and in Inchiquin we find crowds of dolmens and forts, including some of the
most important of the latter, several early monasteries of note, and abundance
of churches and castles.

1 Dr. Joyce: ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ series i., p. 483.

2 So Mr. James Frost: ‘‘ Place-Names of Clare,”’ p. 42.

3 Shown on Elizabethan maps, Hardiman collection, T. C. D.
4** Commonplace Book relating to lreland,”’ p. 235.

5 Inquisition, Charles I.

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [ 42]

278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

AuGHtTy.—We first must disregard the modern baronies in order to note
the enormous oak forest that, even in the fourteenth century and certainly
down to Tudor times,’ ran round the flanks of Aughty, and covered the lower
slopes of its hills from Crusheen and Inchicronan lake eastward. ‘The dis-
tricts in which the “‘ Derry ” names are crowded are as a rule devoid of forts,
dolmens, castles, and churches, and so were probably from the earlest times
to the fifteenth century uninhabited woodland. We record some fifty such
names: Derrynagleera, Derrynacrogg, Derryvet, Derryvinnaun, Derrygoul,
Derryhumma, Derryskeagh, Derryfadda, Derrynacaheny, Derrymore, Derry-
beg, and Durra lie in Inchicronan; which parish, in 1655, had 500 acres of

% ee (is ~, Derreen Ww ON Ly Low glam
A N NN N wy Y an. 38 og on
a a Ww Qo * 4 ih ZB gg —~ son
ee ne
oon LX S70 Cle ZZ
WW SSB onagro = WZ 4,
RC SSS eee = &
INCHICRONAN QO SSeoaeeoee “5 aifpir witachZ, _A\It
300 Stunt ow TSS ie Es. as oir mh,
¢ 0,6 =e and $29, SELES 1064 1008 4 ex
aCrusheen - - DERRYBOY; ue Ly ==2 i FEAKLE Sm
a liye A Yi, , =
Re er ee
aoe ~~ DERRYMEENA (na Ht
4) m=O DERRYY NAN 2 Z i 7 wnt DERRYUL <i ait Hiya e A a aaa

BZeMlitii on HH GERRY AWS re 23 My Ith ha

- eZ \)Y DERRWILLIN
Inchi- ¢ peRRYNACROGG Ze Hit \ rite Aw

Raho

-CYOnanN HERRYHUMMA DERRYVET eae
. DERRYSKEAGH’ DERRYNAGULLION / IW eRRYRACE ee Anh w :
‘ pe OD DERRYFADDA Zz DERRYGRANNAGH)III \\\\ Se aaros Ws i I : DiRRVAREE fOLRRYGRVAUN
Saag bar sealer lbs DERRYNASKEAGK |I((\ DERRYULK AAW WORRY DERRYNANEALE
Ashgrove peRRYBES iv Z Z, DERRYLUSH QTY) Baa DERRYEAGHRA Ross
Fo EE AGS Kilduff we Oe
Maghera i Ardbodly S Ross ~~~ Nt Oe
DURRA iG 8 aly edagh 79 “© DERRINTERRIFF-—~/ lara’. ie
Knocksallagh . ie tan Bs Ror
mm om on
ei ecenaeullia Rylane hes on m7 al Mai yfort KI LNC GE
Pesan Hill men enone Cragg Garruragh % =< ma
Cc LOON EY : Newgrove T U L L A Fortanne! Ballinahine
Cranagher ene e Tulla a Mena x
O_ Sshaughe Clooney, | OK ow

lays i
*} Gen hee 4 - ‘

Tue Oak Forest or Avcury, Co. CLARE.

timber and 200 of young plantations. In Clooney all the large timber had
then vanished, but 200 acres of dwarf wood still subsisted ; the parish has the
names of Derrycaliff, Derryvoagh, Derryheena, Derryboy, Derrynagullion,
Derrynalane, Derrynaskeagh, Derrylush, and Derrycrannagh, besides such
names as Cnocfuarcoill (cold wood hill, now wrongly “Spancel Hill”),? and
Cranagher (branchy spot). The oak-names continue in Tulla barony and
parish. We find there three Derryulks, Derrynabrone, Derrynacloghy,

1 See Hardiman, Maps, T.C.D., 2, 68, 82.
? See Dr. Joyce: ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ Part u., p. 247.

Westropp— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 279

Derrykeadgran, Derrinterriff, Derrymore, and Derrybeg, besides Kylemore
and the wood of Kyleduff.t Feakle parish, the ancient Tuath Eachtge, must
also have been thickly wooded: Derryfadda, Derrynaveagh, Derrycanna,
Derreendooagh, Derricnaw, Killaneena (ivy wood), Cloonagro (hazel field),
Knockbeha (birch hill), Ross and Rossanure, Crossderry, two Derrynagittaghs,
Derryabbert, Derryvinna, Derryeaghra, Derrynaneal, Derrybehagh (of the
birch), Derrygravaun, Derrynaheila, Derrywillin, and a fourth Derryulk,
remain to attest this.» The Cathreim mentions these woods several times,
as, In 1277, when the MacNamaras hide from King Brian Ruadh in
““Kchtge’s dense woods of lofty foliage pleasant and fresh”’; while “ Echtge’s
woody deep-valed fastnesses” are named in 1318. They were, on several
other occasions, places of refuge during the long and precarious civil wars, as
fortune turned the scale against either side, and both parties of combatants
found a friend in the great wood of Aughty. There is a long reach in the
more eastern parishes nearly free from such names. Kilnoe, in fact, had
hardly 100 acres of shrubs in 1655; and the hills near Coolreagh were then
boggy and bare; while Tulla had 1150 acres of woods and 34 of shrubs;
Feakle, 1400 acres of timber woods, and Tomgraney 700 of timber and
300 of shrubs, the last lying along Lough Derg and the River Graney.
Mac Grath, in the ‘‘ Cathreim,”’ with his keen-eyed perception of nature and
scenery, did not forget the shrubs on the shores of ‘‘ Lough Derg, deep-
fringed with bush and bough,” in his account of King Torlough’s raid into
Limerick and Tipperary in about 1286. Oak-names occur in Tomgraney, at
Gortaderry (Gurtadurra locally), Derrymore, and Derrywalter ; two Derrorans
and Derrycon, in Iniscaltra, and Derryany and Derrain in Clonrush; the
demesne of Derrymore, in Kilnoe, lies at a considerable distance from the
hills. In 1655 there were some 700 acres of plantation in Iniscaltra, but
none (nor any shrubby lands) are named as in Moynoe, while Kilnoe, as we
stated, had no timber and but little shrubbery. A birch-name, Corbehagh,
is found in Feakle.

(10) Bunratty Upper.—Having disposed of the northern part of the
Upper Barony of Bunratty, we can examine the rest of its evidence more
briefly. Some interesting names of lesser plants occur, like Drominacknew
(the little ridge of garlick), Gortapisheen, or Peafield, and Gortnamearacaun,
wrongly translated Thimbletown, but really the field of the fairies’
thimbles, or foxgloves, “ which spread their purple banners” on every fence

1 Kilmore and Kilduff on the Ordnance Survey Maps.

* The Surveys of 1655 and 1675 hardly give us a ‘‘derry’’ name in the district. Mr. James
Frost (‘‘ County Clare Irish Local Names,’’ pp. 29, 30) gives the meanings; but, as the names are
there usually taken from local pronunciation, not from early records, we have little confidence in the
results.

[42*]

280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and fort. But turning to our subject of the trees, we find not a few
represented—a venerated tree may have grown at Kilvilly, near Inchicronan
Lake. Knocksalla is from the sallows, the two Cullenaghs from the holly, a
Cullenagh fort, near Quin, is named in 1543, in one of the Hardiman Deeds’ ;
the rarer arbutus is commemorated at Feaghquin (Faywhinny locally), the
well-known Quin (Cuinché in 1112, Quinhy locally), with its fine convent and
Norman castle, its church and peel-tower. Mr. M.J. McEnery’ first unearthed
from the Desmond Survey a most interesting notice of this most beautiful
shrub, under the name “Crankany” (crainn Caithne). Though not referring
to the actual Shannon valley, we cannot refrain from giving the extract to a
wider circle of readers. The entry in 1584 relates to Killarney and other
lands of Rory the “O’Donougho moore, a rebel and of high-treason attainted,”
and, after enumerating the well-known Rosse or Rosidonough, Kyllarny,
Ennesfallen, Mockeruss, &c., it turns to the wood of Kyllonaughte: “A great
part of these woods consist of oak-trees great & small: but there are other
woods and underwoods in the island of Loghleane & elsewhere in the
islands, where grow certain trees called Crankany, which bear fruit every
month throughout the entire year. This fruit is sweet, the size of a small
damson, & of little value, except for its beautiful appearance, & there
also grow there many yew-trees otherwise ‘ewe-trees, good for making
bows, as is said.’ As we see, all three trees were found in ancient Clare.

In 1651, Ludlow passed by the woods near Inchicronan on his advance
to Limerick; finding his way stopped by Conor O’Brien of Lemeneagh “in
a pass leading to some woods,’ he routed the Irish, mortally wounding
their leader. The oak was found at Curraderra in Kilraghtis, Derry in
Templemaley, and Durra in Inchicronan ; wood-names at Knocknacullia in
Clooney, Creevagh near Quin (so called at least as early as 1543), and Bally-
kilty, the Ballyquilty of the grant of 1666, under the Act of Settlement. The
district once contained a “bili,” or sacred tree, used as a place of inauguration
of the Dalcassian princes of Thomond. Perhaps from the time of their con-
quest of the district by a.pD. 377, at least from before 877, when Flan Sunagh,
king of Cashel, invaded Thomond and played in bravado a game of chess on
the green of Magh Adhair, the very place of inauguration’—a game unfinished
by the assault of the indignant local king Lorcan and his ally Sioda, ancestor
of the MacNamaras. The “bili”? was cut down by Malachy, the Ard Righ of
Ireland, in 982, and “its roots dug out of the earth,” an act remembered and
avenged by king Brian Boru when he deposed Malachy. The succeeding

1 Trans. R.I.A., xv.

* He published a translation in Journal Roy. Soc. Antiquaries (Ireland), xxxvi., p. 433.
3 Desmond Roll, m. 76d. * Ludlow’s Memoirs, vol. i., p. 358.

© Proc. R.I.A., 3rd Ser. iv., p. 58.

Wesrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 281_

tree was destroyed in 1051 by Aed, king of Connaught, and, in its turn,
avenged by the destruction of Grianan Aileach by king Donald, at the dawn
of the Norman conquest. We hear of no other tree; but the place was used
for inaugurations down to Tudor times; and the old name “ Moyri,” retained
in 1655, is still found as “Moyar’s Park,” near the mound and _ pillar.'
A well, sheltered by ash-trees, as we so often find in Clare, was named
Tobernafhuinsion, and formed the northern bound of the lands of the
Norman colony in 1276; it was a place of conference with the O’Briens,
and is named also in the Norman documents. Macgrath calls it “pasture-
girt Tiobra na huinsean”; the Pipe Roll of 1299? names Tobernafonch and
Letton (Latoon) as adjoining lands: so it probably lay near Castlefergus :
the only ash-name now known to me in the parish is Bearnafunshin.

An order was made, September 20th, 1653, ordering “Capt. Stearne
to cut from any adjacent woods timber to repair certain” castles in this
district, such as Ralahine, Cloghenabeg, Danginnybracke, Bryan’s Castle, and
Inchicronan, besides those of Inchiquin, Dysert, and Smithstown (the last
perhaps in Corcomroe).’

In 1655, the barony had in all 1042 acres of wood, 260 of new plantations,
548 of dwarf trees, and 954 of shrubs; of these, besides the parishes already
given, we add Templemaley, 95 acres of wood; Kilraghtis, 235; and
Tomfinlough, 112 acres; Doora had 165 of dwarf wood; Tomfinlough, 178 ;
while Quin had 488 of shrubbery and no large timber recorded.

(11) Bunratty Lower.—The names are fewer in this barony, and the
history very meagre: the oldest recorded wood-name is Feenish Island, the
Fidh Inis of the Life of St. Senan, about 540. There is also a Dernish
(Oak Island) near the last. Clonmoney is Cluan munighi in a deed of the
Mac Shanes in 1573; but in other documents of equal age it is Cluain-
muineach or Shrubbery-plain. Rossmanagher, the old residence of the
D’Esterres, was probably a wood. Feenagh and Ardkyle are the Fudach
of 1302, and Ardchill of 1287, and Ardcoill in a deed of the Mulconrys
in 1548, and mark the sites of ancient woods; there were 248 acres of
wood in the former in 1655.

The well-known Cratloe Wood still lives in Kilfintinan. It was of
old renown: the army of King Murchad “of the Leather Coats,” in 940,
found it Cretshallach, the worst pass during their “circuit of Ireland.”
It is alleged that its timber was used for the roof of Westminster Hall,

1 Tuanomoyre, 1584, Castle List. Tuanamoree, 1655, Down Survey Map.

2 xxvii Ed. I., No. 26. 3 Diocese of Killaloe, Canon Philip Dwyer, p. 318.

4 Hardiman, Deeds, xxiii. Trans. R.I. Acad., xy., p.62. It mentions the woods, underwoods,
and unreclaimed tracts of ‘‘ Magherabelna aba,’’ near Rossmuincher. The last is Rossmuinecar in
the next deed (xxiv) of the same year.

282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

because spiders did not make their webs on Irish timber: our Science
section reports differently. We have grants of oaks from Cratellauch
to Godfrey Luttrel in 1215; and it was sold to Philip Marc, four years
later for 20 ounces of gold. Prince Murchad O’Brien, after his useless
‘conference with Richard de Clare at Limerick in 1318, traversed “the
Oratalachs—thick, sheltering, fruitful-branched, mast-abounding woods” ;
and his remote descendant Conor O’Brien, Prince of Thomond, in 1536
(alarmed by the taking of Carrigogunnell Castle, and the threatened
advance of Lord Grey), felled its trees across the passes to stop the English,
or at least their cannon, from entering his domains. Mac Grath, in the
above-cited passage of 1318, mentions “hazel woody Ballymulcashel,”
as appropriate after six centuries at that time.’ In 1420, O’Huidhrin speaks
of the “yewy plain” of the Ui Bloid, which possibly extended into this
barony. We will notice the corroborative name Killuran later in this
paper.

There are, of course, numerous old documents referring to woods in this
part of Clare, but we only select the more explicit. Many grants of the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries mention timber and shrubs; but the
mere citation would help us little in trying to get definite ideas on the
Clare forests. The 1655 Survey shows little evidence of the Cratloe woods
being then of importance. There were only 75 acres 2 roods of timber trees
and 365 acres of dwarf wood in Kilfinaghty ; 65 acres of woody mountain
with 114 of shrubs in Kilfintenan, and 212 in Killeely ; while the mountains
of Kilquane and St. Munchin’s parishes were bare and heathy. In 1680
Thomas Dyneley’s sketches show us, as we might expect, shrubbery, but
rarely even detached trees of any size. In 1752 Dr. Pococke noted the
plantations of Mr. Burton and Sir Edward O’Brien, as he came through
Quin from Moyreisk and past Sixmilebridge; he writes:—“The ride from
this place to Limerick is very delightful, being well wooded and in sight
of the fine river Shannon.” The O’Briens kept up the woodland character of
their beautiful demesne of Dromoland; Sir Edward O’Brien alone planted 30
acres in 1806, chiefly those larch “ screens” that were so cruelly “ reaped ” by
the great gale of 1903. Cratloe Wood covered 180 acres in the year 1808.”

(12) THE TuLtaA Barontesi—We have dealt with the northern parts
of Tulla Upper, and now turn to the more level country. A wood called
Coilldruinge is mentioned in the Cathreim in 1279, as lying near Fortanne

1 The apparent holly-name, Ballycullen, is shown by the same author to be a personal or family
name, Baile Ui Cuilen, in 1311.

2 Pococke’s ‘‘ Tour in Ireland in 1752’ (Rev. Dr. G. T. Stokes), pp. 111,112. ‘* Statistical
Survey of Clare’ (Hely Dutton), pp. 272, 273. Lady Chatterton describes the Cratloe Woods in her
‘“‘ Rambles in the South of Ireland’’ (1839), pp. 170-173.

Westrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 288

(Fertain), where Donall, brother of King Torlough, fell upon Thomas de
Clare’s army, and put them into fearful confusion. “They first converted
their front into a hustling, pushing rear, and then faced about their rear and
made a front of it, and so, before the unhappy wretches began to run, they
were all turned end for end the wrong way ”; as Donall, like a hawk, swooped
into their midst. Kilgorey, Coill ghuaire, Guary’s Wood, was in 1311 the
field of another fierce battle between Prince Murchad O’Brien and the Ui
Bloid. Of other names we note Rosslara and Creevosheedy bog! as wood-
sites, and Ardskeagh, the old name of Broadford, as commemorating a haw-
thorn. Lismeehan or Maryfort was well planted when, on March 25, 1788,
it was leased by Ralph and John Westropp of Attyflin to Thomas Gabbett.
“ Whereas ” (runs the lease)’ “ there is now standing, growing, and being on
the said demesne and premises a large quantity of ash, oak, and other timber,”
Gabbett is empowered to cut down and dispose of the same; the place was
replanted by George O'Callaghan in the years about 1840; and no older
timber seems to remain there. At Ballinahinch and Kilbarron, we have an
early notice of destruction of trees in 1654 (1635). Therlagh O’Brien, High
Sheriff of Clare, was found by Inquisition to have wasted the woods of
Manogullen, taking five great oaks in the same and Kilwarren® (Kilbaron)
for making Irish hutches, and sold the same in Galway, also thirty pieces for
rafters to Piers Creagh of Limerick, timber for Gilladuff Molony’s house, forty
ash trees and 100 young oak “saplings, cut down, lying on his ground, for
what use we know not,” in February, 1630. He let a kitchen, stable, bake-
house, and four other structures, all of couples, fall down at Ballinahinch,
and pulled down four timber houses at Kilwarren and Managullen, and let
Donnell Mac Namara of Ballinahinch, the King’s ward, go to Mass, having
been appointed his guardian.

A bush-name attached to a fort, “Liskeheenanodri,”’ the fort of the
little (thorn) bush of the sods, on the hill of Coolreaghbegg, is named in a
partition deed of Matthew and Thady O’Brien of Coolreagh in 1736.4 The
trees and woods in the adjoining district of Cinel Dungaley were granted
by Henry, son of Hugh O’Grady, to Conor O’Brien in 1586.

(13) In the Lower Barony we again find evidence of extensive oak-
forests—Derrynaveagh, Keelderry, two Killaderrys near Broadford, Derry-
vinnaun, Coolderry, Knockaderreen, and Barnanderreen, the last in Ross ;

1 From a Sioda or Sheeda Mac Namara, perhaps the chief who restored Quin Abbey in 1402.

* Dublin Registry, B. 408, p. 92. 3 No. 129 of Ings. Car. [.

4 In possession of Col. George O’Callaghan Westropp, of Coolreagh, with a most interesting
mass of papers of friendly ‘‘ Protestant discoveries,’’ made for the O’Briens by their trustees, the
Drews and Westropps, to saye the O’Brien’s lands from less disinterested actions.

5 Hardiman, Deed xxx.

284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Oakfield (if old), and Derryfadda, lying in nearly every case on the slopes of
the Slieve Bernagh hills. There is a yew-tree name at Killuran, the Kelldu-
birayn of the Papal Taxation of 1302, Kilhurayn in 1407, and Kylleibaran
in 1405 in the Calendars of Papal documents. A “greenwood” named
Kyleglas is found in Killokennedy. Even in 1655 there remained 2976
acres of forest, and 1650 of dwarf woods; but the upper parts of Craglea
and the hills over Killaloe were open and heathy; and slate quarries had
already been opened in them. There were woods round Clonlara and shrub-
beries in Doonass. Killokennedy parish, in the wildest recess of Sleve
Bernagh, had about 700 acres of wood, the rest being mountain pasture; the
oak wood of Derryarget had been all cut away, but there were 5 acres in
Kcilluran newly planted, Keilderry, in Kilseily, retained 45 acres of the wood
from which it derived its name. ‘The woods of Doon, near Broadford, were
planted by Captain Massy, and those of Caher by Mr. O’Hara before 1808.

The plainland had very little timber; Clonlea and Kilmurry only 26 acres
of timber at Mountallon, and 430 acres of shrubs, usually “stony ground,
with little thickets of brushwood intermixed”; there was a dwarf wood near
Ballycullen Castle, on the east slope of Sheve Bernagh, and other woods in the
rough mountain uplands.

In the eastern part of Clare, the Dalcassians often found refuge from the
Danes before 964; “they dispersed themselves over the forests and woods of
the three tribes,’ Ui Bloid, Ui Caisin, and Ui Thoirdhealbhaigh; “the
woods, solitudes, deserts, and caves of Ui Blait,’ “on the hard, knotty, wet
roots of the trees,” says the book of “The Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill.”
Far later, in 1646, when Admiral Penn, the father of the great Quaker of
Pennsylvania, endeavoured to hold Bunratty for the Parliament, he chased
the Irish army out of the camp at Sixmilebridge into the woods and hills,
killing Captain MacGrath, their leader.

The “Cathreim” gives a picturesque description of Prince Murchad
O’Brien’s attempt to bring off the Ui Bloid cattle spoil, along the Shannon
bank, in 1314, which ended in the disastrous battle of the Callow and the
extermination of nearly all his band, he only escaping ina corrach, across the
river, leading his swimming horse. The terrified cattle, when not swept
away by streams, stampeded and got lost in the woods, through which the
raiders passed. The “Callow ” probably lay near O’Brien’s Bridge—certainly
below Killaloe.

O’Huidhrin, before 1420, alludes to the woods in Hy Torlough, “near unto
Flannan’s Celldalua, their lands and woods extend to the Shannon.”

As to the names between Sheve Bernagh and the Shannon, we find Gar-
raun (thicket) to the south of Clonlara; and a now-forgotten Derryanlangfort

Westroprp— Morests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 285

was held by Donogh Mac Namara in 1633, apparently near Trough. The
Four Masters record the plundering bands of O’Briens as hiding in the
woods and hills near Killaloe in 1602, when the country was evidently
thickly wooded.

The elaborate confirmation of estates to Donogh, “the Great Earl” of
Thomond, in 1620, grants in each barony “ the castles, messuages, tofts, mills,
gardens, orchards, crofts, lands, meadows, pastures, woods, underwoods, furze,
briars, rushes, marshes, alder groves, fisheries, lakes, weirs,’ &c. It is strange
that the alder, which figures but lttle in local names, should be singled out
for mention alone among trees.

(14) Dyneley, in 1680, shows in his views the flanks of Slieve Bernagh
and the country from Mount Ievers out to Bunratty, in the valley of the
Owennagarna, thickly covered by woods and thickets. One wood, that of
the Oil Mills, near Sixmilebridge, alone is named. These mills subsisted
and were leased to Dean Bindon by Henry Earl of Thomond in 1730.! The
other sketches show a very bare country in 1680; only a few trees round
Ralahine and Clare Castles and shrubberies at Ballinagard (or Paradise) Hill
across the Fergus are shown. He names orchards round Rossroe Castle; and
those of the district out to Sixmilebridge were famed for their choice cider
even after 1820; indeed, even some thirty years ago, I remember very
good cider made in the neighbourhood. Mac Grath names an “ apple-fruit-
ful” district between Quin and the Fergus in 1318.

The old orchard “ Sean-abhallghort,” near Clonmoney, appears with lands
in a covenant between William Mac Shane O’Fearghal and Con Mac Namara
of Aillveg in 1573; and orchards are named in various deeds of the
seventeenth century.

With numerous occasional allusions to the apples of this district, I find
and may give as an example a lease of Norcott D’Esterre to Frederick
Loyd, 17th January, 1798, Carruane, except the wood of Bunratty, reserving
two backloads of keeping apples yearly and 200 good apples per week.’

We occasionally come across evidence bearing on the destruction of the
forests. In deepening the River Graney above Scariff, in 1893, I noticed
large quantities of iron slag in the bed of the stream. The only record that
may bear on this is in the “Commonplace Book relating to Ireland,” p. 239,
where Hugh Brigdall’s description, about 1695, says: “The River of Scariff,
whose waters drive two iron Mills.” Whether, however, this refers to the
machinery or the materials worked in the mills, I do not attempt to assert.
Dr. Bindon Blood Stoney informs me that he has seen a large mass of
vitrified material and the remains of iron works between Tinneranna, on the

1 Dublin Registry, B. 64, p. 252. ? Dublin Registry, B. 492, p. 124.
R, I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [43]

286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

shore of Lough Derg, and Killaloe. Tradition seems to have forgotten
such works; but they account for the destruction of the trees between Scariff
and Lough O’Grady. In 1727 Thomas Baker had a tanyard at Rossroe,
which probably was equally destructive to the surviving oak trees of the
district. That same year Sir Edward O’Brien of Dromoland granted the
timber and underwood of Crattelaghkeale for six years to John Scott. This
possibly levelled the last old timber of the last remnant of this great forest.’
On the other face of Sheve Bernagh, a bad custom prevailed (it is a striking
fact that it falls almost exactly in the same decade of the eighteenth century)
which cleared away the woods of the beautiful valley at the southern end of
Lough Derg, where that great lake narrows into the outflow of the Shannon.’
When a son of the Purdon family was about to marry, his father settled the
timber of certain townlands on the prospective wife and children. The
woods were then cut, sold, and the money invested. I have met with two
such deeds, of which unfortunately I seem to have keptno note. Another—
perhaps cne of those named—is cited by Simon Purdon of Tinneranna in his
will in 1721. ‘The settlement of his son George, by which Simon gave him
£3,000 worth of timber on certain lands, reserving that on Island Coskora,
is first named. Then the testator, by a codicil of the same date as his will;
28th February, 1720 (1721), charges the lands and woods of Aghnish and
Carhugare, giving them in mortgage for £500 to Richard Harrison, to whom
Purdon had given also those of Ballyorly for £500, for the uses of the will;
but if his son George pays off both charges, the grants shall have no effect.

1 Dublin Registry, Book 54, p. 418, Book 81, No. 37049.

2 De Latocnaye, in his ‘‘ Promenade dans 1’Irlande,’’ 1797, names no woods on these hiils, only
stating that they were covered with turf at Glenomera.

* Prerogative Wills, P.R.O.I.

Wusrropp— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 287

(15) ABSTRACT OF ACREAGE OF Woops, 1655.

It only remains to give a table, compiled from the Book of Distribution,
1655, showing briefly the total amount in acres of trees and shrubbery in
Clare in that year :—

BuRREN.—Oughtmama, W. 132, S. 272; Carran, W. 327, S. 166;
Dromereehy, W. 200, S. 350; Gleninagh, S. 225; Abbey, 8. 357. Total,
Wood, 659; Shrubs, 2,000.

Corcomrog.—Kilfenora, D. 557 ; Clooney, W. 247; S. 65; Kilmanaheen,
W. 62; D. 119; Kilshanny, D. 162; Kilmacreehy, S$, 10. Total, Wood, 309;
Dwarf, 848; Shrubs, 65.

IpricKAN.—Kalfarboy, 8. 32; Kilmurry, 8. 158. Total, Shrubs, 190.

Moyarta.—Kilrush, W. 1, 8. 47; Kilfieragh, 8. 14; Moyferta, 5. 107;
Kilmacduan, W. 197, O. 27, S. 30. Total, Wood, 198; Old, 27; Shrubs, 198.

CLONDERALAW.—Kilchrist, W. 188, Y. 25, S. 50; Killadysert, W. 257,
Wey 235, O.:8, 5. 1663 Kaliiddane, W. 155, Y. 46, O. 46, S. 2; Kilmurry,
W. 20, S. 62, O. 106; Killoffin, W. 61, O. 29, S. 28; Kaillimer, W. 61, QO. 29,
S. 16; Kilmihill, O. 42. Total, Wood, 701; Young Wood, 304 ;-Old, 361
Shrubs, 324.

IsLanDs.—Drumeliff, W. 104, D. 1220; Killone, S. 60; Clondegad,
W. 2, S. 165; Clare Abbey, D. 17. Total, Wood, 106; Dwarf, 1,237;
Shrub, 225.

IncHIQuIN.—Kilkeedy, W. 2100; Kilnaboy, S. 711; Rath, S. 23; Dysert,
S. 433; Kilnamonagh, 8. 134. Total, Wood, 2,100; Shrub, 1,501.

Bunratty UppeR.—Inchicronan, W. 500, Y. 200; Clooney, D. 200;
Kilraghtis, W. 255, Y.60; Templemaley, W. 95, 8. 178; Doora, D. 165;
Quin, S. 488; Tomfinlough, W. 112, D. 178. Total, Wood, 1,042; Young,
260; Dwarf, 548; Shrub, 954.

Bunratty Lower.—Kilnasoola, D. 62; Clonloghan, 8. 143; Feenagh,
S. 248; Kilfintinan, W. 65,8. 114; Kileely, W. 243; D. 495 N. 20; Kil-
tinaghta, W. 140, D. 365; Kilmurrynegall, D. 150. Total, Wood, 448;
Dwarf, 1072; Shrubs, 505; New Wood, 20.

TuLLa Uprer.—Tulla, W. 1,150, D. 34; Kilnoe, D. 76, S. 59; Tomgraney,
W. 700, S. 273; Feakle, W., 1,222, D. 26; Iniskaltra, W. 570. Total, Wood
3,642; Dwarf, 136; Shrubs, 312.

TuLLA LowEr—Ogonello, W. 485; Killaloe, W. 814, D. 12; Killuran,
W. 304, D. 10; Kilseily, W. 350, D. 163; Clonlea, W. 26, D. 286; Killo-
kennedy, W. 615, D. 109; Kiltinanlea, W. 408, D. 985. Total, Wood, 3002;
Dwarf, 1,563.

Total of Clare—Wood, 12,200; Dwarf Wood, 5,404; Old Wood, 388 ;
New, 584; Shrubs, 6,074. In all about 24,656 acres planted.

[43*]

288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

County LIMERICK.

(16) This county differs from Clare in being a fairly level plain, inter-
sected by rivers; of these the Mulkeare, Maigue, Deel, and Feale run north-
ward to the Shannon. The Cammoge, the Morning Star, and the Lubagh run
westward to the Maigue. ‘lhe second is the ancient Saimer, “the shining
one,” corruptly “ Caimer,” the Morning Star.’ This corruption is found in the
Civil Survey of 1655 as Kuavier and Caumire; the real name is akin to Samara
and other non-Irish rivers of the ancient world.

Large masses of mountain lie at the eastern corners of the county; the
Silvermine mountains or Sheve Felim he to the north-east. They are
dominated by the Keeper, “ Kimalta,” 2,278 feet high, many of the other hills
being over 1,200 feet high. To the south-west lies the fine range of the
Galtees, many of the peaks over 2,500 feet high, and Galteemore rising on the
border of the county to a height of 5,015 feet. The western border has the
Slieve Luachra range, mostly low and tame, only reaching the height of 1,137
feet at Knockanimpaha, and rarely exceeding 1,000 feet above the sea. In
the middle of the county lies the long sandstone ridge of Knockfeirina and
its spurs. In contrast also to Clare, Limerick is rich in detailed records, and
comparatively poor in place-names. In both counties the Annals are nearly
devoid of helpful entries.

The early romance of “ Mesca Ulad” presupposes dense forests in the
districts. The Ulidian charioteers pass Lough Gur on the right, ford the
Maigue, and reach Cliumailmacugaine and Deisebeg, the territory of
Curoi, son of Daire; ‘‘ the iron wheels of their chariots cut the roots of the
immense trees.” Cuchullin ascends Drum Collchailli at Aine, and is then
able to say where they were, as if the view was hidden when on the plains,
from which nowadays the hills are visible in every direction. They then
advance to Temair, on the slopes of eastern Luchair, somewhere near Abbey-
feale.* Two druids on the rampart of the fort see strange objects through the
gloom and fog ; one supposes them to be “ the gigantic oaks” they had passed
on the previous day ; but the other recognizes them as armed men, who come
“past the trees of Iv-Luchair from the east.” “Oaks of dark woods o’er
forests thick,” “ trees of hill-tops with hardy strength,” are all named as in
south-western Co. Limerick. The inserted poem, Jater on, names the black
bog and wood in “ Luachair of many hills”; and the Elizabethan Surveys
and Maps corroborate the local colour of the venerable myth by showing the
valleys of “Sle Logher” wooded even in 1586.

1 Dr. Joyce, ‘* Irish Names of Places,’’ second series, p. 445, ‘‘ Cillnarath as the Saimir runs
from it,’’ John’s Charter to Magio Abbey (1185-1199).
* As we endeavoured to show in these piges, vol. xxvi. (e), p. 62.

Wusrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 289

In the early tenth century our next document of any fullness, “The Wars
of the Gaedhil with the Gaill,” unfortunately only seems to mention “the
rough-furzed country” in one place; but even this may refer to the
Ui Thoirdhealbhaigh or Hy Turlough, near Killaloe, which certainly suits
the phrase. The “Agallamh,’ or Discourse of St. Patrick with the
Finnian hero, Caeilte—an early source in which we might have expected
information, from its topographical intention and sympathy with scenery and
nature—gives us hardly a hint worth noting. It brings the saint into the
mountains of south-eastern Limerick, and alludes to “the great hills and
moors and woods.” We see the great stags, the green tulachs, whence “ the
grey one of three antlers” was hunted; the sodded forts, Duntrileague with
its enclosed pillar-stones ; but the only particular allusion to the trees of the
region is, at best, one to a “hardened holly javelin.”’ Similarly, in the
elaborate itinerary of the Saint along eastern and north-eastern Co. Limerick,
and over the same district as in the “ Agallamh,” save that he did not cross
Slieve Luachra or the Shannon, not a single allusion to woods is found.’
The “Cathreim,” in describing the raid of King Turlough down eastern
Co. Limerick, mentions “ high-hilled, many-wooded Uaithne,”’ or Owneyheg ;
but, even in 1286, Aestrimaige, the Norman “Estermoy,” in the Maigue
valley, and eastward, was ‘‘ well grassed, with many dwellings,” evidently
cleared land. The notices of woods in the Tudor State Papers, the Pacata
Hibernia, and the Elizabethan Inquisitions call for mere passing notice, as
they sink into insignificance before the elaborate details in the Survey of the
Desmond Roll. The Pacata, indeed, seems to mention definitely only the
woods of Kilquoig and Kilmore on the eastern border.

Before 1420 Giollananaomh O Huidhrin wrote a well-known topo-
graphical poem which has many allusions to the present Co. Limerick
and its trees. We hear of the “ wooded lands” of Luachair and Clenlish
(Claonghlais), the fruit-trees of Uaithne and Ui Chonaill Gabhra, and the
“sweetest, smooth round apples” of the latter; the trees of Deisbeag or
small county, and the ‘beautiful woods” of Corcaoiche not far from
Newcastle.’

The existing names derived from trees are not numerous. We get in
Clanwilliam Barony the oak-names of Derreen, Derryhasna, and Derryhisk,
near Castleconnell, and a hollywood site at Kylecullen in Ludden. Strange
to say, no such forest-names occur in Owney, though 2,500 acres of woodland
lay in Abbeyowney parish alone so late as 1655. The ‘‘ Cathreim,” after its
mention of the many woods there, speaks of the “open, level plain” around

‘Translation of Mr. Standish Hayes O’Grady’s ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,” 11., p. 129.
* Tripartite ‘ Life of St. Patrick’’ (Rolls series). § Topographical Poem.

290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cahirconlish, and the “ blue streams’”’ round Grian; but alludes to no other
forests passed on the march. The Civil Survey of 1655 shows that, far later,
dense forests lay all along Slieve Phelim; some 2,600 acres of forest in Doon
and Castletowncoonagh, and nearly as much along the hills near Glenstall.’
The surveyors, as usual, seem to give the forests as on the slopes and lower
hills, the waste uplands being evidently treeless.

(17) Except an allusion in Lisnacullia and the orchard-name Oola (Uibhla
in the “ Cathreim,” in some copies), we have no noteworthy names in Coonagh.
Small County has Kilderry and Gortnaskagh. The Inquisition, on the death
of Thomas fitz Maurice (‘‘an Appagh’”’) FitzGerald, gives the first ‘“‘ Kyldere ”
in Glenogra manor in 1298. Coshmagh has Derryvinnaun, Ballyculleeny (of
holly), and Creevebeg, if the last be a wood-name. ‘The forests on the hill-
slopes of Coshlea have left lttle trace. ‘The parish of Darragh was called
Darrach-muchua, at least as early as in Prince John’s charter to the monks
of Magio in 1185-1199. It and the townlands Darraghbeg and More mark
an old oak forest. Kylegreana, and, perhaps, Emlygrennan, commemorate a
wood, and perhaps a “bili” or venerated old tree, if the Ordnance Survey
Letters are right as to the form being “‘mbhili Groidhnin” (Grynin’s tree),
but it is already Imelach Dregingi in the Magio Charter and all other ancient
documents known to me. Farther eastward, Lackendarragh and the parish
of Kilbeheney mark the oak and birch as having grown in those glens; the
last was Kylmyhyn in 1847, and Coillbeithne in 1502.4

(18) THE MaicuE VALLEY, with its ancient residences and tribes, was
possibly comparatively cleared land, even in pre-Christian times. An occasional
name like Derryvinnane or Adare (the Oak ford) is perhaps as much as we
should expect to find in it. Still, it is easy to be misled, for there were about
1,300 acres of wood and shrubbery in Adare, Croom, and Athlacca parishes in
1655.2 A century later, in 1752, Dr. Pococke notes none of the woods in Co.
Limerick; Mr. Bury’s fine plantations at Shannon Grove, in Kerry, with an
orchard and ‘‘ syder-house,” are alone mentioned.°

Similarly, in Pubblebrian, we only find hawthorn bushes named at
Skehanagh and OCrecora (locally Crayhoorah, fragrant-boughed bush). The
oak is named at Derryknockane and at Kilderry, the hazel at Barnakyle.
At the opposite side of the Maigue, and, though a shrub, we may give the
gooseberry at Lisnasprunane near Adare (for the baronies and parishes no
longer cross the wider tidal river below Adare); Kenry barony only gives us
a “little oak-wood,’ Derreen in Kilcornan and the doubtful name ‘l’inacullia,

1 Civil Survey, vols. xxx., xxxi. 20.8. L., Limerick.
3 Proc. R.1.A., xxv. (c), p. 428. 4 Gormanston Reg. and Ann. Four Masters.
> Civil Survey, xxiv. 6 Pococke’s ‘* Tour in Ireland,’’ p. 114.

Westropp— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 291

and this despite there being in 1655 some 1,300 acres of wood, shrubs, and
woody bog between Kildimo, Curragh, and Adare, while some large trees
grew round Castletown Castle. We notice another trace of thickets in the
name “ Scart’’; non-apparent in Co. Clare, it names townlands in Clanwilliam
near Cahernarry and Derrygalvan, and others at Nantinan in Connello, and
Kilteely in Coonagh. ‘There is a Scarteen (little thicket) in Coshlea.

(19) CoNNELLO.—It is only when we reach the four baronies into which
the ancient Connello is now divided, that we realize to the full the disap-
pointing scarcity of forest-and tree-names in the county. Perhaps from the
great abundance of the woods, the wild mass was not apportioned or in-
habited; and the general wood-names, like Coillmor, were too extensive for
use among those who cleared and settled on the destroyed forest of Slieve
Luachra. The blackthorn bush (sloe) gave its name to Dreenagh in Connello
Upper, the whitethorn to Skehanagh in the lower barony, while a thicket at
Kyletaun near Rathkeale, and perhaps one at Garranboy,' an ancient tree at
Altavilla, an elm grove? at Loghill (corrupt form for Leamcoill, Laemchaill
in the Visitation of Meyler fitz Henry in 1201), the birch at Kilbehy and a
lost wood at the earth fort that preceded Lisnacullia Castle, where 86 acres of
shrubs alone remained in 1655, have impressed their memory on the place-
names: Kerrykyle, Killaculleen (of holly), Moneymohill, and perhaps Bally-
nakill, Garryduff on Barna Hill, and another Loghill near Grange carry on
the names of vanished plantations round Newcastle West. In 1655 there
were nearly 3,700 acres forested in all Connello. Woods most abounded in
Clonelty and round Rathkeale; the large timber had been cleared off Mahoo-
nagh, Corcomohide, Killagholegan, and Abbeyfeale; but shrubberies abounded
in the first three parishes and in those extending to Foynes. Remarkable
advance had certainly been made in clearing the woods extant in 1580; in
some cases the ironstone quarries enable us to account for the destruction.

In GLENQUIN barony we find the last traces of the great oak-woods,
alluded to in the Mesca Ulad, at Darrery, Knockaderry, and Glendarragh*; in
Shanid barony we find Durnish (oak island) near Foynes. Killcoorha, seems
to mean “fragrant wood”; put it really is a map-corruption of the old name
Cilconroe still in use on the spot. We have, however, a Clooncooravane and
Gortnaskeehy in Killeedy.

Shanid barony yields Tinnakilla, if it be not derived from the kyle or
graveyard near the dolmen and pillar. The Plea Rolls give a few early names

1 Locally, however, rendered ‘‘ yellow garden,’”’ but possibly ‘‘ Garran,”’ a shrubbery.

* Leamh also means a marsh mallow, but the ‘‘coill”’ practically decides the question.
° The Daar River is ‘‘Abhainn na Darach’’ (of the oaks). Dr. Joyce’s ‘‘Irish Names of
Places,” series 1., p. 484.

292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of oaks and trees: 1296, Dermaho (Darrachmochua) Derakyn (in Corkmoyth ,
Athdare; 1296, Darigalvan and Kylgrene (with Lisgrene), probably a wood ;
1321, Skaghmorlan, possibly near Croom; 1523 Kyllynte, a plea about trees
in same, between W. Lerecedekene with David Beaver and Alianor le Blound
(White), &e.

THE Woops IN 1583,

(20) We have cast the Limerick portion of this paper on different lines
from those followed in Clare. There, as far as possible, we included all
historic side-lights and names with our only, but full, early survey under the
map-divisions. Here we keep together the remarkable mass of facts con-
tained in the great surveys of the confiscated estates taken after the rebellion
and death of the unfortunate Gerald, Earl of Desmond, the main surveys
being the Desmond Roll of 1583, and that of Christopher Peyton, compiled
three years later. Peyton’ premises that a cantred contains thirty villata,
each capable of sustaining 300 cows. Munster (excluding Tomow, Clare, or
North Munster) had seventy cantreds. He unfortunately, in his elaborate
statements about the woods, gives us no definite measure of their extent.
Condensing his notes--SMALL County had woods, or underwoods, at Crean
and Glenogra. PUBBLEBRIAN had Kilballyregan and Kyllcloghe woods, with
a salmon fishery at the latter, in Cloughytacka. In CLANWILLIAM were
certain valueless underwoods at Corbally, near Limerick city, and woods at
Templenemounda, which was waste (21). Courtbrake Manor, between
Mungret and Limerick, had a wood or underwood ealled “lez shrubs.” In
Owney barony, or Wony Mulrian, Bealruffhin wood is named. COooNAGH
had woods, underwoods, and timber trees at Kyledromelare in Grene, and
Kyliduff wood in Asgrenan in Arra (241). In CosMAYE we find Kylne-
gloghe wood, and that of Ballinfroyne at Aeylacka, and Beabus near Adare
(233, 177). In the Toghe of BrurgE we find the Maigue Valley was then
well wooded and with underwoods. There were “several trees named Ashe ”
at Cloneferty, Ballyfowken, Ballynowrane, and Palmerston ; Lysshenaconnoe
on the Maigue was waste and very well wooded (57-39). | COSSETLEROUGH,
the country round Kilmallock, was cleared (256), but there were woods at
Kilfynney near that place, and also at Scortnageeragh. KErNRY or Kenry
Hurragh (of Curragh) had good woods and underwoods, with timber trees at
Curragh and seven other woods adjoining. The chief of these were named
Kyllkenry and Bellaghnecranney. There were fisheries on the Maigue and
Shannon, which seem to have gone with these woods in the old tenure.

' Public Record Office, Dublin,

Wesrropp— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 298

(21) CONNELLO, being the chief patrimony of the Earl, is treated
exhaustively in the Surveys. In the case of the other baronies only small
portions were forfeited ; and we have no security that we can get any wide
view of their condition. In the Toghe of Clonhennery (round Castletown,
now called “Conyers,” but once “ Ballincastelane MacKnery ”), Corkemohur
had oak and ash: so had Beallaghan Ulley, Gortroo, Cappanenanta, and
Cappaghneaghan. There were other woods at Gortincappaghquin, Cragne-
kerrelagh, and Kyllehallagh. Dyrreallen still retained its oak wood. Other
woods were found at Kilwarren, seven miles west from Kilmallock,
Mulloharde, Gurtenrynneholagh, Molloharde in Kyllmyde (Kilmeedy), and
Muskrynownan (41, 50); in short, all the lands through this division down
to the Cork border, where they ran into the great wood of Kilmore, abounded
in timber and underwoods. Later in the book is also named a wood at
Pallice in the district (237).

(22) In TaAwnacH TocuE (Mahoonagh) there were divers parcels of
woods in Meane, Mohonagh, Dyrren, and Kylbreden, ten woods in all. The
forests were thick along the southern borders. Clenless (or Cleanglas) had
five more woods ; there was an aerie of goshawks in Glanemurlane. Hawking
must have appealed to the Commissioners to find place for such an entry in
the confiscation of half a province. There were woods at Culshonekyne,
Leaughbeg, Ballintubber, and Dromdewyn in Killedy, and one named Cowle-
cappagh in Tawnagh (243-6).

The district round the hill of MKnockferina, though lying in several
divisions, may be taken together. There were woods at Lysemoto Castle;
Bodestocke, now Woodstock, which had three; Gortnefohe or Gorteneghe
(see 212); Ballygylletagle, Kyll-Glantannanetonnagha, Ballygreanan and
Ballyneale, with woods and underwoods at Liskennet, and three at Bally-
kearan and Kyllyscappalassawre. Knockfearinhy itself was waste, save for
a quarry of stones (56-66). There were woods and underwoods in Croagh
parish, at Croagh itself, Kylltennan, Dyrrenegawyg, near the last, Kyllvargey,
Kyllpursell, Kylladame, all very well wooded, and Park-Omogan and
Ballinwryg (66-71). A forest called Glanoore lay from Clonshire to Rower,
and enabled the troops of the Sugan Earl some years later (1599) to
ambuscade the Earl of Essex and his force on their way to relieve Askeaton
Castle. The Clonshire woods are mentioned several times, and others at
Cragbeg and Cappagh Castle, which rears its lofty, shattered tower beside the
railway near Ballingrane (177-233).

Nantinan parish (its name recalling the nettle) was better cleared. There
were some trees at Ardgowlebeg, and a wood at Beliacullenagh. Evidently
hollies predominated there, as oaks did at Dyrrenegawnyg. Two more woods

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [44]

294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lay at Cloghatred, Inchmoore, and Kyllcroye. Strange to say, the Commis-
sioners were unable to find if the lands were inhabited (71-80).

(23) THE DEEL VALLEY.—We now reach the lower valley of the Deel,
and the strongest castle and one of the chief manors of the Desmonds at
Askeaton, the ancient Iniskefty, which name is used for the last time in the
Inquisitions of this date. The Park of Kylgulbane, Farrencaheragh,
Moynerly, Knockderry, and other woods lay round the village. Ballyengland
or Ballyinglanna (now Castle Hewson) was then, as now, a thickly wooded
glen. The wood was called Kylmoore; while an oak coppice near the Deel
was appropriately named Derry-Shandyrrey ; the Islets of Han e Woghuill,
or the Bays Island and Islangore, or Goat Island, were covered with brush-
wood. There were several other thickets in the parish and on the border of
Lismakeery, where small patches abounded, several in each townland
(80-87).

KILBRADRAN.—In the Toghe of Drynan, in this parish, lay certain under-
woods, and the forest of Ballynedyrrey, probably of oaks. Three woods lay at
Arloman and Ballyany, the first being named Beallaballygwoll, “the bellagh
of the coales,’ which probably refers to the charcoal-burners, who doubtless
took a heavy part in stripping the country (9). Six woods lay between
Dunmoylin Castle and that at Monemoghill, over the edge of the low green
hills towards Luachra. There were nine little parcels of plantation near
Teermoore, and others at Lismacken, Morgans, Kancally, Foynes Island, and
Durenyshe. Belldyrrigg-verry, once an oak-wood, was then treeless; so was
Kilcosgrave ; but why the emphatic statements are made in these cases is not
clear. There was a wood at Leath, in Ballylawras, near Robertstown, not far
from Foynes; and two in Boherbradagh, which doubtless sheltered the robbers
that gave that place its name.

(24) SHANID AND GLIN.—The oldest manor of the Geraldines lay farther
west; and along the Shannon their territory extended to the still more western
castle of Glin or Glancarbry. Olybane, the name now lost, lay in Kilcolman,
near Shanid, with five woods, and underwoods and thickets; Bealdorroo wood
Kyllolebane, with a quarry for building-stone and one for millstones (66).
An underwood lay in Killbegg, near Logheill, in the Glin district.

The lands round Shanid itself were clear, save a (possibly holly) wood at
Kyllnekullenaghe, and one at Ballyhaell (99). Near Glin lay the woods of
Kylitollogeasse, Bellanecullena (holly), Killkeynarde, and five others (105).
Corgragg Manor, near Foynes, had woods, and “ growing underwoods”’ at
Dunmoylen; while Aughinish Island had divers woods and underwoods.
Shanegoule or Shanagolden was also wooded. Other woods and underwoods
were on Aughinish Island. Glancorbry and Killeany, in the last, is again

Wesrropp—Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 295

noted, ‘“‘una ayeria accipetrum sup bose’ de Killeyney, vocat Goshawks,”
Evidently such aeries were rare and valuable even in 1586.
RATHKEALE AND NEWCASTLE.—We continue our notes on the upper reach

of the Deel Valley before turning to the mountains of Luachra. In Rathkeale
parish lay a large forest with the proportionate name of Kyllbally-

mynteryroerke (Ballywinteryworkwood at present), or Beallalyvolloke.
There were others at Droomen or Ballywillen and Droomearde; but the
woods and underwoods near Rathkeale had been entirely destroyed (66-70).
Clonelty parish had woods at Ballino and Ballywolhan; while there were
others at Garranglossok and Cappagh-Edmond, near Rathkeale (237-242).

In Farrensesseragh, at Ballyegny, and back to Rathkeale were ten woods ;
but some consisted of a number of detached groves. The ‘loghe of Meaghan.
in Rathronan parish, had four woods, with a thicket in Dedanes. An iron-
stone mine 1s mentioned, works at which, of course, rapidly cleared away the
timber in the neighbourhood. Nearly every townland had thickets; and
Matrasscourt Manor(210), Ballygonan, and Ballylondyrrigg had woods (164).
A forest lay at Crosbullog near Ardagh.

(25) NewcastLe Manor and Gortcoyth (the ancient Corcaoiche) had much
timber ; three woods at Kilrean, four at Ballyduff, five and two mines in
~ Rathkaell, eight and a mine at Sheve Glantan—for we are now on the slopes
of the hills in whose forests one of the most romantic episodes of the Desmonds’

history occurred. Thomas, Earl of Desmond, got benighted when hunting in

the hills to ‘the west of Newcastle,” and, sheltering in the hut of a vassal,
saw, loved, and married a peasant bride, which cost him his earldom, and sent
him to die, after two years’ exile, to Rouen in 1418.

SuLIEvVE Luacura.—The glens of Glanskeigh, Glanmaggan, Glannacapparda,
and another glen in these hills, were deep in forests; and four woods lay in
Glenquin, or Glannowhinn, itself (122-132). “In Glannowhynn, in Sleloghre,
lay Knocknageeragh, alias the Sheepe’s Hill woode,’ and six others in
Glanskeigh (177). ‘The forests were endless here in 1586. There were four
along the face of the hills; three near Gortocullen; thickets, and two mines
of ironstone in Grannaghe, and others, with similar mines, at Ballynenagh.
There were thick woods at Glan Astaregh (Glenastaar), Lynebrannagh,
Corraclae, Ballypierce, or Ballyferris, called the Pierces’ Wood; and thickets
and ironstone mines in many other places. But we find the beginnings of
clearing wherever a village or mine is named (112).

Neweastle, or Castleno, itself had divers woods and underwoods. One
formed the castle park, and was named En Parrick; while five gardens
had timber, and Cullenagh, an ancient holly-wood, adjoined the castle

grounds,
[44]

296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Travellers between Limerick and Kerry know well that beautiful view
from the railway as it curves round Barna Hill, overlooking the whole
northern part of Co. Limerick, out to Cork, Tipperary, and Clare, from the
Galtees to Aughty. There were eight forests here in 1586, spread over Barna
itself, and the glens of Glanbane and Kyllhealnaglan. One of these woods
covered at least four quarters of land. Six others lay along the hilly western
edge of Kilcolman, near Shanid (102); and five with a mine and a fishery at
the brook, Gayley, lay near Templeclee (Athea) (121). Portrinard manor and
castle, the successor of Curoi’s fortress of Tara Luachra, had woods extending
from Athea to the Feal river (170). Dyrren Maymoore had also a notable
forest, probably of oak-trees, near Templeclee (174).

There were twelve parcels of plantation between Graunsha or New-
grange and the hills. I find them vaguely located, save that of Glendalough
on the flank of the hills. It was evidently a large oak-wood (144). Another
lay at Ballyrala (236). Kmnockamony in Templeglanton, and Caherlawerr
near it, had wood; at the last was a mine of some unspecified mineral.
Kyllconeleye on Slieve Glanton had two forests, with underwoods, called
Lackekyll, Coyneleye, and Beall Anegall (1744).

KILLEEDY.—Next to Glannowhinn lay the manor of Killydye; it had
three forests in Glandowell and other woods in Kyllerogh. No less than
sixteen woods are named round Kyntogher, running on towards Newcastle.
Ballyquirke wood in Monagay, or Monaghadair; Glananurlare wood, with a
third “ Ayeria accipetrum vocat Goshawkes,” and three others are named
(133-143). The Survey ascends the valleys near Clenlishe, with the wood of
Seveneclonlese, Lisnesallagh (fort of the sallow trees) and ten specified woods,
making vague mention of many others with timber trees and an ironstone
mine. A wood covered three quarters of land and sixty acres in Glandavoure,
Glannecappagh,and the neighbourhood, with six other woods, divers unspecified
woods, underwoods, and thickets, some underwoods of twenty acres, thirds of
woods with thickets, giving, despite the vague details, a clear impression of
the weary commissioners and their staff breaking down in their attempt to
record the endless leafy wilderness of glens and stream valleys, verdant hills,
and lonely forests in the heart of Slieve Luachra.

THE Woops IN 1665.

(26) Some seventy years, pregnant with change, had passed away ;
twice civil wars had swept over the land; the last ended with the fall of
Limerick in 1651. Now was to be commenced a greater confiscation than
even that of 1586, and up-to-date surveys were required. As we adopted
Peyton for our basis of the survey in the reign of Elizabeth, so now we

Wesrropp— Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 297

take the Civil Survey! as more authoritative than the Down Survey, using
the latter as we used the Desmond Roll and Inquisition on the former
occasion as a side-light on the chosen survey. We, however, can only
give a most condensed abstract from the Civil Survey to close our paper,
for its record is, of course, a small one compared with that of 1586 befor

the woods suffered from the energy of the new colony, and the great
Slieve Luachra forest had virtually disappeared in the interim. The result
shows that there were 4,500 acres of timber, 8,100 of shrubs, and about

960 of underwood subsisting in 1655, or 12,586 acres in all.

I, i

= \bA eyowne a Pall
2 ORE BEG. a

“ 4 Britta ‘Dios ;
fa Coe Ganeemlcie =NAGH aie

HUN Shardyolden-- ae
anayo n- oy a ILUAM,“ _NewPallas | -town

7
J : G~ 2. a®
%. Shanid ’C NNELLOONS x
2°. SHANID— 7% a@ Croight SOAS Ri Peaamat patios soda
' *Rathk trike Seid reont MAL pSaLoughGur'--% B gety

BENS athes . oy shnloat ene ee any Se COUNTY AY sCollen:
ae ~ 1 “ie ‘ een EST + COUNTY

J pe =. wiley,
OCs U, Ze ao” N we — «
es = 0 widegoos Ue “es :
‘a = “y SS Se vs mn. S =) Ks rug L ia
fos Maw" weBeastle + GONNELLOISY Athlacar' i | TIPPERARY
= = Ly) glecer wats Tan-%
Por qian ws SS Mahoonagh, jKilmeedy acastletown ES “eignccntong so
1g, 8 BIW; S, & Sea yiiil
net ihe SUENQUIN UPPER gfe tir
of g % 7 > fe. ;
= S Lin ms Killeedy : PE : as : COSHLEA == Ef Qun
Zs a iy BE ve Charleville, a_i Kit Wik re Bally SS tans
ZI, Ss . >= \\M}; Nn 1 ~
x hs, Kare a & STH Wi cae SSKUTNN i
, ete Wry v% Kilbeheny?
AD AVG ) 5 IO MILES. Ze ae ecto as “tees DLs yy
\90% (= Se es ees r { Z =~ SUMAN

Dracram or Country Limerick.

OrcHARDS.—Before tabulating the results, we may give a list of the

orchards then subsisting, of which elsewhere we get, for both Clare and

Limerick, only most scattered details. They usually lay near the castles.

The following are named :—
CosmAy.—Rathcannan, Bruff, Ballygrennane, Craggane, Croom, Caher-
Assey, Tullyovyne, Fanningstown, Tworin (Castle [evers), Monasteranenye.

PUBBLEBRIEN.—Ballinvealla, Graige, Mullick. lLiperties.—Garran Ikey,

1 Vols. xxi. to xxxii.

298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Neweastle, Tooreene, Drombanny (2), Annaghrostie, Caher Ivally, Reboge,
and many near Corbally, Creagh’s orchard on the rampire, Comyn’s orchard.
CLANWILLIAM.— Whitestown (Ballyneety), Kissiquirke, Ballyvornane, Bohir-
gane (2). Kernry.—Islandmore. CONNELLO.—Newcastle, Cloneshire (2).
Castlematrix, Ballyallinane, Cloghnarold. The list is very probably imperfect,
as orchards were common in the city and its liberties; for example, in
1557, Piers, son of Patrick Long, got a decree in Chancery, establishing him
in seven orchards and two gardens in Limerick; and such mention is very
common during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries in Limerick and

Clare.

ABSTRACT OF ACREAGE OF Woops, 1655.
(27) (T. Timber; U. underwood ; 8. shrubs; S. W. shrubby wood).

CLANWILLIAM (vol. xx1.)—Stradbally, U. 100; Kilhcknagariff, U. 85, T. 20
(in Knockanbane); Clonkeen, U. 100; Carkinlish, U, 40, T. 60; Abhieowhnie.
U2680. E60 se otalaUe965.r 140;

CONNELLO (vol. xxii.)—Neweastle, $. 70; general list of Timber Woods,
354; Grangie, 8. 71; Mahoonagh, 8. 264; Killidie, 8. 110, T. 75; Monevaie,
S. 215 (no shrubs or timber given as remaining in Abbeyfeale); U. Corka-
mohyde, &c., S. and 8. W. 125; Brurie, 8. 80; Cluoniecarha, S. W. 200;
Killfiny, 8. 55; Croagh, 8. 335; Cloneshire, S, 20; Kappagh, 8. 25; Rath-
keyle, S. 515; Doondonnell, S. 20; Nantannan, S. 220; Asketton, S. 20;
Lism‘Kirrey, 8. 190; Morganes, W. 50; Icillbradran, 8. 40, W. 30; Cioineagh,
S. 85 (chiefly at Lisnacullia) ; Killscannell, 8. 70; Ardagh, S. 10; Rath-
ronane, 8. 60; Doonemoilleen, &¢.,S.45; Shanagolden, 8. 5; Killmeallane,
S. 188; Robertstown, S$. 195. Total, T. 509, S. 3,082.!

CUONAGH (vol. xxiii.)—Doone, T. 2,380; Castletowne, T. 240 (no woods
given, as in the plains). Total, T. 2,620.

CosMay (vol. xxiv.)—Aghleakagh, 8.230; Crome, 668; Adare, S. 297;
Doonemeane, 8. 92. Total, S. 1,287.

CosTLEA (vol. xxv.).—Galbally, S. 194; Ballingarry, W. 6; Darragh,
5.90. (The mountains had no shrubs or woods). Total, 8. 284, W. 6.

Kenry (vol. xxvi.).—Ardeanny, 8. 20; Kildymo, 8. W. 548, T. 62,
W. 182; Kilcornane, S. 143,8. 410; Iveruss, T. 2; Aghdare, 8. 137. Total,
T. 196, 8. 848.

‘ Connello is now divided into four baronies, including Shanid and Glenquin.

Wesrropp—Vorests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 299

(Vols. xxvu. and xxviil. contain the City of Limerick and Kilmallock.)

LIBERTIES (vol. xx1x.).—Stradbally, S$. 31; Castleconnell Manor, T. 400;
Jallicknegaruffe, 8. 75; Kalmurry, 8. W. 62 (all at Castle Troy); Derrygal-
vane, S. 60; Carrickparson, 8. W. 22; Caher Ivahally, S. 60; St. Michael’s,
S. 5; St. Nicholas’, 8. 8; Cnocknegaule, 8. 17; St. Patrick’s, 8. 5. Total,
T. 400, S. 346.

OWGHNIE (vol. xxx.).—Abbeowhnie, U. 1,250, T. 480 (chiefly round
Glenstall and Keapanewke), ‘tl’. 40 (at Cullenagh) ; Killmoelane, U. 26;
troshs ots0s Ue 1202s otaly T6505 Un 1276:

SMALL County (vol. xxx1.).—Glanogrey, S.W. 200; Feadamor, S.W. 300;
Crycowrhy, S8.W. 70; Broory,S.150. Total, S. and S.W. 710.

PUBBLEBRIAN (vol. xxxii.)—Monasterneany, 8. W. 62; Crome, S. 12;
Kilinaghten, 8.3; Ballichahane, 8. 7; Cricore, S. 47; Kilpichane, S. 3;
Cnockenagall,S. 21; Killeonaghann, 8. 14; Kilkeedy, 8.58; Mungret, 8S. 40.
Total, S. and S. W., 267.

Barony. Timber. Underwood. Shrubbery.
Clanwilham, . 2 140 | 965

Connello, : ane 509 | 3082
Coonagh, wer 2620

Coshlea, ; : 6 284
Cosmagh, ; 1287
Kenry, : : 196 848
Liberties of City, . 400 346
Owney, : ‘ 650 1276
Small County, ; 710
Pubblebrian, . : 267
Gross Total, 13,580 4521 965 8100

The numbers omit fractions, as only broad results were aimed at.

300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(28) County Kerry.

To complete, if such a word be permissible, our notes on the Lower
Shannon Valley, we must give the tree-names in North Kerry; in Irvaghti-
conor barony and up the valleys of the Cashen, Galey, and Feale in
Clanmaurice and Trughenacmy along the borders of Co. Limerick. We find
a Rusheen on the Shannon ; but (as so often) it is impossible to tell whether
the word means a ‘“‘ wood” or (as most likely) a “ point.” We find Derra and
Kylatailin, with perhaps Aughanagran and Glensillagh, or Sallowglen, and
Coolbeha (birch corner). Up the watershed of the Feale and its sister
streams are two Derryras, Derryco, on the Cashen, the Derras and Derry on
the Galey, Kmnockaderreen on the hills above Duagh, Derreenduff and Derra
near Brosna village, where the Clydagh joins the Deel. The other names
are few, and of but little interest.

In 1585 we get far less help from the Desmond Roll than we might have
expected. Clanmorris is given on sheet 52; Ivoughte Ikkonghor (Iraghti-
conor) on sheet 53. A few names may be collected—Dirrenmonmore on the
mountain of Slewlogher, Garrentenna and certain specified lands “ultra
boscos,” Knocknemony on Slewloger, Garrandarragh and Koylmoore (54).!

The Civil Survey description (1655) of Iraghticonor is believed to be lost ;
but the Down Survey Map shows a large wood along the western end of
Aghavullin parish and others about the middle of Listowel parish. It marks
a Moybilly near Liseltyne, showing the site of some venerated tree. The
imperfect account of Clanmorris gives us no mention of woods from this
survey.

Like most of our work, the present Paper is preliminary, not exhaustive ;
clearing the way and collecting authentic material for subsequent students.
As such we present it to the Academy, hoping that it may be found of value
to the historian, topographer, and student of forestry, for whom but too little
material is as yet available.’

1 See also Hardiman Maps, 2, 56, 638.
2 My thanks are especially due to Mr. M. J. McEnery ; but I owe not a little to Dr. George U.
Mac Namara, Mr. James Mills, and other friends.

2.

THE BLACK PIG’S DYKE: THE ANCIENT BOUNDARY
FORTIFICATION OF ULADH.

By W. F. DE VISMES KANE, M.A., M.R.I.A.
(PLATE XVI.)

[Read Frpruary 22. Ordered for Publication Marcu 24. Published May 11, 1909.]

Durinc the summer of 1907 I interested myself in the progress of the
Ordnance Survey work in the Co. Monaghan, with the object of getting the
ancient remains which survive correctly entered on the new maps. I found
that the officers in charge of the Survey had given directions to mark the site
of all ancient structures. There is a district about 4 miles square lying
between Rossmore Park and the southern boundary of the barony of Dartrey,
as wellas a contiguous portion of the barony of Farney, which has a considerable
number of giants’ graves and cromlechs, most of which, however, have been
destroyed by the peasantry. But my attention was especially arrested by
the vestiges of a great embankment and ditch running along the county verge,
most of which has been levelled, but sections of which still remain in fair
condition, and challenge notice by their huge size. Further inquiry showed
that isolated lengths existed also near Culloville, in the east, as well as here
in the parish of Currin, in the west end of the county. The names attached
to the earthwork are strange. “'I"he Black Pig’s Race,” or “ Rut,” or “ Valley ”
(sleann no muice ourbe), and the “Worm Ditch,” or “Dyke.” ‘The legends
attached to the former name are very grotesque; and their main drift is that a
magical pig, originally from Meath, raged westward through Ireland, and tore
up this deep furrow with its snout.

The Worm or peipt was a dragon whose folds left the sinuous track over
hill and dale. Later on the various legends will be given; but their value
mainly consists in their almost universal reference to Meath as connected
somehow with the origin of the Ditch; as also the fact of supernatural
agencies being introduced to explain its origin, which is a token of great
antiquity. An analogous testimony is offered by the appellation of ‘‘ Wayland
Smith’s Cave,” attached to a certain conspicuous cromlech in England. This
is a corruption of “ Welandes Smithan,” or the Saxon “ Vulcan’s Smithy,” an

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [45]

302 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

evidence that in Saxon times the true significance of that structure was then |
unknown. The farmers living near the Worm Dyke, in the Co. Monaghan,
say truly, however, that it was an ancient boundary between the territories of
two chiefs, and that anyone transgressing its limit incurred the penalty of
death. .

I found its course traceable in this part of its alignment through the
following localities; and though since the plotting of the original Survey
maps many parts of the work have been either partly or entirely obliterated,
in the new survey not only will the extant portions be set out, but the site of
the embankment, even where now effaced, will be also recorded. I may here
acknowledge my very great indebtedness to the officers and staff of the
Ordnance Survey, both at headquarters and those in charge of the field-work,
for the interest shown and the practical assistance rendered in the discovery
and identification of the remains or original site of this great earthwork in
every district through which I had reason to think it might have run.

In the parish of Currin, south of the town of Clones, there is a townland
called Cornapaste (the round hill of the worm), near the present boundary
of the Cos. Monaghan and Cavan. A schoolhouse here is built on the site of
the dyke. Thence it formerly ran westward towards the Finn river, about
13 mile away, which joins the Erne at Wattle Bridge. Hereabouts was a place
anciently called the Cummer (or meeting of waters) of Clones, a designation no
doubt preserved in the present Cumber Bridge near that town. Eastward the
earthworks are traceable to Laurel Lake, and thence again from its further
shore through the townland of Killark into Drumecor lake. From its eastern
shore its course runs into Drumavon, then north-east by the boundary of
Callow hill to Skerrick West, Corrackan, Aughnaskew, Lettercrossan,
Aughareagh West, Corinary (here turning abruptly direct north up hill for a
few hundred yards), then easterly again by the north boundary of Drumurcher
into Drumgrone, then to a marshy hollow, formerly a lakelet, but now
drained. Thence into Corrinshigo, and along the road near the fort of
Magheryshackery to the house at the cross-roads, where all further traces seem
obliterated. Portions in the townland of Lettercrossan, Drumegrone, and
Corinary are still in good preservation. An examination of the best-preserved
lengths now extant shows that the original construction, where not necessarily
modified by an irregular conformation of the ground, consisted of a central
earthen rampart or vallum, with two fosses of equal depth, one on each side,
generally margined by outer banks; and from excavations made by owners
of farms through which the Worm Ditch runs to remove for topdressing the
material which had accumulated therein, it appears that these side-ditches
were originally from 10 to 12 ft. deep, measured from the ground-level outside.

Kane— he Biack Pig’s Dyke. 303

There is generally a slight outer rampart of about 2 ft. high on both sides
(see Pl. XVL., fig. 1). The extreme height of the central vallum or rampart it is
difficult to ascertain; but, roughly speaking, it seems to have had a base of
about 30 ft., and originally a height of about 20 ft. from the bottom of the
fosses. The total width from out to out seems to have been from 50 to 60 ft.
Where there occurs a steep slope in the natural lie of the ground, as isshown
on the rough section (Pl. XVI, fig. 2) of the dyke near Mr. Molloy’s, the central
embankment is of the same level as the field on the higher side, with one
fosse 10 ft. deep, the other side of the embankment falling steeply to the lower
level, with an 18-ft. slope. Since it is evident that this was a defensive
fortification, it 1s important to observe such peculiarities in its structure as
may serve to indicate whether the aggression was apprehended from the north
or Monaghan side, or from the south—that is, from Cavan or Meath. We have
two indications which show that the work was put up to defend the northern
territory against southern incursions. First, that the southern side of the
rounded hills and heights is always chosen, so that the steepest slope of the
central embankment would be against the southern tribes (see last section) ;
and, secondly, that the remains of two wooden lean-to sheds were discovered in
the fosse on the northern or Monaghan side of the embankment, in the
townland of Corinary, on Kettle’s farm. Elsewhere also wooden posts and
cross-pieces were found lining the fosse on the Monaghan side, as hereafter
described, which would suggest that the defenders were provided with hut-
shelters and other structures at suitable parts of the line of entrenchment,
no trace of which has been discovered on the southern side.

I am indebted to Mr. Hugh Jordan, of Aughareagh, and to Mr. Patrick
MacDonnell, of Lettercrossan, for the following particulars :—The demolition
of the Worm Ditch in Corimary was commenced about 1820 by a farmer
named Kettle; and about 1860 his son made further excavations. In clearing
out the fosse on the northern side the remains of two sheds were found. Six
rafters, unsquared, about 1 ft. thick, and about 17 ft. long, pointed at both
ends, and superficially charred throughout, composed the roof of each shed.
They sloped from the central embankment across the fosse to the ditch; and
beneath this roof were short timbers in the bottom from 4 ft. to 8 ft. long,
laid so as to form a rough floor. The wood was still fairly solid, and appeared
to be oak. These sheds were both in the townland of Corinary, but widely
separated. A portion of the Dyke was measured by Hugh Jordan during the
course of excavation and demolition (Pl. XVL, fig. 4). ‘he base of the central
vallum was 30 ft wide, its height was 12 ft., and width on top 17 ft. It,
however, would have been originally of a greater height, and much narrower
at top doubtless. ‘he two fosses were 14 ft. deep and 14 ft. wide on each

[45*]

304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

side of the embankment. ‘These measurements tally well with those of
Duncla, near Granard. In clearing the northern fosse of accumulated mud
for topdressing, two bridges of clay were discovered across it, leading to a
corresponding gap in the embankment. It may be doubted if this was a part
of the original construction. In the townland of Lettercrossan, Patrick
MacDonnell remembers that in emptying a fosse, on the Monaghan side, of
5 or 6 ft. depth of mud, there were found at intervals along the sides battens
or balks of round timber resting against the original slopes as though they
were stays. One end was pointed and charred, and driven into the ground.
Also horizontal sleepers were found lying transversely across the bottom, of
about 2 to 24 feet in length, and roughly mortised at each end to the sloping
side-timbers. ‘lhe length of these latter is uncertain, as the wood was decayed ;
and probably a portion of the top had entirely disappeared (see diagram,
Pl. XVI, fig. 1). A wooden bowl, quite soft with age, was found in the mud
at the bottom. ‘he only other articles discovered were a rectangular piece of
sandstone about 2 feet long, which showed traces of having been used as a
whetstone, rubbed down in the middle. Also in Corinary some rounded
stones, about 7 lb. to 1 stone in weight, were found together in the ditch by
Kettle.

So far as to the structure and direction of the Worm Dyke from
Clones neighbourhood to Dartrey. Some of the names of townlands on
the line seem significant. Drumurcher (mentioned above), “the ridge of
the cast,” Le., of a spear or a sling-stone. A projecting boundary townland
near is called Racreeghan, the rath of the boundary, where is a large fort.
Next to Dyan, “a stronghold,” lies Tonnagh, “a rampart.”

On the east of Dartrey demesne and south of Lisnalong, “ the Lis of
the Boat,” where is a large earthwork with three ramparts, lies Moylemuck,
“the bald hill of the pig,’ on the county verge.

In Farney, however, the Ditch seems to have been quite erased for a long
distance, till we reach the neighbourhood of Coolderry. In 1835 O’Donovan
recorded discontinuous traces of the entrenchment existing about one mile
south-east of Carrickmacross; in the townlands of Tullynaskeagh, Newtown
(a subdenomination of Corkeeran or Mullaghmacateer), and Drumboory,
which is near the county verge at Coolderry. Only a depression in the
ground is now to be found at one point. The direction followed was from
L. Naglack along the boundary of Tullynaskeagh to Drumboory Lake through
Mullaghmacateer and Corkeeran. Close to Ballynaskeagh is Tober-na-mucky,
“the well of the pig,’ in Leonsgarve. Northward the Worm Ditch followed
the boundary of the Co. Monaghan till it met that of the Co. Armagh.
Here in the townland of Drumeristin, close to L. Ross, a segment is marked

Kane—The Black Pig?s Dyke. 305.

on the Ordnance Sheets as “Ancient entrenchment.’ I learn at the
Ordnance Survey Office that the name “ Worm Ditch” was noted by

O’ Donovan as having been attached to this fragment, which name, however,
was not entered on the maps. From Drumeristin the Ditch turned east-
ward; and traces of it are found through the parish of Creggan, not far

from the boundary of the Co. Armagh, and near to the station of Cullo-
ville on the Great Northern Railway; and pointing to a very remarkable
fortified encampment further to the east called the Dorsey, in Irish
“the Town of the Gates,’ and sometimes “the Gates of the Fews.” <A
careful description of this remarkable camp is given in a paper by the
Rey. Canon Lett, a copy of which he has been kind enough to send to me.'
In the old 6-inch Ordnance Survey maps of Armagh, not far from Forkhill,

The Dorsy in 1836.

SUL
AMUSE LULU rp EB
Si rniepsemayysTe
~
A

>

Ome

3
3
=
5
e +
2
3
=
2
a
s
2
s
~

Fie. 1.

on the western spurs of Slieve Gullion, the Dorsey camp is set out as an
irregular trapezoid in outline, of one mile and a quarter in length by about
600 yards in width. The western end is semicircular in shape, while the
eastern end is rectangular. (See fig. 1.) This remarkable ground-plan
must have been deliberately adopted ; for the contour and embankment seem
to have been very well preserved at the date of the original survey ; and the

ground has no special configuration which would account for this peculiarity

The character of the entrenchments is exactly similar in
Those of the

Its vast

of outline.
section to that of the Worm Ditch, except as to size.

Dorsey far exceed the former both in height and_ width.
enclosure is defended by a high rampart of earth, with a fosse on each side

1 Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, vol. xxvili., March, 1898.

306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

23 feet deep and 12 feet wide at the bottom; and external to these fosses
are lesser ramparts 5 feet high and 18 feet wide at base. The original height
of the central rampart must have been very great. The cross-section gives
an extreme width of 120 feet from out to out. At one part of the included
area are two circular hillocks, each with a parapet of large stones round it,
which Canon Lett suggests were citadels in which a chief resided. The
defences at four places were carried through bog, now almost cut away.
At these places the old Ordnance Survey map indicates lines of piles, upon
which foundation no doubt the ramparts were raised ; and at the western end
the map shows a line of piles starting at right angles to the entrenchment
through a portion of bog which has since disappeared. Here, Canon Lett says,
the peasants remember the oak piles with collars of the same attached; whence
they say the ditch “went out into the country and away through Ireland.”
For further details I refer to the paper of Canon Lett. The situation of this
enormous entrenched camp fully entitles it to the name of “ The Gates of the
North”; and if connected, as I cannot doubt it originally was, in accordance
with the traditions of the country folk, by a continuous line of earthworks
with the Worm Ditch on the west, fragments of which exist in the same
parish, and on the east by a similar line running round the base of Sheve
Gullion to Meigh, near Newry, where the “ Dane’s Cast,” or “ Valley of the
Black Pig,’ commences and runs northward to Scarva, the whole would
form a very complete defensive boundary. But it may be objected that
there is no proof that the Dorsey had any connexion with the Worm
Dyke on the one hand or the Dane’s Cast on the other. O'Donovan, the
great master of Irish archeology, in one of his letters from Carrickmacross,
speaks of the Valley of the Black Pig, showing its “ warlike ditch and rampart
here, too,” up the sides of barren hills; and though he had also seen the
Valley of the Black Pig in the Glen Ree Valley from Newry to Scarva,
a similar earthwork with a similar name, and lhkewise the Dorsey inter-
mediate between the two, and constructed on a similar but larger plan, he
was not able at that time to look upon the three structures as connected,
or to conceive them as having ever been continuous.

Now, if we refer to other ancient earthworks of this sort in Great
Britain and elsewhere, we shall find that boundary entrenchments similar
to the Worm Ditch and following an analogous design were furnished at
intervals with camps connected with the trenches.’ Borlase refers to the
“Opus Dannorum or Dannewerke,” which stretched from sea to sea across
the Cimbric Chersonese, between Schleswig and Holstein, from Eckernforde

1 Dolmens of Ireland, vol. iii.

KANE

The Black Pig’s Dyke. 307

on the Baltic to Husum on the North Sea, on which there were enclosures
precisely similar to the Dorsey in style, and closely approximating to it in
ground-plan.t In England there are boundary trenches constructed in
pre-Christian times by a race of Belgae, who, settling on the south coast, put
up a line of demarcation round the territory they had conquered in Wilt-
shire and Dorset. Subsequently, when additional tracts had been added, the
rampart was further extended ; and lastly, a third, now called the Wansdyke,
was made further inland, commencing at a terminal fortified enclosure
called Stokesley Camp on the south side of the Avon near Clifton, and
running eastward to Berkshire in a direct line, and connected with two other
carefully constructed camps called Maesknowe and Stantonbury respectively,
and another fortified settlement at Hampton Down, near Bath. A further
extension to the east goes by the name of the Devil’s Dyke.

The western frontier ran through Savernake Forest, where the Ditch is
well preserved, and on to Marlborough Down and Claverton Down, where
was an ancient oppidum like the one at Bath. It was therefore an important
and extensive work, of much antiquity. Such parts of the Wansdyke as I
have seen run up and down hill straight across the country, except where a
hill-site suggested a suitable position for a camp. In such case the line
deviates slightly to meet it. Like the Irish Dyke, it has been obliterated
for very considerable portions of its length, and only rarely shows anything
more than a depression or wide furrow crossing the country. The work
consisted of a fosse probably from 8 to 10 feet deep, and about 18 feet wide,
with a moderate rampart or vallum about 12 feet wide on the defenders’
side, making an extreme width of about 30 to 35 feet. But the whole has
been too much defaced to give any certain figures. The camp at Maesknowe
consists of a plateau with an area of 10 or 12 acres on the crown of a
moderate hill, the edges of which by natural and artificial escarpments
present very steep slopes of considerable length to a climber. And at the
southern end a narrow neck, formerly connecting it with a neighbouring hill,
has been cut through some 30 to 50 feet deep, with a precipitous slope. And
dominating this slope is a mound, about 20 feet high, extending along the
edge of the gap. The dyke runs along its north face, as it also does at
Stantonbury. These camps were therefore appendages.

Next in point of antiquity comes the Wall of Severus, and Hadrian’s
wall, built A.D. 121, between the Tyne and Solway Firth. The details of the
massive structure by Severus in Scotland are given in Camden’s “ Britannica,”
but have no analogy with the Irish Dyke we are considering. The Venerable
Bede, however, tells us that an earthen rampart preceded it. For the North

‘Cf. Blaeu’s Map of the district of Gottorp. Le Grand Atlas, Amsterdam, 1667, vol. i.

308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Britons, harassed by the Picts and Scots, were advised by the Romans in the
time of Agricola to build a wall: “but raising it,”’ he says, “not of stone, but
of sods, made it of no use. However, they drew it for many miles between
the two inlets of the sea (the Firths of Forth and Clyde), to the end that
where the defence of the water was wanting, they might defend their borders
by the help of that rampart. Of which work—there erected, that is of a
rampart of extraordinary breadth and height—there are evident remains to
this day.”’

Another well-known and important march ditch is the well-known
Ofta’s Dyke, erected about A.D. 779 by that king to curb the Celtic Britons
from invading Mercia. It runs from Mold in Flintshire, through Denbigh,
Montgomery, Shropshire, Hereford, and Monmouth to Chepstow on the Severn,
about 120 miles! From a memoir by Sir John Maclean, I learn that its
construction is similar to the Black Pig’s Ditch, namely, a central rampart
with a fosse on each side. Certain sections give a base of 40 ft., with a
height of from 8 to 15 ft.; but it varies according to the nature of the ground,
and the strategic importance of the situation. In the valley of the Wye it
meets precipitous cliffs, and the Dyke runs up to them, but does not exist on
the crest. Also, when it dips down into low valleys, which probably were
morasses in ancient times, no trace can be found at the lower levels. ‘lhis is
so with the Dane’s Cast (the eastern section of the Irish Dyke), at Meigh,
Co. Armagh, probably for the same reason. At Highbury a camp les at the
Saxon side; the Dyke which runs north and south forming its western
rampart. This camp is of a curious shape, the similarity of its plan to that of
the Dorsey being very remarkable. It may be described as a parallelogram
with the opposite obtuse angles rounded off. The course of the Dyke often
hes parallel to the River Wye; but at one place at least it runs down to the
river, which then forms the boundary until the earthworks recommence again.
There is also a second Dyke, which at its northern end runs parallel to that
of Offa, but more to the east. It goes by the name of Wat’s Dyke, and,
following the line of the Severn, the river forms the boundary for five miles.
In all these early boundary Ditches we find camps as appendages to the
trenches, placed on the defenders’ side. Up to the present we have no evidence
of camps attached to the Irish work, unless we accept as such the Dorsey,
and possibly the ring-fort of Ardkillmore in the Cavan “ Worm Ditch.” I have
already shown that from the western side of the Dorsey a foundation of piles,
such as those which supported the fortifications where they were constructed
through boggy ground, ran out westward towards the line of the Worm

* Transactions of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Antiquarian Society, vol. vi. 23, and xviii. 19.

Kanr—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 309

Ditch, in the parish of Creggan. Moreover, the tradition preserved among
the farmers supports the presumption that this alignment originally extended
westward through the country, and joined the entrenchments “ which traversed
Ireland” by the route which I shall proceed to indicate. The Dorsey camp
seems therefore to have been placed at this part of the frontier boundary at
the strategic point which commanded the well-known pass to Emania by the
Fews. And, before passing on to the wider question of the date and object
of the construction of these defences, we may here lay down the general
position that in estimating the relationship or connexion with each other of
the fragmentary remains still extant, it is reasonable to conclude that if
detached portions of such works show a similar plan and section, allowing
a certain latitude for deviation and adaptation where the contour of the
ground suggests it; and present a unity of design in regard to some definite
frontier demarcation of which we have historic testimony, we shall be justified
in concluding that these separate links are portions of a once complete frontier
line. And the prevalence of a common archaic designation attached to them
by the peasantry is a further corroboration that these fragments formed
parts of an originally unbroken whole.

I now proceed to describe another similar line of entrenchment, running
from the foot of Slieve Gullion up the Newry valley. It goes locally by the
name of the “ Dane’s Cast,” though the “ Valley of the Black Pig” is equally
well known and applied to it—a designation which we find attached to the
whole series to be later described, even as regards its western terminal on
the Atlantic seaboard. Commencing near Scarvagh, the Dyke runs down to
the valley below in a south-westerly direction over an undulating country.
For perhaps a mile in length it has been largely preserved from demolition
by being fenced in on both sides, and planted ; and traverses Scarvagh demesne,
where also, though defaced and partially levelled in places, it has been
less liable to destructive interference. Entering the low ground, bordering
the Newry Canal at L. Shark, it ceases, but recommences again, and can be
traced to a little beyond Goragh Wood Station. ‘Then it formerly turned
west and ran along the high levels on the west of the Newry Valley to Cam
Lough, but the greater part of this portion of the work is obliterated. From
Cam Lough it runs in indistinct and defaced segments to Meigh in the parish
of Killevy (formerly called Magh Chosnamhaigh, the defenders’ plain), there
turning east, and failing in marshy ground in the valley. Hereabouts it strikes
athwart the Moira pass, at the eastern foot of Slieve Gullion. It is unneces-
sary for me to enter into many details of this fine earthwork, since the
existing remains, and indicated traces of its original course where obliterated,
are most carefully described with much exactness and precision by the

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [46]

310 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Rey. Canon Lett and others in the Ulster Journal of Archeology, vol. iii., 1897.
Parts of its length, near Scarva, are of imposing dimensions, and show a huge
fosse with lofty ramparts on each side. Canon Lett is strongly of opinion
that this retains its original construction, namely, one fosse with a vallum on
each side; and having gone over the whole ground, backwards and forwards,
he assures me that he never detected any second fosse, as in the Dorsey and
the Worm Ditch. [am not able to form an opinion myself; but it is notice-
able in more than one portion of the Scarvagh entrenchments that the vallum
on one side of the fosse has a very much wider base than the other, which
would be explicable if a second fosse had once existed on that side and had
been filled by the levelling of an outer rampart. Cf. figs. 6-7, Pl XVI. I
do not advance any opinion when so competent an antiquary has pronounced
against it; but [formerly came to the same conclusion as Canon Lett in regard
to many portions of the Worm Dyke, and parts of Duncla, namely, that the
original work consisted of merely one deep trench, with an outer bank, and
an inner vallum of great proportions, varying in height according to the
amount of levelling that had been done, and often another low bank which
had been preserved as the site of a hedge. Finding, however, on further
examination of the best-preserved lengths, that the remaining fosse was
sometimes on one side of the central vallum and sometimes on the other, I
eventually discovered sections which were virtually intact, except for the
alterations which in the course of ages atmospheric agencies had brought
about; and in these both fosses remained. I therefore recognize in the two
sections accompanying Canon Lett’s article, namely, Pl. XVL., fig. 6, on the
west side of Scarvagh demesne, and fig. 7 at the east end, the possibility of
the former existence of two side fosses and a central vallum which has been
much levelled in each instance. But where the ground fell rapidly, the outer
fosse was represented by only an escarpment, or in addition a very shallow
depression bounded by a low bank, often now utilized as a hedge. The Dane’s
Cast, where it ran through low ground, seems for the most part of its course
to have become entirely obliterated, or only represented by a shallow depres-
sion. It ran into a small lake called Lough a Dian (now drained) and
recommenced again at the farther shore, as does the Worm Ditch when any
sheets of water occur in its course. At another locality it turns suddenly at
right angles, and makes for a marsh about 100 yards from the county
boundary. ‘This pecuharity occurs also in the Worm Ditch, in the townland
of Corinary, without any ostensible reason, unless it was a territorial mearing
desirable to be preserved, or for strategical purposes. Canon Lett discusses
the local name of “ Dane’s Cast,” and points out that all circular forts and
earthworks in Ireland are attributed to the Danes, so that no significance

Kane—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 311

can be attached to the designation except as a reflection of the ordinary belief
that all ancient works of the kind were Danish—a supposition which we know
to be without warrant.

Nor do we find that the title is applied to any similar fragment elsewhere
in the country, except in the case of a short line of trench south of Armagh,
near Lisnadill, while the designation of the “Black Pig Valley” is recog-
nized throughout the whole of its course, sometimes in conjunction with
alteruative local designations. Now, if the Dane’s Cast was a local defensive
boundary without connexion with the Worm Ditch, &c., against whom could
it have been erected? Canon Lett and other antiquaries have hitherto put
forward the view that it was “The Great Wall of Ulidia,” and was made to
confine the Ulster men, when after the battle of Acaidh Leithdearg in Farney,
Co. Monaghan, and the burning of Emania by the three Collas in 332, they
were driven into the territory thenceforth called Ulidia.1 This comprised
the present Counties of Down and Antrim. O’Donovan was at first of this
opinion, and in a note in his translation of the Book of Rights’ speaks of
Glenree or the Newry Valley ‘“ through which an artificial boundary was
formed, now called the Dane’s Cast.” This boundary, he goes on to say, is
distinctly referred to in a manuscript in the Library of Trinity College,
Dublin (H. III. 18, p. 783), in the following words :—“ On the hither side of
Gleann Righe, the boundary of Gleann Righe was formed from the Newry
upwards between them (ie., the Clann Colla and the Clanna Rudhraighe), and
the Clanna Rudhraighe never returned across it from that time to the
present.” It is to be observed that this statement does not specify an
artificial structure, but may be read as a geographical delimitation of the
confines. However that may be, further inquiry led O’Donovan, as we
shall see, to abandon this explanation of its origin. Moreover, the chief
difficulty in accepting this hypothesis arises from the futility of the work as
a defence against the defeated race of Ultonians, or as a means of confining
them to the limits of Down and Antrim. For it seems plain that to effect
this it should have commenced at such part of the Newry River as is too
broad for an armed body of men to have crossed by swimming—a well-known
method in those days—and should have continued along the bank of that river
northward by the boundary of Ulidia to Lough Neagh, and thence from
the north shore of that lake by the Bann to the sea.

An invading host on their march to Emania (Armagh) would scarcely
cross the Newry River and traverse Glen Ree exposed to flank attacks from
enemies in the wooded slopes that composed its western side, when, since the

1 See Map, p. 316. 2 Celtic Society’s Publications, p. 37, note.
[46*]

312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Dane’s Cast has its terminal at Scarva, the whole country from thence to
Moira lay unprotected, and open toa direct incursion from the central portion
of Ulidia towards the capital of Oriel. This would naturally be made by the
shortest and most direct and levelroute. The alignment of the Dane’s Cast
seems, however, admirably calculated to protect the north-east of Ireland,
including Down and Antrim, from invaders from the south, advancing by the
well-known Newry and Moira pass. Even in Elizabethan times the Lord
Deputy and General Norris, attempting to force this pass, were repulsed with
a loss of 600 killed by a smaller Irish army before they had penetrated
further than Kilcloney, about eight miles north of Dundalk.’ I find that
Canon Lett? has noticed that advantage is taken in the construction of the
Dane’s Cast of the steep gradients of any slope upon which it runs, just as has
been described in the case of the Worm Ditch. This also is noticeable in the
Black Pig’s Race or “ Duncla” in Co. Longford, for though that district is
more level or only slightly undulating, the deepest fosse and the steepest
side of the central rampart face the ancient Province of Meath. Before
passing on to deal with the western extension of this stupendous work, I will
ask, what explanation can be put forward for the southern termination of the
Dane’s Cast at Meigh if it were never connected with the camp at Dorsey ;
and why the latter also was equally isolated from the Worm Ditch which so
nearly approaches it? For the “Gap of the North,” the passes of the Fews,
and Forkhill and the southern foothills of Slieve Gullion would have been left
undefended. A comparatively short line here would have completed the
southern boundary defences of the Counties of Armagh and Monaghan from
Scarva to Clones. We can scarcely doubt, then, that such existed, though its
traces may have now become obliterated. It is possible, too, considering the
negligent way in which the traces of the Dyke in Armagh were passed over
in the Old Ordnance Survey, that careful examination even now might reveal
further unnoticed remnants of it.

Here, perhaps, I may refer toa similar earth-work of which only a small
fragment remains, marked on the Ordnance Survey of Armagh, sheet 16, to
which Mr. Westropp has kindly directed my attention. It is marked “ Dane’s
Cast”; but I have never considered it as an integral portion of the entrench-
ment which bears that designation in Glen Ree. Its total traces measure
abeut 1m. and 800 ft. in length, lying 13 miles north of the Dorsey, and
4 miles south of Armagh, with a north-east alignment. It consists of three
well-defined portions in Ballyfaddy, Lisnadill, and Latmacollum townlands,
and ends at Butter Water Stream. The words “ Bull’s track”’ in italics

1 O’Sullivan Beare’s Fifteen Years’ War. > In litt.

Kant—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 313

appear in the map on the road from Lisnadill about 4,000 ft. to south of the
“Cast.” The Tain Bo Cualnge preserves a reference perhaps to this entrench-
ment, the object of whose erection must have become quite forgotten at the
period at which that epic was composed, the earliest version of which is
thought to date about the eighth century. It is as follows :—“ Then the bull
went and fifty heifers with him to Slieve Culind (Gullion), and his keeper,
Forgemen by name, followed him. He threw off the three-fifties of boys who
used always to play on him; and he killed two-thirds of his boys, and dug a
trench in Tir Marcceni in Cualnge before he went.”

And again :—He “went on Slighe Midluachra in Cuib... and made a
trench there: hence Gort Buraig, the field of the trench.” If this earthwork
was a westerly continuation of the Glen Ree entrenchments from Scarva, it
is evident that they could never have been designed as a protection against
an inroad from Ulidia to Emain Macha. I consider it as possibly a detached
inner line of defence near the capital, where a last stand could be made in
case a Southern enemy succeeded in forcing their way north by the Forkhill
pass. Emania, however, after above 150 years’ struggle against the ambition
of the Kings of Tara, fell a prey to the invading host- of the Collas in the
year 332.

If, therefore, we must dismiss this hypothesis as to the Dane’s Cast in
Glen Ree having been erected to confine the Ultonians, we must next
consider whether there is any other historical topographical boundary with
which these Irish earthworks coincide. It would be presumption on my
part to differ from the conclusions of that great master of Irish topography,
O’Donovan, if it were not that his researches, during the progress of the
Survey of Ireland, were cut short by the parsimony of the Government of
his day, so that certain additional lengths of the structure in the West,
hitherto unknown, were wanting to unravel the mystery of this prehistoric
work, which he would without doubt have done. His first suggestion was
that while the Dane’s Cast was the defensive frontier of Oriel against Ulidia,
the other known part of the Black Pig’s Valley, namely, the Worm Ditch,
constituted its southern frontier. Now, Oriel was formed in the fourth
century, after the destruction of Emania and conquest of Ulster by the
three Collas; and its territory comprised the three counties of Monaghan,
Armagh, and Louth, together with portions of Tyrone and Fermanagh.
We have already traced the course of the Worm Dyke from near Wattle
Bridge, at the western extremity of the southern verge of Monaghan, to

1 The Cattle Raid of Cialnge,” translated by Winifred Faraday. Grimm Library. London:
David Nutt.

314 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Culloville, where it meets that of Armagh. Thence some traces indicate
that it ran east toward the Dorsey and the western spurs of Slieve Gullion,
close to the mearing between the Cos. Armagh and Louth; and if it con-
tinued eastward, as it probably once did, would have met the Dane’s Cast at
Meigh, in the Newry Valley. Now, if it had been the line of demarcation of
Oriel, it would have turned south instead of north at Coolderry, and followed
the boundary of Louth to Drogheda. But its actual line cuts off Louth from
the rest of Oriel. We are, therefore, obliged to dismiss this hypothesis as
also untenable. Let us proceed to inquire into what portions Ireland was
divided in early times. Our ancient records state that the first partition
was effected by making the Esker Riada (that continuous ridge of gravel
banks or eskers which crosses the central plain of Ireland from Galway to
Dublin) a boundary line between the northern and southern half of Ireland:
Liath Moha, and Liath Conn. Subsequently, a further division into five
provinces was made, namely: Leinster, East and West Munster, Connaught,
and Ulster. In the second century a sixth province was added by Tuathal
Teachtmar, the then king of Ireland, who died, after a reign of thirty years,
in A.D. 160. Portions of Ulster, Connaught, and Leinster were cut off by
him, and allotted as a mensal territory for the King, which thenceforward
constituted the “ Middle” Province, or Province of “ Meath.” Ulster had
previously extended to Drogheda, and included in its southern bounds
the present Co. Louth, and those portions of Meath and Cavan which
lie north of the rivers Boyne and the Cavan Blackwater. This original
frontier may be roughly defined as having stretched from the south-western
extremity of Co. Donegal to the mouth of the Boyne. From this territory
all Louth was detached by Tuathal, and portions of Cavan and Leitrim,
and included in the new province. Henceforth, therefore, the southern
frontier of Ulster followed the marches of the Cos. Armagh and Monaghan as
far as Wattle Bridge on the Upper Erne. Its further continuation through
the present Cos. Cavan, Longford, and Leitrim has, I think, never been
accurately identified by modern antiquaries or authors, who only indicate it
in general terms. We know, however, that though portions of Connaught
were taken for Meath, yet that the north-western terminal continued to be
the river Drowes. Having observed that the Valley of the Black Pig or
Worm Dyke is almost conterminous so far as Wattle Bridge with the
eastern moiety of the boundary of ancient Ulster, its further extension
along the western boundary suggested itself to me. I accordingly asked the
Rev. Canon Naylor, Incumbent of the parish of Finner (Bundoran), whether
any such earthwork existed near the river Bundrowes; and he at once replied
in the affirmative, and subsequently wrote me particulars which assured me

sai a at

KANE

The Black Pig's Dyke. 315

that my conjecture was well founded. The gratifying discovery of its
terminal on the Atlantic seaboard encouraged me to attempt the further
task of unravelling the tangled clues afforded by various writers as to the
frontiers of the ancient Province of Meath. For, by ascertaining those of the
Province of Meath, those of Ulster would necessarily be defined up to its
junction with Connaught. Here, then, was the preliminary task. Keating
states that the adjusted frontier was as follows :—

From Dublin to Abhain Righe. The Rye water near Leixlip.

To Cluain Connragh. Cloncurry near Enfield, Co. Kildare.

To Ath-an-mhuillen Francaidh. The French Mills ford, Frankford,
King’s County. This locality is out of sequence.

To the Cumar of Cluain Ioraird. Not identifiable.

To Tochar Cairbre.-—The Causeway of Carbre. Kildare.

To Crannagh of Geisill. The woody place of Geishill, King’s County.

To Drumchuillinn, Drumeullen. King’s County.

To Biorrha. Birr, do,

To Abhain Chara. The stony river. Abhain na Cathbhada, the river of
Nenagh (Ir. Topographical poems, O’Huidrin). Owencarra.

To the Shannon, northwards to L. Ree, all whose islands belong to
Meath.

To L. Boderg. Part of the Shannon near Roosky.

To Maothil. From the Shannon to Mohill, Co. Leitrim.

it

Thence to Sgairbh Uachterach. “The upper rough ford.” Probably
some part of Lough Oughter, or L. Gowna, which O’Donovan states
also went by the name of L. Achter.

o)

Athlone. This seems quite out of its place.

To Drumleathan. Drumlane near Belturbet.

Till one reaches the Magh. Perhaps the race-course of Castle Sanderson.

To the Cumar of Cluain Eois. The confluence (of rivers) at Clones.
In Norden’s Map of Elizabethan age, “Cumbre fluvius.”

To Lough-da-ean. The Lake of the two birds. Possibly Dartrey Lake
in Co. Monaghan.

To Magh Cnobha. (Perhaps an error for Muic Snamh = Muckno,
Castleblayney). ‘lo Duibhir. Neither identified.

To Linn-atha-an-daill! on Shabh Fuad. The lake of the blind man’s ford
on Sheve Fuad, north of Castleblayney. Not identified.

1 In the Tain Bé Ctalnge we read: ‘‘ They came thence over the Bernas b6 Cfalnge’’ (Bernas
Uladh or Bernas bé Uladh), which is the ‘‘Gap of Ulster’’ or the ‘‘ Fews pass,’’ and spent the
night in Glen Dail Imda in Ctalnge.’’

316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

To Magh an Chosnamhaigh at Cillsliebhe. Meigh, which is the only
plain in Killevy Parish, Co. Armagh. “The Defenders’ Plateau,”
at the very mouth of the Newry Pass, is a very suggestive name.

To Snamh Eughnachair. “ Euchnacar’s swimming ford.” The old name

of Carlingford Bay.

To Cumar Cluain Ivaid. “The confluence of Clonard”’ near Balbriggan.

To Lifé. The Liffey.

Disregarding the southern boundary, we will trace this frontier between
Uladh and Meath. Commencing at Carlingford Bay we find Meigh at

wn tee at toe”

teas Men
\ Le Sat t scavan de Boe,
Rcarrick ua C va VA N a a), Bo

° Bp Wksnadill “s53°.) QUTH

VonShannon “ *
Sage Rod jh Ay Sowna
L.Boderg

SIRS Cc oy
< S006 pesheelin 2
“ROSCOM —_ se :
‘ 500 ck
2 i

soeanee

oO gnees

LONG- .. kindle eee tee
FORD et ac betha varag

SAS s Pees

ecco0ecee Soundary of UWladh after alteration by King Tuathal.| Local names of portions.

sailarerstecels Boundaries of present Counties. A. Danes Cast.
The Black Pigs Trench or Valley. B. Worm Ditch.
------ Site identified of same. C. Duncla.

Fic. 2.—Ancient boundaries of Ulster.

Killevy, where the Dane’s Cast seems to end. Following round

Slieve

Kane—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 317

Gullion, we come to the Pass of the Fews, where a lake is named, not
identified—perhaps L. Ross, where a portion of the Worm Ditch is found
running toward the Dorsey. Not far from this is Castleblayney, whose
ancient name Mucknoe, mtic pnoh, “the swimming ford of the pig,’ no
doubt, has reference to the Black Pig. Lough da Ean is possibly Dartrey
Lake on the boundary of Co. Monaghan. ‘hence to Upper L. Erne at
Wattle Bridge near Clones. The Cumber Bridge, near Clones, preserves the
old name of Cumar or confluence. So far we find the frontier between
Uladh and Meath correctly marked out by the Worm Ditch. The river
Erne thence forms the frontier, past Castle Saunderson race-course, which is
probably “the Magh” of Keating, and Drumlane at Belturbet to “Sgairbh
Uachterach,” the upper rough ford, probably on Lough Oughter. Here
there is a hiatus in Keating’s series of boundary localities. Athlone is
next mentioned and Mohill, then L. Boderg, skipping all mention of Cavan,
which was partitioned between Meath and Uladh; and Longford, a portion
of which also was included in Ulster. But other authorities state that
Meath extended to North Teffia and Carbre. N. Teffia included the
environs of Granard, Co. Longford; and in a note by O'Donovan, in “ The
Book of Rights,’ he defines it as extending from the river Inny, which
flows out of L. Sheelin to Slieve Carbre. This latter is described as a hilly
district stretching from near Ballinamuck to Arvagh, north of L. Gowna.

In an old poem quoted by Keating, we find: “Along the Shannon side
northward the tract of Meath reaches to 'leathbha, and so to Carbre.”’
And again, “The men of Teathbha on the northern border (of Meath), and
Cairbre of bright victory.” We therefore have this portion of the northern
frontier of Meath defined from the neighbourhood of Lough Sheelin past
Granard to the country about Lough Gowna, and thence by Sheve Cairbre
to Ballinamuck. Here, therefore, we should meet the Black Pig’s trench
again, if the hypothesis that it followed the boundary of ancient Ulster
proves correct. It is satisfactory, therefore, to be able to trace its
earthworks from L. Kinale, which is close to Lough Sheelin, northward to
L. Gowna. Thence to Ballinamuck the country people report that it
continued, but what traces, if any, may remain, | have not been able to
ascertain. If we now refer again to Keating, we find Lough Boderg a
lake-like expansion of the Shannon mentioned as the place at which the
Shannon boundary of Meath ends; and Mohill, Co. Leitrim, is given as the
point through which the frontier line passed. A short extension thence to

' Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 11, n.
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [47]

318 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

at Mohill I found the country people quite familiar with the Valley of the
Black Pig.. They pointed out an eminence beside the banks of the Shannon,
at Roosky (where the river expands into a series of lakes—called L. Boderg) :
which they call Crook na muck, that is Cnoc na muice, the hill of the
pig, and show two large stones there which mark the place where it
was killed! Near this, stretching from the river in the direction of Mohill,
across the high road, there is a short line of what appears to be the remains
of the entrenchment. Thence they say it went to Mohill, and on
towards Cloone, turning off through the country to Ballinamuck. They
tell how the French troops passed through Mohill in 1798, and “followed
the Valley of the Black Pig all the way to Ballinamuck, where they fought
and were defeated.” Here, therefore, in Longford and Leitrim we have
identified the border, and have discovered that the remains of the Dyke follow
it north to L. Gowna, and that the direction of its track thence is pointed out
by the country folk by Ballinamuck through Mohill to the Shannon.
Unfortunately, my visit to these parts was much curtailed; and I was unable
in consequence to accomplish much exploratory work, but spent my time
chiefly in visiting some of the old residents, and gleaning legendary lore, of
which more anon. To return to the Longford entrenchment. Besides its
usual designation, “The Black Pig’s Race,” I found the name “Duncla” (otin-
cloi00), which may be translated ‘fortified ditch, was apphed to it by some
of the inhabitants. O’Donovan renders it “ The Barrier.” From L. Kinale,
which is separated by a very narrow strip of land from L. Sheelin, it runs
north in broken sections to very near the town of Granard, and evidently
follows the boundary of some local territory. Though there are some
considerable mounds and fosses in this part of its course, showing the plan of
construction to agree with that of the Worm Ditch in Monaghan, namely, in
having a great central rampart and two fosses bordering it, yet the best-
preserved lengths are to be found on the way to L. Gowna, where it crosses
the road from Granard to Scrabby. Here at Dalystown there is a portion
whose cross-section from out to out measures about 90 ft., the central vallum
being about 10 ft. high above the bottom of the fosse, which is here about
15 ft. in width, and must have been much deeper. In other parts of its
course, where the ramparts have been levelled and carted away, the deep
excavation of the trench still persists, traversing the country like a dry water-
course, and ending at the southern shore of L. Gowna. In the lake is an
island called after St. Columbkille; and O’Donovan states the trench was
continued across it! A section of the Dalystown segment, where it
runs through flat ground, will show that the fosse on the Meath side was
deeper than the other, and the face of the vallum steeper. But in most

KaneE—TVhe Black Pig’s Dyke. 319

parts of its course the alterations that have taken place from time to time
have rendered it impossible to lay down certainly what was its exact original
contour and section. All that can be done is to carefully examine a large
number of the best-preserved portions, and set down the size and contour of
such parts of each as appear uninjured by interference, and thus build up the
whole plan froma series of the best-preserved fragments. Very generally the
farmer has contented himself with fillmg one of the fosses, and levelling the
ground up to the middle of the rampart, leaving one fosse and the face of the
rampart as a fence. This applies to every portion of these earthworks I have
been describing. It was subsequent to my visit to Granard and Mohill that
I came across a letter of O'Donovan written from Longford. Struck by the
coincidence of these ditches with the ancient Meath frontier, he awoke to the
conviction that his former hypotheses as to the Dane’s Cast and the Worm
Ditch were erroneous.

“ Ballinamuck, the mouth of the pig’s ford,” he writes. “What pig?”
“The black pig who rooted up the Dane’s Cast in the Co. Armagh! The
trench begins at L. Kineel (Kinale), and extends through the townlands of
Springtown, Cartronbore, Toberfelim, Ballymulty, and on to the island of
St. Columbkille in L. Gowna, which it crosses.” “It is said to extend.
further, but the people who informed me [O’Donovan} have no further
acquaintance with it. Ancient Meath comprised all this country; and it
would be hard to deny that this was its boundary with Ulster.” And
again—“ That famous boundary of ancient Meath, as it is now proved to be
without any question, appears here also under the name of Duncladh, or
Barrier.” We have now, therefore, only one link wanting to complete the
eastern alignment, namely, the junction between L. Kinale and L. Oughter ;
and since lakes were always utilized as sufficient barriers when they occurred
on the line of boundary, it seems probable that L. Sheelin, whose western
extremity almost meets L. Kinale, must have been connected with it by a
short ditch. The line of the entrenchment connecting L. Sheelin (or
L. Kinale) with L. Oughter has not as yet been ascertained. It probably,
starting from near Farnham, enclosed a portion of the baronies of Clanmahon
and Upper Loughtee in Cavan, as without doubt those of Clankee, Castlerahan,
and Tullygarvey were included in old Meath.’

Note 1n Press.—Since reading this Paper at the Royal Irish Academy, Mr. Thos. J.
Westropp has most kindly called my attention to a portion of the works which had escaped my
notice. More than a mile of the ‘*‘ Worm Ditch ”’ is to be traced in the parish of Denn, about 4 miles
S.8.W. of Cavan (Ord. S., 31). It takes a curvilinear course, and is stated to be connected with a
ring-fort. Its position through the Barony of Upper Loughtee is exactly what I have above indicated
to have been the probable line of frontier, namely, S.E. from Farnham towards Ballyjamesduff, and,
running to L. Sheelin. It is to be hoped that some traces of both extremities may be found still
extant. Cf. Westropp’s ‘‘ Ancient Forts of Ireland,’”’ p.716, Trans. R. I. Academy, xxx1., part. xiv.

a7")

320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

We now proceed to trace the connexion between Roosky and Bundoran.
Here the frontier of Meath fails us; but fortunately the line of demarcation
between Connaught and Ulster is well known to have been along the course
of the Shannon. No earthworks were therefore needed where the waters
ran broad and deep, past Carrick-on-Shannon, and northwards towards
L. Allen. Whether the stream flowing out of this lake was broad enough, or
had to be supplemented by earthworks, I am not aware. At Drumshambo,
however, the country people say that the Black Pig’s Valley ran thither from
the south into L. Allen; and at Dowra, on the northern shore of the lake,
the same name is applied to the valley of the Shannon; and it is said to have
reached northward to L. Macnean. So far away as Mohill I found that the
route of the Black Pig’s Valley was traditionally said to end at “ The Shannon
Pot,’ ie., its subterranean source on Cuilcagh mountain, near L. Macnean.
This tradition preserves, therefore, the true direction of this part of the old
frontier with surprising accuracy for a stretch of about 40 miles. Up to the
present I have no knowledge, nor have received any intimation from the
officer in charge of the Ordnance Survey for this district, as to the existence
of any remains of an entrenchment between L. Macnean and L. Allen. Nor
would any have been constructed, except where the river formed an insufficient
defence. From L. Macnean the Dyke ran west to Bundrowes and the sea.

I shall commence at the western terminal, and follow it back to L.
Macnean in the order in which its remaining portions were discovered. I
have already mentioned my indebtedness to Rev. Canon Naylor, Incumbent
of Finner Parish, for identifying the Black Pig’s Valley in response to my
query as to its existence in that neighbourhood. Writing from Bundoran,
he says—“'The rampart is of course fragmentary. From the Bundrowes it
comes right across to the road which passes my house (townland of Maghera-
car), it then runs a few yards north of, and parallel with, Strahanafulla
(streamlet of blood), the brook which tradition declares was formerly the
boundary of Ulster. Running east of it, through the townlands of Druma-
chrin, Rathmore, and Rathglas, it goes into the Co. Leitrim (townland of
Boynagh), making for Lough Melvin. You will of course understand that it
only crops up here in short lengths or traces. I was wrong when I said that
it ran towards Belleek; the ‘Moy’ extends right away in that direction, but
not the rampart. ‘Ibe Moy (Magh) is known traditionally as the plain of the
Black Pig—here they say it was actually killed.” “ All that I have learned
bears out entirely the theory that you formulated.” A former rector of
Bundoran, Dr. Crawford, now of Kilconnel Parish, Ballinasloe, informs me
that it was he that levelled the part of the great rampart which ran through
the Glebe grounds. I then made inquiries at Lough Melvin, and found that

Kane—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 321

the course of the Valley of the Black Pig was well known, and that it ran:
from Lough Melvin eastwards. Having communicated with the Ordnance
Survey Office, Captain Rose soon after, when visiting that district, which was
fortunately then under examination, sent me the gratifying intelligence that
its track had been identified where I had suggested it might be, namely, from
the eastern extremity of L. Melvin S.E. to L. Macnean.

The following indications will be set out in the new Ordnance Maps.
Leitrim O. S., 6 in., sheet Nos. 5, 7, and 8. South-east of Ross Point,
L. Melvin, there is a short length extant in the townland of Cornagawna,
running parallel with the Kilcoo R., about a mile from the lake shore.

About a mile distant another portion is found in the townland of Gub-
manus, and after a short interval its traces recommence and run for about a
mile through the adjoining townland of Lattone in a S.-S.-westerly direction.
In sheet 8 portions again crop up in the townland of Gortnaderrary, south-
west of the small Lake Tiernan; and again, south-west of the village of
Kiltyclogher in Corraleskin. Again, about 1} mile further, a fragment is
preserved in Tullintloy, and again (sheet 7), in Cloon, it is found again
extending into L. Macnean, at the entrance of the Black River. These
traces of the Dyke are very shallow, and little more than a hollow depression
aud a ridge; but the farmers have no doubt in times past, here as elsewhere,
levelled the earthworks as much as possible. Two local names also are here
applied to it, namely, “ Bohereen-wan ”’ (the little white lane), and “ The Great
Man’s Track”—so I am informed by Captain Rose, who can scarcely conceive
from its shallow traces that the work was more than a boundary mearing—at
any rate in this part of its course, so greatly have its works been defaced by
the numerous small farmers through whose holdings it passes.

By a rough estimate the total length of the actual earthworks, exclusive
of river and lake-stretches, would seem to have been 130 miles. There seems
to be no historical evidence as to the date of its erection. But since the new
frontier of Ulster was fixed during the reign of Tuathal Teachtmar, i.e. A.D. 130-
160, the trench cannot have been made earlier; and, on the other hand, this
defensive boundary must have been put up before 332, when the destruction
of Emania, and the overthrow of the Ultonian dynasty after 600 years
duration, were accomplished by the three Collas. If we consult the Four
Masters, we find that Tuathal invaded Ulster, and was killed in a battle near
Larne, Co. Antrim, in A.D. 160, by Mal, son of Rochraidhe, King of Ulster,
who succeeded him for four years as King of Ireland, and then was:slain by
Phelimy Reachtmar, who reigned nine years and died in 175. Under these
circumstances it seems probable that the Ditch was thereafter raised against
similar invasions; and it is significant that the next wars that are mentioned

322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

against Ulster took place in 236 and 237 by the then King of Ireland; and
that the series of fights all took place at localities on the line of the Dyke, or

south of it, as follows :—

A.D. 256. The battle of Granard by Cormac son of Con against the Ulster-
men. The battle of Sruth (Co. Louth) against the Ulster-
men. ‘The battle of Slieve Cualnge (Sheve Gullion).

A.D. 237. The battle of Ath Beatha (Ballybay, Co. Monaghan),!

It seems therefore probable that the making of this formidable ditch
dates about the year 200 of this era, if we can place reliance on these early
Irish Chronicles, which of course long precede any known written history.
But the identification of this chain of ancient earthworks as conterminous
with the frontier of Ulster as set forth by these historic legends—a frontier
which differs widely from that described by the earliest written authorities as
existing in their time—seems a remarkable and unexpected proof of the truth
of these traditional narrations, whether we accept their chronology as
accurate or not. e

Perhaps, in conclusion, I should refer to a frontier ditch which is said to
have been made by order of Poynings’ Parliament in 1494, to define the then
marches of the Pale. It ran through Kildare, Meath, and Louth, to the Fane
River. A section of it is extant at Syddan, I am informed, three miles west
of Ardee. I only make this reference to it lest it might be confounded with
similar earthworks of prehistoric date.

LEGENDS OF THE “BLACK PIG.”

In folk-lore as well as in zoology wide distribution is accepted as evidence
of great antiquity. Throughout the whole of Ireland the legends about Swine
are extremely numerous, and the Irish word “muc” or pig is constantly a
component of place-names. In many instances there is no special tradition
to explain the designation, which are simply survivals of the chase of the
wild boar; but in some cases there are stories attached to these localities
which may be relegated to one of two groups of ancient legends. The first
belongs to the mythological division of Celtic tales of the Ossianic period,
and is preserved in the Dindshenchas of Dume Selga, “The Mound of
Hunting.’ It is given by Borlase thus’ :—“Six swine are mentioned and
called the Swine of Derbrenn, the daughter of Kochaid Fedlech (of the race of

' Annals of the Four Masters. 2« The Dolmens of Ireland,’’ vol. iii , p. 867.

Kane—The Black Pigs Dyke. 3238

Heremon). They were, however, only foster-children of hers, their mother
being called Dalb-Garb (uncouth visage), who changed them by spell into
pigs. Three were males, Cond, Find, and Fland; and there were three
females, Mel, Trech, and Tréis. As boars the three men were named
Froechan, Banban, and Brogarban; and as sows the three women were called
Crainchrin, Coelchéis, and Treilech. We find them hunted out of Leinster,
but received kindly by Oengus Mac ind Oc, that is, Oengus son of the Daeda,
the God of the Tuath Dé Danaan. After that they went to Glascarn and
remained in hiding with Derbrenn. Next they went to Inver Umaill,
probably Owles in Mayo. They are then attacked by Medbh, and Dubh Inis
taken from them. They all fell save one; and their five heads were brought
to Dume Selga, the Mound of Hunting.” In this legend Borlase considers
we have a traditionary version of the migration of the Firbolgs from Leinster
to Connaught, and finally of a remnant that took refuge on islands off the
West Coast.

To this group of legends evidently belong the various episodes of the
hunting of magical pigs by Ailill and Medbh in Croghan, and by Manannan
Mor MacLir’s hounds, and by Mod, who is said to have been killed at
Mucinis in L. Conn, Co. Mayo, on whose shore is also a place called
Muckersnav, or the Pigs’ swimming ford.

Similar chases of swine are attributed to Niall son of Enna Aignech, who
was drowned with his hounds in Lough Neill; and to Glas, who pursued a
wild pig from Tara to Baltinglass, where both pursuers and their quarry
perished. Scattered over the south and west of Ireland in connexion with
tumuli, as well as natural caverns and springs, the story of Diarmuid’s chase
of a magical boar, and his death from its poisonous bristles, is current; and
how, in his pursuit after Grainne and her lover, Finn mac Cumhail overtakes
him just when he lies dying from the effects of the poison, but fails to bring
him the draught of healing water from the health-giving spring hard by,
through letting it trickle from his hands. Clais-na-Muice-Dubh, about a
mile from Macroom, is one of these localities; another is the Valley of
Glenturk (Boar’s Glen) in Galway, near Oranmore. Elsewhere at Collooney,
Co. Sligo, and in the townland of Mucduff, the legend survives with
variations.

Other localities where stories about a chase after magical swine are
preserved are mentioned by Col. Wood-Martin (“ Rude Stone Monuments,”
pp. 231, 232), such as Kilnamucky, near Castle Martyr, and by Windele, in
his reference to another Clais-na-muice at Kilfadamore, near Bantry, where
is a natural fissure in the ground so named.

The other group of traditions, namely, those connected with the boundary

324 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

entrenchment between ancient Ulster and the provinces of Meath and
Connaught, which is the subject of this paper, centre round a still earlier tale,
entitled “The Fate of the Children of Tureann,” a version of which has been
published by Douglas Hyde. From this most of the legends relating to the
Race or Valley of the Black Pig in the N oni of Ireland and in Cos. Louth
and Meath derive their motif.

This ancient tale is referred by POMpaten authorities to the cycle of
Celtic mythology of the earliest period, and deals with an age supposed to
have been long prior to the events dealt with in the Ossianic tales, which are
sometimes referred to the first century B.c. In a rare little volume published
in 1856 by N. O’Kearney, entitled ‘Prophecies of St. Columbkill,” the
Louth legend is given as follows in the introduction :—

“ Tradition says that Cian mic Cainte was a wicked Druid who kept an
academy near Drogheda, and was wont to change his pupils into swine for the
purpose of setting his wolf-dogs after them and amusing himself. This
wicked practice having at length become known to the friends of his pupils,
who had often been lacerated by the fangs of his hounds, while some had been
killed in the chase, the three sons of Tureann resolved to take revenge on the
Druid; and on the occasion of his changing himself into a black pig pursued
and killed him near Cnoc-Cian-mic-Cainte, sometimes called Killeen Hill,
which is north of Dundalk; and Cian’s grave was seen on the hill till about
1836, when a farmer named Dickie tore it down in course of excavating for
materials for his ime-kiln.” Jilleen Hill is near Meigh, Co. Armagh, near

e “ Dane’s Cast.”

The commencement of the original story of the Children of Tureann is
shortly thus. Cian, arriving from Tara at Magh Murthemne (Le., the plains
north of Dundalk), found himself followed by the three sons of Tureann, who
were his enemies. To save himself from them, he changed his form into that
of a black pig, and associated himself with a herd of swine. The three,
losing sight of the man whom they had seen at a distance, suspected what
had happened; and Brian turned his two brothers into hounds, who chased
the magical pig, which the other swine avoided; and Brian slew him with a
spear. These incidents are related as contemporaneous with the southern
battle of Moytura, in which the Dé Danaans overthrew the Fomorian invaders.
The date given for this conflict is A.M. 3330.

It is startling to find that the Louth legend still preserves in its modern
shape so much of the original pagan myth, namely, the name of Cian, his
having assumed by magic the shape of a black pig, his vain attempt to
hide himself in a herd of real swine, and his detection, pursuit, and death by
the hand of his enemies, the three sons of Tureann. At Carrickmacross,

Kane—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 325

near the junction of Cos. Louth, Armagh, and Monaghan, the story runs
thus:—The Pig, whose furrow is to be seen here, was a schoolmaster |
who by witchcraft turned his scholars into turkeys and geese, and who on
being threatened, turned himself into a black pig, and was chased from the
Boyne either to near Carrickmacross or to a field close to Tullyallen, where
he was killed. The country people also mix up the fable with a battle
fought by Cromwell in the townland of Mullyorr.

O'Donovan, writing from Carrickmacross (Ordnance Survey Mss.),
gives another version current there in his time. It is as follows:—
“A schoolmaster having turned his scholars into swine, they were chased by
O’Neill’s dogs when hunting, and ran in different directions. One towards
L. Neagh (forming the Dane’s Cast) ; another westward (the Worm Ditch) ;
the third, closely pursued, crossed the Lake at Castleblayney.” Hence the
name Mucknoe (muc ynath, the pig’s swim). In this tradition we have
the Dane’s Cast and the Worm Ditch associated, and referred to a similar
origin and period, showing the current belief in their connexion in old times.
The introduction of O’Neill’s name preserves the reference to the act ofa
king. In the vicinity of Drogheda and the Boyne, they say it was the
king of Tara who changed the schoolmaster into a black pig, and chased
him northwards, where he tore up a furrow. Here we find a reflection of
the fact that the shifting of the boundary north was done by the king
of Ireland.

At Mohill, in the Co. Leitrim, the following version of the making of
the Black Pig’s Valley was given me:—A_ schoolmaster living at the
R. Boyne long ago was a magician of great power. He used to turn his
pupils occasionally into animals for sport. Now there were two brothers,
sons of a red-haired widow, whom he changed, one into a hare, and the
other into a hound; and the former, flying from his brother, was killed
during the chase by falling into a dyke. ‘The red-haired mother took
counsel, and was advised to turn the pedagogue by enchantment into a
black pig. This done, he ran north to a herd of swine, who avoided him
as being uncanny.... His ruse being unsuccessful, he fled across the
country, leaving a deep track behind him, till he reached the Shannon,
where, at Roosky, the infuriated mother overtook him, and he was slain on
the top of a little eminence called Crook na muck (Cnoc-no-muice).
Otherwise thus :—“ A woman batting clothes in the Shannon killed him
with her beetle at Crook na muck, where a large stone marks the spot.”
The chief interest in this legend, which I met with also at Granard in Co.
Longford, where they mention Drogheda as being the place where the
schoolmaster lived, is that the alleged flight was from the Boyne to the

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [48]

326 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

north of Louth, and then through Ireland to the Shannon at Roosky, so
preserving the historical alteration of boundary from the Boyne to the
northern limit of Louth, and thence by a devious route to the Shannon,
where it ended.

All the above legends deal with purely pagan times; I have only met
one which purports to be later. This comes from Granard also, and refers
the origin of the earthwork to a demon who was exorcised by St. Patrick.
It is as follows:—An evil spirit used to appear at night like a flaming fire
moving about the country. The inhabitants, much terrified, sent to
St. Patrick for aid. The holy saint thereupon came to exorcise the demon.
But when he pursued the light, it vanished, and the demon changed himself
into a turkey and other animals, which the saint in vain attempted to
overtake. When, however, the form of a black pig was assumed, St. Patrick
took fresh courage, and, following the deep track or furrow that it left behind,
succeeded at length in running it down at Granard, where the animal was
killed, and the demon no more disturbed the countryside by his apparition.

The above does not throw any hght on the subject, but there remain
two traditions, the first of which is from Monaghan.

The Worm Ditch (in Irish cloid no peipte) near Clones is believed by
the farmers through whose fields it runs to have been raised as a boundary
between two great kings, and that anyone transgressing the limit on either
side would incur the penalty of death. Here we find preserved the facts that
this great earthwork was a defensive boundary between certain provinces, and
the danger of crossing it.The other is found in Leitrim, as well as in Ulster
(Farney and Louth), and may be a superstitious survival of the above,
complicated with some reminiscences of the Ulster plantation, when large
numbers of the native Irish were driven out of that province into Connaught
and forbidden to return. O’Kearney, writing in 1856, mentions a_ belief
held by many natives of Ulster that the English will some day make a bloody
massacre of the Irish in the Valley of the Black Pig. “This delusion,” he
says, “caused the breaking up of many a happy home in Ulster in times not
very far gone by. It was the opinion of the people of Ulster, grounded on a
pagan tradition, that some parts of Connaught and beyond the Boyne were
safe from the range of this midnight massacre”; and he goes on to quote an
Trish distich in elucidation of this widespread belief—

Iv pesqyi peice mine oy; cionn Donne
No bupedsl dip o n”’Oun Vealsoin.
A peck of meal is more valuable above the Boyne
Than a bushel of goldin Dundalk.
LOp. cit.

Kane—The Black Pig’s Dyke. 327

At Roosky in Leitrim, where the ancient Dyke runs into the Shannon, an
old man said to me (a propos of nothing, but apparently repeating a traditional
phrase): “If the great war arose, we should have to cross the Shannon at once
before the bridge [i.e., Roosky bridge] would be broken down, or we would all
be killed.”

Elsewhere the same story is repeated, namely, that St. Columbkille
prophesied of a great and bloody war arising in Ireland, whereupon all that
would save themselves from massacre should forthwith retire south of the
Valley of the Black Pig. Now, since all Leitrim, as well as Longford, is
included in the present province of Connaught, and since, if my contention is
right, all the country included in and north of the Black Pig’s trench was
ancient Ulster, a Leitrim man crossing the entrenchment, or that part of the
Shannon which formed part of the old boundary between the provinces,
would be taking refuge in ancient Connaught—out of modern Connaught.
It would therefore seem that not only did many native Irish in last century
fear to stay in Ulster, or north of the Boyne, but even those parts of
Connaught which were once included in the Province of Ulster were considered
unsafe for them—who would be unharmed if they crossed the Black Pig’s
Dyke, or the Shannon about L. Boderg, to the territory of ancient
Connaught.

This survival of a traditional boundary of such antiquity to the present
day is surprising. In a Paper’ by Mr. L. J. Murray, containing references
to some of these legends, it is stated that “nowhere is the story of the Black
Pig told with such vividness, and believed in so firmly, as in the barony
of Farney, Co. Monaghan. The children of Farney used to mark out for
themselves the places in which they would take refuge on the night of
the terrible massacre.”

In the west of Monaghan county, and in the district of Slut Mulrooney,
near Roslea, the country people have a tradition that when the great war
arises they must escape west of the Cuileagh mountain beyond the “Shannon
Pot,” ie., the source of the Shannon. In the south of the county they say
they must go south across the Boyne to be in safety. In both cases the
ancient boundary of Uladh is evidently referred to; but, curiously enough,
though the Black Pig’s Dyke is to be the scene of the slaughter, yet in South
Monaghan the legend preserves the record of the Ulster frontier as 7
originally existed previous to the time of Tuathal, namely, the Boyne!

In a volume by Lady Gregory, entitled “ Book of Saints and Wonders,”
p. 51, it is stated that the inhabitants of Slieve Echté (Aughty), a hilly region

} Louth Archeological Society’s Journal, 1904.

328 Proceedings of the Royat Irish Academy.

in the south of Galway, tell that there will be great fighting on Slieve an Oir,
and in the Valley of the Black Pig, but that the slaughter will never extend
to the Valley of St. Columbkille; so that it will be well for all the people
who live in the latter valley during the great war. ‘This form of the legend
prevails widely about Loughrea and other parts of Connaught. O’Kearney,
who gives translations from the Irish of prophecies attributed to St. Columbkille,
states that in no Mss. has he met with any passages on which such statements
could be founded.

‘ISVQ S,ANYQ GHL CNV HOLIG NUOA\ AHL JO SNOILOAG—ANVY

f T aT = als Us
LFI4 O9 Os Oo of oz or G oO

“a/BIS /EZUOZISOH PUP /2IIQJIA
“UL pay|ig aSsay aU YIIM YOFIG WOM JO UO!PDAS

‘gusauiag PAUeDS Ul pua 4seqg UO 4SeD JO UOI}DES “7 Bry

“qsey soueg

“sassot Jo Buiyjig bulmoys ‘asnoy-wues
Sula UIA JO-MN SUIeYO |] ‘euoubuNug 4e UOIQDag ~G b1y

=etrss ee ae 1

ee a ene

‘
‘
‘
QZ

r T T T Tr Ty
LIFIO9 os OL Of o2 oO Ss oO

“BJOG JEQUOZIJOH PUe /eI/7IAa/

“pays Walduy JO 9dIS “VW
“UOIqIpuod Quaseud Ul AUeUIIO”D UI Wey sajqyey Ul UOIQDaS *47 B14

apis
ueybeuo, ueaey ueygeuvo,
“YS9IG WuUOAA

TUN Ea 1) 4099 “TIAXX ‘TOA “PBoy “TY 90M

L eee J

OVE:

NOTES ON THE DISTRIBUTION, HISTORY, GRAMMAR, AND
IMPORT OF THE IRISH OGHAM INSCRIPTIONS.

By JOHN MACNEILL.

Read Aprit 26; Ordered for Publication Aerit 28; Published Juny 24, 1909.

CONTENTS.
I. Geographical Distribution, .. . 329 VI. Examples Classified and Discussed :—

sme A. Relations of Ogham and ms.

II. Non-Christian Character, . 5 ol Osho ene Went foe
III. Orthography, . Same tCelah aod mation, . yet
j aA: B. Declensions, . ‘ 5 oor
HN ode i : i ; aq C. Exceptional Cases and Forms, 361
V. Syntax, . : : : . 844 D. Customary Terms and Formule, 365

Norrt.—Ogham words are printed in clarendon type, thus: mucoi. The accompanying numbers
are those in Macalister’s collection. ‘‘J’’ with year refers to the annual volumes of the Journal of
the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland. ‘‘ Holder’’ denotes his Altkeltischer Sprachschatz
(where words cited are in dictionary order). ‘‘ L. Arm.’’ = Book of Armagh, Hogan’s Glossary.
‘‘ Onomasticon ”’ Goedelicum, by Rev. E. Hogan, s.s., about to be published by the Royal Irish

Academy. In many instances, I have not found it possible to insert references to Irish texts and
MSS.

THE publication of Mr. R. A. Stewart Macalister’s Studies in Irish Epigraphy
(vol. i, 1897, vol. 11, 1902, vol. i, 1907), containing his own and previous
readings of about five-sixths of the Ogham inscriptions known to exist in
Ireland, has rendered it not only possible but imperative that systematic
study should be brought to bear upon this material. A considerable number
of Irish inscriptions not as yet dealt with by Macalister, but subjected to
revision by the late Rev. Edmond Barry, M.R.14., and Sir John Rhys, will
be found in the volumes of the Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries
of Ireland for the last twenty years. The records of Ogham inscriptions in
Great Britain appear to be scattered in a number of publications, and the
time at my disposal has not been sufficient to trace them up. The following
paper is an initial effort to analyse and interpret the available facts.

I—GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION.

Ogham inscriptions have been found only in Ireland, the Isle of Man,
Scotland, Wales, and the south-west of England. More than five-sixths of
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [49]

330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the known inscriptions have been found in Ireland. The total number of
known inscriptions appears to be about 360.

Of the Irish inscriptions, numbering about 300, five-sixths have been
found in the counties of Kerry, Cork, and Waterford.

Kerry has about 120, or one-third of the total. Of these more than
60 are congregated in the small and mountainous barony of Corcaguiny, the
western extremity of Ireland, and more than 20 in the adjoining barony of
North Dunkerron.

Cork county has about 80, of which more than 20 are found in the
barony of East Muskerry.

Waterford county has about 40, and of these three-fourths are in the
barony of Decies-without-Drum.

Thus more than one-third of the known Irish oghams have been found
in four baronies.

A small number are found in Ossory and East Meath. Throughout the
rest of Ireland, instances are only sporadic. None are known in the
counties of Donegal, Down, Galway, Sligo, Longford, Westmeath, and
Queen’s County.

Scotland has 1 in the island of Gigha in the Southern Hebrides, and
15 in Pictland, the north-eastern region, including Orkney and Shetland ;
none in the West Highlands, the Northern Hebrides, Argyll, or the
Lowlands.

The Isle of Man has 6.

Wales has about 26, of which 13 are in Pembrokeshire, 12 in the
remainder of South Wales, only 1 in North Wales.

In Devon and Cornwall there are 5; in Hampshire 1, on the site of the
Roman town of Calleva, now Silchester; in the rest of England none.

None have been found on the Continent, but at Biere in Saxony there
are stone tablets bearing unintelligible syllables traced in Ogham characters,
possibly the work of some wandering Gael who knew just a little of the
craft.

All the inscriptions that have been deciphered and interpreted belong to
the same language—an early form of [vish—except a few in North-eastern
Scotland, which are said to be in the Pictish language.

The distribution of the inscriptions clearly corresponds to the region of
Gaelic, or, as it was then called, Scottic, influence in the period that followed
the withdrawal of the Roman legions from Britain. The frequency of
oghams in South Munster and Pembrokeshire, and their rare yet very wide

' The British figures are those given by Rhys, J, 1902, p. 1.

MacNettit—WNotes on Lrish Ogham Inscriptions. 331

distribution outside of these areas, manifestly indicate an arrested custom or
cult. This was not the custom of Ogham writing, which may have been
widespread among the pagan Irish, but the custom of Ogham inscriptions
on stone monuments commemorative of the dead.

Two hypotheses may be regarded. Either the epigraphic cult was
widespread in its early period, and died out rapidly except in the districts
in which oghams are now numerous; or the cult originated in these districts
and became general in them, but had not time to become general elsewhere
before the causes came into operation which brought about its abandonment.
The latter hypothesis is the more satisfactory. If we suppose a widespread
custom at an early stage, we must expect to find the early linguistic forms
characterizing the scattered inscriptions, and the late forms chiefly in the
areas of frequency, 1.e. of persistence. This is not the case. Both early and
late forms are found promiscuously throughout the whole Irish region.
I cannet speak for the British oghams, the records of which are scattered in
a great variety of publications covering half a century.

IlL—NON-CHRISTIAN CHARACTER.

The arresting causes, it can hardly be doubted, were the spread of
Christianity and the concomitant spread of Latin learning and the Latin
alphabet. The use of Latin letters is not in itself sufficient to explain the
discontinuance of Ogham epigraphy. The Ogham inscriptions were not
replaced, at all events in Ireland, by literal inscriptions. The Ogham in-
scriptions seem to commemorate men of the world. The literal inscriptions of
ancient Ireland commemorate chiefly ecclesiastics. There are few inscriptions
in Roman or Ivish-Roman characters in memory of kings, princes, nobles,
warriors, or poets. Literal inscriptions did not take the place of the
numerous oghams of Corcaguiny, Muskerry, and the Desi. The ancient
cult was abandoned, not altered.

The bulk of the Ogham inscriptions may perhaps be ascribed to the fifth
and sixth centuries; and I think the cult must have chiefly flourished in the
fifth century. The latest word-forms and inflexions are as old as the oldest
in MS. Irish, and the words which, according to the Ogham orthography, are
the direct equivalent of Old-Irish forms are comparatively few in number.
The characteristic Christian nomenclature and vocabulary of ancient Ireland
are absent from all but half a dozen at the most of the known inscriptions.
The word qrimitir, O. I. erwimther, borrowed through Cymric from the Latin
presbyter, occurs once. Rhys, by reading an ogham backwards, has found the
Latin word Sangti (Sanctv), but the final vowel, which should be i, is u in

[49*]

Bo2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Macalister’s reading, and the accompanying names do not admit of identifi-
cation. The name Colman or Columbanus, which is undoubtedly Christian
in origin, occurs twice; but both Columb and Colman were very frequent
names even before the time of St. Columba. The names Mariani and Sagittari,
which occur, are Latin words, but it is by no means certain that they are
not also Celtic words. These are the only traces of Christianity that I have
been able to find in nearly 300 inscriptions. No known Ogham inscription
contains anything expressive of Christian religious sentiment. It seems
therefore probable that Ogham epigraphy, while it lasted, remained in pagan
hands. ‘Two only of the known oghams contain names belonging to the
historical record. One of these is the Breastagh ogham (47), commemorating
Kolaing (gen. Iulenge) son of Coirpre son of Amolngaid. As this ogham
stands in Tirawley (Tir Amolngado), Eolaing was presumably grandson of
the king from whom that territory was named, Amolngaid king of Connacht,
who died between 440 and 450. His son Coirpre, according to the genealogies
(BB10715), was ancestor of St. Tigerndn.! In the pedigrees of saints
(BB 217/(3°29) St. Tigernan is descended from another Coirpre, son of another
Amolngaid, of the same generation as king Amolngaid, and related to him.
If we add two generations, the death of Eolaing should have occurred early
in the sixth century at latest. The late Ogham form maq occurs twice on
this monument.

No. 44 commemorates “the name of Colman Ailither.’? In the saints’
pedigrees in the Leabhar Breac, Colman Oilither is son of Grilline son of
Diarmait son of Fergus Cerrbeoil; and a note is added: “ From him is named
Ross Oilithir,” .e. Rosscarbery, Co. Cork. The death of Diarmait occurred
either in 565 or 572 (he was king of Ireland). His grandson’s death should
have occurred within the first half of the seventh century. But I cannot
find elsewhere Grilline named among the sons of Diarmait, who was a very
famous ruler; nor is it clear why St. Colman Ailither of Ross should have a
monument in Corcaguiny. Possibly there was more than one “ pilgrim
Colman.” I find two saints called Colman Imrama, where the epithet has a
similar meaning to Ailither ; but I do not know their dates. The forms in this
ogham are also of the latest.

Though I should hesitate to place the date of any known ogham earlier
than the fifth century, many inscriptions contain forms which may be quite
a century older. There can be no doubt that the recorded forms of early
MS. names reach back to the beginning of the seventh century, the time of

1 Whose reliquary, Mias Tigernain, long preserved in Tirawley, has become the property of a
family named Knox.
* Aum Colombagan (or Colombaagn) Aliltir, with a deleting score drawn through the last 1.

MacNritt—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 333

St. Adamnan’s documents. It must have taken at least two centuries for
names like *Ritdvicds, *Ligivicds to change through -vicas, -véca, Ritavec,
Luguvec, *Rethvech, *Lugvech (ct. Menueh = Menvech > *Minavicas, Inchagoill
literal inscription), into the Rethach, Lugach, of the early genealogies. The
occurrence of the earlier beside the later Ogham forms proves that the
earlier were preserved by tradition in the schools of Ogham writing.
The successive transformations in every stage (except the stage of the long
unaccented vowel) can be abundantly exemplified from the existing material.

It was not only that Christianity, with its Latin culture, had no use
for the cumbrous Ogham alphabet, or merely shunned a cult which was
of pagan origin, was preserved by pagan experts, and was probably accom-
panied by pagan observances. There is evidence of early Christian hostility
to the native learning. An ancient grammarian! asks, “Why is Irish
called a worldly language?” and again, “ Why is he who reads Irish said
to he unruly (07>) in the sight of God?” These are clearly traditional dicta
of the Irish Christians. The tradition must be older than Ms. Irish, of
which the oldest specimens are devoutly Christian. It must be older
than the seventh century, when Christian hymns were composed in Irish.
It must therefore have reference to a pagan culture, and in particular to
the reading of Irish in the Ogham characters. It is to be observed that
not a scrap, so far as we know, of the traditional knowledge of Ogham
forms, or of knowledge of the Ogham orthography, or of the early lan-
guage of the Ogham period, was preserved by Ms. writers. They knew
the symbols of the Ogham alphabet, and beyond these apparently nothing.
There is a definite and complete breach between the Ogham and the Ms.
tradition. The Ogham tradition, I contend, was pagan to the last, and the
MS. tradition was Christian from the first.

Macalister notes that, where the eponyms of tuatha, introduced by the
term mucoi, originally existed in Kerry Oghams, in one half of the instances
these eponyms have been effaced, while the remainder of the inscription is
left untouched. He rightly concludes that mere accident affords no satis-
factory explanation of these facts. A. drawing by Petrie, reproduced in the
Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland (1891, p. 620),
represents No. 25 of Macalister’s collection. The eponym and part of the
introductory term mucoi have been removed from the stone; and it is
quite evident from the drawing that they were removed by violent con-
cussion, which detached two large sharply angular segments from the top
of a pillar about 5 feet high. The difference between the fracturing and

‘BB 31da3.

334 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the natural weathering of the stone is evident. Macalister ascribes such
occurrences to local tribal hostilities. It seems to me that local enmities
would not have so carefully confined their expression to a demonstration
against a remote ancestor. I suggest a different solution.

There is reason to believe that the eponymous ancestors of ancient Irish
tuatha belonged to pagan mythology. Conmace, for instance, ancestor of the
Conmaicne, was son of the god Manannan. Cian, ancestor of the Cianachta,
was father of the god Lugh. It will not be doubted that ancestors of this
kind, as long as paganism lasted, were objects of worship to those who
claimed to be their descendants. I suggest that the violent defacement of
eponyms was merely an Irish form of idol-breaking. In No. 32 (on which
see also Macalister, vol. ii, p. 8) there is an apparent example of the contrary
process, the engraving of an eponym by itself, which does not belong to the
legend of the monument: [a |nme Dovinia, “ the name of Duibne,” eponymous
ancestress of Corcu Duibne. Referring to certain remarks of Macalister upon
this monument, I may observe that the occurrence of female names in
genealogies of this kind is no more a proof of matriarchy or polyandry among
the Irish than is the occurrence of names lke Demetrius, Athenion, or
Musaeus among the Greeks.

IIl—ORTHOGRAPHY.

The orthography of the Ogham inscriptions represents a definite and
consistent system.

The Ogham alphabet is based on the Latin alphabet. The same vowels
are used in both. Nevertheless, the Ogham alphabet is not a mere cipher
of the Latin alphabet. It exhibits original and independent treatment. The
consonants F, P, X, appear to have been rejected from the original code as
unnecessary. Two new consonants, V and NG, were added. The entire
order of the alphabet was changed. The vowels were segregated, and
apparently subclassified. These are not features of a mere cipher alphabet.

It does not appear that the inventors of Ogham writing knew anything of
Latin writing beyond the symbols. Unhke the early British inscriptions in
Roman characters, the Ogham inscriptions do not show any importation of
Latin inflexions, or of Latin words like jfilius, hie zacet, etc. Except a few
obscure inscriptions in the Pictish region of Scotland, all the Ogham
inscriptions, so far as they can be deciphered and interpreted, appear to contain
only forms and terms belonging to the Gaelic branch of the Celtic language-
group.

The Latin alphabet which was the basis of the Ogham alphabet was
that of the early classical period. There are no ascertained Ogham equivalents

MacNeitt—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 389

for the symbols imported into Latin usage to express Greek sounds, or for
Greek letters not represented in the Latin alphabet proper.

The origin of the Ogham alphabet must be placed later than the Roman
conquest of Gaul. Prior to that conquest, the Greek alphabet was in use
among the western Celts of the continent.

The identity of most of the symbols used in Ogham writing was
accurately preserved in Ivish MS. tradition, and has been confirmed by
modern study.

It is, however, well ascertained that the third letter of the alphabet was
V at the period of the Ogham inscriptions, not F, as in later MS. tradition.
The change in value arose from the change of initial V to F. This change
did not take place in the body of a word.

The Vita Columbae of Adamnan, written probably about a.p. 700,
regularly has F instead of V as initial letter. But Adamnan tells us that
he drew from documents as well as from oral sources. In one instance he
writes Virgno (Virgne ?) instead of the contemporary form Fergne.

In MS. tradition the sixth symbol of the Ogham alphabet is H, and the
fourteenth symbol is ST. It can be shown from the Ogham tract in the
Book of Ballymote that ST is merely a late substitute for Z. No
authenticated instance of either the sixth or the fourteenth symbol has
been found in any ancient ogham. With the example of the change of
traditional value in the case of V before us, it would be rash to assume that
either H or Z had a place in the original code. The absence of the two
symbois in recorded usage points rather to two obsolete consonants which
may have made room for H and Z in the later tradition.

Three symbols are found which have given rise to much discnssion. They
are different in type from the normal Ogham symbols; and the difference
suggests that they may have been relatively late additions to the original
series. ‘I‘hese are the saltire X, the broad arrow 4, and the double
chevron ><. For the present I omit consideration of the broad arrow,
which I have not noted as occurring in any Irish inscription.

The symbol X is usually engraved athwart the arris. It cannot be
regarded as an exceptional symbol. It occurs much more frequently than
the well-established NG. In Macalister’s collection there are four instances
(73, 87, 110, 180) in which X almost necessarily represents a vowel. The
identification of this vowel as E may be accepted.

In the remaining instances noted, twelve or more (excluding one doubtful
case, 113), the thwartwise X is almost certainly a consonant, Rhys assigns
to this symbol the value P. Macalister, however, has clearly shown that
Toicaxi 88, beside Toicaci 89, and Toicae 91, demands the value C. Moreover,

336 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the symbol occurs at least seven times in the particle xoi, xi, of unascertained
meaning ; and it is unlikely to the last degree that any particle with initial P
existed in early Irish. Hence the thwartwise X, used as a consonant, may
safely be regarded as a duplicate form of C.

Macalister has one example (83) of X engraved to the right of the arris.
On the ground that the difference in position indicates a difference in value,
he assigns here the value P, Erpenn. I cannot find anywhere the element
Hrp- in Irish nomenclature, but of Hvc- the imstances are innumerable; and
therefore I do not hesitate to substitute C for P in this reading also.

Of the double chevron ><, Macalister has four instances, 38, 60, 180, 206.
In No. 60, E is practically certain. In 38 and 180, E is hardly doubtful.
The fourth instance remains unidentified, but E is nowise improbable. The
safe course is to follow ascertained fact rather than uncertified theory. The
value E for >< must hold the ground until displaced. In 180, Macalister
reads K,' because, he supposes, “Corre is an impossible genitive.” But Corre
is the late Ogham equivalent of Ms. Cuzirre, genitive of Corr, a feminine noun
used as a masculine name. Aedan mac Cuirre, BB 88°B12 ; Fuinius mac Dofa
maie Aengusa, da mac lais 2. Corr, is uad Sil Cuirre a. Hui Aindsin
matic Cuirre 1043'46 ; Cuirre, gen., 104374, 8, 12; nom. Corr, gen. Corrae,
1756'27, 35.

Hence >< may perhaps be regarded as an effort to differentiate between
the values E and C of the symbol X._ Its instances appear to belong to late
inscriptions.

The question arises, Why were duplicate symbols used for E and C?
With regard to E, I can only suggest that there may have been an effort to
distinguish the two sounds of this vowel (open and close ?) which undoubtedly
existed in the earlest MS. period, parting later on into é and za. Perhaps
X = © was borrowed from the Christian symbol ~£2 = Christus. Indeed,
X, ><, = E, in like manner may represent H in the semi-symbolic IHS =
[HSOY=.

Thus the use of an Ogham symbol for P in Ireland has not been
established. The absence of P from early Gaelic phonesis is no modern
discovery. The ancient grammar tract in the Book of Ballymote (326a13)
says :—“ There is (or, there was) no P in Irish,” ni bi P isin gaedilg. (Ni bt in
this book sometimes stands for 77 boi = was not.)

Apart altogether from the age of the forms in use, the orthographical
system of the Ogham inscriptions and the orthographical system of early
manuscript Irish are as distinct and separate as if they belonged to two

' Macalister’s K is a provisional symbol for some sound akin to C.

MacNeitt—WNofes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 337

unrelated languages. In their characteristic features, each system stands
entirely uninfluenced by the other. The two systems represent two
quite independent attempts to express the sounds of the Irish language.

This is an historical fact of the greatest importance for the study of early

Trish literature and civilization.
features of the two orthographies :—

OGHAM IRISH.
1. There are special symbols for
the sounds V and NG.

2. The values of consonant sym-
bols are not varied by their position.

3. A stop-consonant (mute) and
the corresponding aspirate are repre-
sented by the same symbol.

4, Doubling of consonants is fre-
quent, but has no phonetic signifi-
cance.

5. The strong and weak values of
the liquids L, N, R, are not distin-
euished.

6. There is no distinction of long
and short vowels.

7. Palatalization of consonants is
never expressed.

The orthographical system of early ms. Irish is undoubtedly, so far

The following are the chief distinguishing

Ms. IRISH.
There are no special symbols for
V and NG,
Consonant symbols vary in value
according as they are initial or other-
wise.

Aspirates and stop-consonauts are
distinguished in writing.

Doubled consonants are used only
to express distinct phonetic values.

The strong values of the liquids
are expressed by doubling the sym-
bols.

A sign of quantity is placed over
long vowels.

Palatalization is expressed regu-
larly in the case of final consonants,
otherwise casually.

as

Ireland is concerned, of later origin than the system of the Ogham inscriptions.
The origin of Ogham writing was not in historical memory. The invention
of the art was ascribed to the eponymous god Ogme (Ogma), whose name is
identical with that of Ogmios, described by Lucian in the second century as
the god of eloquence among the continental Celts. The oldest Ivish
traditions (e.g. in Tain Bo Cuailnge) ascribe the use of Ogham writing to
remote pagan times. There is no historical evidence that Ms. writing was
used by the Irish before they adopted Christianity. Unlike the Ogham
system, the MS. system shows familiarity with the devices introduced into
Latin writing for the expression of the Greek symbols, 0, $, x, th, ph, ch;
also with f, h, k, p, x, y, 2.
R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [50]

338 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

But the most striking and peculiar feature of the Ms. system, not found
in the Ogham system, is the regular variation in consonant values
according as the symbols are initial or not initial. In the initial position
the consonants normally preserve the same values as in Latin or in the
Ogham system. When they pass from the initial position, these values are
consistently changed:

1. To express the tenuis, the symbol is doubled, mace, cepp, lott.

2. ‘To express the media, the tenuis is used, 6ac, opair, fotu; sometimes
the doubled media, abb (= Latin abbas), Coirbbre, ardd.

>

3. ‘To express the aspirate tenuis, / is added, Joseph, cath, ech.

4, ‘To express the aspirate media, the simple media is used, dub, ug, fid.
(Ms. usage here coincides with Ogham usage, which makes no distinction
between stops and aspirates of any class.)

Whence did this apparently conventional treatment of the consonants
originate? With regard to ph, th, ch, they were evidently borrowed from
the Latin devices for the representation of Greek sounds. ‘The other con-
ventions are not of Latin origin. ‘hey can only have arisen in one way,
like the vowel values in modern English, through changes in pronunciation.

These changes in pronunciation did not occur in Ireland. Original ¢ in
Treland became ch, not g, in internal position. The Celtic adjective ending
dcos becomes -ach in the earlest Mss. But in Welsh, this ending has become
-awy, -og—that is to say, the Brythonic consonant has undergone precisely
the change which corresponds to the conventional value of the symbol in
early Irish mss. It is true that in early Welsh mss. the change in
pronunciation is not noted, and the symbol ¢ is retained, just as in modern

“

English we still write “ace” as Shakespeare wrote it, but we pronounce it
“éss”; Shakespeare pronounced it “ass.”

Christianity and Christian learning were introduced into Ireland mainly
by Britons, and an intimate intercourse between the Christians of Ireland
and Britain was kept up for several centuries. But the written language
which the British missionaries introduced into Ireland was Latin, not
Cymric. Itcannot be maintained that the early Christian writers of Ireland
used distinct values for their consonants according as they wrote in Latin,
their staple literary language, or in Irish, which they gradually introduced
into MS. usage. Hence the orthographical conventions of early Irish Mss.
reflect the early Irish pronunciation of Latin. This pronunciation of Latin
they adopted from their British teachers. Latin during the Roman rule
became a second language to the Britons, and its pronunciation, being
domesticated, followed the changes in pronunciation of the native language.

MacNeitit—Wotes on Lrish Ogham Inscriptions. 389

In fine, the consonant-system in early Irish Mss. was based on a modified
British pronunciation of Latin.

This pronunciation never exerted the slightest influence on Ogham
orthography. Thus there were two separate streams of lterary culture in
early Ireland, and as one of these was Christian, the other was pagan. Only
the clearest and broadest social demarcation could have kept these two
streams from intermingling to some appreciable extent. I hold, therefore,
that the custom of Ogham epigraphy was a pagan custom while it lasted.

There is one name which occurs five times in Irish Ogham inscriptious,
and twice in British Latin inscriptions, and, by good fortune, the consonant-
framework of this name is such as to illustrate with minuteness the chief
distinctive features between the Irish Ogham values and the British Latin
values of the symbols, or rather the distinct devices employed by the Irish
Oghamist and the British Latinist to express the same consonant sounds.

OGHAM.

16. Magi-Decceda maqi Glasiconas.
56. Maqqi-Decedda maqi Catuvi . .
51. Maqi-Ddecceda maqi Marin.
94. Maqi-Deceda maqi. .

135. Maqi-Decceddas avi Turanias.

LATIN.

Sarini fili Maccodecheti

(Buckland Monachorum, Devon).
Fic iacit Maccudee| c \eti

(Penrhos Lligwy, Anglesea).

The name common to these seven inscriptions is found also in Irish genea-
logies in the modern form Mae Deichead.' This name means “son of Deiche,”
but clearly (see nos. 16, 36, 51) not in the ordinary or natural sense, Deiche was
a mythological personage, from whom were named Loch Dechet, Sliab Dechet,
Glenn Dechet. From him the tuath called Fir Maige Féne was also called
Fir Dechet. The name is a consonant-stem, Deiche < *Decens, gen. Dechet,
modern Deichead, ogham Decedas <*Decentos. An early Brythonic form or
derivative may be represented in Decantae, arz Decantorum.

1 Ui Maic Deichead, a sub-sept of Ui Luchtai, who were a main sept of the Ciarraighe (BB 1592).
Mac Teched of the sept Ui Torna (cf. no. 135, above) is named a little further on.

[50*}

340 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Comparing the Ogham and Latin spellings of the name, it will be seen
that :

1. In the oghams, the consonants are written single or double, apparently
at randoin.

2. The tenuis q of magi is represented by the double tenuis ce in the
Latin spelling.

3. The aspirate ch is represented by ¢ and ee in the oghams, by ch in the
Buckland inscription. In the second Latin inscription, the letters here seem
to be doubtful.

4. The media din the final syllable of the Ogham form becomes ¢ in the
Latin spelling.

5. The aspirate d following Maqi is represented by d, dd, in the oghams.
The treatment of this consonant in the Latin inscriptions is not altogether
certain. Apparently the name-form Magqa(s) Dechedas was regarded as
un-Latinlike,and was altered into the single word Maccodechetas, which presented
the usual ending of an Irish o-stem, and was then declined as a Latin o-stem,
Since d and ¢ in the latinized form must stand for different values, d can only
represent the aspirate, for ¢ has been shown to represent the stopped media.
The aspirate value would have become familiar in the genitive, dative, and
vocative usage. Possibly, however, the Latinist may have treated the
consonant as initial, as it is in the Ivish name. In this position, d can
denote either the stop or the aspirate.

The consonants of the British Latin spelling are precisely those of the
Irish early ms. spelling, nom. Mace Dechet, gen. Maicc Dechet. The treatment
of the consonants here and their treatment in the Oghams exhibit the main
distinctive features of the two orthographical systems. The @ priori argument
as to the origin of the peculiar consonant-usage in early Ivish Mss. is thus
strongly corroborated.

I have regarded Maccudec|cleti of the Anglesea inscription as a genitive,
though the Latin construction demands a nominative. In fact, he cacet is
employed either as a noun or as an extra-syntactical phrase, the equivalent
of anm or of xoi in the Ogham inscriptions. ‘The same construction occurs
in other inscriptions, e.g. at Llandysilio, Pembrokeshire, Lvolenggi fili Intogena
hic wacit.

Doubling of consonants in Ogham spelling has no phonetic significance.
It does not denote aspiration or the absence of aspiration. It has no con-
nexion with vowel quantity or with vocalic influence. Many examples like
Decedas could be adduced to prove that the same consonant without change
of value may be expressed either by a single or a double symbol. In short,
we have here to deal with a mere fashion in orthography.

MacNeii—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inseriptions. 341

Such a fashion cannot be assumed to be purely capricious. The labour
involved in carving the Ogham symbol, let us say for N, which contains five
scores, twice, where once would have served the purpose, renders such an
assumption untenable. ‘The fashion must have had a purpose in its origin.
The most likely purpose was to make a parade of learning in the form of
archaism. This motive is prominent in nearly every period of Irish ms.
literature.

If, then, double consonants in Ogham writing exhibit the archaistic
motive, which is abundantly evidenced in other features, it must follow that
duplication had a practical purpose in a stage of Ogham writing anterior
to the stage of extant epigraphy. Hence it might be expected that dupli-
cation would be found peculiar to certain classes of consonants. I have
made careful statistics of the occurrences of duplication in Macalister’s
collection, which covers the entire region of prevalence of Ogham inserip-
tions in Ireland—a region included in the counties of Kerry, Cork, and
Waterford. I find that every consonant symbol in use, except X and ><,
is sometimes duplicated. I have already noted these as probably of late
introduction.

But there is an enormous disproportion in the frequency of duplication
as between one consonant and another. Taking the absolute frequency of
each consonant written singly as 1000, the relative frequency of duplication
for each is as follows :—

OID 37/0, .0V 206) B 2007 Stand Ne 166) © 165,.@) 1295) 1 123,
G115, N91, R76, M39. Average frequency 165, which is not calculated
on the figures just given, but on the absolute totals of single and double
symbols.

In making the calculation, I did not include initial consonants. These
are very rarely doubled, and their duplication cannot be regarded as
customary. Hence to include the ratio of duplication in initial consonants
would have vitiated the comparison. For the same reason, I have excluded
final S of inflexional desinences.

The immense difference in ratio, from 39 to 621, cannot possibly be
fortuitous. ‘lhe original purpose of duplication must lie at the bottom of the
difference.

Ng may be excluded. It occurs in all only 7 times, once double.

The question of mechanical difficulty in engraving may be considered.
The most difficult symbols to engrave are those of the M-series, which are
cut obliquely on both sides of the arris. Excluding Ng as too rare, and the
fourth symbol, which does not occur at all, the remaining symbols, M, G, and Kt,
are three of the four least often duplicated. But then, as between these

542 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

symbols, R, requiring five scores, has a ratio of duplication twice greater than
M, requiring one score. In the other two series, T, requiring three scores, is
far more frequently doubled than D, requiring two; V, with three scores, is
much more often doubled than B, with only one.

In the B-series as a whole, the ratio of duplication is 108, in the H-series
242, in the M-series 86. These figures suggest that duplication was originally
associated for some reason with the H-series.

Aspiration does not appear to have influenced the general custom.
Although the aspirable consonants T and D head the list, C merely reaches
the average, G is far below the average, and M is the least frequently
duplicated of all.

Macalister has observed that duplication is much more frequent in Kerry,
especially in Corcaguiny, than elsewhere. In Corcaguiny, the average index
of frequency of duplication is 280. The indexes of the symbols are :—T 1750,
D 1000, Q 679, B500, C310, G177, 8125, V 118, R97, N 83,77, MO, Ne 0.
Here it is to be noted that all the aspirable consonants except M precede the
unaspirable consonants; secondly, that all the H-series are above the average,
and no other consonant except B, which, however, occurs in all only six
times, in duplicate twice. Corcaguiny was the chief centre of the Ogham
epigraphic cult; and its usage is perhaps of more weight than that of other
places.

On the whole, the evidence points to (1) either a phonetic origin of
duplication or (2) an origin connected with the writing of the H-series.
Whatever view may be taken, it seems clear that the practice was older than
the extant oghams, and serves in them no practical purpose.

IV.—ACCIDENCE.

The accidence of Ogham Irish is almost wholly confined to the declension
of nouns, and mainly to nouns in the genitive singular. There are a few
examples of the nominative singular and of the genitive plural. A number
of forms have been described by Macalister and others as dative singular.
They always occur in the title name of the inscription. The dative in this
position would seem more appropriate to dedications than to memorials of
the dead, and the earliest MS. usage would, I think, require a preposition
before the dative used in this way.

1T think that probably many early inscriptions on wooden staves were preserved in the
professional schools of Ogham writing, especially in Corcaguiny. It would have attracted notice
that, in these older inscriptions, certain consonants were often phonetically duplicated. Such
spellings would have ceased to express their original values, but would have appealed to the Irish
love of archaism ; and on this motive, I suggest, they were employed in the extant inscriptions, the
usage being extended, but not so frequently, to the other consonants.

MacNritt—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 343

The declensions are clearly and consistently observed in the genitive
formation. The following I regard as beyond doubt :—

1. Genitive in -i from masculine o-stems. In late forms, -i disappears,
and since palatalization is not expressed in Ogham orthography, the form
appears to the eye to be uninflected. Largely on this appearance Rhys has
grounded a theory of agglutinative syntax, due, he suggests, to the influence
of a non-Aryan language. He is led to this view also by the occurrence of
the older forms in -i side by side with forms without -i. Macalister adopts
the agglutination theory. It appears, however, unnecessary and untenable.
The apparent absence of inflexion is due to the limitations of the spelling,
and may be paralleled in early ms. Irish by such forms as /é, mid, sil, iis,
where the quality of the final consonant is not defined by the orthography.
The mixture of earlier and later forms apphes to all the declensions, and is of
great frequency in Ogham usage.

2. Genitive in -i from masculine 7o-stems, persisting throughout the
Ogham period and in O, I,

5. Genitive in -ias from @-stems.

4, Genitive in -ias from feminine z@-stems.

5, Genitive in -ias from (feminine /) 7-stems.

-ias, from whatsoever stem, becomes -ia and lastly -e, which is the ms.
ending. Sometimes -eas, -ea are used, perhaps through inaccurate archaistic
restoration from -e.

6. Genitive in -as from consonant-stems. The ending becomes later -a,
and finally falls off, leaving desinence in the stem-consonant (broad) as in O. I.

7. Genitives in -os from 7-stems.

8. Genitives in -os from w-stems.

-0s, from whatsoever stem, becomes later -o, which persists into O, I., and
then gradually changes to -a.

Besides these, there are some three examples of genitives in -ais, which
I cannot equate in Ms. Ivish or elsewhere. I think they may arise from
faulty inscription, or may be pseudo-archaisms. The names in which they
occur have not been identified by Ms. equivalents.

I have noted no other likely instance of confusion in forms. The usage,
where it may be archaic, exhibits an accurate tradition.

The Ogham vowels are preserved or changed in the Ms. orthography,
and frequently in the later Ogham orthography, according to definite
and constant laws. The regularity of these phenomena proves the accuracy
and systematic character of Ogham orthography.’ Sometimes the changed

1 B.g. finding Dovatuci equated with ms. nom. Dubthach, I concluded that an early ms. form

Dubthoch ought to exist. I found this form twice instanced in Hogan’s Glossary to the Book of
Armagh,

B44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvyy.

vowel is found in conjunction with an early inflexional form. When this
occurs, the older inflexional desinence may have been archaistically
restored.

V.—SYNTAX.

The syntax is of the most lmited and simplest kind, owing to the
limited formule employed. The title-name may be either nominative or
genitive, usually genitive, and may have a noun in apposition or an
attributive adjective: all the words which follow are genitives. No verb,
article, preposition, or conjunction has anywhere been identified. Only one
particle is found, the obscure xoi or xi. In a number of late oghams, the
title-name (genitive) is preceded by the noun anm = O.I. ainm, ‘name.’
‘The formule are: “[name of] A [son of B] [son of C],” or [name of] A
of the kindred (mucoi) of B,” or “[name of] A, descendant (avi) of B,”
or some mixture of these. The syntactical order is that of Ms. Irish.
Macalister and Rhys sometimes think it necessary to assume an inversion
of this order—in my opinion without sufficient grounds in any instance
that I have noted.

VI—EXAMPLES CLASSIFIED AND DISCUSSED.

In the following examples the pressure of time has prevented me from
giving references for Ogham forms in a number of instances. In most, if not
all, instances, the reference is given elsewhere in this paper, and probably all
Ogham words quoted without reference will be found indexed by Macalister.
In the case of MS. equivalents I have often found it impracticable to give useful
references, the material drawn upon being largely transcripts of genealogies
in my own possession. In comparing Ogham with Ms. forms there has been
a good deal of repetition in the different sections. I have thought it better
to let this stand than to multiply cross-references.

A.—RELATIONS OF OGHAM AND MS. ORTHOGRAPHY AND WORD-FORMATION.
I.—COoNSONANTS.

1. Initial v becomes Ms. f, Vorgos 91 = Forgo. Viatiami J, 1902, p. 81
=nom. Flaithem. Hence in the later accounts of the Ogham alphabet, the
third letter is called /.

2. Initial v was still occasionally written in the seventh century, being
perhaps transcribed from mss. of the sixth. Adamnan has Virgno (Virgne 2),
of which L. Arm. has gen. Fergni. Quies Vinniani AU 578.

MacNern.

Notes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 545

3. Ogham q in all positions becomes Ms. ¢, ch.

+. The other initial consonants are those of Ms. Ivish of all periods.

5. Of final consonants, s only is noted; it disappears before the latest
Ogham forms appear, but may be written artificially, as in Gosochtas 223, and
perhaps in the genitives in -ais.

6. Where plural genitives are noted as possible, final n is absent.

7. Between vowels, early Celtic v is still found in oghams, but disappears
in MSs. Luguvvecea 112 = Zugach.! Rittavvecas 69 = Rethach. Cattuvvirr 69,
Cattvvirr 112 = Cathur-us L. Avm., Caither in genealogies (= gen. written
Cathfir BB 218)/3°37).

8. When Ogham intervocalic v persists in Ms. forms, it is almost certainly
an alternative writing for aspirate b. Dovatuci J, 1895, p. 27, 123 = nom.
Dubthoch, U. Arm. later Dubthach. Luguvve 3 (nom.) = Lugbe. Valuvi 242
= Failbi. Cf. Gaulish Latobios, Vindobios, Ogham Ditibeas, Dolatibi, Eracobi.
This v may belong to the later notation only.

9, *avias, gen. avi = O. I. awe, gen. aui, Mid. I. wa, Mod. I. 6 (wa), gen.
Ut, 2.

10. Iva-, as an element in personal names (Gaulish ivo-, Irish co, ‘ yew,’
late Latin zvus, French if; see Holder s.v. ehuros, Irish ibar, ivbhar, which
seems to have a different origin or history; ef. Zvomagus, Ivoriv), becomes
Hvo- in Evolenggi, w-, i0-, eu-, eo-; Tulenge 47 = *Ivalengias = ms. Holainge
nom. Holaing; Ivageni, J, 1908, p. 54 = Jogen-anus, Adamnan, Hugen AU,
Eogan, Eoghan; Ivacattos = Kochado (O hEochadha, anglicized Haughey,
Hoey, etc.).

11. biva- = beo, bivi- = 02: Bivaidonas, nom. *Bivaidus = PBeoaid, Beoid.
Bodibeve = Ogham Bocib . . . read Boddib[ivi?] in bilingual (Latin and
Ogham) inscr. Llanwinio, Carmarthenshire = nom. Buaidbeo ; Biviti 80, nom.
*Bivitias = Bithe-us, Bitte-us, Biethe-us, L. Arm.; Luguduc? magi Maqi-Bi 184,
late Ogham for *Bivi = 2 gen. of bed.

12. Ogham v after d (aspirate) becomes MS. (aspirate) In Medvvi J, 1898,
p. 230, nom. Medb (masc.) L. Arm. So doubtless after /, x, 7.

13. Ogham q becomes MS. ¢ and ch. qv is once found, Qvecea 216. q is
regularly subject to palatalization by e and i, hence probably had the sounds
kv and kw, but the group qr appears to resist palatalization. Luguqritt 27
=O. 1. Lucereth, Mid. I. Lwecra(i)d; qrimitir 56 = crwimthir; Qritti 27 = nom.
Cruth, L. Arm. Cf. Cruithni= Pretani, crann = Welsh pren, cruimh = Welsh
pryf, O. Welsh prem.

1 Tugach gen. seventeen times BB 216-223. Cf, WacLugach, of the Fiana, Der Lugach, Dar
Lugach, a female name. * Read Lugudece ?

R, 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SEOT. C. [51]

346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

14. Other consonants are preserved in MS. Irish. There is frequent
interchange in the use of th andd (aspirate), and of ch and g (aspirate); d and
g tend to replace th and ch in unaccented syllables, especially with
palatalization, but there seems to be no regularity. Loss of a separating
vowel reduces homorganic consonants to a simple sound non-aspirate.
Lugugqrit = Lucereth, where cc = ¢.

15. Although the Ogham consonants, q and early v excepted, are identical
with those of later [rish, the identity only becomes apparent in modern Irish
orthography ‘from fourteenth century down), and is concealed in the
conventional orthography of Old and Middle Imish. Errors in equating
names may arise, and have arisen, from not observing the graphic distinctions
of the two systems.

16. No ascertained instance has been found in oghams (1) of the preser-
vation of Celtic intervocalic s, (2) of the persistence of Celtic nasals before
mutes.

17. Ogham s (not initial) arises from an earlier group: cosa- = coxa,
-gus = -gust.

18. Celtic nt, nc, appear as d, g, as in modern Irish. This sound probably
resulted immediately from the sinking of the nasal. For examples see § 20.

19. The tenuis is expressed in Ogham spelling by the tenuis, in early us,
spelling by the doubled tenuis.

maqi = maicc, modern mie.

mucoi = joccu. But Adamnan has usually mocu.

Broci = bruicc, mod. bruic.

Glasiconas = * Gascon, nom. *Glaisiuce.

20. The media is expressed in Ogham spelling by the media, in early Ms:
spelling by the tenuis, sometimes, especially after 7, by the doubled media.

Decedas (from *decentos) = Dechet.

S[e|dani 45, Sedan[i], J, 1895, p. 133 (from *Sentaniz) = Setni, Adamnan,
L, Arm., and AU 560, Setnai AU 562, nom. Sétne L. Arm., modern Séadna.

Corbbri, with helping vowel Coribiri = Coirpri L. Arm., modern Cazrbre.

Tegann, late Ogham for *Tegagni = Zeca L. Arm.

Deglann = Déclan, modern Déaglén, Diaglan.

Liag = /iac, liace, modern Jiag.

Togittac 29 late o-stem gen., rightly equated by Macalister with Ms.
Toicthech, Clonmacnois inser. Toictheg ; toceth, later tocad = ‘luck, fortune,’ ete.

21. As there is no distinction in Ogham spelling between the mutes and
the corresponding aspirates, so there is no distinction between the strong
values of the liquids, represented in Ms. spelling by //, nn, rr, and the weak
values, represented by 1, n, 7.

MacNeitt—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 347

*gennos = cenn, modern ceann, appears to be represented by qen-, cen-, in
Qeniloci 25, Qeniloc[algni 45 = Cellaiy, Cellachain, ef. loch, .i1. dub, or luach-té
‘white-hot.’ Cunacena 90 = Conchenn. Qenuvin[dagni], Cloonmorris, County
Leitrim, = Quenvendani, Latin inscription at Parcau, Whitland, Carmarthen-
shire = Cennfindan, Cenindan, Cenondan.

Allato 69, Alatto 106, Alotto 115, ef. allaid or allud.

Grilagni maqi Scilagni 166, names equated by Barry with Grel/dn, Scellan.

Dalagni maqi Dali 190 = of Dallan son of Dall.

Valamni 197 = Fallamain.

Cir 235 = carr, nom. cerr.

Catabar 243 for *Catubarri, Cathbarr.

Vedabari 237 = *Fiadbarr, or for *Védubarri = *Pidbar.

22. Moinena 78 = Moinenn, gen. This instance stands apart. In words
of more than one syllable, when any lquid (/, 7, 7) is followed by a short
syllable ending in/ or n, the latter consonants acquire their strong value,
and are written l/, nn. Thus Conall, Domnall, Carrell, as against Tuathal,
bresal, Gnathal ; the genitives Erenn, Arann, Manann, Rarthlenn, as against
Alban, Mumen, toimten, etc. In like manner, when no written vowel
intervenes, cornn, dornn, carnn, fernn, ete. The strong value is also heard in
words like carnan, fearnog, béarla, manila, where custom does not express it
in writing. (The strong values are produced in modern pronunciation by
spreading the portion of the tongue which makes contact, so that the area of
contact is increased.) In the Book of Armagh, the distinction im spelling is
not consistently noted: A7/z/, twice, and Avlello, eight times, Azrnen, Arddac
Huimnon, Ath EKirnn, Cairel and Cairellus, Cairnn and carn, Calrigi and
Callrigi, Conall five times, gen. Conail, Conil, Coolen-orum and Cuelen-orum
(= Crich Chualann), Crimthann and Crimthan, Cuilinn, Cuillenn, Daal, gen.
Daill, Domnach Pirnn, campus Domnon (= Domnann), ferenn, ferrn, Foirtcheriin,
Foirtchernnus, and Foirtchernus, Imbliuch Hornon, Latharnn, Lathron, Latrain,
Lethlanu, Mac Cull and Mace Cuil, Mace Cwil, Macwil, Monduirn, nom. Nial
and Neel, gen. Neil, Nehill, and thirteen times él, Ronal, sescen, gen.
sescinn, dat. sescunn, Sininn, gen. Sinone. Some of the Ms. sources of this book
may belong to a time when the orthographic expression of the different values
of the liquids was still indefinite, or when the secondary strengthening was not
yet developed.

23. The fact that 7 is not strengthened in the hke position may be
due to the difference in formation of strong 7, which is simply a strongly
trilled form of the consonant, as I have noted it in the Aran (Galway) pro-
nunciation of carraig, fairrge, etc., or initial 7 not preceded by an aspirating
word.

[51*]

348 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

IIl.— VOWELS.

1. In the initial syllable, a long vowel is represented by the same vowel
in early Ms. Irish. A short vowel regularly remains unchanged in Ms. Irish,
or is regularly changed, according to the class of vowel which, in the early
Ogham formation, follows the succeeding consonant.

2. In the other syllables, a// vowels that survive in ms. Irish follow the
rules of permanence or change which govern short vowels in the initial
syllable.

3. In late Ogham forms, the regular vowel changes are sometimes noted,
sometimes not. Even in early forms, the changes are not unfrequently
noted in unstressed syllables. Hence it would appear that the changes were
in process of taking place during the Ogham period, but the possibility of
archaistic restorations based on traditional study makes the evidence some-
what doubtful.

4. Two values must be assumed for é and two for 6, viz., € which remains é
throughout all later periods, and € which becomes za in late Old Irish; 6
which remains 6 throughout all later periods, and 6 which becomes wa in late
Old Insh. As a rule, € and 6 which arise from compensatory lengthening
are permanent, € and 0 which do not so arise become 7@ and ua.

5, i = €and wa = 6 are not noted in Adamnan, but have begun to appear
in L, Arm., where, however, they are less frequent than é and 6. There is no
instance of them in the Ogham inscriptions. Magi-Iari = (Ui) Maie Lair,
not Lir, therefore Iar has two syllables = *Zvéros, eponym of the Iverni =
Iar mac Dedad in genealogy of the Erainn, Clanda Dedad.!

6. Instances of é and 6:

Cedattog 95 (Macalister has Cedattoga, but quotes Graves and Barry for
readings without the final a) late Ogham for *Cedattogi = Cetadach nom.
AU 849. Cf. Feradach, Dinadach, Muiredach, ada, Meyer, “ Contributions.”
Here d = Celtic nt, whether ced- = ‘ first’ or ‘ hundred.’

S[e |dani £5, Sedan[i] J, 1895, p. 153, = Sétnz, Adamnan, L. Arm., nom. Sétne,
later Séfia, modern Séadna = *Sentanios.

Veqoanai 199 = Fiachna.

Vecrec 117, Veqreq 189, = Piachrach.

Qerai 78, 79 = Crara eponym of Crarrarge.

Drogno 58 = Drona (Ui D. = ‘Idrone’ barony).

Gossucttias 41 = Guasachta.

The two forms Jar, Hr-, point to existence side by side of Ivér- and Ir-. Of. Iovepvia and
"lepvos woTauds in Ptolemy. As in reduplicated verb-forms, i of Zér- would disappear. In modern
Irish, such pronunciations as Swivne and Suine (Suibhne) have coexisted for three or four centuries,
In the Aran dialect (Galway) both pronunciations are commonly heard in cuimhne, ete.

MacNeritt—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 349

7. Short vowels in the initial syllable and all vowels in other syllables
that survive in Ms. Irish are regularly changed or unchanged according to the
quality of the next following vowel in the early Ogham form. The changes
are sometimes already noted in Ogham spelling; but late Oghams occasionally
preserve the older vowel. .

Before a or 0, u becomes 0.

vs » 1 becomes ¢.

Before u, a becomes au, later w (not always).

o becomes 2.

”

» € becomes 2.

Before i or e, o becomes w.

» © becomes 7 (not always).

8. Before a or 0, u becomes o.

mucoi = moccu.

cunas = con: Cuna 57, Voenacunas 21, Gamicunas 42 = Gaimchon, Cliucunas
167, Netacunas 206, Cunamaqgi 19 = Conmaic in Conmaicne, O Conmhacdin,
Cunacena 90 = Conchenn, Cunamagli 125 = Conmdil, nom. Conimdl not Conmael,
Cunaggusos 139, 182 = Congosso, Cunanetas 225 = Connath, Connad, nom.
Conda = *Conne.

Ulecagni 151 = Olean.

Turanias 135 = Torna (Ui Torna, a primary sept of the Ciarraige, Mainistir
O dTérna = Abbeydorney, Kerry).

Trenalugos 191, ms. Logo, Loga gen. of Lug, Findloga, Aidloga, ete.

Vergoso 192, late Ogham for Viragusos. In MSS. -gusos is represented
sometimes by -gosso, sometimes by -gusso, later -ghusa.

*Curcas = Corc, gen. Cuivre = Curei J, 1902, p. 28.

*Dovatucas = Dubthoch L. Arm., gen. Dovatuci J, 1895, p. 27, 123.

Cattubuttas J, 1908, p. 205 = Cathboth, L. Arm.

9, Before a or 0, i becomes e.

Ivacattos 50 = Lochado.

Dovvinias 13 = Durbne, and so with all endings in -ias. Lugguve 3, nom.
for earlier *Lugubias.

Rittavvecas 69, Rittavvece 100 = Rethach.

Giragni 138 = Geran.

Grilagni 166 = Grellan.

Scilagni 166 = Scel/an or Scelan.

*viras = fer. The genitive occurs in Viri Qorb 245 = /ir Chorbb, Cattuvvirr
69, Cattvvirr 112. The change has already taken place in Vergoso 192.

-rigas = Vecrec 117, Veqreq 189, Mechureg, Adamnan, Fechrech ib., later

Fiachrach

350 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

-vicas (Ordo-vices, Lemo-vices, Irish fich) = Rittavveccas 69, Rittavvece 100,
Denaveca 220, but Catuvvig ... 36, Ercavicca 62, Calunovica 214.

10. The diphthongs ai, oi, in this position become de, 6e.1 Hence in the
Ogham period, it is probable that the values were ai, oi. This is also the
customary notation in O. L., and the modern duplicates caorthann, carthann,
forbhfaoulteach, failte bear the same evidence. So we have the non-diph-
thongal spellings Neta Vrogi 239, Collabota 212,’ beside Vraicci (Vroicei ?), J,
1898, p. 230, and Netta Vrocic[i], J, 1903, p. 76, Coillabbotas 79 (= Nat Froich,
Coelboth). I hesitate to believe that the simple o here stands for the
diphthongal sound oi. Much less is it credible that Niott Vrece 93 is a
mere variant of 239, as Macalister thinks. It is more reasonable to regard
0 as a dialect variant of Of.

Coimagni 22, 140 = Coeman, mod. Caomhan.

Mailagni 17, 155 = Mdelan, mod. Maolan.

*Maila nom. (gen. Maile Inbiri 38, Mail’ Aguro 163,) = J/de/, mod. maol.

*vroicas, nom. = frdech mod. fraoch. |

coila = céel, mod. caol.

Laidann (?) 2, perhaps Baidann (the first letter was read by touch, being
out of sight) for *Baidagni = Baetan, mod. Baodan.

11. Before u, a becomes av, later w.

Mail’ Aguro 163 = Mael Augro, Mael Ugra.

magu 215, nom. or dat. of *magus = mag, mug.

Calunovica 214, cf. Culann, Ci Chulainn.’

But this change is usual only when a liquid or an aspirate media inter-
venes. Thus catu- = cath, and so in the compounds Donnchad, ete.

12. Before u, 0 becomes w.

Vuroddran 72, Vuruddrann (Macalister i, p. 15), = *vor-udra-gni Furu-
dran AU.

13. Before u, e becomes 2.

niotta 71, niott 93 = *né(p)atas, Latin népotis =-nioth L. Arm.

Meddugeni 176 = nom. Midgen or Midgna.

Veducuri 175 = Fidchuire (Ciarraige and other genealogies).

14, The consonant v exercises the vocalic influence of u: avi = aut,
Dovatuci = Dubthaig, Dovalesci = Duibleise.

15. Before i or e, 0 becomes wu.

Dovvinias 13, Dovinia 31, 32 = Ducbne.

2 But nom. Colldub (= *Collub) BB 124021.

1 But di, 67 are also found.

5 : : é : Vil a. 1s

° Caluni seems a likely reading for the doubtful Cavunoge, © ——sb—i, Cag—a—ade,
c ‘) alu (a) e n

J, 1902, p. 243, 1906, p. 177.

MacNeiti—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 301

Broci 55 = Bruce, mod. brute.

*Vorgis, gen. Vorgos 91 = Puig, gen. Forgo.

Corrbi 19, 57, 79 = Cuirbdb.

But Corrbri 47, Coribiri 183 = Coirpri, mod. Cairbre. We must suppose
the influence of i not to have attacked the vowel of Corb- here until the
period of vocalic changes had passed.

16. Before i or e, e becomes 7.

velitas 70 = filed (velat-, nom. fil7).

The change is already noted in Vortigurn 256, Vorrtigurn 148, from
*tegern-, = Fortchernn L. Arm., and in [CJannitigirn ? 95 = Caintigern ?

But e remains unchanged in Decceddas 135, etc., = Dechet, and in
Ercias 135 etc. = Hrce. The change is perhaps chiefly operative before
liquids and aspirate mediae.

I1I.—JUNCTION-VOWELS.

1. These usually disappear in Ms, Irish.

2. Omitting doubtful instances, junction-vowels in compound names
oceur in the following numbers in Macalister’s collection (i, 1, 111): a 57,
etd: 0)9).\e. 2:

3. a appears as normal junction-vowel (1) for o-stems, (2) for feminine
a-stems, (8) for consonant-stems.

(1) o-stems. Adjectives—Voenacunas (/oen), Coimagni (cdem), Mailagni
(mdel), Coillabbotas (cée/), Giragni (err), Ulecagni (o/c), Dovalesci (nom.
Duiblesc), Dalagni (dal/), Denaveca (dén, dian), Anaviamattias (anba/),
Ttrenalugos (¢7é7). Masc. or neuter substantives—Corbagni (corbb), Viragni
(fer), Moddagni (muad), Artagni (Art), Talagni (¢d/).

(2) a-stems: Ercavicca, Ercagni (cf. Maqi Ercias), Rittavvecas (cf. Maqi
Riteas), Cosaloti (coss = coxvw).

(5) consonant-stems: the only instances noted are compounds of ceuna-
and neta-. In both cases an o-stem is possible. Many Irish names in
Con- may contain the adjectival cwno-, ‘high’ rather than cun-, ‘hound.’
Cunacena, -magli, -gusos twice, -netas. Netacari, -cagi or -cagni, -cunas.

4, uis the junction-vowel for y-stems: Luguqrit twice, -vve, -tti, -vveca,
-ni thrice, -duc, -deccas, -deca, Cattubuttas, Catuviq ..., -vvirr, Meddugeni,
Veducuri, Litubiri (cf. gen. Litos).

5. In Cunuri, Conunett, u may be a late representation of a neutral vowel,
or may show forward influence. In Valuvi, there may be a w-stem,
cf. Suvallos 15, or a neutral vowel influenced by v. The somewhat worn
inscription at Cloonmorris, Co, Leitrim, appears to read Qenuvin . . . (for

352 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

*Qennavindagni ? = Quenvendani, Hiibner, Inscr. Britt., = Cheninddn L. Arm.)
with similar influence of v.

6. i is the junction-vowel for 7-stems, but may possibly extend to other
stems as in Gaulish names (Holder, ii, 2, 1.6). The instances of all kinds
noted are—Assicona, Battigni, Cassitas, Cunigni, Ditibeas, Dolatibi? Drutiquli,
Gamicunas (= Gaimchon, ci. gaimred), Glasiconas, Lodimani, Muibiti, Nisigni,
Qeniloci, Qeniloc[a ?]gni,' Vlatiami.

7. 0 as junction-vowel seems usually due to influence of v or b (aspirate),
Calunovica, Casoni, Denoval, Eracobi, Ivodacca, Lagobbe? Veqoanai, Meddo?geni,
Vendogni.

8. e occurs in Erxenn,.. . eneggni, perhaps from 7o-stems, giving
*-jagni, -egni. ‘These are the only instances noted corresponding to the
very frequent MS. ending -én.

ITV.—COMPENSATORY LENGTHENING.

1. The Ogham inscriptions prove clearly the important fact that at
least two distinct epochs of compensatory lengthening occurred before the
MS. period.

2. The change of v¢ into d, and of ne into g, has already taken place before
the period of the Ogham inscriptions.

3. The disappearance of g before a liquid, with concomitant lengthening
of the preceding vowel, took place within the Ogham period. Early Ogham
-agni becomes late Ogham -an, -ann.’

4, I have been unable to find any instance of d+ liquid in oghams, but the
lengthening in cathair from cathedra, and the resultant vowel @ from ad- in
composition before liquids, seem to show that the change belongs to the same
period as the loss of g before a liquid. In the two instances of Dalo, J, 1895,
p. 133, the critical syllable has been supplied by Barry.

5. When g disappears before a liquid, the preceding vowel, whether
accented or not, is long in MS. Irish.

Instances of -agni = -d are abundant.

Cunamagli = nom. Conmdl.

Netta Sagru = Nazar-us, Nazar-ius., L. Arm. (2 = ts), gen. Natsair,
Nastair, Nazaiv in many genealogies. I have not found the nom. except
in the latinized form. If the reading of the ogham is certain, the MS.

1Gen. Cennlocain BB 122a25, nom. Cenlacan 128841, doubtless = Cellachadn, Qeniloci
= Cellaig, nom. Cellach.

* The frequency of -ann = -agni = din seems tu indicate that the doubled consonant has here
phonetic value. If so, it can only be a tentative late device.

MacNeiii-—Notes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 308

equivalent should be Natsdv in all cases, for the element Nat, Nath
(=Netas) becomes an indeclinable proclitic in most names. Sagru appears
to be gen. pl. but the stem is uncertain. The word may be identified with
the adjectival prefix sdr-, the root of sérugud, the sense being ‘exceeding,
excelling,’ which still belongs both to the prefix and the verb. Sar-fhear, ‘a
man of surpassing merit, power, ete.’ Sharuwigh sin orm, ‘that (undertaking) got
the better of me, I failed to accomplish it.’ Bhitodar a sdérughadh ar a chéile,
‘they were outdoing each other ’ (in vilification, etc.). Netta Sagru, ‘champion
of the mighty ones. Ci. Dis Cassibus = ‘les dieux supérieurs, acc. to
D’Arbois de Jubainville.

6. Drogno = Drona.

7. Nisigni, Battigni, Gattigni, Cunigni.

Corresponding to Battigni there are Baithenc, Adamnan, and Baithin, For
Gattigni, I have only noted Gaithin, Gaoithin. I think that -2n, as rare in
early MS. names as it is frequent later, must have come from -ignas, the
palatal syllable ig- determining the quality of 7 after loss of the termination,
even in the nominative, for -2n is palatal in all its cases. So Mid. IL. -dn is
frequently found in genitive without palatalization.

8. -egni, only once noted . . . eneggni may be the origin of -é7. Does it
represent -ia-gni formed on 7o-stems ? How account for Erxenn ?

9. Of the consonant-groups treated of by Strachan (“Compensatory Length-
ening in Irish”’) which give rise to compensatory lengthening, gl, gn, gr survive
into the Ogham period. The disappearance of g from these groups cannot have
happened long before the Ms. period. No other group of the kind has been
traced as surviving in Ogham Irish.

10.. In celi, the consonant is already absorbed. Strachan quotes Stokes as
separating cé/e, ‘servus, from céle, ‘comrade.’ The former Stokes compares with
Latin cacula, ‘soldier’s servant’; céle, ‘comrade, and Welsh cilyd, ‘comrade,’
might come, says Strachan, from a form *cegliés. J am inclined to think that
the two senses of céle here treated are merely secondary, and that the primary
meaning is ‘vassal,’ if we may use a medieval term to express the relation of
an Irish rent-paying subject to his chief. To the chief (flacth) he was
‘servus’ (serf, not slave); to his fellow-tenants he was ‘comrade.’ It has, I
think, been suggested that cé/e may contain (in reduplcation ?) the root of
Latin clens.

11. tal, which is found in Ogham Maqi Tal[i] and Talagni, is one of the
instances discussed by Strachan. Talagni is against the derivation from
*to-aqlo-. :

12. Strachan (p. 25), finding aen, acr, ael result in én, é7, él, but agn,agr,
agl,in dn, ar, dl, suggests that ¢ persisted longer than g; and that the changed

R.1.A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT, C, ; [52]

304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

vowel belonged to the later phenomenon. The Ogham evidence is quite
decisive against this view; not that, except possibly céli, any very likely
case of é from @ before ¢ + liquid has been noted, but that gi, gr, gl clearly
survived to the very verge of Ms. Irish.

V.—PALATALIZATION.

1. Palatalization seems fairly regular in consonants which do not fall into
groups in MS. Irish. But mucoi Sogini 198, mocw Sogin, Adamnan, is repre-
sented by the race-name Sogain, nom. pl., in genealogies. Ivageni becomes
Togen- in Adamnan, gen. Hogin, with nom. Hogan, L. Arm., Hugen, AU, Hogan
in Mid. I. Possibly a close examination would reveal resistance to palatal
influence in other consonants.

2. Consonant groups, whether existent in Ogham, or formed in Ms. Irish
by syncope, appear for the most part, as shown by Maid. I. spelling, to
resist palatalization.

Luguvecca 112 (through transitional *Lugvech, cf. Menuch = Menvech,
Inchagoill literal inscr.) = Lugach gen. Lugunill5 = Lugna. Cunanetas 225
Connad, Connath. Rittavvecas 69 = Rethach. Veeree 117, Veqreq 189
Fiachrach. Turanias 135 = Torna. Tulenge 47 (*Jvl-) = Hulainge.

3. But palatalzation takes place in Dovvinias 13, etc., = Duzbne, Dovalesci
129 = nom. Duiblesc, Valuvi 242 = Failbi, Corrbri 47, Coribri 183 = Coirpri.
The helping vowel expressed in Coribiri (from corb-) shows the palatal
influence already penetrating this group. (Macalister finds a helping vowel

ll

ll

in Eracias, which he considers a variant of Ercias 52. This, if correct, would
indicate how the group re repelled palatal influence, the first consonant
retaining its quality, and afterwards controlling the second. But the helping
vowel is doubtful. The base Erac- is found: Eracobi maqi Eragetai 165. The
group re requires no helping vowel, at least in modern pronunciation. )

4. The frequent retention of final -i in association with late forms—e.g,
Magi Liag maqi Erca 2:;—may indicate a late use of -ias a mere palatal glide
or sign of palatalization of the consonant. I think this must be its use
in the Inchagoill literal inscription, Lie Luguacdon macer Menueh. A
whispered vowel is distinctly audible after a final palatalized consonant,
and becomes quite syllabic when the whole word is whispered.

B.—DECLENSIONS.

1. Ogham inscriptions consist chiefly of nouns in the genitive case. The
declensions to which these nouns belong are, on the whole, clearly and
consistently defined. An orderly metamorphosis from the earliest to the latest
and to the Ms, forms is traceable, That the older forms are often traditional

MacNeiti— Notes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 300

rather than contemporary, is indicated by concomitant late forms and by
the inequalities in the internal vocalization of words.

o-stems.

2. o-stems have genitive in -i, which disappears in late forms. Since
Ogham orthography ignores palatal and other glides, and thus does not note
palatalization of consonants, late forms which have lost final -i appear as if
uninflected. This appearance has led Rhys, whom Macalister follows, to think
that inflection is absent, whereas it is only the orthographical notation which
is defective. Even the ms. device for expressing palatalization is not always
adequate in Old and Middle Irish. Thus the genitive més and the
dative més are spelled alike. For the Ms. form aimm, with the palatal
glide expressed, the oghams have anm. ‘There is one earlier instance of
[ajnme in no. 32, as read by Macalister in vol. ii, p. 8. Necessarily, after
the final e disappeared, the preceding consonants must already have acquired
their palatalized sounds, so that anm is the Ogham spelling of azum. This
being established, the assumption of non-inflected o-stems falls to the ground.
The occurrence of forms with -i and forms without -1 1n the same inscription
offers no difficulty when it is seen that other stems also appear side by
side in various stages of genitive inflexion. We may perhaps assume three
stages of -i—an early long -i, a transitional short -i, and a late form in which
-i has disappeared, leaving its trace in palatalization which is not expressed.
The transitional form seems to be indicated in the spelling mucoe J, 1895,
p. 351, where short i loses its definite quality through the influence of the
preceding o.

3. Genitives in -i from o-stems are too numerous to cite. The obsolescent
-i of o-stems must be distinguished from the persistent -i of 7o-stems, which
is preserved in the latest Oghams as in early Ms. Irish.

4. In the following instances, the words marked with (*) are o-stems from
which final -i has disappeared. Numerous examples of maq, mac, = maqi, and
muco = mucoi, are here omitted.

27. Lugugritt* magi Qritti.
32. Erce* maqi Maqi-Ercias,
44, Anm Colombagan* alitir™.
56. Qrimitir* Ronann* maq* Comogann*.
69. Cattuvvirr™ maqi Rittavvecas mucoi Allato.
72. Anm Vuroddrann* maqi Doligen,
73. Anm Tegann* mac* Deglann”,
82. Corbagn* magi mucoiC,.....
91, Magqi-tal* magi Vorgos magi mucoi Toicac*,
[52*)

306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

111. Anm Crunan* mag* Luqin™.

112. Cattvvirr* maqi Luguvveca,

144. Conann* magiS.......

LAS Seas ee lla magi Vorrtigurn™,

169. Branan* maqi Ogqoli.

178. Carttacc* mmagi Moccaggi.

218. Bir* maqi mucoi Rottais.

2354 Cxreimagimue sa: see

Ms. equivalents: 27 Luguqritt = nom. Lucereth. 32 Ere = Ere. gen. Hire,
Ive. Magi-Ercias = Macc Hrce Ercae Erca. 44 Colombagan = nom. Colman,
alitir = nom. alither, ‘pilgrim.’ 56 Qrimitir = nom. cruimther, ‘ presbyter,
priest. Ronann nom. fondn. Comogann = Comgan. 69 Cattuvvirr. 112
Cattvvirr = Cathurus, L. Arm. Caither, often Catcher, in many genealogies.
Hence probably Cathair, with short ultimate, later Cathaoir, with long
ultimate, by attraction to the common nouns similarly written. Rittavvecas =
Rethach (gen.) in Ciarraige genealogy, whence Uz Rethach now Ith Reathach =
Iveragh barony in Kerry. Allato = Alta (late Ms. gen. for *A/to) in Ciarraighe
and Altraige genealogies. 72 Vuroddrann = Furudrdn. Doligenn should
probably read Coligenn = Colgen, later Colgan, gen. of Coleu, Colqu. 73
Tegann = Zecon, L. Arm. Deglann = Deéclan, mod. Diaglan. 82 Corbagn =
Corban. 91 Magi-Tal =macc-Tail. Vorgos = Forgo, gen. of Fuirg = *Vorgis.
Toicac appears in 89 as Toicaci, in 88 as Toicaxi. 112 Luguvveca(s) = gen.
Tugach 1 Maclaugach, a hero of the Fiana. 144 Conann = Condn. 148
Vorrtigurn = Portchern. 178 Carttace = Carthach, mod. Carthach

5. Late genitives of o-stems cannot be distinguished in Ogham spelling
from late genitives of consonant-stems. ‘They can be identified only through
their equivalents in Ms. spelling or in earlier Ogham forms.

zo-stems.

6. Genitives of zo-stems always end in -i (=-ii) in Ogham spelling, and
also in early Ms. spelling. In later MS. usage the final vowel becomes
neutral, and is often expressed by -e, or after most consonant-groups by -a.
Genitives cannot be distinguished in form from early genitives of o-stems.
Their distinction depends on the identification of the word or of its ending in
other words.

avi = O. 1. awi, later wi, 2. O. I. nom. aue, later wa, 6 =*avias.

Doveti 15, cf. Cenél Dobtha, nom. Dobtha = *Dobetias 2
S[e|dani 45, Sedan[i avvi Der|camasoci, J, 1895, p. 133 = Setni Adamnan,

‘Add: Maqi Cairatini avi Ineqaglas*, J, 1898, p. 57 = ‘‘of Macc Cairthin aue Enechglais,”’
i.e., of the sept Ui Enechglais (see Book of Rights, index).

}

MacNetttp—Wotes on Irish Ogham Inseriptions. B07

L. Arm., Sefnai AU 562, nom. Sétna, mod. Séadna = *Sédanias, from older
Celtic *Sentanios.

Corrbri 47, Coribiri 183 (with helping vowel inserted, proving palatali-
zation) = Coirpri, nom. Coirpre, later Cairbre.

Conuri 60 (cf. Conunett =Cunanetas, u either neutral or through forward
influence ofuin Cun- transformed into 0) = Conairi, nom, Conaire.

Luguni 115, 153 = Lugne-us Adamun., later Lugna, Lughna.

Cari 136 = Carre BB 122028.

Veducuri 175 (Barry) = Midchuirt, nom. Pidchwire, Ciarraige and other
pedigrees.

Valuvi 242 = Pailbi, nom. Failbe, Failbhe.

Melagi, J, 1896, p. 28, nom. Melagials] 224, = Melge.

7. Genitives in -oi are mucoi passim = MS. moccu indeclinable, Vedllioggoi
54—*vedili = fedl- in Fedilmith, Fedlinvith, and the feminine name Fedelin
(superlative ?) L. Arm.

8. Genitives in -ai: Carricai 6,muco Qerai 78 and mocoi Qerai 79 = maccw
(for mocew) Ciara in Mid. I. Mss., containing the eponym of Ciarraige (nom.
wrongly restored as Cvar in genealogies), Cerrige L. Arm., Eragetai 165,
Mogai 170, Veqoanai 199 = nom. Miachna, Senai 222, Qetai J, 1895, p. 102.

9. Genitives in -ais occur in two inscriptions: Gebbais maqi Tanais 10,
Bir maqi mucoi Rottais 218. I cannot refer these to any known declension.
The twofold occurrence in 10 may indicate artificial treatment. None of the
names can be identitied, except that Rottais 218 being eponymic may be
referred to Rothraige.

Genitives in -ias.

10. Genitives in -ias are chiefly found in feminine nouns, although such
nouns may become the names of males, as in the case of the name-element
Miéel followed by a genitive, and in Gossucttias, Anavlamattias, which I take to
be feminine abstract nouns used as male appellatives.

11. -ias becomes transitionally -ia, late Ogham and Ms. -e. Sometimes
-eas,-ea are found, possibly through imperfect archaistic restoration.

12. Genitives in -ias belong (1) to feminine a-stems, (2) to feminine
éa-stems, (5) to feminine ? 2-stems.

13. Feminine a-stems (Gaulish gen. -es, “legionis secundes Italices””).

Ercias 32,197, Erccia 31, Erca 23. The last ends an inscription, and may
possibly have been Erce, otherwise -a represents the broadening of -e by a
preceding group of consonants, which, as MS. usage shows, has resisted
palatalization. The Ms. genitive is #ree in Adamnan and “rece, Hreac, Hrea,
in AU. The MS. nom. is #re = Ogham Erea in Erea-vieca. In Cormac’s and
O’Davoren’s glossaries, ¢7c is explained = nem, ‘heaven, but it is frequent as a

308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

female name in legendary material. I have found no nom. Hire, Jvc,
corresponding to *Ercis, the nom. supplied by Rhys and Macalister, doubtless
on the assumption that -ias must arise from -is. There is also a masculine
nom. L7re, gen. Hire, Ic, just as there is a masculine Medd, Sadb, ete.

Gossucttias 41, Gosocteas 108, Gosoctas 223. Gosoctas, I think, represents
a contemporary Gosochta, with the final s archaistically supplied, arising
from Gosochte like Hrea from Free. L. Arm. has Gosacht, Gosact-us, Glosach [t]-us-
The Martyrology of Tallaght has Guasacht as the name of the same person,
bishop of Granard. It is the abstract noun guwasacht, ‘ periculum, which
Windisch gives as masculine.

Maile Inbiri 58, Mail’ Aguro 165, early ms. A/ael, gen. Maile, later Mael,
indechnable as a pretonic name-element. I suppose elision, not loss of
ending, in Mail Aguro = Mid. I. Mael-Ugra.

[iJnagen[e] 76 (-a- wrongly restored, since O. I. has ¢ngen, not engen, nom.
inigena = fi/ia in bilingual Ogham and Latin inscription of Eglwys Cymmum,
Caermarthenshire, Avitoria filia Cunigni = inigena Cunigni Avittoriges) =
igen, inghean, gen. -ime, ‘ daughter.’

Riteas 89, Ritte 78, Rite 183, nom. *Rita, whence Rittavveccas.

Corr>< 180 (Corre) = cwirre gen. of corr, ‘heron, stork, cf. an Chorr
Chosluath, name of a hero of the Fiana.

Maqi Recta (Rhys) J, 1902, p. 16. Macalister (105) has Maqi Retta.

Maqi Beggea ? (Rhys) J, 1902, p. 13. Macalister (152) has Maqi Esi.

14. Feminine za-stems.

Dovvinias 13, Dovinia 31, 32=ms. [Corcu] Duibne, nom. Duibne (their
ancestress, dau. of Conaire mae Moga Léma) =*Dobinia.

Ditibeas 154, cf. masc. name-ending -bi0s in Latobios, Mace Laithbi,
Vindobios, Ailbe, Failbe, Lughe, Airtbe, ete.

15. Feminine ? 7-stems :

Anavlamattias 196 = Anfolimithe L. Arm., nom. Anblomaid BB 1489715,
written <Amlomaig BB 1236849, <Anblomath BB 150845, <Anwolimedh
BB 7985. (anavla- = anbal, and *matis = maith.) The name is that of a
man.

Iulenge 47 = *Iva-lengias = Huwlainge BB 1443°5 nom. Holaing = *Iva-lengis.
Cf. Dimlaing, gen. Dinlinge, L. Arm. The name occurs with latinized gen.
Hvolenggi in a British inser.

I6. Unascertained stems :

Ainia 25, Ddumileas 89, Qecia 200, Qvecea 216, Odarrea 237, Mongedias 238,
Seagracolinea 240,

MacNertt—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 309

Consonant-stems.

17. Consonant-stems form the genitive in -as, transitionally -a. In late
forms the ending disappears, leaving broad consonant final as in Ms. Irish.
Late forms are thus Hable to be confused with late o-stem genitives. See
Macalister i, 15 on Vuruddrann, etc.; “regarded by Rhys as due to foreign
influence (‘ Northern Picts,’ pp. 307-318).”

18, Examples in -as, -a, are numerous. Only identified names are here
cited.

Compounds of -cunas, MS. con, nom. cu, may perhaps not always be
distinguished from names which in Mss. have the nom. ending -7uc, gen. -con,
e.g. Miliuce, gen. Mileon, Bruinniuce, gen. Bronncon. All such are here given
together. Glasiconas 16,17 (i indicates *Glaissiucc), Voenacunas 21, Gamicunas
42 = Gaimchon, Assicona 205, Netacunas 206, Lobacona 24.0, Lobaccona 212.

Of -rigas, earlier Celtiv rigos, nom. v2, MS. rig (with broad g), nom. 7%,
the only instances are -torigas 35, Votecorigas (with latinized equivalent
Voteporigis) in bilingual inscription of Llanfallteg, and Vecrec, Vegreq,
quoted below.

Of -vicas, earlier Celtic. -vicos, nom. -vix, in Ordovices, Lemovix, some
instances show shortening and change of quality in the unaccented
vowel. Gravicas ? 8, Catuvviq ...56, Ereavicca 62, Luguvvecca 112,
Rittavvecas 69, Calunovica 214, Denaveca 220.

The element which appears in the genitives Nemaidon (Adamnan),
Luguaedon (Inchagoill stone), Lugedon, Lugadon, Cinadon AU, is exemplified
by Dovvaidonas 127, Bivaidona 126, Ercaidana 174, Lugaddon J, 1907, p. 62.

Moinena 28 = Moinenn.

Decedda 36, Ddecceda 51, Deceda 94, Decceddas 135 = Dechet.

velitas 70 = filed.

Cattubuttas J, 1908, p. 205 = Cathboth, L. Arm.

Coillabotas 79 = Coelboth.

Cunanetas 225 = Connath, Condnath, Connad in many pedigrees. The
nom. is given as Conda (= *Conne) BB 1453120.

Segamonas 208, 225, 231 = Segamon. Only found in the composite name
Neta(s) Segamonas, MS. nom., Via Segamon.' Segomo, dat. Segomoni, was the
name or byname of a Celtic god, equated by the Romans with Mars (Holder,
Ss. v. Segomo).

Lugudeceas 208, Lugudeca 186, 226 = Lugdech, Lugdach, nom. Luguid.

Instances of neta(s) and niota(s), as name-elements are separately
discussed. |

1 Note the vowel of the second syllable preserved, as in brithemon, ete.

360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

19. Late forms ending in the stem-consonant.

Olacon = Olchon, nom. Olchu.

Vecrec 117, Veqreq 189 = *Végarigas = Fechureg, Adamnan (where chu
probably stands for an aspirate g rather than a distinct syllable, cf. the
Lowland Scotch symbol guh in Farquhar = Fearchar, etc.), Fechreg, Fechrech,
Fiechrach, later Fiachrach. Mid. I. nom. Fiachra.

Rittavvece 100 = Rittavvecas 69 = Rethach.

Conunett 60 = Cunanetas 225.

Colabot 78, 183, Collabota 212.1

Luguduc 184 (read Lugudec ? = Lugudeccas 208).

Liag in Magqi-Liag 25, Maq-Leog (Liag) 124, is possibly gen. pl. Ms. zac,
liaec, rnodern liag, nom. lie, lia.

20. Unusual stem-endings are indicated in Tabirass 61, Tobira 198,
Cobranoras 71, Noarra 116, Axeras 196, Cunavas 126, Egsamvva 205,
Qenga 84. Some of these in -a may represent -ai, like muco = mucoi, 76, 78.

Genitives in -os.

21. Genitives in -os change in transitional forms to -o, which persists in
late Ogham and early Ms. forms, but already in O. I. -o begins to change to
-«, Which remains in Middle and Modern Irish.

22. Genitives in -os arise (1) from 7-stems, (2) from u-stems.

23. From 7-stems :

Suvallos 15, cf. swlbir, suthain, ete.

Ducovaros 15, cf. cobir, cobair, ‘help. I imagine this name may belong to
a class in which the possessive dw was an element, and which were imitated
in Christian nomenclature by names hike Du Luae, L. Arm., later Dalua.
The Christian names in Mu, J/o, have their models in the pre-Christian
pedigrees, e.g. Coreu mu Druad = Dal me* Druad, Messamain, Mo Chu and
Me? Chu, Mechar (= my horseman).

Ivacattos 50 = Mid. I. Hochada, nom. Eochaid.

Ammllongat[o] 47 = Amolngado, later Amalgada, mod. Amhalghadha,
nom. Amolngid, Amalngid, L. Arm.

Allato 69, Alatto 106, Alotto 115 = Alta (gen.) in Ciarraige and Altraige
genealogies BB 155, 159. Cf. allaid, ‘ wild,’ Con Alta gen, of Cu Allaid AU.
Or it may be gen. of *allatus = a/lud, ‘fame, etc. As eponym of the Altraige,
the gen. is given as (Brendanus mocu) Alti by Adamnan, but this may be a
latinization.

Dego 193 = Dego, L. Arm., nom. Dazg.

1 Nom. Colldub BB 124021, copyist’s error for Collub, as Cathdub, Coeldub occur for Cathub, Coelub.
2 For me = mu, mo see note to § 26, infra.

MacNerti— Notes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 361

Vorgos 91 = Forgo, Forga, nom. Fuirg L. Arm. = *Vorgis. Macalister
(following Rhys) treats this gen. as standing for Fergus = Viragusos by
agelutinative syntax.

Labriatt[os], J, 1895, p. 153 = Mid. IL. Labrada, nom. Labraid.

24. From w-stems:

Brusccos 35, Brusco 129, nom, Brusc-us L. Arm.

Cunagusos 159, 185 = Congussa, nom. Congus.

Vergoso 192 = Viragusos = Fergusso, Fergosso L. Arm., nom. Fergus.

Litos 214, cf. Litubiri 200, Litugenos, Litugena, Litumarus, Litovir Holder.

Ttrenalugos 191, Tre[n]a[lu|ggo, J,1903, p. 76, = nom. Trianlug, Lug, gen.
Logo, Loga.

In 53, 133, 212, Macalister reads Loga, Luga. In 53, 133, the inscription
is injured; in 212 -a ends the line. Hence it may be possible to read -o in
each instance. I have no other example of gen. in -os represented by -a
in an ogham.

25. Instead of -0, appears -u in Trenu (Treno ?) 160 = Ms. Z’réno, Tréna;
Bigu 212; Trenagusu maqi Maqi Treni, ogham in Cilgerran (Pembrokeshire)
bilingual inscription = Latin Z’renegussi fili Macutreni hic racit.

26. Unidentified stems:

Reddos 26, cf. Domnach Mor Maige Réto L, Arm.

Sagarettos 29, Uvanos 50,

Drogno 58 = Ms. Drona.

Galeotos 86, Voddonos 100, Biraco 170.

Mail’ Aguro 175 = Ms. Mael Ugra.

Medalo! 220, Bran[ilttos, Navvallo, J, 1895, p. 153,

Cunacanos J, 1898, p. 402.

C.—EXCEPTIONAL CASES AND FORMS.

1, Luguvve mocco Maqi Meq....... 3.

It is hardly doubtful that Luguvve here is nominative =O. I. Lugbe. The
genitive throughout the O. I. period ends in -7. The early form of the nom.
would be *Lugubias, cf. Gaulish Latobios, Vindobios.

2. Laidann (Baidann ?) magi Macorbo 2.

Macorbo is what Barry reads, and Macalister figures. Macalister expands
the final symbol into i, though he cites the ms. parallels Mac Corb, Mug Corb.
We may dismiss Mug Corb = Magus *Corbon, gen. Mago(s) C., as a totally
distinct name. Jac Corb occurs as eponym of the tuath Dal Mate Corb, one

1 mucoi Medalo, cf. Dal Mo Dala, Dal Mo Dula, Onomasticon. Dula points to nom. *Dalus,
gen. *Dalos, as in Me Dalo.
R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C, [53 |

362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the aithechtuatha. It appears to mean ‘lad of chariots, an equivalent of
Corbmac, Cormac. Macorbo = Maq(i) *Corbon shows that in late oghams, as
in Ms. Irish, two consonants of like value coalesced to form one. It seems
safe to regard Corbo as a late Ogham gen. pl.

5. Suvallos maqqi Ducovaros 15.

Du here may be the genitive of the pronoun tu, O. I. du chobir, ‘thy
succour, gen. du chobro.

4. Tria maga Mailagni | 17

Curcitti gee

I take Curcitti = nom. Cuircthe L. Arm. to stand syntactically apart:
‘Of the three sons of Maelan. Of Cuircthe.” The only alternative to
taking tria maga as plural genitives, would be to suppose a nom. Tria, which
is certainly less probable. Here then the genitive plural ends in -a(n), not, as
at § 2, in -o(n).

5. [ajame Macalister uu, p. 8, anm, occurring in a number of oghams,
usually in association with late forms, is, of course, nominative = ainm,
‘name.’

6, Qrimitir Rronann mag Comogann 56.

All the words, being o-stems and late, may be either nom. or gen., but in
nom. Qrimiter = presbyter would be more likely.

7. Cunacena 90. The name forms the entire inscription. There can be little
doubt that it is a nominative (o-stem). The gen. occurs-at Trallong, Breck-
nockshite :

Ogham: Cunacenniviilvveto, with Latin Cunocenni filius Cunoceni hie iacit.

8. Gosocteas mosac max Ini, 108.

Macalister says that, reading thus, mosac “is in false concord.” However,
there is no difficulty in regarding it, hke max = magi, as a late o-stem genitive.
It is apparently an epithet.

9. Lagobbe muco Tucacac 109.

Only an attempted decipherment.

10. Vicula mag Comgini 123.) ~

The first and second words are probably nominatives. Macalister’s
translation, ‘of Fiacal son of Coemgen,’ cannot stand. Vicula = Ficcol or
Fichol. Viceula = Ficcol or Fichol. Feccol occurs apparently as a genitive in
L. Arm. fol. 3 ba, pervenierunt ad Ferti Virorwm Feec (= Ferta Fer Feéic),
quam, ut fabulae ferunt, fodorunt [sic] viri id est servi Feccol Ferchertni, qui
fuerat unus e novim magis, prophetis Bregg (Hogan, Documenta de S. Patricio
ex L. Arm., p. 52), but the sense seems to demand servi Féic.

1 This is a reading of the Gigha ogham, the only known ogham in western Scotland.

MacNritt—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 363

11, Mag Leog 124.

Magi Liag maqi Erca 23.

As Macalister suggests, it seems desirable to regard the vowel notches in
124 as misplaced, and to read Maq Liag, where maq may be either nom. or
gen. Both oghams are of the latest, as the spellings maq and Erca show.
Erca = *Erce = Ercias, e becoming a through the influence of the broad
consonant group re. However, 23 is worn, and may have contained Erce or
Erci, perhaps only Ere. But that Erca = Ercias is not impossible even in the
Ogham period seems proved by Gosochtas 225, infra. Liag may be gen. pl.
Maq Liag would be an appropriate name for an ogham-writer = ‘lad of
pillar-stones.” It is to be noted that in 23 we have not maqi Maqi-Erca,
so that the sense is probably, ‘of Mac. Liag (also called) Mac Erca.’ Cf.
Mac Erca, the customary designation of the high king Muirchertach,
accounted for by the statement that Ere was his actual mother.

12, Cronun mac Bait 171.

The first and second words may be either nom. or gen.

13. Dommo macu Veduceri 175.

Barry reads Veducuri = Fidchwiri, which seems more likely. Apparently
the first and second words are dat. sg. Barry cites Domma (nom.?) from
LL.

14. Vedacu [maga] Tobira mucci Sogini 198.

The illegibility of the second word, of which only the last vowel notch is
seen, leaves the case of Vedacu doubtful. Like Macalister, we might regard
the name as nominative = Fiadchu, ‘staghound’ or ‘ wildhound’ =<‘ wolf.
Or it may be dative of *Fédach or *Fedach, *Fiadach.

15, Vait[e jlia 201.

The vowels following v are indicated by six equidistant notches, with the
possible readings ai, oe, uu, eo, ia. Of these the most probable by far are ai
and oe (cf. Voenacunas). Macalister’s equation Fiadal is out of the question.
The word as read may be nom. of zo-stem, or gen. of a feminine @-stem,
wa-stem, or 1-stem = (1) Faithle, (2) Faithel, (3) Faithle, (4) Faith, all unknown
names to me.

16. Dolatibi gais gob... . Lugudeccas maqi mocoi Neta Segamonas 208.

There is here another possible instance of do, du, prefixed to a name.
For Latibi, cf. Pilio Laithphi L. Arm., = Mace Laithbi, and Latobius a byname
of the Gaulish Mars.

17. Manu magu Nogati mocoi Macorbo 215.

The first and second words may be nom. or dat., more probably nom.
Manu as nom. of w-stem = Maun.' magu = incnug, mug, ‘servant, slave,’

1 BB 2188333.
[53*]

364 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

The commemoration of a person in servitude seems unlikely, but is not
inconsistent with the suggestion that the names in Ogham inscriptions may
have been often those of druids and their disciples. Macorbo has already
been discussed.

18, Cunalegea magiC..... salar celi Ave Qvecea 216.

Since Ave is clearly genitive, it can only be gen. sing. of a fem. *avia or
gen. pl. of avias. The latter seems more likely, and I translate: ‘of C. son
of C. liegeman of (the sept) Aui Q.

19. Gosoctas mucoi Macorbo 223. The last four vowels are “worn.” ‘This
is the third instance of Macorbo.

20. Melagia 224.

Properly equated by Macalister with delge, a name occurring in the list
of legendary high kings, and in Tochmare Emire. It is a masc. zo-stem nom.,
gen. Melagi J, 1895, p. 28.

21. Vortigurn 236.

May be nom. or gen. Ms. Fortchernn.

22. Catabar moco Viri Qorb 243.

Catabar may be nom. or gen. = Cathbarr. It is safe to regard Qorb = Corb
as late gen. pl. Fer Corb occurs in several genealogies.

23. D[al]o maga muco[i| magi Eracias maqi Li, Barry, J, 1895, p. 135.

Maga can hardly be other than nom. sg. The name preceding it is
uncertain.

24, Tasigagni maqi mocoi Macora, ib.

The declension of Macora is quite uncertain. It may be compared with
Macorbo and with insolas maccu-Chor L. Arm.

25, Xoi, xi.

The word xoi, xi, is recorded in the following oghams :

Maqi Iari xi maqqi muccoi Dovvinias 13.

Netta Laminacca xoi maqqi mucoi Dov{inias] 20.

Iaqini xoi maqi mocoi..... 49,

Corbagni x{ 01] maqi mocoi Toriani 149,

Broinienas xoi neta Ttrenalugos 191.

Corbbi xoi maqi Labriatt[os]| J, 1895, p. 133.

Lobb/i| xoi maqqi moccoi Ivei ib., 1896, p. 127.

The Ist and 2nd instances are from Co. Kerry, the 3rd and 4th from
Co. Cork, the 5th from Co. Waterford, the 6th and 7th from Co. Kilkenny.
This distribution indicates a word in general use. Unfortunately no variant
of the symbol x in this word occurs, but poi is altogether out of the question
as a lrequent early Irish vocable. In all instances the position is the same:
xoi or xi follows immediately the title-name, which is genitive. The word

MacNritt—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 365

seems to be adverbial, and the most suitable sense, to my mind, is ‘here’ or
‘thus.’ If this be the meaning, it would help to explain the introduction of
“hic iacit” into phrases with genitive construction in several British Latin
inscriptions which contain names of the Ogham period nomenclature. I
can suggest no etymological resemblance except to the particle ce in the
frequent poetical locutions, for bith che, in domun ce, ete.

26. Luguni locid maqi Alotto, 115.

Macalister, with the impression that locid denotes something like ‘ tomb,’
says that an inverted locution is here “ manifest.”’ It seems safer to look for
a term in apposition to Luguni, as in Lugutti velitas 70, or for an adjectival
epithet, as possibly in Gosocteas mosac 108, The early Ms. equivalent of locid
would be Ju (6, wa) ch (cc) 7d (¢), and if this be an o-stem genitive, i would
become e in the nom.=“*locidas. It appears to me that the equivalent occurs
in Lucet mael (nom.) L. Arm. The variants for Lwucet are Lovet, Logith,
pointing to an early Ms. Lochet, Lochit, in which 6 has not yet become w.
Hence Luchet may be regarded as the normal O. I. spelling. This corre-
sponds to an Ogham form *loeidas, gen. *locidi, late locid, in which ¢ = ch, and
d=0.1. ¢=early Celtic nt. The words, “Lucet mael qui et Ronal,’ with
which the name is introduced by Muirchu, indicate Ronal as the personal
name, and Lucet mael, ‘the tonsured L., as a secondary appellation. Lucet
Mael was one of the two chief druids of Loiguire, king of Ireland.

D.—CusToMARY TERMS AND FORMULA.

1. The most frequent term is magi, normally with the literal meaning
‘son,’ used in apposition to the proper name which precedes.

2. But in a considerable number of instances maqi forms part of a proper
name, as in the Ms, nomenclature, e.g. Mac Bethad, Mac Riagla, forenames, not
patronymics. In Oghams this use is distinguishable in two ways: (1) maqi is
the first word in the inscription; (2) magi is preceded by maqi or avi or
mucoi.

3. Names so formed do not indicate the actual filial relation. Magi
Ttal(i) magi Vorgos (91) does not mean ‘son of Tal son of Fuirg’ in the
sense that Tél is the father of the person commemorated, That person’s
name is Maqi-Tal, Mac Tail of the genealogies, Mace Tail, Mactaleus of L. Arm.
This name is explained in LB 89: ocus is aire is Mace Tail ar thal in tsaerr
do gabail—‘ It (he) is Mace Tail by reason of taking up or plying the (¢d/)
adze of the craftsman.’

4, Maqi Liag may be explained on analogous lines, as meaning one
devoted to the craft of great stones. The Ogham monuments bear witness
that the stone-cutter’s craft was not established in Ireland in their time.

366 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hence it is likely that Mac Liag denoted primarily a person devoted or
affiliated to the craft of inscribing oghams on the rude undressed pillar-
stones of the country.

5. A somewhat different shade of meaning may be traced in names in
which magi, macc, is followed by the name of a tree. Magi Cairatini =
Mace Cairthin, L. Arm., ‘son of rowantree. So Mace I and Mace Ibair,
‘son of yew,’ Mace Cuill, L. Arm., ‘son of hazel,’ Macc Dregin, ib., ‘son
of blackthorn, Jace Cuilinn, ‘son of holly,’ Mace Dara, ‘son of oak.’
Even in the Norman period the Irish changed Mae Piarais, ‘son of Piers
(de Bermingham), into Mae Feérais, ‘son of spindle-tree,’ which is still
the Irish equivalent of the surname Bermingham. Here again a traditional
explanation is forthcoming. Keating, following older writers, says: Coll fa
dia do Mhac Cuill—‘ Coll, hazel, was a god to Mae Cuill,’ son of hazel.
In fact, these names arose from tree-worship, of which traces are still
extant throughout Ireland.

6. A third class of names is that in which magi, macc, is followed by the
name of a person, male or female. Here also worship or dedication seems to
be indicated. The frequent Magi Ercias, Mace Erce (Ercae, Erca), reters to
a female #rc, a name which occurs in the BB list of legendary women.
Possibly the meaning is ‘son of heaven, ec i. nem. Other names ap-
parently of this class are Magi Decedas = Macc Dechet, Maqi Iari (< Jvéri ?) =
Mace Iavr (lar son of Dedu, eponymous ancestor of the Erainn = Clanda
Dedad), Magi Qettia(s), Magi Ainia(s), Magi Retta (Recta, Rhys),’ Magi
Nalggeri ?, Magi Riteas,? Maqi Ddumileas,* Magi Treni, Magi Qorini.

7. Inigena = MS. ingen, ‘ daughter’ appears in the late gen. (ijnagen(e) 76,
where a seems to arise from a mistaken archaism.*

8. The general usage of mucoi, MS. moccu, has been shown by me in Eriu,
vol. ii, p.42. It is followed by the genitive of the name of the eponymous
ancestor of the tuath to which the person commemorated belongs. By
prefixing da/ or corew to this genitive, or by adding to the eponym the
suffix -7ige, -ne, or -acht, the name of the tuath is formed; but sometimes
the plural of the eponym serves as a name for the tuath. In Ms. Irish,
mocew becomes indeclinable, and the data seem insufficient to establish the
usage of aspiration in the initial of the following name.

9. The precise sense of mucoi has not been fixed. Macalister regards
mucoi as denoting an individual, and translates it by ‘tribesman’ or

' Mae Rechto BB 85a9, 10. 2 Maccrithe BB 131041, ingen Maic Reithi 224p759.

3 Cf. maic Maie Demle BB 122018, Finharr Indsi Doimle 215B44.

* Macalister’s reading of ingene 194 must be rejected, as the consonant ng cannot stand for
n +g.

MacNettu—WNotes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 367

‘descendant.’ Rhys treats it as a collective noun, meaning ‘ kindred.’
The latter meaning, understood as ‘posterity, offspring,’ appears to suit
best the various uses of the term. In oghams, mucoi is most often preceded
by maqi, once by inagene 76, but in a good proportion of instances no such
word precedes. In Macalister’s sense, mucoi not preceded by maqi must
denote ‘the descendant,’ ie. the chief descendant of the eponymous
ancestor. Then maqi mucoi would imply that this mucoi was regarded as
patriarch of the kindred, who were called his sons and daughters. There
is an exact, perhaps too exact, parallel to this in the modern use of
Ua Néill, Ua Briain, etc. When the surname alone designates an individual,
that individualis the chief. But mac Ui Néill, mac Uf Bhriain, etc., may
be used of any male member of the family. It seems as simple to under-
stand “A mucoi B” to mean “A of the posterity of B,” and ‘‘ A magi mucoi
B” to mean “A son (i.e. member) of the posterity of B,” the formule being
equivalent in value. In MS. usage, mocew has not been found preceded
by macc or wmgen; and since it is found applied to ecclesiastics and to
contemporary members of the same kindred,’ it can have no meaning
Oreschier..

10. Moccw is not confined to the usage after personal names. The
following are some instances of general usage :—

Pintenus gente mocu Move Adamnan.

Mailodranus gente mocw Rin ib.

Lngbeus gente mocu Min ib. (twice).

Cruth de genere Runtir L. Arm., beside Trenanus mocu Runtir Adamnan.

Venit Patricius ad insolas Maccw Chor L, Arm.

Sedens loco hi nDruim mocew Echach L. Arm.

Druim mocev, Blair, place-name, Onomasticon.

Cluain moceu Nois = Clonmacnois.

Inis moceu Chuinn = Inchiquin island.

macraid 1. maccu raith LB 9A,

Coica lin mocew Luigdech, coica lin moccu Nemongin. ‘Fifty was the
number of moceu L., ete.’ (Expulsion of Déssi, Eriu, iii, p. 138.) Followed by
coica laech do maccaib Oengusa, ‘fifty warriors of the sons of Oengus.’

These instances seem to prove that moccu (= gens, genus, macrad, maccath)
is a collective term, and that following a personal name it is to be understood
as a partitive genitive.

1 See instance of moceu Céin, Eriu, Ke:

2 In Eriu l.c., not yet understanding the consonant-system in oghams, I supposed that Ogham
mucoi must produce ms. muchu (better mochu), and hence suggested wrongly that moceu arose from
a pretonic contraction of the locution maq(as) mucoi.

368 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

11. avi in oghams has usually been translated ‘grandson.’ I question if
it ever has this meaning in them, and suggest that it means ‘a remote
descendant,’ and is used as the recognized term for indicating the sept, cendéd,
aicme, a subdivision of the tuath. In the genealogies, the primary septs,
ie. the first and principal subdivisions of the tuath, not unfrequently have
feminine eponyms, eg. Ui Brigte, Ui EHrca. In sub-septs, arising from
division of primary septs, the ancestors appear to be always male.’

The relative frequency of feminine names after aviis notable. Hence I
think that avi denotes remote descent, probably from a mythological ancestor.

12. The instances of avi noted in which the name following is ascertainable
are as follows :—

Cunamaqgi avi Corbbi 19,

a Curciti avi Vodduv angac ? 40,

Uvanos avi Ivacattos 50.

Maqi-Nalggeri maqi Tabirrass avi Qettias 61.
Isari avi Ggatteci 110.

Colomagni avi Ducagni 129,

Maqi-Decceddas avi Turanias 135.

Artagni avi Ditibeas? 154.

Anavlamattias mucoi Maqi-Euri’ avi Axeras 196.
Cunalegea® maqiC ... salar celi Ave Qvecea 216.
Ebrasi maqi Elti avi Ogatas? 228,

Qrit . . . maqi Lobacona avi Seagracolinea 240.
Cunalegi avi Cunacanos J, 1898, p. 402.
Navvallo avvi Genittac[ci] J, 1895, p. 133.
Sedan[i avvi Der |camasoci ib.

Maqi Cairatini avi Ineqaglas J, 1898, p. 57.

13. Barry has already identified Avvi Genittac with the Leinster sept
Ui Gentig, and Avvi [Der]Jeamasoci with the Leinster sept Ui Deremossaig.’
Both oghams belong to Leinster, Avi Ineqaglas(i) is found in an ogham of
southern Meath, which was Leinster territory until the beginning of the sixth
century. The name is that of the Leinster sept Ui Enechglais. Avi Turanias,
in a Kerry ogham, contains the name of the Ciarraige sept Ui Torna, If I
am right in regarding Ave Qvecea as gen. pl.,it suggests another sept. The

1 Feminine eponyms are no proof of matriarchy. They may be ascribed to a mixture of religious
and genealogical notions. The Athenians are not regarded as having followed matriarchy, though
their eponym is the name of a goddess.

? More likely Magi Iari as in 18.

3 Read Cunalegi as in the third following inscr.?

* Dearemossach mac Cathair Mair BB 131818.

MacNettu— Notes on Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 369

somewhat exceptional formula in No. 196 may be translated ‘of Anblomaith
of the tuath of Mace Tair [and] of the sept [thereof] Aui Acher.’ In early
MS. usage aue, ua, is frequently used to denote the sept. S. Cormac
Ua Liathain the voyager was a contemporary of S. Columb Cille in the sixth
century. He is surnamed, not from his grandfather, but from a remote
ancestor, Kochu Liathan, eponymous ancestor of the Munster sept Ui Liathain,
who, if he ever lived, must have lived in the third or fourth century. Hence
T am of opinion that when we find avi in oghams we should expect to find it
followed, not by the name of a grandfather, but by the eponym of an ancient
sept.’

14. Celi O. I. cé/z, nom. céle = *célias, has two clear instances: Alatto celi
Battigni 106, and. . . celi Ave Qvecea 216. Macalister translates ‘ devotee’
following such names as Céle Dé, Céle Crist, Céle Petair, in Christian
nomenclature. But this is a secondary sense. Cé/e means a ‘tenant, vassal,
follower, or retainer under a chief, faith. Ceéle and flaith are correlative
terms.

15. Niotas and netas I take to be two distinct words, niotas = nephew, and
netas = champion. The nominatives and eventually all the cases fall together
in MS. spelling. The two meanings, macc sethur, ‘sisters son, and trénfer,
‘champion,’ are given in Cormac’s Glossary for nia, niae.

16. Niotta, niott, appears to present a late Ogham vocalization of
*“néutas < *népitos = Latin népotis. The MS. nom. should be *niw = *neus
< *neuts. Maccnio, Cathnio, ave found in AU 708, 769, and in them the nom.
seems to be transferred from the stem neut- to the stem né-.

17. A similar exchange of stems is found in the gen. ‘“ Ln regno Coirpre
Nioth Fer,’ “ filios Nioth Fruich,’ L. Arm. O.1. nioth can hardly be derived
from nétas. Coirpre Nia Fer cannot mean ‘ C. nephew of men,’ and against
Nth Fruich stands the ogham Netta Vroice(i) magi muccoi Tre[n|a[lu] ggo
J, 1903, p. 76. Hence I think that the confusion of stems, which is complete
in Mid. L, had already begun in O. I.

18. niot- occurs in:

Dumeli maqi Glasiconas niotta Cobranoras 71, Niott Vrecc maqi Covatagni 93.

In 71, the sense of ‘nephew’ (perhaps ‘descendant in the female line’)
seems apt. It is not quite so clear in 95, but may denote some kind of
religious affiliation.

Macalister’s equation of Niott Vrece with Netta Vroice is not sustained by
any known instance of vocalic interchange in the Ogham period. ‘The

1 Rhys reads Av[i] Vlatiami as the commencement of an inscription, J, 1903, p, 81. I think
Anum or Anme may have been the first word.

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C. [54]

370 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

stone is partly concealed by earth,” and possibly ee is either wrongly read or
wrongly inscribed for oi.

19. nétas has the regular MS. equivalent in Ozsseneus mocu Neth Corb
Adamnan. The eponym corresponds to Dal Niad Corb of the genealogies,
the dynastic house of the kingdom of Leinster. Here Neth, Niad, retains its
accent, and consequently its long vowel. |

20. In Cunanetas = Connath, Connad, the accent is lost, and the atonic netas
becomes nath, nad. As a separate element prefixed to a genitive, netas
sometimes remains accented, e.g. Via Fer, Nia Nair, Nia Segamon, Nia Corb,
but more often becomes proclitic, taking the atonic form nath, nad, oftener
with further weakening nat = nt (ci. the modern Mleachlainn = Mael
Sechnaill, Mé-riain = Mlriain = Mael ltiain, “Morony”’ = Mael Ruanada,
beside Maoilre = Mael Muire).

21. Genealogies afford the following instances of nath, nat: Nat Froich
(Fruich, Fraich) = Netta Vroicei, Nat Suird, Nat Sar, Nastar, Nasar, Nazar
(in L. Arm. Nazarus and Nazarius) = Netta Sagru, Nathi = Nath 1? (é gen.
of e6, ‘ yew’), Nad Brech, Naithleach gen.?, Nat Saiglenn, Nat Buidb, Nat
Sluaig (Sluaga, Sluagda). Nad Sluaig i. nia sl(uaig) BB 168625 gives the
traditional interpretation.

22. Nat (nath, nad) is indeclinable, so that Nioth Fruich L. Arm., may be
an attempted archaism.! But the various forms of Wat Sar have the genitive
-dir in pedigrees, where analogous inflexions are often wrongly introduced.

23. From the stem nét, we should expect the nom. (*néés) *nés, giving O. I.
*né; but I find only nia, niae, -nio. However, Nesluagha BB 222133 can
hardly be a mere slip of the copyist.’

24. The stem appears to occur in WVeton, the name of the Aquitanian
“Mars,” and in “ Netoni deo” of an inser. at Trujillo (Holder), Wede = *nétzos.
In composition it occurs in the Ogham names Netacunas, Netacari, Netacagi
(or -cagni),

'Tn other texts I only find Nat (Nad) Fraich, indeclinable.

2 Since writing the above I have found nom. Nae, gen. Nioth and Nad Buigh (= Nat Buidb), in
the Dési genealogy, BB 1498135, f*11, 14, all three apparently referring to the same person.
Here as in Nioth Fer, Nioth Fruich L. Arm., gen. nioth seems to have been transferred from nom.

FH1U.

[career |

XVI.

TYPES OF THE RING-FORTS AND SIMILAR STRUCTURES
REMAINING IN EASTERN CLARE (QUIN, TULLA, AND BODYKE).

By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, mia.
PLiate XVII.

Read June 15. Ordered for Publication Junzr 17. Published Aveust 19, 1909.

1.—THE district of Clare with the forts! of which we now deal is rather
hard to apportion ; so we are making this paper a study rather than a survey ;
and this seems best attained by taking certain natural groups to show the
prevailing types, and giving accounts of the more exceptional enclosures, even
when outside the groups. We hope to complete this study in a third paper,
dealing in it with some of the latest “royal” forts still extant, for the mid-
thirteenth century “rath of beauteous circles,” “the circular rath and princely
palace of earth,?” has vanished from Clonroad. The Killaloe group probably
was dug during the ninth and tenth centuries; unfortunately its most famous
edifice, Kincora, has long been levelled, and the very site forgotten. In the
subjects of the present paper we have few historical data to help us; only two
of its existing forts, Magh Adhair, with a prehistoric tradition and historical
notices from A.D. 877, and Tulla, stated to be a stone fort of the period
from A.D. 600-620,3 have won a place even in the local records, and that
although the patrimony of one of the ablest,and for long the most powerful, of
the tribes in Thomond, the Clan Caisin, Ui Caisin, or Mac Namaras—“ sons of
the sea-hound.” They were fort-dwellers down till late in the Middle Ages ;*

1 We here, as in all our previous essays, use ‘‘forts’’ for earthen or stone structures not
necessarily defensive, and certainly not military in intent. We cannot find any means short of
excavation for distinguishing the sepulchral from the residential, either in the types or by our early
literature, where the uses overlap. We hold, and have long held, that all the types occur in Ireland
from the Bronze Age to the fourteenth or fifteenth century of our era, if not still later, and have as a
rule no outward marks to show their object.

2Dug by Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien and completed by his son, Conchobhair, Princes of
Thomond, who died 1242 and 1269. The latter’s grandson added a peel-tower before 1306.

3 In the ‘‘ Life of St. Mochulla.”’

4 For this fact, see Transactions, vol. xxxii., p. 158—‘‘ every ollave rested in his rath .. .
and every layman in his liss,’’ in the winter of 1317-18. We have constant allusions to forts.
Death visits the “‘ royal rath”’ to carry off King Dermot O’Brien. Lochlan MacNamara (slain 1313)
is of Liss Brin ; King Donchad (drowned 1283) is of Dun Caoin ; he had three forts near the Fergus.
‘<The dangan ’’ of the O’Gradys was apparently a palisaded camp (1314).

R,I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVIL., SECT. C, [55]

312 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

for the founders of the peel-towers lived mainly in the fifteenth century ;' and
the tribe did not even retain the captured Norman castle of Quin, but gave it
to the peaceful monks of St. Francis to use as a convent.

In the district we may note that there are no remains of prehistoric
villages, or of any enclosures—primitive towns—like Moghane, and perhaps
Turlough Hill fort; there are three forts of the flat-topped mote type,
but none of great height. Most of the forts have garths practically level
with the field, or, at most, slightly terraced up like the saddle-backed
Knockadoon, or the rath of Creevaghmore, the latter having beside it on the
summit of the slope, a stone fort like a citadel, and evidently the earlier of
the two, as the lower earth-work runs down the slope, and is adapted to the
caher. Forts entirely of stone occur rather on the plains than on the hills.
No earthen forts of two or more rings occur; but the side annexe is notunknown.
In at least one instance (Tyredagh) the very small ring is found; but whether
sepulchral or the ring of a single circular house requires excavation to set at
rest, for (in our present knowledge) there are no external characteristics to
mark off the sepulchral from the residential; and Irish literature shows us
several examples of earth-works used for both, and indeed other, purposes,
such as outlook and ceremonial. ‘The stone-fort is very abundant; we find
a noble triple-ringed example at Cahercalla, a more massive and larger two-
ringed fort at Cahershaughnessy, one in an earthen fort at Caherhurley, and
a number of simple cahers. None of the forts have steps or terraces; the
wall in all cases I have seen is single, battered, and with upright joints.
The gates are always defaced; but in three instances, Langough, Caherbane,
and Caherloghan, the foundations can be measured, and show the normal
types, two being of coursed masonry and one with gate-posts, the lintels in
all cases being removed. One very remarkable and anomalous enclosure,
the “ Dooneen,” or Caher, of Ballydonohan, is brought for the first time to
notice. It is essentially a promontory-fort in a marsh, which may have been
a lake when the fort was built, to judge from the former existence of a cause-
way. Several souterrains occur in the forts, whether earthen or of stone,
given here. One blank is noticeable, that of the square earthen-fort. It is
not entirely absent, but nothing unequivocal, nothing like the square earthen

1The Castle Founders List gives Rossroe Castle as built about 1390-1400. <A group of castles,
including Lismeehan, about 1430, and the bulk between 1450 and 1490, but several towers were
built by King Torlough O’Brien at the close of the thirteenth century.

* Probably because the low hills are of drift, not crag, while the high hills were covered with
dense forests. The drift, however, is full of blocks of limestone, sandstone, conglomerate, and eyen
granite, so a stone wall or stone-faced mound could haye been made from material gathered on the
spot.

° The opes of the gates are from 3 to 4 feet 7 inches wide.

Westrropep— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 373

works of Brosna and Killeedy, nothing even like those near Bunratty or
Culleen, remains. However, we give a fine example of its stone congener
near Knappogue.

The more we study the subject, the less are we able to draw the line
between the forts of earth and those of stone; many, if not all, of the first
kind examined by us were evidently stone-faced; this also accounts for the
usage of “cathair” for the earthen forts as well as for the stone cahers.
Though groups of single forts are frequent on the fields, there are no cases
of three conjoined forts as at Killulla. Some of the hills have two detached
forts on the summit ;! and we find three cahers in very close proximity in
Creevaghbeg. No forts occur on the mountain uplands. Tumuli, pillars, and
cairns are practically absent all over eastern Clare; any found are on the
smallest scale, and this from no mere lack of stones.’

We have laid before the Academy papers on the stone monuments to
which, in the seven intervening years, we have been able to add no further
example in the district of the true dolmen, the long giant’s grave, or the
small cist; but we have found and give a note on the remains of a slab-
enclosure on a natural mound at Fortanne. Pillar-stones have also been
described in the same papers,’ only a few occurring.

The district with which we deal is a purely Irish one, as soon as we
cross the Quin rivers. Apart from some small clans and the slightly more
important O’Hehir tribe of Magh Adhair, this part of Clare was occupied from
the time of the Dalcassian conquest, A.D. 340-380, by the tribe that evolved
itself into the Mac Namaras and others. The English seem to have never
formed settlements beyond the river banks save in Tradree. They evidently
only held the lower part of Ui Aimrid along the Shannon to Limerick, and at
one time the land below Ennis at Clare Castle, in the Triucha ced an oilean.
the cantred of islands. The strongest colony, that of de Clare, did not hold
land beyond Quin and Kilmurrynegall.

2.—The only recorded finds in the Clare earth-forts are bronze imple-
ments in a fort near Raheen, outside the limit of this paper. Iron objects
were found in the (possibly late) partition wall of Cahercalla; the remains of

1 Such as Kilnoe ridge, Coolreagh, Lismeehan, and Drumbaun forts, near Corbally, &c.

2 That there were others long since removed is clear from names like Knockacarran.

3 Proceedings, Ser. III., vol. vi., p. 85. Vol. xxiv. (C), pp. 85, 107.

4 Clare Castle itself was probably built late in the period (1240-1270) of the earlier colony (exter-
minated by Prince Brian Ruadh O’ Brien) ; it was essentially a river-bank settlement. The de Clares
claimed Lattoonand Tobernafonch; the latter, the ‘‘ Tiobra na fhuinnsean ”’ of the Cathreim, adjoined
the former, and was probably near, if not at, Castlefergus or else St. Kieran’s Well on the north
border of Dromoland. ‘The Inquisition taken in 1287, on the death of Thomas de Clare, shows
conclusively that the English land did not cross the Rine at any points save at Quin itself.

[55*]

374 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the last were thrown up upon the inner rampart, so future explorers must
not be hasty to attribute the latter to the Iron Age, though it may be as
late, if not in origin, at least by rebuilding. Finds of the Bronze Age took
place on two occasions at Lahardaun, but in a bog, not in a fort. Some
apparently of a far earlier period, at Coolasluasta Lake, as already described
to the Academy in 1902.1 North from Tyredagh, Tulla, Maryfort, and
Coolreagh hardly any forts, dolmens, churches, or peel-towers exist, save
near Feakle and Lough Graney, till we cross the mountains of Slieve Aughty.
They, or at least their flanks, were uninhabited, impenetrable oak forests,
the same being true of Sheve Bernagh, except for the valley of Killokennedy
and its branches up to Formoyle. The opposite is the case in the plains. Here
were the earliest of Clare’s churches and monasteries, the fifth-century
Kilbrecan, Doora and Clooney, the sixth-century Tomfinlough and Tomgraney,
the seventh-century church of St. Mochulla at Tulla, and many others of the
ninth to the twelfthcenturies. Of forts Doora, Clooney, Tulla, and Kilnoe had
some fifty each; Quin had over eighty. There are nearly fifty dolmens and at
least twenty-five peel-towers, showing how important a centre of population
the plain must have been from early time down to and past the Norman
Conquest.

3.—As to name-phenomena, the most noteworthy is the occurrence of a
croup of “Liss ’’ names, chiefly round Tulla and Bodyke. This fort-name is
rare in Thomond, save in the extreme south-western angle, “the Irrus.” In
the east we get Lisoffin (“Fort of the Fair Hugh,” Macnamara), Lismeehan
(Ui Miodhacain’s fort), Liskenny, Liscullaun, Lisduff (black fort), Lisbarreen,
Liscockaboe, &c. Lismeehan is found in the Macnamara’s rental in the latter
half of the fourteenth century, provisionally dated “1580.’? Of “ Cathair ”
names, many survive, as we have shown.* Cahershaughnessy (Ui Seachnasaig’s
stone fort), Caherhurley (of Ui Urthaile, “1380”’’), Cahermurphy (of
Ui Murchadha). Probably these names as little represent “the oldest
inhabitants” as do those of Caher-Rice or Caher-Power, only called “Kagher”
in 1655.4 Cahercalla is supposed to commemorate the O’Kellys. Caher-
grady, in 1668, was probably a monument of the unlucky colony of the
O’Gradys, the Ui Donghaile, planted, about 1280, by Sir Thomas de Clare
in Tradree. The other names arise from natural or accidental circumstances,
such as Cahereiny, of the ivy ; Cahernalough, of the lake; Caherloghan, of the

1 Proceedings, xxiv. (C), p. 94.

* The rent was levied ‘‘1330.’’ Perhaps 1380, Maccon being chief at the later date.

3 Proc., 111., vol. vi., p. 487.

* There are the foundations of the caher of fairly laid blocks on a small rock-platform jutting
from the hillside below Mr. Knox Molony’s house.

ane

—— ee

Westropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 375

marl, there being apparently no “ little lake’ near it ; Cahercreevagh, of the
branches; Cahercragataska, of the eel-crag, 1729; Cahercottine, of the
Common of Tulla; Cahirmore, big fort, 1655; Cahirgal, white fort—two
respectively near Maghera and Ballykilty, 1668; Cahirshane, old fort; and
unclassed names lke Caherdine and Cahergeridan (see Fiant of 1580, and
Grant of 1665). The oldest and widest-spread fort-name, “ Doon,’ is found
both near Tulla and Broadford, at Doonaun, Doon, and Knockadoon, besides
the name Dooneen at Ballydonohan Caher, as well as for a townland with a
curious giant’s grave near Clooney.” Rath and Sonnach names are non-
existent in our district, but are found near Inchicronan.

THE QuIN GROUP (Ordnance Survey maps 34, 42).

4,—The townlands to the east of Quin abound in forts ; but, beg populous
and divided into numerous farms, the antiquities have suffered not a little,
even since 1839. About half-way between Quin and Knappogue the large
fort of Kildrum has been much levelled since that date. It has a souterrain
in its garth, but it is now closed. South of the late peel-tower of Bally-
markahan we find, on a crag bushy with hazels, the remains of two cahers,
well built, with the usual excellent masonry and small filling, but reduced
to 3 or 4 feet in height, and featureless. Farther to the south-west remains
the broken dolmen of Knappoge, of which a description and plan are
published.’ Across the road and opposite the dolmen is part of the levelled
ring of a small fort; another lies to the north-west, levelled, and of the
strangely common size of 102 feet wide.

BALLYMARKAHAN (42).—On the crags to the north-east, partly in
Knappogue and partly in Ballymarkahan, is a remarkable oblong stone fort.
The wall is rarely more than 4 feet high to the south, having been used as a
quarry when the boundary-wall was made between the townlands ; it is 6 to 7
feet high to the north. It is of good, regular masonry, with two faces of
blocks, many 3 feet 6 inches thick and 4 feet long. It varies a little in
thickness, being 6 feet 8 inches to the south, 6 feet 4 inches to the sides, and
7 feet 4 inches to the north. ‘The section in Ballymarkahan is better
preserved ; and we see that the “corners” are rounded off, and excellently
built, having, like the straight reaches, a slope or batter of 1 in 3. The

1 The latter has four earthen ‘‘forts’’; but the one in the demesne is really a natural round-
topped knoll, with a slight bank 3 feet wide, and no fosse; and despite its being shown on the map
of 1839 as a fort, we incline to consider it alate plantation-enclosure. ‘The other is a real rath,
faced with a very modern wall.

* See Proceedings, xxtv. (C), p. 101. 8 Proceedings, xx1v. (C), p. 102.

376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

- garth is hollow and somewhat irregular, the average being 177 feet east and
west, and 254 feet north and south. It has slight foundations of enclosures.

Such square forts, we may note, lie in other countries outside the limits
of the Roman Empire, and have yielded antiquities of the Bronze Age in
Eastern Europe. ‘There, as here, there are no differences, other than in plan,
between the “square” and circular forts. In Clare this is well seen, though
the corners are, as a rule, rounded, as at Knockauns Fort, Mohernaglasha, and

?

the bawn near the Cashlaun Gar in Tullycommaun. At Poulgorm, and near
Noughaval, we find well-built square angles; but the first at least seems a
late structure. Near Noughaval, Caherkyletaan and Caherwalsh are of
splendid slab-masonry ; while the neighbouring bawn at Cahernaspekee, in
Ballyganner, is very poorly built. Mohernaglasha has curious huts and slabs,
set at right angles from the inner face of the wall; and the “caher” of
Gleninshen is of the poorest design and construction. Lisheeneagh and
Faunarooska, near Lisdoonvarna, are of excellent masonry. The latter has a
round peel-tower at one angle ;! but others at Cahermaclanchy,Caher village,
and Carran are poorly and badly built—probably very late examples. None
of these have steps or terraces; and only one known to me, at Cragballyconoal,
has a gateway. This is, however, very interesting, having upright slabs set
deeply in the wall, with the edges out to form door-posts in the middle of the
passage. This feature is common in the Scottish brochs, and in the cahers
of Fahan in Kerry; but to my knowledge only occurs at one true ring-wall,
with terrace-steps and huts, Moherarooan, near Carran. It, too, is possibly a
late feature, and (I believe) absent from all the finest ring-forts in Western
Ireland, northward from the Shannon. It will be seen how in Clare these
rectangular enclosures are most common in the purely Irish district of the
Corcomroes.

We pass north-eastward through craggy fields, and find two ring-walls
levelled to the ground. Near them is a shallow depression, fenced at its
curved end by a considerable bank of stones. The foundation of a little
circular hut-ring lies near the more southern caher in this field ; the northern
caher is barely traceable.

About 100 feet to the north of these is a fine and perfect rath. The garth
is not raised, nor has it a fosse; but it consists of a steep ring of earth and
stones 7 to 8 feet high, planted with hawthorns,and 150 feet across. There
are no foundations inside. It was once stone-faced; patches of the work still
remain.

1 Those acquainted with the neighbourhood of Dingle in Kerry will recall Cahercullaun with its
ring-fort, straight-sided annexe, and later peel-tower. The castle-builders frequently chose a
fort for the site of the stone building.

Werstrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 377

5.—BALLYMACLOON (42).—In Ballymacloon East, on a rising ground about
half a mile from the last rath, is an even finer specimen. The banks are over
8 feet high, with a deep fosse 16 feet wide, to the south and west, but
partly filled at the other points. In the garth, which is 108 feet across, are the
foundations of a modern cottage and yards. Below this, in a pit about 6 feet
deep, is the ope of a souterrain or “cave.” The place was described to me by
a farmer as “ full of water and badgers,” and was habitually too flooded to be
easily explored, though the “Irish bear” was not visible. Its sides, as usual,
were of small stones, and sloped from 4 feet 4 inches at the floor to 2 feet
7 inches at the roof, being about 53 feet high. The entrance has two strong
lintels above it, each a foot thick. The passage at the sixth lintel inward is
64 feet wide. At 12 feet inward we find a side chamber to the south, 4 feet
wide and high, too flooded to explore. Jts entrance lintel bears up the
seventh and eighth covers of the main passage; so it is part of the original
plan. Beyond are several more lintels, and an end-wall of small stones.
There are no scribings visible on the lintels of this and other similar “caves,”
and the rath is nameless.

In the same townland, near the little lough, is a massive but overturned
dolmen. In 1840 it consisted of a clumsy cover 7 feet long and 5 feet 3 inches
thick, of brown gritstone, resting on three other blocks. One of the rock-
outcrops near it resembles a large dolmen, more regular than the real one, an
enormous slab, resting on a rock, and framing a view of Knappoge Castle.
There is, however, no trace of human handiwork on it. These are more
accessible from Ballymarkahan Castle. A killeen, or children’s burial-place,
a ‘holy well, called Tobernanaeve “ of the saints,’ and a nearly levelled fort,
are found in the townland, and a small caher in Carrowgare.

| 6.—CREEVAGH (34).—Across the river an extent of rich meadow and tilled
land surrounds a gently rising hill on which is a remarkable double fort.
There is a pleasant outlook to the wooded, turret-crowned ridge of Cullaun
and the many-hued Slieve Bernagh, and over the thickets and woods to the
towers of Knappoge, Ballymarkahan, Danganbrack, with its lofty gables and
chimneys, and the slender belfry of Quin “ Abbey.”

The fort on the summit is a circular ring-wall; the faces are nearly
destroyed ; but enough remains among the heaps of filling (15 to over 20 feet
wide, and 3 or 4 feet high) to show that it was from 12 to 16 feet thick, and
apparently in one piece, the double wall not, so far as I know, occurring in
this group. The garth is 102 feet wide, and the whole ring about 130 feet
across. In the southern segment 18 feet from the wall are steep mounds,
evidently of a wooden and earthen house, somewhat oval, and enclosing a
cave. It consists of a passage 8 feet 3 inches long and 24 feet wide, now

378 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

nearly unroofed; the next reach has lintels, the outer only 3 feet 6 inches
long, and is nearly filled; the sides incline, and it runs southward. The wall
is 21 feet thick; and 15 feet beyond it is another fort of earth on the slope of
the hill. It is of irregular outline, evidently adapted to cling more closely to
its “citadel”; its fosse is from 5 to 6 feet deep in parts, and rarely more than
3 or 4 feet deeper than the field. It is 12 feet wide, and most filled to the
east and south; the outer ring is low, and is 12 feet thick. The inner ring
and its slope are from 18 to 21 feet thick, rising 6 feet 6 inches above the
fosse to the north, and 10 to 11 feet to the south. It is nearly 4 feet high
inside to the north, 3 to the west, and rarely 2 feet elsewhere. The garth so

S tee
DANGAN- \e *Drumbaun

-BRACK

TFMMug

Zo,

. D

or *, CORBALLY
“Moyars

Parks * --

aher, Earth.’ ‘
orker Cave ‘
\

SUNY

\—

Pome

5
M aT ey,

Caher o

a ss a
CARROWGAR DANGAN Z
Ca wo \\ SCALE 4
O Caher 2.) (eG 3 rer aE
‘Bi [s=S5225255 = 3
wm
1909 \ — Road,— Stream. .___Bounds. fig! Wskhopp

Fic, 1.—The group of Forts round Cahercalla.

enclosed is irregular, somewhat straight to the north, and gently sloping
southward, being terraced up in that direction; it measures 144 feet across
N. and §., and 141 feet E. and W. There are no foundations or signs of the
original entrance, which may have been a wooden bridge next the caher.
Both forts are planted thickly round the edges. An old woman assured us
that to her knowledge “ the fairies were never heard in that fort,” though the
bohereen (lane) ran past it; so local belief is evidently dying out at Creevagh.

There are four other forts, of little general interest; one near the river
Rine in Coogaun is about 250 by 300 feet over all, but much injured by a
house and enclosure. In Creevagh, to the east of the caher and its neighbour,
we find portion of an unmarked ring.

Westropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 379

CREEVAGHBEG (34).—Besides the faint traces of two small forts at the
Rine, there is another caher, thickly planted with hawthorns, near the great
fort. It has a wall greatly dilapidated, nearly circular outside, evidently
12 feet thick ; but the debris is heaped outside for 16 feet more; the garth
is 78 feet across. It has a curious feature worth recording. The inner face
of the wall is nearly intact, and is built in short straight lengths about
40 feet long, forming a fairly regular hexagon.

Passing up the road northward, we find close to it on the east side on high
ground a rath in good preservation. It is circular, girt by a fosse and two
steep rings, each thickly planted with hazels and hawthorns, and, on my
visits, sheeted with celandine and hyacinth. The outer ring is of earth,

BALLYMARKAHAN SUES

THE BAUN

on! "ny

“LINTELS

234, N.& S-
177 EB W.

HOLLOW

Ye
GREEVAGR MORE

” CREEVAGH MORE Oreer

Peer Thee harem

Fic. 2.—Forts near Quin, Co. Clare.

12 feet thick and about 5 feet high, the fosse is 15 feet wide, and 3 or 4 feet
deep, and the inner ring 7 feet high over the fosse, and 8 to 10 feet thick, the
faces still partly revetted with stonework. The garth is level, 63 to 65 feet
across ; in the 8.S.W. segment, we find a souterrain or “cave” much filled
n; it is entered by a pit, 3 feet by 4 feet wide at the top, with sloping sides
of rather small stones, having a sort of rude cornice of longer stones under
the ends of the roof-slabs. The outer lintel is 5 feet 3 inches long by nearly
a foot square; after four more lintels, the last 6 feet long, we find that the
passage is again open, and running north and south at right angles to the
last for 21 feet at this point; there isa side recess to the east 4 feet wide. We
could not trace the main passage farther, as a modern fence crosses the garth,

and there is no trace beyond it.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT, C. [56]

380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A caher lies at a short distance down a gentle slope to the south-east.
It has been already briefly noted in the Journal of the Royal Society of
Antiquaries,! but needs a fuller description. It was a massive fort, 87 to
90 feet across the garth, and 114 feet over all. There are no signs of
foundations inside, but the interior was evidently levelled. The wall is
12 feet thick, and 8 feet to 9 feet high, being best preserved to the N.E.
Some has been removed since my first visit in 1892. The gateway faced
E.N.E., and is quite defaced ; the masonry is good, with two faces, the outer, as
usual, being built with the largest blocks; it has a batter of 1 in 5, and some
upright joints remain (see Plate X VII.) ; the outer facing to the N.W. is nearly
all removed. There was a stone fort in Creevaghbeg in the later seventeenth
century, called Caherumine in the “ Book of Survey” in 1655; Cahermine,
Cahermunigan, or Caheroine, in a grant of 1660, Caherbane in 1675, and
Cahermine in 1679.2 If these forms give us Cahermeane, “the middle fort,”
they probably refer to the above caher, it being near the middle of the
townland with other forts around it. Caherbane would still be a very
appropriate title, as, on a sunny day, its white limestone walls form a
conspicuous object.

There are three forts close together on the border of the townland near
Dangan and Cahercalla. The southern is a caher very like the last, but
better preserved ; most of the inner facing and the larger outer facing to the
N. and N.W. are intact. The wall is nearly uniform, 12 feet thick, with two
facings of excellent masonry set with great skill to the curve, and to a
straight batter varying from 1 in 3 to 1 in 6. It is from 6 feet to 7 feet
8 inches high, and has no terrace or steps; the gate facing the S.E., but quite
defaced ; the garth measures 118 feet through, and 140 feet over all.

There is a trace of a two-ringed caher, in two low concentric segments of
stone-filling in the next field to the west, and hardly 200 feet from the more
perfect fort; a ring of filling of a third caher rests on a low ridge of crag to
the north; the double fort and its satellites must have nearly joined each
other when the large one was entire. I could get no names for these forts,
though, with very intelligent guides, I was told by them (accurately) that
“the castles of Knappoge, Ballymarkahan, and Dangan were built by the
Mac Namaras, but no one knew anything about who built the cahers or what
they were called.” There are no forts worthy of notice in Dangan, only the
Mac Namaras’ chief castle of “ Dangan Ivigin” and a liss.

7.— CRAGATASKA.—This townland, with Cahercalla, lies north of the

1 Journal, xxiii., p. 432; xxvi., p. 150. See also our Proceedings, xxiy. (C), p. 489.
2 «Book of Distribution,’’ p. 141; Proc, R.I.A., Ser. ii., vol, vi., p. 489,

Wesrrope— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 381

Creevaghs. It has the foundations of a caher, evidently the “Caher-
cragataska” mentioned in 1729, in a deed of the Creaghs, and other records
down to at least 1787.1 It is a ring of filling with lines of facing-blocks,
enough to show that the wall was 12 feet thick, and the garth 102 feet wide,
with curved enclosures inside. Both the facing and filling were small, which
accounts for its complete overthrow. It had a rounded annexe to the north,
whence an ancient road ran across the crags towards Cahercalla triple fort to

the north-east. It is on a craggy upland, with a wide view to Aughty and
Tulla.

Fic. 3.—Cahercalia Fort (triple-ring walls), near Quin, Co. Clare.

8,—CAHERCALLA.—The fine triple fort of this townland has been described
more than once; the fullest account is in these pages. We give an illustration
of its ramparts, which are fairly preserved and typical (Plate XVII.). There
are remains of two little forts near Creevagh and of a larger caher, on a hill
near a pool, towards Corbally and Toonagh; the forts of the latter townland
we reserve for a later section of this paper.

Macu Apuair.—Beyond these are the mound, pillar, and basin-stone of
Magh Adhair, also fully described in these Proceedings. They formed the
place of the inauguration of the Kings of Thomond from at least the ninth
century. We need only further note that the argument that it is a purely

1 «Dublin Registry,’’ Book 62, p. 220, and Book 387, p. 273.
2 Proceedings, xxiv. (C), p. 438 ; also Ser. iii., vol. iv., p. 56.

[56*]

382 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ceremonial! and not a residential fort, because the ridge overlooks it (or rather
is near it, being slightly lower), has no weight when we consider how the
evidently residential stone forts of Caherlisaniska, Cahernamweela, Caherduff,
a small one near Cahercommaun, and in a lesser degree Cahermore in Glen-
quin, are all commanded by high rock-ridges, close at hand or overhanging
them, on top of which they could have been built as easily as on their present
sites. The cliff forts, too, are often overhung; we may give as examples
Island Hubbock in Co. Waterford, the great fort of Doon near Dingle, and
the small but strong cliff fort at Foillnamna at Ventry in Kerry. Also we
find trace of a stone wall of fairly large blocks round the top at Magh Adhair.

SH

AA YT LE,
ASSIA

AW Ss

OF.
yee

MAGH ADHAIR

SCALE of FEET
1 9 10 20 30 40 50
222)

LYSIS
1909

ie a ARE: =
Fic. 4.—Plan and section of Mounds at Magh Adhair.

I regret that I did not use my own plan for the description published in
these pages, as, on re-examination, I find the plan on the large-scale maps
inaccurate, being the one used in that paper. I give a new plan with a
a section.

I may also note a very significant name, occurring, as it does, so near
the Inauguration place of the early Kings of Thomond—“ Boolyree,” “ the
milking-ground of the King,” which gives its name to a little brook which

joins the Hell River, just below the mound, and forms the Rine, the ancient
Gissagh or Missagh.

* Of course such mounds as the Forradh at Tara and Magh Adhair played their part in ceremony
and perhaps in worship. Virchow regarded the high motes with annexes (like Lismore and other
Irish examples) in central Europe as temples; and if the Teach Cormaic was (as Borlase thinks) a
temple of Cormac mac Airt, then a field of speculation (as yet untouched, but which would be full
of dangers) is opened to Irish antiquaries, who have as yet done little to identify or illustrate the
temples of ‘‘ the Elder Faiths in Ireland.’

* Proceedings, Ser. iii., vol. v., p. 55.

* The strange name is taken literally by O’Donovan and O’Curry in the Ordnance Survey
Letters. There is no explanation of so grim a title.

Wesrropep— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 383

These forts which we have been describing, with three small and levelled
rings in “ Moyar’s Park” (Moyri and Moyross Park) in Corbally, and
a ring-wall and four other foundations in Toonagh (Tuanomoyre, 1584,
Tuanamoyree, 1655-1683), show how important a centre lay here round the
mote and triple-walled caher, and may account in part for the selection of
the former by the proud conquerors of the plain of Adhair, as the place
“where the Kings were made.”

TULLA GROUP.

9.—The most striking feature in this district is the number of low
rounded green hills, on one of which Tulla itself is seated; nearly every one
of these (ten) is crowned by an earthen fort. They are not in any sense
contour forts, not following the natural lines of the hill,’ but are usually
oval or round, with steep banks, once stone-faced, and fosses. In some cases
the ditches are filled up with the outer rings to enlarge the field space; but
local feeling was, till very recent times, everywhere (and is still in some places)
averse to meddling with the earthworks. When a landlord insisted on his
men levelling a fort, a sort of ceremony was performed, the men making him
stick the spade into the ground; they waited to see if it was expelled or
knocked over by the fairy occupants. If not, the invader of the “ sheevra’s ”
abode cut the first sod, assuming thereby full responsibility, and then the
men went to work without scruple.’

No ‘‘finds” in forts are recorded, but the parish has yielded bronze
antiquities from several spots: a flat axe is said to have been found in Mary-
fort—some said, very doubtfully, in a fort. The townland of Lahardaun, near
Tulla, yielded, in May, 1861, a number of antiquities. They consisted of two
small socketed celts, a dish-headed pin, plain bronze rings, and a fibula, with
slightly expanded ends, rare in bronze but common in gold, numbers having
been found at Moghaun, and one at the dolmen of Knocknalappa. Since
then Dr. Michael Molony, of Tulla, has shown me a flat axe-head, also found
at Lahardaun.? When the Kennedys and others removed the dolmens of
Miltown, they found a bronze sword and numbers of fragments of clay vessels,
all now lost; stone implements were ploughed up in the lawn before

1 This disregard for contour is well marked at Moghane, where the outer rampart at either side
“climbs ’’ down and up steep slopes.

*This was the procedure in more than one case told to me. In one, a relation of mine was
struck in the eye by a splinter of rock, which the workmen long regarded as a case of undoubted
fairy vengeance.

3 The first group were found by James Moroney at a depth of 7 feet below the bog. Proc.
R. I. A., xxv. (C), p. 124. The other was found ‘‘ under 6 feet of bog’’ in the same place, and
was shown to Dr. Molony as a ‘‘ tobacco-knife.’’ The finds may belong to the seventh or eighth
century before our era.

384 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Fortanne, near the trace of a levelled fort, and were long preserved, but were
lost when the place was sold.

There are some thirty forts in the 6 square miles at Tulla; the stone forts
near the village are entirely removed. A Cahercutteen was given to Tulla
church in about 1380 by Mac Namara.’ It was evidently in Cutteen town-
land, either the levelled ring-fort or the one on the rising ground near
Lisoffin Castle ; but there were several in Bunnavoree, Miltown, Clonmoher,
and Caelvagh, the last in Fortanne, reduced to mere foundations, or rather
rings of filling.

10.—CAHERLOGHAN (35).—“The stone-fort of the marl” is in Clooney,
but only divided from Tulla by the Affock river, and it naturally belongs to
the Tulla group. It lies not far south from the curious group of demi-
dolmens and cists already described.” The fort is much levelled; but the
foundations of several late houses near it and the ruin of a lmekiln fully
account for the destruction. It measured 165 feet across the garth and
about 200 feet over all; the facing is nearly all removed, but the mounds of
stones are 15 to 18 feet wide and 5 to 7 feet high to the north-west. The
foundation of the gateway is extant. It faced the south-west, was of good
coursed masonry, the blocks about 18 inches square; the opening was 4 feet
7 inches wide. In the garth we see a semicircular foundation, a cross-wall
or traverse, and traces of other early-looking enclosures. There are several
outcrops of natural rock in the garth.

LISOFFIN (35).—To the south of Lisoffin Castle, between it and the large
lake of Cullaunyheeda, “Sheeda (Mac Namara’s) Cullaun,” famous for the
enchanted city, or palace, under its waters, runs an ancient cross-road
from Dangan to Tulla. It passes through Derrymore (not the better-known
demesne of the Gores bearing that name, and farther westward) ; beside it
lie several remains worthy of examination.

CRAGNAGANAHA.—A defaced caher, overgrown with hazels; the facing
was small and poor, so little remains, the wall being 15 feet thick and
5 to 7 feet high, with small filling, enclosing a circular garth, 71 to 72 feet
across, with no foundations inside.

LISOFFIN CAHER lies north from the last, and is best reached from the
main road, an old house, or “ cowl,” being a landmark for its position. The
ring-wall measures 117 to 123 feet over all, being oval; the walls, usually
12 feet thick, faced with good small masonry, with small filling ; the eastern
part, where best preserved, is 5 feet high. ‘The other cahers round Tulla are

' Inquisitions P.R.O.I., 27th October, 1604, and 30th April, 1611.
* Proceedings, xxiv. (C), p. 100.

Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 385

mere low rings of filling; but enough has been said to show that they differ
in no respect, even in dimensions, from the normal ring-wall of Burren and

the other craggy districts where such remains are better preserved
11.—Along the old road we pass three levelled earthworks, defaced by
the farm-buildings of Derrymore. ‘There is a rude pillar, 6 feet 3 inches
high and 23 inches by 10 inches thick, near them, at a pool choked with
Derrybeg has two lisses on the edge of

sallows and marsh plants.
Creevosheedy Bog, called, like Cullaun, after some Sioda Mac Namara
i i 2:

toy
probably the great chief who built, or rather restored, Quin Abbey in 140
To the east lies Lahardaun, noted above for its bronze “ finds,” with a liss, a
killeen graveyard, and a holy well of St. Mochulla

5 ‘ ¢ h a hl Witt Le ‘ ;
Mg oe cate! \ NZ GARRURAGH A\\t
Site Castle site a wf
é of Church = $ ~ XO" Ys
2 ‘ SS=' 7 mS Qs
RINE ‘ re (WS ' vat WA : SSS & Z
Shen WE ' = qast
{ ee AN SS } ae ZA ZZ t¥ SBaNly RSS
1 = U SSS See 0 SS %i S
n ! Ws S82 fer DW Z2ex
Clonmoher a A =S y, rill TTT Ly eee WA
fs RMEES? n oe. S --~e==
zl i i iii WN TTT MS, . = 220
re UY SI
se y=
a YU
Zn lini sil “lll” Utzzs
S AN \\\l Ili) il) jh 40" ee

yw \\ Hii Wi Yj

ee Ly KILBUGGOON

Oy
Sa DT Soe Se

WW) 2 2
se
aM

BBE

WE
ae > ep seoteiet

HW Se
p : : E YU} ‘i
ee SoS Fifi Ww ‘WllWB@ eisourr
CUTTEEN BEG ys “ys 2 ZINN N , we Ss 5
\ oti be XS / QW''zz ZELisduff
Grate! lle me & 5 oatiey nin
ee |! CGS WZ
F = SSa0 NPS Wis (MA ZA lili
Lis-" ANS ANY == \\ \l SS k k
A 125 Ss SS Knockaclo
OF WW aw Uy AURORE ee ) gO Sang
“FIN: < MUU a= = Fe iw \S ae
«IN \\egnyyer eae WZ ca a Apis i \\
1909! RSL Kiockoyle= S=S55 55-5] SS FEET. - CH Th? Winn

Fig. 5.—Group of Hill Forts near Tulla, Co. Clare.
The road curves round the northern face of Knockmoyle Hill; rising
247 feet above the sea and 150 feet above the plains, it commands a wide and

interesting view from Callan, Inchiquin,
Knockfierna in Limerick, and over Cullaun Lake

and Burren in the west, on to

KNOCKMOYLE Fort is a conspicuous object resting on the summit, and

ringed with tall, gnarled old hawthorns and bright furze. It is, however, a

low earthen ring, 4 feet high to the north and 8 feet to the south, where it is
The garth is 93 feet across, with no

levelled up, being on a slight slope.
foundations or fosse; a curved rise lies to the south-west, marking an annexe

386 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

levelled when the field was tilled. This partly terraced fort is a characteristic
of the Tulla and Bodyke groups. .

CUTTEENBEG, the grant of which, about 1380, was noted, has a low ridge
near Lisoffin Castle. On this is another earth-work, greatly damaged in
recent years, the eastern side being much levelled. It has at the other sides
an inner ring, 3 to 4 feet high and 6 feet thick, a fosse 12 to 15 feet wide and
5 feet deep, and a slight out-ring 6 feet thick and 3 to 5 feet high. All is
much overgrown; and it contains a pit 45 feet long north and south, 30 feet
wide, and 9 feet deep, planted with fine ash-trees, and with a small well or
pond at the bottom.

12.—TuLia.—The graveyard on the hill-top gives clear traces, showing
that the Church of St. Mochulla had been built inside a large terraced
fort. The medieval church and its successor, dating from about 1700; stand
on a level platform, semicircular to the south and east, and from 5 feet to
9 feet higher than the lower part of the older graveyard. Its trace runs into
the level of the hill at the summit ; but the graveyard is 8 feet or 4 feet higher
than the field: there is a terraced plot to the S.W., but of doubtful age. The
ring probably included the old castle, which stood near the north-west corner
of the graveyard down to about 1835, but was levelled before 1839. This had
vaulted rooms, and the door faced the east towards Garruragh.’

The existence of the semicircular terrace, which we first noted in 1883,
is of interest as being probably the fort alluded to in the ancient “ Life of
St. Mochulla,” the founder of the church,’ who is said to have cleared and
levelled the platform “with his own hands,” finding a block with a basin in
it. St. Mochulla (still locally remembered for his miracle of turning seven
robbers, who attacked his tame bull, into the pillar-stones of Classagh) was
“pupil of St. Ailbe, of Emly,” who died cirea 540.4 Clare, or at least its
northern or western portions, seem to have been still pagan in the early
seventh century... The saint, leaving the mountains, followed a doe (con-
stantly recurring in folk-lore) to a hill, “Dorsum riscarum,” now called
“ Kpiscoporum collem” (Tulach na n-espoc), covered with trees, brambles, and

1 The Molony tomb, built on the east end of the older church, dates 1702.

2 Told me by Michael O’ Loughlin, of Fortanne, who died last year, aged 83, and had reliable
traditions of other matters tested by me.

3 The “ Life,’’ sought for in vain by Colgan about 1637, has recently been recovered in Austria,
but is in a fragmentary condition. It is published in ‘‘ Analecta Bollandiniana,”’ vol. xvii., p. 135.
It is of the year 1141, and confirms the local legend about the saint’s tame bull—an interesting case
of survival by tradition alone for over 250 years.

4 In these early Lives asaint is often named long after his death, his ‘‘ coarb ” (successor) being
intended ; so also the term, ‘‘the saint is at’’ a place, refers to his body or relics. So we may
evidently discard the time-indication of Ailbe and cling to those of Guaire and Forannan,

5 From the prayer in the Stowe Missal (late sixth century), folio 28.

-Westropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 387

bushes. Mochulla found a smooth rock with a cavity (bullaun, or basin-
stone, not infrequent in the district), which the doe fills with milk, and here
he and his brother hermit found a cell. “Kine Guaraeus” (evidently Guaire
“the hospitable,’ of Aidhne, near Gort, c. 620, who died at an advanced age
in 662), sends seven soldiers to capture Mochulla. They join the community
and toil for a year “in erecting an impregnable stone fort as a refuge against
further attack.” It had ramparts, very deep fosses, and outworks (“ muros,
fosseta profundissima necnon et antemuralia”). ‘The enraged Guaire comes
by night across the mountain passes, and, remaining on a spur, sends his
troops across the plain to the monastery. A female anchorite, “Glasnetis ”
(unknown to local tradition), who had gone to “ fetch away fire” from the
place, meeting the soldiers, drops the burning embers and (as is the case at,
perhaps, the very “spurs” while we write) the heather and furze catch fire and
make a dense smoke; the soldiers fall insensible in the reek, Guaire becomes
humble, and “ afterwards becomes renowned for his lberality.” Mochulla is
consecrated a bishop, and the Life ends abruptly. The legend alludes to an
ill-disposed chief, Forannan, who appears as King of Thomond in the Book of
Ballymote, probably in the early seventh century, as he married a daughter of
Guaire. It also tells how King Torlough O’Brien, and his son and tanist
Teige, blockaded the monastery in which one of the chiefs (who had killed a
favourite courtier) had taken refuge, and nearly starved it into surrender,
The monks, to whom St. Mochulla appeared in a vision, found a well on the
left of the altar, which abated their thirst. The punishment of Teige, and
his father’s offer to the Abbot of all the lands he could see “from the top of
the hill where the saint was known to be buried,” ensue ; but Teige dies the
same day and his father the same month, in 1086, as recorded in the Annals.
The church is called.“ Tulach”’ in the Papal Taxation of 1302. From some
translations of the ‘ Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaigh ” it appears that it was at
“dewy Tulach” that Death, in “a raid that takes a king, came to visit
Brian’s Rath.” King Dermot O’Brien, in 1313, after a brave struggle against
his deadly illness, took to his bed there, and “death divorced him and his
disease.” The Mac Namara chief, Melachlin, having come to visit him, was
seized and chained; and after the king’s death he and their other chief,
Lochlain, were cruelly put todeath. ‘ Green Moyare’s two horsemen” being
killed, this misfortune crushed Tulach, as corn is crushed in the quern.
Five years later King Murchad O’Brien, after his useless conference with the
Norman nobles in Limerick, came to “ Tulach na n-espoc”’ (of the bishop’s),
“sanctified by bell and precious mass, by relics, gold-enshrined, by rare piety
and notable miracles ”—another indirect allusion to the now almost forgotten
founder. At the close of the century in 1397 the Mac Namaras confirmed a
R.1.A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [57]

388 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

number of lands in the “Termon of Tulla” to the church. The deed was
preserved down to 1611 in the ‘Black Book of St. Mochulla,”’ now
unfortunately lost.2 Little is told of the place till Tudor times, save

occasional mention of one of its priests, Donchad, son of Maccon Mac Namara,

its rector in 1397, Reginald O’Halharan in 1407, and Gilbert O’Lean in 1421.
The Castle was built a little later by Shane Mac Teige Mac Donough
Mac Namara; the church of “the Colidei,’ circa 1367, by “ Convara”
Mac Namara.

Evidently, however, we have at Tulla a trace of a ring-wall which, in the
twelfth century, was attributed to the early seventh century. It surrounded
the church, like the fosses and mounds made by St. Enda round his sister
Fanchea’s cell, at the end of the fifth century, or the existing ring-walls
round Glencolumbkille and Templenaratha, and the flat-topped fort on which
Moyarta church was built, all being in county Clare.*®

Before leaving the subject we must note the strong local colouring of the
Mochulla legends. The hills, or rounded mounds (Tulach), covered with
bushes and thorns, the spurs of the mountains thick with furze beyond the
plain, the name “Drumreask,” the ridge having a marsh at its foot, the
shallow well on the hill-top, the bullaun or basin-stone, and the caher made
round the cells, have their existing counterparts.

13.—Knockapoon.—South of Tulla, the most commanding of the hills,
rises 307 feet above the sea; it is central, with two “ fortified ” hills to each
quarter, and is crowned by the largest of the Tulla forts. The “Doon” lies
centrally across the ridge, and, though each wing has been terraced up, the
garth is “saddle-backed.” The “dorsal ridge”’ lies north-east and south-west,
being 211 feet along the fort and 165 feet in the opposite direction. The
garth is raised 4 to 5 feet over the field to the north and south, with a ring
3 feet high, in all 74 to 8 feet over the field. There is no trace of a fosse ;
the garth is tilled, and the ring of the eastern half is levelled, the fort being
divided between two farms.

ABBEYHILL.—Knockadoon Hill slopes steeply to the south-east; at its
foot in a field in the bottom of the hollow is a low enclosure where, local
tradition says, the Mac Namaras began to lay the foundation of the Franciscan
Monastery ; but they changed their intention, and built it at Quin instead.
This interesting and not improbably true story gives the name of “ Abbey-

1'The Termon lands were in 1397 (as copied into the Inquisition of 1611) Tulla, Killeen,
Lisoffin, Cloonteen, Dromlig (Knockdrumleague), Moymore, Fomerla, Kiltanon, Tiresheeda
(Tyredagh), Dromcaha alias Kilconalballagh (Ardbooly), Ballyore, Creggancryen, Dromaghmartin,
Bunavorey, Furhee, Loughann, Cutteen or Cahercutteen, and perhaps Rine.

* See mss. R. I. Acad. 24. D. 10, copy by Chevalier O’Gorman.

3 Killilagh and Rathborney churches also closely adjoin flat-topped circular mounds.

Westropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 389

hill” to the ridge to the south of Knockadoon. There is a low green liss
with the usual charming outlook and venerable thorns. There is no fosse—
only a ring 5 feet high in parts and 6 feet thick, and a garth 3 feet higher
than the field, measuring 66 feet across east and west, and 78 feet north and
south, or rather north-east and south-west.

Lispurr.—The next hill to the south has a nearly levelled fort, barely
traceable, but marked by a thick mass of furze. At the foot of the slope we
find trace of an old banked road leading to another liss, which Mr. Burke, of
Ranna, tells me is known to the neighbours as the “ Right Fort,” being, in
their opinion, the true “ Lisduff” The ring is 5 feet high to the north, with
a very slight hollow, scarcely a fosse; at the south it runs into a steep
natural slope, and is 12 to 14 feet high ; it hardly rises a foot over the garth ;
the fort measures 132 feet across, and has been dug into in parts. It is
planted with unusually fine hawthorns. The old road between it and the hill-
fort runs straight for the latter. There are two low earthen rings to the south-
west of Lisduffin the same townland, the northern called Knockaclocaun ; at
the house to the west of them, by the roadside, are two fine “ bullauns” or
basin-stones.

CLOGHAUN.—Barely noticing a low fort near the “ Abbey ” site, and some
trace of a terraced one in Kilbuggoon on a low ridge towards the north-east
from Lisdutf, we ascend the large ridge of Cloghaun, nearer Tulla. Here
we find a terraced fort! hardly a foot higher than the summit, but terraced
up from 8 feet to 10 feet high at the north, with a very steep bank and
no fosse or appreciable ring. It is 78 feet east and west, 96 feet north
and south over all; and from its lofty furze ring, 12 feet high, is one of
the most conspicuous and deceptive of the hill forts.

GARRURAGH.—The last of the bold drift-hills lies farther east, at the
cross-road in Garruragh. It has two ridges, with a deep hollow between,
and on the western les another ring-fort. An old lane leads up to it
and around its side. The ring is 7 feet high in parts without a fosse.
The garth is level with the field to the east, and the bank entirely removed
to that side. The ring is about 13 feet thick and 6 feet on top, enclosing
a space 114 feet north and south, and 93 feet east and west. It is known
as Ballygastell Fort. |

The whole group suggests a central “Doon” of the chief at Knockadoon,
the entrenched houses of other magnates on each of the other hills around

1 This type, of which three nearly perfect examples are given under Fortanne and Coolreagh,
has a ring for about half its circuit up the slope, but none where the terraced part occurs.

[57*]

390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

him;! and though they have left no trace, the wicker, clay, and wooden
houses of his more obscure followers and serfs among the stone ring-walls
of an older settlement. Then, about A.p. 620, the Church asserts itself,

? mission monastery, probably but little unlike the

establishing a “culdee ’
other hamlets in and around one of the lsses at “Tulla of the bishops,”

where a stone church and eventually a peel-tower were built.

14.—MaAryrort.—Closely connected with the Tulla group, and isolated in
the other directions by a considerable district devoid of forts—we may very
briefly complete our record with the slight remains in the townlands of
Lismeehan and Fortanne. The local names are numerous, and as a rule
unmarked, even on the large scale maps. ‘The surveyors usually appealed to
the landlords, who were profoundly indifferent as to the recording of the names,
though the latter often have cleared up great difficulties in questions of title.
I may give four here——“ Reisk-na-raba,” the marshy “ Calf Park” south of
the lake of Creggankeale, “ Garreengae ” (“little breezy garden ’’) to the east
of Marytort House; ‘‘ Caelvagh,” a craggy field to the east of its front gate
between the roads and the ‘ Roughans” adjoining Garruragh along the
Tulla road. In Maryfort, whose western bound has not altered since the
“1688” Trustee maps were made, we find the Mac Namaras’ Castle of
Lismeehan. The name Lis Miodhachain is in the “ 1380” rental of the
Mac Namaras, meaning the fort of the O Meehans, who still live on the
adjoining townland of Fortanne, and figure, with the O Molonys, in the wars
of 1513 in the “Cathreim Thoirdhealbhaigh.” The castle stood on an earlier
earthwork. Very slight traces remain of an outer ring, 14 feet to 18 feet
wide, and in parts 4 feet over the marsh, with an apparent “ annexe,”
65 feet across to the north-west. The inner mound is 108 feet across north
and south, and 11 feet to 12 feet high. It is covered with debris; and two
great masses of the angle of the peel-tower of strong grouted masonry, 6 feet
thick, he on its slope, fallen but rocklike. The mound is about 260 feet
round the base. The tower was built about 1420 to 1440 by Mahon or Ruadri
Mac Namara, the first being best attested. South of the castle on the low
plateau of Lismeehan were two earthworks. The northern, on a commanding
bastion of the ridge, is 100 feet across and 3 feet or 4 feet high, with no

1 Two to each face of Knockadoon, Tulla, and Cloghaun to the north ; Cutteen and Lismoyle to
the west; Abbeyhill and Lisduff to the south; the terraced fort in Kilbuggoon and Ballygastell to
the east. Cragg and Lahardaun Hills being at present without forts. Several forts, such as
Scovagh and Clonloughaun lisses and the half-levelled Liskenny, Liscullaun, and Lahardaun, belong
to the group.

* The Castle Founders’ list has only reached us in corrupt copies. Mr. Standish Hayes O’Grady
collates two in the Catalogue of Irish Manuscripts in the British Museum. ‘here are two others
used by me from the mss. of this Academy. Only one gives Ruadri as founder of Lismeehan.

Wesrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 391

fosse; the larger one, oval, 130 feet north and south, 114 feet east and west ;
it had a fosse and rings, but, like its companion, has been levelled and planted.
Opposite to the castle and to the east, a low mound in the marsh has been
adapted as a fort by digging an oval fosse, 7 feet or 8 feet wide, enclosing a
space 129 feet north and south, and 78 feet east and west, with an outer ring
6 feet to 8 feet wide. The excluded part of the mound forms a pear-shaped
annexe, 60 feet across to the north. The beautifully wooded hill behind the
house has another sloping fort near the top. It measures 108 feet north
and south, and 130 feet over all, falling southward (6 feet in 108 feet) along the
slope, with a fosse and low inner ring, each 9 feet wide, the latter 4 feet to
5 feet high. The hill, despite its planting, has a beautiful outlook, the
faint blue hills in King’s County being visible beyond Lough Derg; the old
castle of Fortane or Rosslara and three lakes showing from the slopes.

15,—F orTANEBEG.—“ Fertane,” corruptly modernized to Fortanne, is first
recorded as “ Fertain,” in the De Clares’ wars of 1279. We find in “ Caelvagh,”
the foundation, 6 feet thick, of a ring-wall, 69 feet across the garth, and a
small knoll, walled, either as a house or grave enclosure, 30 feet by 40 feet
across, by an oval rampart of large blocks and small field-filling. Behind,
and north-east of the gate lodge, is a low mound of earth and small stones,
partly artificial; on this was a slab-enclosure of a type not unfamiliar in
north-west Clare. It was somewhat oval, 25 feet to 29 feet across; five slabs
remain, 7 feet by 3 feet by 1 foot thick, 6 feet by 23 feet by 8 inches, and 43
feet by 14 feet by 15 inches, the others nearly buried. The slight trace of a
ring-fort is found on the lawn ; and beyond the road, on a steep, low ridge, is
a terraced fort, not marked as such on the maps. It is of irregular plan, the
garth 5 feet to 6 feet higher than the slope to the west. The bank is 9 feet
thick, and much repaired when the site was planted. The garth is level with
the summit of the ridge, and 78 feet across, similar to several in the Tulla
group. We will notice a better example at Liscockaboe. It les in view of
Abbey Hill, Lisduff, and Knockadoon, and is the most eastern liss of the
group, there being no trace of entrenchment on the larger hill behind
Fortanne House, only an old unfenced Killeen graveyard, which gave the place
its name, lies on the slope beside a holy well of St. Mochulla, There are
traces of old roads in the craggy fields near Tulla, near a levelled caher, and
in Maryfort demesne; the latter track passes close beside a little dolmen of
limestone slabs already described and planned.!

1 Proceedings, xxiy. (C),p.115. We need not include the simple little forts of Drummaghmartin,
Lecarrow, and Ayle, or the site of Cappaknockane fort, though in some sense part of the group.

392 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

BODYKE GROUP (28).

16.—The next most characteristic group lies around the little village of
Bodyke. We find no early record of the village; but its name is evidently
“Both dTeige,” Teige’s hut. The townlands treated by us comprise Clonmoher
and the Coolreaghs, with outlying forts at Ballydonohan and Caherhurley.
There are, however,many earthen forts that naturally belong to the group; for
instance, in Drumod (or, as it is better known, Knocklare and Knockbrack) are
four raths and Knockbrack fort, Lurragabawn, a fine liss with a fosse and two
rings, the inner nearly perpendicular, and 6 to 8 feet high; Kilderry, a
large oval fort, about 250 by 200 feet, in Newtown; Tondrislee, an
old low-banked enclosure, pear-shaped in plan, with a shallow fosse on a
slope; it is 93 feet across. There are also three more circular lisses in
Coolreagh, three in Lisbarreen, and one in Coolready (St. Catherine’s),
usually steep banks without fosses, with garths over 100 feet across; one,
south of Bodyke, being terraced and on a slope. There is a somewhat larger
ring on the Annaghmullivan River, opposite Caherhurley, and four others
beside the Caher; the terraced graveyard, a probable church site, called
Killanna in Parknakilla, and a ring-fort on the ridges flanking the valley in
which Ballydonohan Caher lies. Of these places we find mention in the
early rental of Cluana mothair, the Culriabaghs, and Caitir Urthaile. The
Mac Namaras, and in later days a branch of the O’Briens, held Coolreagh;
but, from the time of the Commonwealth, most of these lands came into
possession of the O’Callaghans, a family transplanted from Duhallow in Cork.

CLONMOHER.—Cluanamothair, the latter term being frequently used in
Clare for a fort. The long, green ridge overlooks a boggy country from which
forts and other antiquities are absent, the valley of the river Graney and its
affluents. There are two fine forts on the ridge, each on a rounded, rising
ground.

LUGALASSA, the more northern, is of the lower mote type, like Lisnaleagaun,
near Kilkee, its platform being 8 feet above the field, and 11 or 12 feet above
the fosse. The summit measures 139 feet east and west, 152 feet north and
south. The mound was faced with stonework, and probably a ring-wall of
dry stone girt the summit, as the base of the inner face of large blocks is
traceable. The inner ring at the base is about 14 feet wide; the shallow
fosse 21 feet to 25 feet wide; the outer ring 14 feet to 16 feet wide, and
5 or 6 feet high. In all it measures 267 feet north and south, and 240 feet

' Newtown was part of Ballymacdonnell, as shown in a map of Thomas Neville, 1764, made for
Donat O’ Callaghan.

Werstropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures, 398

east and west, being somewhat pear-shaped in plan. The name Lugalassa
means “the hollow of the liss.”?

LACKENREAGH, or Lackareagh, usually called Clonmoher Fort, lies to the
east of the last, and is of the common type, a low garth, hardly 2 feet higher
than the field; it is pear-shaped in plan, being about 150 feet to 170 feet
over the garth, and 70 to 212 feet over all. The inner ring is well preserved,
14 feet thick, and 7 to 9 feet high at the fosse, which is 11 feet or 12 feet
wide, and 3 or 4 feet deep; an old bohereen runs throngh it. The outer
ring is much levelled to the north and east, is 6 feet thick, and rarely 4 feet
high. The whole is covered with beautiful sward ; a garden, according to the
season, of bluebells, wild strawberry, and foxglove.?

\
LUGALASSA LACKENREAGH “LISKEHIANODRI?
COOLREAGH

\ ae
2 Co g PLANTATION ~
=> fs
7 ; Ss

FOSSE
Y,

V/ Y/
SCALE OF SECTIONS
10 2O0reET SECTION oF CAHERHURLEY
SECTION WALL (ease : j
Ys SCALE OF PLANS YW SP,
fo) 100 200¢ b7 A Z y Vig
FOSSE ey HE YY Brosse &
Yj RING
: Mis, WALL
1909. Vt:

Fia. 6.—Forts near Bodyke, Co. Clare.

17,—CooLREAGH.—An old by-road runs northward from Coolready Hill,
along the ridge whose summit is named Knockacarran, from a levelled cairn,
and brings us across a valley to a bold ridge rising 250 feet above the sea,
with a beautiful view of the river valley, the lakes of Bearnadearg (Red Gap),
and Lough O’Grady, with their creeks and reedy fens, and far away, Lough
Derg, with the lofty, slender round tower of St. Caimin’s monastery of
Iniscaltra. Since 1839 the fort on the bluff near the house has been levelled ;
the fosse is barely traceable.

1 A surprising meaning was suggested to me, ‘‘ Lugalassa,’’ like ‘‘ Lugdunum,’’ fort of Lug,
the sun-god !

? These forts were briefly noted in Journal Roy. Soc. Ant. Ireland, vol. xxxiy., p. 75; ‘200 to
210 feet’’ in that note are misprints for ‘‘ 260 to 270,”’

SECTION of LACKENREAGH

394 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

LISKEHEENODRI.—The name of this fort, “the little bushy sod fort,’ is
preserved by a partition deed between Matthew O’Brien, his son Thady,
and brother, Kennedy, of Coolreaghbeg, May 26th, 1736, lent me by
Coi. O'Callaghan Westropp, the present owner. The O’Briens held as tenants
in common; and, fearing to lose their lands under the Penal Laws, got their
Protestant neighbours, F. Drew of Drewsborough, and John Westropp, of
Lismeehan, to act as trustees, making a fictitious and friendly “ discovery.”
Legal advisers recommended a partition of the lands, which was carried out.
The division-line started from “Cnocnaspige, over against the north point of
the Rushy Island on the Derrymore [above Bearnadearg, the name still attaches
to some houses], and running south close by the house of Daniel O’Brien at
Gortnakilly [| wood-field], on the said lands of Coolreaghbeg, and thence south to
the bounds of Coolbaun [still a field-name], ending west of Liskehianodri.” Of
other lost names found in the O’Brien papers, we can only note “Moneliberine,”
1736, or “ Libbereen Bog,” in a map of 1775, in the north of Coolreaghmore,
next the river; “ Droumnagour ” (Goat’s ridge), the ridge in Coolreaghmore,
south from the liss; “ Dermee,” north of the river at Core-bridge ; “ Rosnure,”
in the bend between it and Derrymore. The place had 30 acres of wood in
the western half alone in 1772.

The fort still deserves its name, being well sodded and ringed with small
bushes. The garth is irregular, horseshoe-shaped, with a fairly straight
reach to the north-east; 126 feet north and south, 144 feet east and west.
The inner ring is 9 feet thick, and rises 5 feet over the fosse to the west, and
8 feet and 9 feet to the south-west, being on a slope, and terraced up for a few
feet. The fosse, 8 to 10 feet wide, and 3 feet deep, runs round the curve, and
then girds a conical space outside the ring to the north-east, 78 feet across,
with trace of a bank 12 feet thick. The outer ring of the curved section was
10 feet thick; it has been dug away in parts. There are two old ponds on
the hill-top east from the fort, overshadowed by old sallows.

The main ridge lies east and west. South from it is a forked ridge lying
north and south. Several nameless forts lie in the hollow, between the
by-road and the tall fragment of the “castle” or peel-tower. They were
house-rings, the eastern planted, and 5 feet thick; the garth barely 3 feet
high, and 130 feet across. The ring, in the next field to the west, is nearly
levelled, 2 to 4 feet high, and 105 feet across, the ring 5 feet thick. They
have no fosses, and are probably very late. As we have pointed out, similar
circular trenches, or banks, are still made to protect small plantations, and
usually have a fosse outside from which the material was taken. Dry-stone
ring-walls are also built for the same purpose.

On the western fork of the ridge is a fort terraced up on the slope, 6 feet

Wesrrope — Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 395

higher than the field at its northern end, with steep banks to the south, and
no fosse, 105 feet across the garth, the ring 12 feet thick.

18.—LIScocKABOE.—Lies on the eastern ridge beyond a marsh and stream.
Like the last, it has no fosse, and lies on the slope of the ridge. The platform
is 2 feet high at the summit, and terraced to 6 feet over the field at the
south-east. The ring, like the last fort, was highest up the slope. It is
6 to 7 feet high on the top of the ridge, and 5 feet over the garth to the sides,
It is very steep, and so evidently had a stone facing till very recent times,
but none remains, with a thick hedge of tall hawthorns all round its summit—
probably lineal descendants of the old quickset hedge. The garth measures
126 to 128 feet across. The name implies that it was used to pen cattle,
and dates at least from 1617. It, and the third ridge, called Dromscale,
formed separate townlands from Coolreagh, down to 1655, if not later.

An old road runs from the fort eastward, along the back of the ridge.
Beside it are two curious little mounds with rounded tops, each 15 feet across,
and 4 feet high, of doubtful date and character. They lie 330 feet and 470 feet
from the fort. At about 500 yards from the liss is another fort. The garth
is 6 feet, and the ring 8 to 10 feet above the field. The ground is dug away
to the north-west, but no fosse remains. ‘The garth is hollowed like a, plate,
and is almost exactly 100 feet across; the ring 12 feet thick, but hardly
2 feet high, forming a rim round it.

BALLYDONOHAN (36).

19.—This very singular stone fortis so exceptional’ that I dare not venture
to theorize, but describe it as I found it, stating the difficulties, in the hope
that some other worker may be able to throw light upon it. It was first
pointed out to me by Col. O'Callaghan Westropp, not being marked on the
older maps of 1839, or shown accurately, or as an antiquity, on the new ones.
The people near it call it “the Caher,” “the Dun,” “the Dooneen,” with

a valueless tradition “ that it was an old fortification of the Danes.” Messrs.
Bolton and Daniel O’Callaghan heard, from a very old woman who died
20 years ago, that “ she remembered a cellar and rooms under it 70 years ago”
(about 1820). The former remembered a dry-stone wall or causeway to the
north-east across the marsh, and heard that “one of Cromwell’s regiments,
going into Galway by Scariff, had overthrown the Dooneen,.” I have failed to
get any historic evidence for this event, and the tendency in Munster is to
accredit every destruction to “Cromwell.” Still, the very definite detail as

1 Of course some of the outline results from its following the contours of the ridge ; but the
ereat slab facing, the stone ridge and souterrains, with the problematic building enclosed, make it
yery exceptional.

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. CO, [58]

5396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

to the route of the regiment is worth recording. All agree that it was not a
castle; certainly it is as unlike a medieval castle or peel-tower as it is unlike
an early caher ; and the silence of the records bears out their opinion.

The caher stands on the eastern end of a low craggy ridge, highest to the
west, and surrounded by marshy meadows running up a valley and little
stream. The valley was probably once a lake, like the depression to the
south, further up the mountains. The foundations, evidently of some very
old fences, cross the ridge at intervals ; we then reach a rock-cutting forming
a path down the steep southern crags. Beside it is a massive stone wall

Fie. 7.—Ballydonohan Caher, Bodyke.

faced with large slabs set on end. The fort is very irregular in plan, some-
what resembling a footprint in outline.’ It is 132 feet long east and west,
and 72 feet across at 66 feet from the east end. The wall is of large
gritstone slab masonry, roughly coursed to the south, and of fine but rude
blocks, 3 feet to 5 feet long, 24 feet high, to the north; the filling is of small
stones and earth; no upright jomts occur. The inner face, like the outer one
” with long, thin slabs, 4 feet to 54 feet high, and
from 5 feet to 7 feet long. This feature is not unknown in more “ orthodox ”

to the west, 1s “ veneerec

‘The curved end, side-lines, and rectangular cross-line of the plan suggest (on a very small
scale, and of different material) the plan of Winkelbury, near Salisbury. See Alleroft’s ‘‘ Earth-
work of England,” p. 82. There is a somewhat similar structure, with three cross-walls, at
Ranguin Carimai, in Alpes Maritimes, France. It has dry-stone walls, and is over 130 feet long ;
it in no way resembles the true Castellaras (or French cathairs). We, of course, suggest the
resemblance with all reserve, and refer to the ‘‘ Rapport,’ No. xxiy., t. vi., p. 37, of the
Prehistoric Society of France.

Wesrropp—Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 397

cahers, but is a doubtful criterion of age, being found at the entrances in
the very ancient and large forts of Moghane and Turlogh Hill in Clare, the
upper work of the remarkable cliff-fort of Doon, near Dingle, and the facing
of the entrances in the earth-works of Dunbeg in Fahan, and other Kerry
forts. It occurs in some late-looking ring-walls and their annexes, in fences
round dolmens and the bases of early huts. It is even found in modern,
dry-stone walls, fencing villages among the Berbers, and in the bawns of
Ballinalacken and other late peel-towers. The south wall of the Dooneen
is 12 feet high and 6 to 8 feet thick, forming a revetment to the hill-side,
which may account for its comparative thinness. The south-west corner is
carefully constructed, and nearly a right angle ; the wall here is 53 feet high,
defended outside by the sunken way. At 50 feet from it was a postern, a
rock-cutting, 6 feet wide, leading down through the crag ridge, such as we
find at Cahercashlaun in the Burren, in a natural cranny.t’ There is a hollow,
with several lintels, in the sharply curved south-east corner, perhaps a
souterrain or sallyport, such as we have noticed at Creevaghmore caher and in
some earth-forts.

The north side is fairly preserved for about 24 feet in the middle reach ;
it, too, has a postern, 3 feet wide, rebuilt, but the inner posts seem im situ.
Large blocks, set in the ground, run westward along the ridge from the end
wall, and are each in a continuous curve: so it is probable that the fort
extended westward ; if this be so, 1t is more than probable that the present
west wall and the slab veneer to the south were afterthoughts of the same
period as the central enclosure. No entrance is traceable in the west wall.

An irregular enclosure (unlike any house-foundation of the later centuries
and still more unlike early house-sites,’ as at Ballyganner and elsewhere)
crowns the rock-ridge inside the rampart, 45 feet from the east end. It is
roughly 67 feet long and 30 feet wide over all (59 feet by 23 feet inside, and is
divided at 21 feet from the west wall. A tapering enclosure, 9 feet long,
outside the east end, encloses a pit, probably a souterrain. The main walls
are faced by the largest slabs in the caher, one 7 feet long.

The other forts near it are simple, low, earthen rings, often without
fosses.

1 Also in Kildreelig caher, Kerry, described by Mr. P. J. Lynch, Journal Roy. Soc. Ant. Ir.,
vol. xxxii., p. 328.

* There were usually a number of houses in a caher, so we see by the foundations in Burren,
by the ‘‘ Tripartite Life of St. Patvick’’; the 1675 partition deed of Cahermacnaughten, and the
13th Report of the Deputy Keeper of the Records of Ireland, p. 71, which latter mentions at
Larhoe, Co. Tipperary, ‘‘ twelve cottages compassed within a great ditch”’ in 1577.

[58*]

398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CAHERHURLEY (28).

20.—Though we have described this fine fort (very briefly) before, the
clearing of its area from bushes enables us to examine it for the first time
It is, as we noted, the Caitir Urthaile of Clan Hasneisis in the

rental of “1380,” deriving its name from the family of Ui Urthaile or

In 1620 it and other places in the district were confirmed to Sir
John Mac Namara by patent as “Cariruly.” The ruined castle of “ Cahirhurly”
was held by John Burke in “1675” (a few feet of its wall remain on a steep

rock-knoll near the river), while Clonmoher and Ballydonohane belonged to

with ease.!

O'Hurley.

Donough O’Callaghan? and the Coolbricks to John O’Brien.

the summit of a ridge, half ringed by the stream and valley at its foot. It
overlooks the whole northern valley with its lakes, and commands the pass
along the great pink-brown flanks of Slieve Bernagh, but still lies on so
sunny a spot that we have gathered primroses in its fosse at the beginning of
January. It consists of an outer ring 8 to 10 feet thick, and 6 feet high

WHT a,
A Hy

en sali
\\\ MN
a nu oc

\

Al
W

ee

Q ohy

fa S

2

re x
\eo Sy
Wnt S
aN
AE &

WES
Ws
\ SS
EX
SO)

NS

\

Ra
weg
= EAN

8 \\
MOSS

py \\

= AY)
ww XS

\

\Y

\\
Ww’

ee
e
Poy ds
s
@ ,
x yaen
(K SS) \

\
te’ \

‘Ss

it

TANS ee

wv

YAMA

V3

Win
t
ILA AAAS

aed
Ys,

As

Ce)

te
Uses an
— he ANY» s
£ wh “ey, Hf Meal ZS
us ‘Wy, ace yey sti N
Ke 6 SOMA
v aN

Be \ 28 om} wo SBS
Zz a ‘ f Yn Ant! ”
S St te ) ORC Sash St
Oe .
% Z X 2 any, 2s “hoy, § r
% Z q SSSR Ey = SP ZA
‘ qY Zp % i bi2.
(eZ, p %
“WZ é
WY

>
=
=
SS

TY
fo) SOF 1896-1901:
cer

Fic. 8.—Plan of Caherhurley.

1 In the plan made by us in 1896 (when much of the fort was covered with impenetrable

thicket) we only find that the stone wall should be continued in same curve to the eastern house-site ;
otherwise we have no correction to make. Proceedings, xxii., p. 443.

* The existing O’Callaghans are a collateral branch of the older settlers, being cousins of the
Lismore O’Callaghans.

They acted as trustees to the old branch of Kilgorey, and in one document
seem to be next-of-kin. The old branch died in the male line with Edmond O’Callaghan, who fell
in a duel in 1785.

Up a long old
by-road up the mountain, or by the pretty glen, deep, dark pools and shallow

reaches, the haunt of the water-ousel, of the little river, we reach the fort on

ae Se

Wesrropp— Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures. 399

at the field, and 10 feet over the fosse. The latter is 12 to 18 feet wide,
and 4 to 8 feet deep below the field. The main fort has an outer bank, very
steep, 12 feet thick and high, over the fosse, and where most perfect 6 feet
high inside, being much levelled round the north segment. The garth is about
180 feet east and west, and over 190 feet north and south. At 14 to
18 feet inside the outer bank was a strong ring-wall; little of the outer
facing remains, but three parts of the circie can be traced, and the southern
semicircle is a heap 5 feet to 6 feet high. A late house lay inside it, and two
others between it and the bank to the north-east. There are gangways and
gaps, probably late, to the east and west; and a limekiln in the outer ring
accounts for the disappearance of much of the stonework. The fort measures
over 230 feet over all.

Reserving the parts round the hills, at Killaloe and elsewhere, and the
hill-fort of Lisnagree for a later paper, we close this paper, acknowledging
with pleasure the kind help of Mrs. O'Callaghan, Col. George O’Callaghan
Westropp, Mr. Robert Twigge, F.s.4., and the Rev. John Bolton Greer. The
last devoted much time and trouble in helping me in this field-work, and
Mr. Twigge gave me especially valued help in elucidating the Life of
St. Mochulla of Tulla. The first, besides other help, secured me much local
information. This is important, for the traditional beliefs and names are
dying out with the old people, the younger inhabitants of all classes rarely
showing the slightest interest in such matters. As for the ancient remains
themselves, they are vanishing, and with the progress of sales will vanish,
like the woods of the country, whenever even the paltriest advantage is
supposed to be derivable from their removal. Should this at present hopeless
materialism and vandalism not be mitigated by education, it may be that the
end of the century will hardly find a tithe even of what we see around us of
the early remains of the Kingdom of Thomond.

400 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

INDEX.

[The numbers refer to the Scctions. ]

Abbeyhill, 13. Forts—continued.
Ballydonohan, 19. names, 3, 6.
Bally gastell, 13. souterrains, 5, 19.
Ballymacloon, 5. square, 4.
Ballymarkahan, 4. stone, 4, 5, 7, 10, 19, 20.
Bodyke group, 16. terraced, 6, 9, 11, 12, 17, 18.
Caherealla, 8. Knockadoon, 13.
Caherhurley, 20. Knockmoyle, 11.
Caherlogan, 10. Lackenreagh, 15.
Cloghaun, 13. Lahardaun, finds, 2, 9.
Coolreagh, 17. Liscockaboe, 18.
Cragataska, 7. Lisduff, 18.
Creevagh, 6. Liskehianodri, 17.
Cutteenbeg, 11. Lisoffin, 10.
Fortanne, 15. Lugalassa, 16.
Forts, varieties and features— Magh Adhair, 8.
ecclesiastical, 12. Maryfort, 14.
flat tops, 8. Mochulla’s fort, 12.
hill forts, 4, 10-14. Quin group, 4.
huts, 4. Tulla group, 9, 12.

marsh forts, 19.

a

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate XVII.

Fie 1.—Cahercalla, Quin: Triple Fort.

Fic. 2.—Creevagh-beg: Lower Caher.

Wesrroprp—Typres ov THE Linc-Forts, pre., In Eastern Crane.

Ae ame oer’

oe nt me a ee tse 3 Epon

Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VII., Sect. C. Plate X VIII.

tperef olin Gultcabers Deis ~~ - g bs 8 % ae
LUeintingaPe Fe 4th oe &&

ss eins 2 ee STs x 3 ae
so es 3 : § ecTuAL Ray?”
JAIL SACRED ART! ‘thou Gift of Heaven, defign’d qn Silence the Dead Voice impar,

Vimpart the Charms of Wispom to Mankind, And Sounds embody by thy Woxprovus yar i: :
: By Sight alone to edify the Ear.

a To call forth Leaanixc from the Realms of Night, To picture Tuowonr, a bid the Eyes to, bess?
% And bid bright KNow ence nife to Publick Sight. Live, ever Live, immortaliz’d'in Fame! = Ee
See, “To Kindred Skies aflere Tie Glorious Crs Soe

f = ihe S f Rez
_. ‘Tivlimmortal Labour: of Old GREECE and ROME hay Seed: Of nso spamaieee Ae Fen rag
“By Tez fecur’d from Fate, thall ever bloom, : ae Honour Smee holds their juft Pretenta. ©
: y THee to Triumph over Brutal Senfe= : :

“To fartheft Times their lafting Cuexss ditphy, Nor urge Dominion by a Lawlefs Might,
F Nor-worn by Age, nor fubjelt to Desay. : Bat {way the Wiore Cxesrion in Tay Ricut! 5
. ee : © born! the Savage Paffions to Controul,
- & 4g 1 : ie To dignify, to humanize the Sov! ae
ne : By Tuex fabdo'd, no longer Ign'rance reigns, Waar darkly Hrexocripuycxs cou'd difelot, = :
Wor o'er the Woz her barb’rous Power maintains: * y ite colightent ‘d, unmyfterious, rofe! - *
Es a aes ~ [Pf Thar Cynus, Casar, or Young Ammos fought,
% Fair Scrence reaflumes her ancient Sway ; We owe to THEE, to use thaepecce has eS
b= "To Her the Narions their glad Hemage p3y; Before Tey Azt, Traditicn vainly told :
A . i x , ends confus'd, and Oral Tales, of Ojdt=——- 4
Ar length evn mde, unletter'd Reaxus refine, b Witpom’s great Revifiry! any KGa to Aga =
And the pale Cazscenr now begins to fhine- Recorded, tI pom the Heroc and the Sages a5.
Pa : Live o'er pat) Years, their Glorious Aéts TENEW =. - oe)
x se # s : While all their Inimortality’s Tuy. Due: ane ee
Bleft be the MONARCH, who thy Worth can prize, Reucion {miles by Tuxe tranfmjned down, :
And, {pight of Superftition, dares be Wise! . Uf And Half of Ixsvination is Tuy Ows——— :
s ret ftill Reki of Fame were left vadern ‘
But doubly ble be He, whofe happy Thought The Weftern Worip, and Nations yercaborn! :
Gein Rare Invention into Berne brought! : The Genrous Ant, unable to withftand
- : he tedious Copsst’s Hand?”
pL RIVA RTISTS chic thful to a6 Traft, had almoft dy’ :
mt ue : this high: Honour claim 5 Till the fam'd P Eiks Sthe failing bin fupply'di >
“(Noble the Sx RIFE, where the Reward is Fame!) Scarcely faiiciont te preterye Ir’s Nama Re
“ ‘of falice and tt iset's Flasnite.;
Linge Rughr, the Glorious Parze demands, Erom Tyrants Malte ns Biget's Hane
divided Juocmenr ftands; 5 4
ee - “Till What th é Pavan, =< had begun ;
Forcxs take the Field, Was finith'd SENT Godlike Bs watt ‘ i
4 But Neither Conquers, nor will Either Yield; LEARNING fe nor fe ars nUexpirey, —

"Midit Papal Ignorance and Getheck Fig.
vet Glad UB ER NLA Hail the NOBLE ART,

That mends the Mind, and cultivates the Heart!

Then let rué™ nor the Common Prize reccive,

And FUST aad COSTER Name for ever Live. New tunethy Har, with Permanence fecure,
3 And-charm jatpiring ) jo thy: Lunes
s The RARE i KOMINE Bier ail her Sons revere,
- 2 Nor donbr an Elzever and Stephens WRI

2 While larefk Times Newton, Entic, fhall beatt,
IZ2% 2 i] Nor mourn an Addifon, like Livy, loft !
Dri nia before the Company of St+tionkes, Auzuj? the Lighth, 1723. beige tire Day the Franchifee and Bounds of the Gity of D1
~~ and Liberties thereof, was perambolared hy the Righr Honcura bles hic Neqpanvar W WAT Wy RA, aad and Henry Dapitl aod
ba grater, Eig; Sherifis; and the reft of the Cit! zens of the faid Cin, ; =

. jp aa A

on asst

Dix—EFEaxrzty Dupiin LBroavsipr ox PRINTING.

i

tinea am

f 40h8 J

XVII.
AN EARLY EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY BROADSIDE ON PRINTING,
By E. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX.

PuaTE XVIII.
Read January 11. Ordered for Publication January 13. Published Avaust 19, 1909.

SomME months ago, in the earlier part of the year, in the course of an
address which I delivered to An Cumann no Leabaplonn, dealing with
Dublin printing of the eighteenth century, I referred to the fact that, on
the occasion of the Riding of the Franchises for Dublin in that century,
at which the various guilds were represented, it was the custom of the
printers or stationers, who belonged to the Guild of St. Luke, to have a
hand-press on a cart in the procession, and, while the procession was
proceeding, to print some handbill, broadside, or ballad in praise of printing,
and to scatter it amongst the spectators as they passed along. I further
stated that I had come across, in the British Museum, two or three specimens
of such broadsides or handbills, and that I had also met with an Ode
upon the subject of Printing by Mrs. Constantine Grierson, the wife of
Mr. George Grierson, the famous printer in Dublin, in the earlier part of the
eighteenth century. I stated at the time, in addition, that I was not aware
of any copy of such handbill or broadside existing anywhere in Ireland.
It was therefore with great pleasure to myself that my attention was drawn
by a friend, who had been searching in one of the Ms. volumes in the
Academy (12 F. 44), to a copy of such a broadside poem, printed upon the
occasion of the Riding of the Franchises in Dublin, in the year 1728.
Why this broadside was inserted in the manuscript volume, which chiefly
contains letters, I do not know; but I think the finding of it is sufficiently
a matter of interest to submit to the Academy to-day, and to place on
record some particulars of it.

It is headed: “The Art of Printing,” and the words are in red ink at
the top of the broadside. It is plain that the broadside has been cut down;
but the measurements, as it now exists, are roughly as follows: 12? inches
in length by 74 inches in width.

R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIJ., SECT, C, [59 |

402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

There will be noticed at each side of the heading two portraits, one of
“ Guttemberg” (sic), and the other of “Laurenz Ians Koster” (sic). These
are of foreign workmanship, I think. Then there is a motto taken from
Horace. Below this two poems are printed, a dividing line separating them

and dividing the rest of the broadside into two columns. The poem on the -

left-hand side consists of six stanzas of unequal length: the first, second,
and fourth stanzas contain four lines each, the third and sixth, six lines, and
‘the last only two. No clue is given to the authorship, but some one may
recognize it and inform us.

On the right-hand side are fifty-four lines of verse, which it is
stated are “by another Hand.” The last eight lines especially refer to
Treland, and give the poem local colour. Through both these poems there
are a few words printed in red ink. The imprint I give in full: it is
very interesting :—“ Printed before the Company of Stationers, August 8th,
1728, being the day the Franchises and Bounds of the City of Dublin and
Liberties thereof was perambulated by the Right Hon. Sir Nathaniel
Whitwell, Lord Mayor, and by Daniel R. Grattan, Esq., Sheriff, and the
rest of the Citizens of the said City.” Plate XVIII. is reproduced from a
photograph of the broadside. GE

This broadside, printed on this special occasion, is several years earlier
than those which I saw in the British Museum, and much larger and more
elaborate in execution. So that possibly it was printed beforehand, and not
on a small press in actual motion on a cart during the procession.

A reference to this custom of the printers is to be found also in “ Ireland
Sixty Years Ago,” by the Right Hon. John Edward Walsh.

I might add in conclusion, that those of our Members of the Academy,
or readers there, who have both the privilege and occasion of examining
volumes of manuscripts, if they come across any specimens of printed matter
in such volumes would render a service in reporting them, as rare items of
printing are thus sometimes discovered, all other trace being lost.

At the time this broadside was printed, George Grierson was King’s
Printer, and there were besides several other printers in Dublin.

NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.

In the Dublin Intelligence for Saturday, 3rd August, 1728, the intended
Riding of the Franchises on the 8th of that month is announced; and it is
stated that the Corporation of Cutlers, Stainers, &c.,! had chosen a Typographer

1 This was the Guild of St. Luke, and included “ Stationers,’’ i.e. Printers and Publishers,

Dix—An Early Exghteenth- Century Broadside on Printing. 403

who had prepared a Printing Press “to be worked at in the Eyes of the
World from a Carriage drawn by six Horses”; and in the Dublin Weekly
Journal of the 10th of August, in the same year, a very brief report occurs of
the Corporation of Cutlers, &c., having had a printing Press on a carriage
drawn by six fine mares, and one of the poems printed on it during the
procession is given; and it is one of the two appearing on the broadside
mentioned in the foregoing paper, viz.: that beginning: “ Hail! Sacred Art,”
&¢., and ending “ And Fust and Coster’s name [sic] for ever live.” It is stated
that as the procession marched along, the poem was printed and dispersed to
the populace.

[59%]

L

XVIII.

NOTE UPON THE LEAVES OF THE FIRST BOOK PRINTED IN
DUBLIN DISCOVERED IN THE ACADEMY.

By E. R. McCLINTOCK DIX.

Read January 11. Ordered for Publication January 13. Published Aucust 19, 1909.

For the purpose of putting on record the discovery in the Academy of
several leaves of the Book of Common Prayer, printed in Dublin in 1550-51,
I subjoin the following statement :—

In an old book cover which was in the Strong Room of the Acaderie™
there was attached an inner book cover, and in the inner one the leaves of
the Book of Common Prayer, some thirty-four and part of another leaf, with
two blank leaves, were found. About half of the leaves were attached to one
side of the inner cover, and the rest to the other. There were also numerous
smaller fragments which have not yet been identified, but which evidently
are parts of some other edition or editions of the Book of Common Prayer.
The outer cover is plain in form and with very little tooling on it; it may
perhaps be dated before 1635—say, about 1630. The inner cover, which was
attached to, and used to strengthen, the outer one, is much earlier in date.
When last going to London, I was allowed to bring both covers over, and
submit them to Mr. Cyril Davenport, the special authority on binding in the
British Museum. This inner cover is stamped with lines producing diamond
patterns by crossing one another; and in the “diamonds” so formed is a tool
impression which, in the opinion of Mr, Davenport, resembles one used by
Berthelet, who was probably a grand-uncle of Humfrey Powell, Dublin’s first
printer. Mr. Davenport thinks that this binding was probably contemporary
with the printing of the Prayer Book, or at least between 1550 and 1560.
I also showed it to another expert in London, who gave it as his opinion that
it was a contemporary binding—in other words, that this inner cover was that
in which the copy of this early Book of Common Prayer was bound. It
seems probable, then, that the Prayer Book of 1551' having fallen out of date
—later revisions having been authorized and coming into use—this old book,
with some of its leaves, was taken and used to strengthen the later binding

1 Jt was that known as the first Book of Edward VI.

eee

Dix—Wote upon the Leaves of the First Book Printed in Dublin. 405

or outer cover. What book or work was contained in the outer or later cover
is not known. It was empty and without a trace of its contents or of any
lettering.

The leaves of the Book of Common Prayer were pasted together, and
there was some difficulty in detaching them. This, however, was done by
Mr. Tucker, one of the staff of the Public Record Office, Four Courts; and
then the leaves were mounted on guards, and bound in the form in which
they now appear. Each leaf has been compared with the copy of the Prayer
Book in Trinity College, and found to be identical: even the watermark on
the paper is the same. Each leaf found is different from the others, and only
one is wrongly numbered. The discovery of so many leaves is remarkable ;
they form nearly a fourth of the entire volume. Further, the copy in
Trinity College is much cut down, while the recently discovered leaves have
larger margins. The average size of each leaf is 113 inches by 84 inches.
The measurement of the printing on a page is about 9 by 5} inches, or,
including heading, 9} by 54.

I give below the number of each folio as it appears on the top right-
hand corner of each leaf. This Book of Common Prayer was not paged,
but each leaf or folio was numbered. I also give opposite the folio number
the signature where it appears at the foot of that numbered leaf. On only
one leaf (fol. cxi, verso) does an initial letter appear.

Fol. viii
xi1 Bv
X1V

XV
XV1

rod (ONY
XxX

Xxlll

XX11

eab< IDhy
0:04

XXX1

XXxll
xxxvl Eiiii
SKORSKGIEX:

[xl] [wrongly given as “xxxviii”

406 Proceedings of the Royal [rish Academy.

[xli] F [fol. no. partly torn off]

xl Fi
xlin Fin
xlin = Fi
odie (E;

1 Gil
Inn Gy,
li

lvil [half of leaf only |
Ivii = Hii
lube lahat
Iba te hy
lxv I
Ixvu hu

Ixviii_ [liii] [signature nearly all torn off]

lxxi

cv O

CXl

The Academy is, I think, to be congratulated upon being the owners
of so considerable a fragment of the first book printed in Ireland,
especially bearing in mind that only two copies are extant, and that this is
the first occasion upon which any fragment of it has been found, so far as is
recorded anywhere.

Every early binding ought to be carefully examined before it is thrown
away, as it was a general custom of early binders to utilize old materials in
binding later books; and by this means many fragments of early printing
have been from time to time discovered.

Eee — on

zee hea lee INES.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES

OF

JOHN KELLS INGRAM anno ROBERT ATKINSON.

Reprinted from the Report oF THE Councit for the year 1907-1908.

if

Joun Ketris Ineram was born on July 7th, 18238, at the Rectory
of Templecarne, County Donegal, a parish of which his father was
then curate, and came of a family of Scottish Presbyterians, settled
since the seventeenth century in the County Down. His grandfather,
John Ingram, who established a considerable business as a linen-
bleacher at Lisdrumhure, now Glenanne, County Armagh, conformed
to the Established Church; and it is interesting to note that the
grandfather of the author of ‘‘ Who Fears to Speak of ’98?” was
active in the Volunteer Movement of 1782, raising at his own expense
the corps known as the Lisdrumhure Volunteers. Rey. William
Ingram, who married in 1817 Elizabeth Cooke, died in 1829, leaving
a family of five children to the care of his widow. The latter, in
deference to the desire of her husband that their children should
receive the best possible education, removed to Newry; and it was
from Dr. Lyons’s school in that town that Ingram entered Trinity
College, Dublin, of which his father had been a Scholar. He
matriculated on October 13th, 1837, at the early age of thirteen,
obtaining first place at Entrance, and gained a Sizarship in the
following year—distinctions which were followed in due order by a
Scholarship in 1840, and a Senior Moderatorship in Mathematics in

fled [1]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1842. It was in the year following that the poem entitled, ‘‘ The
Memory of the Dead,’’ by which Ingram’s name is most widely
known, was published in the ation newspaper. Two years later he
presented himself at the Fellowship Examination, obtaining the
Madden Premium. In 1846 he was elected Fellow of Trinity
College. The long and honourable record of his subsequent academic
distinctions is to be found in the Dublin University Calendar for 1906
(vol iii, p. 506), and need not be recited here. These honours
culminated in the Vice-Provostship, to which he succeeded in 1898.
But it is a fact not generally known that many years earlier Ingram
all but attained to the dignity of Provost. Only his closest friends
were aware how narrowly he missed nomination to the highest position
in the College, when, in 1881, Mr. Gladstone was called upon to
recommend to the Crown a successor to Provost Humphrey Lloyd.
Very shortly after gaining his Fellowship, on January 11th, 1847,
Ingram was elected a member of this Academy. His long and
intimate association with this institution thus extended over a period
of above sixty years. For no fewer than forty-three of these he was
continuously a member of our governing body—a record for which
there is no parallel in the past, and which is little likely to be
equalled in the future. He signalized his election by two papers on
‘¢ Certain Properties of Curves and Surfaces of the Second Degree,”
and at this period made more than one contribution on geometrical
subjects to the Transactions of the Dublin Philosophical Society,
of which he was one of the founders.* This branch of knowledge
had always a great attraction for Ingram ; and of it he observed late
in life that no study had ever given him greater intellectual pleasure.
But though his earliest work here was scientific, it was as a member
of the Committee of Polite Literature that he was, in 1856, first
elected to the Council of the Academy. To complete the formal record
of his career within these walls, it may here be stated that in 1860
he became Secretary of the Council—an office which he filled till
1878, receiving on his resignation of its duties an expression of the
Academy’s ‘‘ high sense of his distinguished and constant services,
and their sincere regret at his retirement’’; that he was on several
occasions nominated a Vice-President, serving in all twelve years in

* See Appendix.
and

John Kells Ingram.

that capacity; and finally that in 1892, on the death of Bishop
Reeves, he was unanimously elected President, and filled the Chair
of the Academy until 1896. It should be added that it was in
virtue of his position as Senior Vice-President that, in the absence
through illness of the President, Sir Samuel Ferguson, it fell
to Ingram to preside at the festivities held in 1886 on the memorable
occasion of the Academy’s Centenary.

The honourable and now lengthy roll of those distinguished men
who have adorned the office of President of this Academy contains
the name of none more qualified than Ingram to guide and stimulate
the activity of the Academy in the several provinces of learning
with which it is concerned. But varied as were his attainments,
encyclopedic as was his knowledge, alike in its range and its
exactitude, his extreme fastidiousness in relation to his own work,
and his almost unexampled modesty, were scarcely less remarkable.
He was always much more ready to encourage the inquiries of others
than to exploit the results of his own. His chief intellectual passion
was a passion for facts, for order and for accuracy, for that definite
ascertainment of positive truth which it is not the least part of the
functions of this Academy to foster. Remarkable as was his critical
faculty, it was only when he felt satisfied that he was presenting
some absolutely fresh contribution to exact knowledge that he could
be induced to bring forward a paper. Thus the number of his
contributions to the Proceedings of the Academy—a list of which is
appended to this notice—was not great, regard being had to the
length and intimacy of his association with its work. As he himself
stated in the remarkable speech which he delivered in reply to the
toast of his health proposed by the Viceroy, Lord Aberdeen, on the
occasion of the Academy’s Centenary, his intellectual activity lay for
the most part in other fields, and he was content that the main part
of his work for us here should be ministerial. A further reason for
the paucity of his communications may be found in the zest with
which he applied himself in middle life to the study of economic and
sociological questions, the region of inquiry in which the most enduring
results of Ingram’s labours were achieved. He was an active member
of the Statistical and Social Inquiry Society of Ireland, filling its
Presidential Chair in 1878-9; and he also took an active interest
in the work of such bodies as the Trades Union Congress of 1880.

[3] [1*]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

His History of Political Economy, 1888, and his History of Slavery
and Serfdom, 1895—both works of lasting value and importance in
the literature of economic and social science—may be said to have
had their origin in Ingram’s connexion with the Statistical Society ;
and his contributions to its Journal contain many interesting illus-
trations alike of his remarkable powers of exposition and of his
humanitarian zeal.* Nevertheless, although in the course of sixty
years Ingram produced no more than six Academy Papers, his
contributions are admirably representative of the wide range of his
interests. The geometrical studies contained in the papers already
mentioned were followed, in 1858, by a paper on the ‘“‘ Opus Maus
of Roger Bacon,’’ in which he showed that the missing seventh part of
that work, devoted to moral philosophy, existed in the manuscript
of Bacon’s treatise in Trinity College, Dublin, though unaccountably
omitted by Jebb in his edition of Bacon’s work. This omission has
since been rectified in Mr. J. H. Bridges’ edition of the Opus Majus.
An interval of twenty-two years was suffered to elapse between this
important paper and a ‘‘ Note ona Fragment of an Ante-Hieronymian
Version of the Gospels,” read in 1880, which was the first-fruits of
Ingram’s appointment, in 1879, to the charge of the Library of
Trinity College. This was followed, in 1882, by a paper ‘‘ On Two
Collections of Medieval Moralised Tales,’ and later in the same
year by another on ‘‘The Earliest English Translation of the
De Imitatione Christi.’ In this paper he gave the Academy, in
what proved to be the last of his contributions to our Proceedings,
an account of that previously unknown fifteenth-century version of
Thomas a Kempis’s wonderful work, which he subsequently (1893)
edited for the Early English Texts Society.

But by far the most characteristic exhibition of the qualities
by which Ingram was so peculiarly fitted to fill the Chair of this
Academy was, appropriately, that which he gave us in fulfilment of
the duties of the presidential office. His address at the Centenary
Banquet, when he contrived, within the limits of an after-dinner

* Dr. Ingram’s labours in connexion with the Statistical Society have been
recorded in a ‘* Memoir of John Kells Ingram, uu.p., late Vice-Provost of
Trinity College, Dublin, and sometime President of the Statistical and Social
Inquiry Society of Ireland,’ by C. Litton Falkiner, m.a., M.r.1.A. Dublin:
Sealy, Bryers, and Walker. 1907.

Pe]

¥
4
4

*<

John Kells Ingram.

speech, to describe, with admirable felicity, the history and functions
of the Academy, has been already adverted to. In the more formal
address which he delivered on November 30th, 1892, he applied
himself to the task of providing a complete survey of what the
Academy had already accomplished, and of the work that, in his
judgment, lay before it. In this address he set forth, with all the
charm of consummate knowledge, joined to a complete intellectual
sympathy, the functions of the Academy as ‘“‘a common ground on
which Irishmen, otherwise of different views, may meet as friends,
for mutual assistance and encouragement in the pursuit of truth, in
the cultivation of letters, and in the illustration of our National
Memorials.””’ In the concluding session of his term of office, it
fell to him to expound to the Academy, in accordance with a time-
honoured custom, the objects of those Cunningham Memoirs—our
Mémoires Couronnés, as he aptly called them—which had appeared
during his Presidency. ‘The subjects discussed on that occasion
included Professor D. J. Cunningham’s ‘‘ Contribution to the Surface
Anatomy of the Cerebral Hemispheres,’ Dr. Mahaffy’s Memoir on
the ‘‘Flinders Petrie Papyri,” and Professor Haddon’s on ‘‘ The
Decorative Art of British New Guinea.” Those who heard his
masterly exposition of the conclusions of these very dissimilar
monographs, were left to marvel upon which topic Ingram spoke
with greatest authority and ease.

Though Ingram survived for upwards of ten years after the
termination of his period of office as President, failing health forbade
his taking any further part in the work of the Academy. But he
continued in his retirement to follow its proceedings with a lively
interest, and was zealous to the last in encouraging younger men to
labour in its service. That his intellectual activity in these last years
was, nevertheless, vigorous and sustained, is proved by the series of
publications, all belonging to this period, in which he expounded and
illustrated the Comtist system, of which he was an earnest adherent.
He died at his residence, 38, Upper Mount Street, Dublin, on May Ist,
1907, and was buried in Mount Jerome Cemetery. His portrait,
painted by Miss Sara H. Purser, n.w.a., was presented to the
Academy on February 22nd, 1897, in commemoration of his
presidency, and provides a faithful memorial of one whose memory
will long be cherished by those who enjoyed the privilege of his

[5]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

friendship, and whose name and fame will for ever add to the
renown of this Academy.

Ingram married, on July 28rd, 1862, Madeline, daughter of
James Johnston Clark, p.t., of Largantogher, Maghera, County
Londonderry, the lady in whose honour several of the remarkable
sonnets, published in 1901, in Sonnets and Other Poems, were
written. By her, who died on October 7th, 1889, he had four
sons and two daughters.

Appended is a list of Ingram’s contributions to the Proceedings
of the Academy, and also what is believed to be a complete list of his
published writings.*

APPENDIX:
Betne A List or Dr. IneRAm’s PUBLICATIONS.

I. Contributions to ‘‘ Proceedings.”

April 26th, 1847. A Note on Certain Properties of the Surfaces of
the Second Degree.

May 24th, 1847. A Note on Certain Properties of Curves and
Surfaces of the Second Degree.

Jan. 25th, 1858. On the Opus Majus of Roger Bacon.

Jan. 26th, 1880. Note on a Fragment of an Ante-Hieronymian
Version of the Gospels in the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin.

April 10th, 1882. On Two Collections of Medieval Moralised Tales.

May 22nd, 1882. On the Earliest English Translation of the
‘De Imitatione Christi.”

Il. Published Works.

1. The Weak Endings of Shakespeare: in The New Shakespeare
Society's Transactions, 1874.
2. A History of Political Economy. London, 1888.}

* The list appended is not in any sense a scientific bibliography. <A
“Chronological list of the Books, Tracts, and Various Writings of John Kells
Ingram,’’ by T. W. Lyster, Librarian of the National Library of Ireland, is in
course of preparation.

t+ This Work, like the History of Slavery, is an expansion of an article on
Political Economy in the Ninth Edition of the ‘‘ Encyclopedia Britannica,’’ for

L 64

John Kells Ingram.

3. The Earliest English Translation of the First Three Books
of the De Imitatione Christi. Edited, with preface, notes and
glossary, for the Harly English Texts Society. London, 1898.

4, A History of Slavery and Serfdom. London, 1895.

5. Sonnets and Other Poems. London, 1900.

6. Outlines of the History of Religion. London, 1900.

7. Passages from the Letters of Auguste Comte, selected and
translated. London, 1901.

8. Human Nature and Morals according to Auguste Comte ;
with some Notes illustrative of the Principles of Positivism. London,
1901.

9. Practical Morals: A Treatise on Universal Education; with
Appendix containing plans of two Unwritten Works of Auguste Comte.
London, 1904.

10. The Final Transition: a Sociological Study. London, 1905.

Ill. Lectures and Addresses.

A. Dublin Afternoon Lectures :
1. On Shakespeare. 1868.
2. On Tennyson. 1864.

B. Addresses and Papers read before the Statistical and Social
Inquiry Society of Ireland, or printed in its Journal.

1. Considerations on the State of Ireland. 1863.

2. A Comparison between the English and Irish Poor Laws,
with respect to the Conditions of Relief. 1864.

3. The Organization of Charity and the Boarding-out of
Pauper Children. 1875.

4. Additional Facts and Arguments on the Boarding-out of
Pauper Children. 1875.

5, The Present Position and Prospects of Political Economy,
being the Introductory Address delivered in the Section
of Economic Science and Statistics of the British
Association in Dublin. 1878.

which work Ingram wrote several notices of eminent economists. The expanded
work has been translated into as many as ten languages, including Japanese.

iad

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

6. Work and the Workman: an Address to the Trades
Union Congress. 1880.*

7. Memoir of the late William Neilson Hancock, t1.p., a.c.

C. The Library of Trinity College, Dublin; being the opening
Address delivered at the Seventh Annual Meeting of the Library
Association of the United Kingdom, September 30th, 1884.

D. Contributions to Hermathena, 1874-1891 :—

1, Miscellaneous Notes. Vol. 1i., pp. 247-250.

2. Greek and Latin Etymology in England. Parti. Vol.i.,
pp. 407-440.

3. On apd and @apopis in Pindar. Vol. i1., pp. 198-216.

4. Greek and Latin Etymology in England. Partii. Vol. ii.,
pp. 428-442.

5. Bishop Butler and Mr. Matthew Arnold. A Note. Vol.i.,
pp. 505, 506.

6. Notes on Latin Lexicography. Part i. Vol. iv., pp.
301-316.

7. Notes on Latin Lexicography. Part ii. Vol. iv., pp.
402-412.

8. A Correction. Vol. vi., pp. 306, 307.

9. Etymological Notes on Lewis and Short’s Latin Dictionary.
Vol. viil., pp. 326-344.

E. Kottabos, vol. i., p. 329. Aemilia et Chloe: a rendering of
Prior’s Euphelia and Cloe, in asclepiadic verse.

F. Contributions to the Zransactions of the Dublin Philosophical
Society :—
1. ‘‘ Geometrical Properties of Certain Surfaces,” 1842.
2. ‘“‘Chordal Envelopes,” 1848.

3. ‘On the properties of Inverse Curves and Surfaces,” 1845.

* A translation of this Address appeared in La Revue Occidentale for March,
1881, and was issued as a separate publication in Paris in the same year.

Robert Atkinson.

II.

Rosrerr Arxinson was the only child of his parents, John and
Anne Atkinson, and was born near Gateshead in 1889. At the early
age of eight, he became a pupil at Anchorage Grammar School, in
Northumberland, close to his home, where his studies were directed
by the Head Master, Rey. William Bennett, afterwards Rector of
Gateshead, until, in his eighteenth year, he entered as a pensioner
at Trinity College, Dublin. The Matriculation Book shows that
July 2nd, 1856, was the date of his entrance ; but he does not appear to
have proceeded immediately with his studies at the University. The
years 1857 and 1858 were spent on the Continent ; and it was at Liége
that the foundations of Atkinson’s extraordinarily minute knowledge
of the Romance languages were laid. On his return to Ireland he was,
for some time, an assistant-master at Kilkenny College. Thus, it was
not until December 16th, 1863, that he took his degree. He had
obtained a Classical Scholarship in the previous year. Atkinson’s
parents had originally designed that their son should embrace the
clerical profession ; and it was primarily with a view to his taking
orders as a clergyman of the Established Church that the lad was sent
to Trinity College. But his remarkable bent for the scientific study of
languages had been clearly manifested before the close of his course as an
undergraduate ; and Atkinson determined to adopt an academic career.

In 1866 he proceeded to the degree of Master of Arts, and in
1869 to that of Doctor of Laws, in the University of Dublin; and in
the latter year his nomination as Professor of the Romance Languages
in Trinity College enabled him to enter definitely upon his life’s
work. Two years later came his appointment to the Chair of
Sanskrit and Comparative Philology. This position he continued to
fill for the lengthened period of thirty-six years, until, less than a
year before his death, failing physical powers obliged him to
relinquish its duties. Those duties he discharged with equal capacity
and enthusiasm throughout his long tenure of a post which is one of
much practical importance in relation to the training of candidates for
the Indian Civil Service. Atkinson possessed in a remarkable degree
the power of communicating to his pupils the contagion of his own
enthusiasm for learning. By his constant insistence on the importance
of getting to the root of things, and of taking nothing for granted, he
made a strong impression on the best minds, and continued throughout

[9] [2]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

his career to turn out a succession of men fully fitted to distinguish
themselves in the most difficult fields of Oriental study. One of his
pupils has testified to the abiding results of Atkinson’s teaching and
influence in these remarkable terms :—‘‘ When one was his pupil, one
had to progress. ‘There was nothing else to do. He would teach on
no other terms; and I never heard of a pupil who failed to comply
with them. Year after year his pupils took the highest marks in one
Oriental language or another. But his influence did not stop there.
After their arrival in India it continued; and several—indeed most
—of the Indian civilians who have distinguished themselves in the
field of Oriental studies have been his pupils. As for myself, when
I bade him good-bye in 1873, his last words were to set me the task
of my life.”

But Atkinson’s energies were very far from being exhausted in the
sedulous discharge of his professorial duties. He was not content
with the continuous conquest of difficult Oriental dialects, nor yet
with that rapid assimilation of practically all the European languages
which his amazing powers as a linguist enabled him to accomplish
with such surprising ease. But over and above these studies, he early
threw himself, with all that intellectual ardour for which he was
conspicuous, into the study of the Celtic languages. Within a few
years of his nomination to the Chair of Comparative Philology, his
election as a member of this Academy opened up a new and, as the
event was to prove, a most fruitful field for the exercise of his
linguistic talents. One of the earliest landmarks in his career as
an Irish scholar was provided by his appointment in 1884 as Todd
Professor of the Celtic languages in this Academy; and the delivery
of his Introductory Lecture on Irish Lexicography on April 13th, 1885.

Atkinson’s connexion with the Academy began in 1875. On
January 11th of that year he was elected a member, and at once
began to take an active share in our work here. Within two months
of his election he became a Member of our Council; and in 1876 he
was chosen Librarian. He held this office for two years, until in
1878 he succeeded Dr. Ingram as Secretary of Council. This position
he filled with unwearying assiduity and to the great advantage of the
Academy for the long space of twenty-three years, until he finally
attained to the highest honour in our gift, being elected President of
the Academy in 1901 in succession to the Earl of Rosse. Many

[107

Robert Atkinson.

among us well remember the earnestness with which, during his
service as Secretary of Council, Atkinson threw himself into every
matter affecting the business of the Academy, the zeal with which
he laboured to secure efficiency in all its departments, and the cogent
vehemence with which he advanced and enforced his views whenever
the need for discussion arose. Many more are able to recall with what
vigour he carried the same aspirations and the like qualities into the
Presidential Chair. Those who do not so remember him will find a
sufficient illustration of these characteristics in the pamphlets entitled
‘The Proposed Charter of the Royal Dublin Society” (1883), and
‘‘The Proposed New By-Laws of the Royal Dublin Society”’ (1889),
which were provoked by his apprehension of injury to the welfare
of the Academy. Atkinson’s active association with our work lasted
almost to the very close of his career; for in 1906, on the termi-
nation of his period of office as President, he was again elected to
the Council, of which body he was thus continuously a member for
the long space of thirty-two years—a period of continuous service
only exceeded among his contemporaries by the unique record of
Dr. Ingram. Some time before the close of his Presidential term
Atkinson had betrayed symptoms of failing health; and already,
before the portrait painted in his honour for the Academy by Miss
Purser could be executed, he had lost much of that vigorous physical
energy which had once been almost as remarkable as his intellectual
activity. In the latter part of 1907 his decline was rapid, his failing
powers obliging him to resign his Chair in Trinity College. He
died at his residence, Clareville, Rathmines, on January 10th, 1908,
and was buried at Walton-Wrays Cemetery, Skipton, Yorkshire.
He had married, December 28th, 1863, at Gateshead, within a few
days after taking his degree, Hannah Maria Harbutt, by whom he
is survived. .

It may be said without the slightest risk of exaggeration that,
apart from his professorial duties, Atkinson found in his association
with this Academy the main interest of his life; and he regarded
his election as President as the crowning incident in his career.
Indeed the principal event in that career, outside his connexion
with the University on the one hand, and the Academy on the
other—viz., his appointment in 1888, by the Brehon Law Com-
missioners, to edit the concluding volume of the Ancient Laws

pana [2*]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of Ireland—was no more than the public recognition of the emi-
nence he had won in these two spheres of his activity. No
occupant of our Chair has ever exceeded him in zeal for the
honour and interests of the Academy; and none certainly has
entertained a higher view of its importance and possibilities. What
that view was is well set out in his Presidential Address ‘‘ On the
Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy,”
delivered from the Chair of the Academy on February 28th, 1906—
an address which, though composed under somewhat acute physical
disabilities, adequately indicates his conception alike of the objects
which we should set before us here, and the means by which we may
best seek to attain them. In that address, which embodied, as he
observed, the thoughts of one ‘“‘ who had spent most of his life in
close connexion with the Academy,”’ Atkinson insisted strongly on the
necessity of combining imagination and sympathy with that scientific
analysis of facts which he considered indispensable. ‘‘ Learned
associations, with special aims, can be safely entrusted,”’ he considered,
‘‘with the duty of accumulating masses of fact; but the
Academy should keep in view the not less imperative necessity of
correlation and theory”’—‘‘the process of accumulating facts is in
itself liable to be rather discouraging unless there is something of the
shaping spirit of the imagination about them, issuing in some attempt
at even hypothetic colligation.”’ This was the key-note of the address ;
and many who listened to it must have felt how fully his own practice
had been in accord with his precept. For those who recall Atkinson’s
tenure of the Chair will remember how constantly and how success-
fully he ever sought in summing up our discussions here to place
every contribution to our proceedings in its proper relation to the
general body of knowledge on the subject to which it related, and
how fond he was of emphasizing the point in which the paper
appealed, as he urged that every paper should, to ‘‘the general
interest of human beings.”

Of the extent of Atkinson’s attainments in those varied depart-
ments of linguistic study in which he obtained so great a mastery, it
is impossible to offer any adequate appreciation here. Some notion
of their breadth and range may, however, be derived from the list,
printed as an Appendix to this notice, of his miscellaneous papers,
particularly his contributions to our own Proceedings, and to the pages

[ 12 ]

Robert Atkinson.

of Hermathena—a list which exhibits him as discoursing with equal
authority on Old Russian, Medieval French, and South Coptic Texts.
But some attempt must be made to estimate the extent and value
of those contributions to the study of Irish which occupied Atkinson
throughout the whole period of his association with the Academy,
and upon which his fame as a scholar must chiefly rest.

For, wide as was the range of his linguistic studies and teaching,
it is with the Celtic languages that Atkinson’s published work is
mainly occupied. These had long possessed a peculiar interest for
him, on account of their importance to comparative philology; but
what determined him to devote himself especially to this branch of
scholarship was the invitation which he received in 1876 from the
Council of the Academy to undertake the editorship of the Book of
Leinster. The series of facsimile reproductions of Irish mss. had
been begun with the publication of the Leabhar na hUidhri in 1870.
In preparing that volume and the ZLeabhar Breac, the Council had
relied principally on the descriptions drawn up by O’Curry for the
Academy’s Catalogue of Irish muss. But when it was determined to
publish the Book of Leinster, no such assistance was available. It
was necessary, therefore, to find an editor thoroughly conversant
with the ancient language; and the Council determined to entrust
the task to Atkinson. Certain difficulties and delays retarded its
execution; but by the year 1880 he had completed his examination
of the ms., and his Introduction was ready for the press. This
Introduction is a model of scholarly analysis, and at once placed
its author among the acknowledged masters of the subject. It
contains a concise summary of the contents of each item, as well as
an elaborate study of the history of the ms., and an Index of first
lines. He also supervised the actual transcription of the whole ms.
made by that excellent scribe, Joseph O’Longan.

At the request of the Council, Atkinson subsequently acted as
editor of the photographic reproductions of the Book of Ballymote
and the Yellow Book of Lecan, introducing each of these by a
description of the contents similar to that which he had made for
the Book of Leinster. By the publication of these three great codices
a vast amount of material was brought within the reach of Celtic
scholars in all parts of the world ; and to this more than to any other
cause it is due that so great an advance has been made in the last

[ 13 ]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

thirty years in the understanding of our ancient literature. It is
often said that the task of forwarding this study has been left entirely
to foreign scholars; but without seeking to underestimate our debt
to France and Germany, we may fairly claim that the series of
publications which the Academy began in 1870, and has since
continued at a great expense of labour and money, has given to Irish ©
scholarship the greatest impetus it has received since the publication
of the Grammatica Celtica.

Soon after the publication of the Book of Leinster, Atkinson was
entrusted with the direction of another undertaking of much wider
scope. The preparation of a complete Dictionary of the Irish
Language was a project which the Academy had long had at heart.
But great difficulties stood in the way ; and down to 1880 no step had
been taken towards making an actual beginning. Atkinson did not
underrate the obstacles to be overcome; but the project was one
which appealed to his interest in linguistic science, and his passion
for work was too ardent to be easily daunted. This is not the place
to describe the immense labour required of the lexicographer, or to
discuss the special obstacles he must surmount in the case of such a
language as the Irish. It is necessary, however, to call attention
to two peculiar difficulties which had to be encountered; difficulties
which were not necessarily inherent in the work, but were due to the
deplorable apathy with which the great mass of the people of Ireland
has until quite recently regarded its literary inheritance. These
were: first, the want of money; and, secondly, the want of skilled
workers. The only funds available were the annual grant from
the Government, and the few hundred pounds of the Hudson Gift.
With such narrow means, it was impossible to employ more than one
or two assistants on a work where a score would have been few
enough. But even if the funds had been as abundant as they were
scanty, there remained the greater difficulty of finding workers with
the necessary qualifications. Very few persons could be met with
who possessed at once sufficient acquaintance with the language and
also the scholarly training indispensable for such a task. Under
such conditions the task was begun; a small number of workers
were employed to collect material; and their collections have by
slow degrees accumulated down to the present day. Meanwhile,
Atkinson, as editor, was engaged on studies intended to prepare

[ 14 ]

Robert Atkinson.

the way for the work in its ultimate form. He planned a series
of publications, which, however, he did not live to complete. In
choosing the texts which he edited, he was guided not by their
literary interest, but mainly by their value for the purpose of
establishing the history and signification of words. ‘* Words, words,
words, that is what we want,” he said in his inaugural lecture as
Todd Professor. Accordingly he selected his texts on two principles.
First, they must be such that the meanings of the words could be
definitely ascertained. He held with Aristotle that we must begin
from what we know, and proceed from the known to the unknown.
Secondly, he intended to study examples representative of different
periods of the language, and of different departments of literature.
The two works which he edited in the Todd Lecture Series, the
Homilies and Passions from the Leabhar Breac (1887), and Keating’s
Three Shafts of Death (1890), were intended to represent two periods
of that ecclesiastical literature which occupies so important a place in
Trish mss. of allages. The Glossary to the Laws (1901), on which he
spent twelve years of toil, was an elaborate and exhaustive study
of the legal vocabulary. There is reason to think that he had
intended to treat in the same way the special vocabularies of History
and Medicine; and he would doubtless have pursued his scheme had
health and the span of life permitted.

What he actually achieved is work of the highest value in its kind.
In the Glossary to the Passions and Homilies, every word is studied
in the utmost detail: not only is each form of every vocable exactly
recorded, but even the number of instances where each occurs is
registered, so that a single line contains the comparison of a hundred
passages. The result is that we obtain a complete view of the usage
of the language at a certain period. The edition of the Three Shafts
is equally conscientious, though somewhat less laborious, the language
of the period studied being in this case much nearer to the modern
spoken tongue, and consequently much better understood. In the
edition of the Irish Liber Hymnorum (1897) he applied the same
method in narrower compass.

But the heaviest toil of Atkinson’s life was bestowed on the
Ancient Laws of Ireland. This work, which had long been in
a condition of suspense, was handed over to him for completion
when four volumes had already been issued. The Brehon Laws

Lom

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Commissioners intended that he should merely edit the fifth volume
from materials existing in manuscript which they supposed to be
adequate. Atkinson, however, was far from limiting himself to the
functions of an editor. The translation of the fifth volume, though
based on the materials supplied to him, is, in great measure, his
work; and he undertook of his own motion a complete Glossary
to the whole corpus. This was an enterprise from which any less
courageous spirit would have recoiled. The language of the Laws
is the despair of Irish scholarship. It has long ago been shown by
Dr. Stokes and other competent judges that the translation of the
first four volumes is everywhere conjectural and untrustworthy, and
that it is founded on documents which have not undergone the
necessary preliminary criticism. Nowhere is there solid ground. The
text is corrupt: the translation is often mere guess-work. Into this
morass Atkinson ventured, and laid in it at least the first foundations
of a scientific treatment. He himself never believed nor claimed
that his work could be regarded as final, or that he had cleared up
more than a fraction of the difficulties with which the whole subject
is overgrown. Some of the most sagacious among Irish scholars have
doubted whether the riddle of the Laws will ever be read, whether
the data necessary for a solution are present or can be obtained.
But at all events, if a solution zs ever reached, it is safe to predict
that it will be largely based on Atkinson’s work. In his Glossary of
nearly 800 pages he has applied his usual method, examining every
word and form found in the five volumes, and comparing every
instance where each occurs. Here, as always, he thought no pains
too great until the exact facts could be determined as completely as
possible.

In his shorter papers, such as his essay on Irish metric, and his
monographs on grammatical subjects, there is the same scientific
spirit, the same profusion of labour. He never dealt in vague
generalities nor in fanciful speculation. Das ewige Faktum, ‘the
eternal fact,’ was a phrase he never tired of repeating; and it was
through the patient study of facts that he continually strove to reach
the truth, at the cost of an unremitting labour that seemed almost
slavish: a labour that strengthened mind and will, but overtaxed the
body, until first his eyesight, and then, by a gradual decay, his bodily
health, gave way under the strain.

[ 16 ]

Robert Atkinson.

APPENDIX:

Berne A List oF Dr. Arxinson’s Pusrications.
I. Contributions to ‘* Proceedings.”

March 15th, 1890. On the Use of Two Inflexional Forms of the
Verb in Irish. 38rd Ser. Vol.i., pp. 416-439.

May 8th, 1893. . On Professor Rossi’s Publication of South Coptic
Texts. 38rd Ser. Vol. iii., pp. 24-99.

Noy. 18th, 1893. . On South Coptic Texts. No. II. A Criticism
on M. Bouriant’s ‘ Eloges de Martyr Victor,
Fils de Romanus.” 8rd Ser. Vol. iii., pp.
225-284.

May 25th, 1891. . On the Function of the Subjunctive Mood in
Irish. 38rd Ser. Vol. iii., pp. 428-440.

April 9th, 1894. . On the Use of the Subjunctive Mood in Welsh.
3rd Ser. Vol. iii., pp. 459-478.

Feb. 28th, 1906. . On the Function of an Academy, in especial
of the Royal Irish Academy: An Address
delivered to the Academy. Vol. xxvi.,
Section C., pp. 44~54.

Il. Published Works.

1. Vie de Seint Auban: A Poem in Norman-French, ascribed to
Matthew Paris. Now for the first time edited, from a Manuscript in
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin; with Concordance, Glossary,
and Notes. London (John Murray), 1876.

2. The Book of Leinster; sometimes called the Book of Glenda-
lough: A Collection of Pieces (Prose and Verse) in the Irish
Language. Compiled in part about the middle of the twelfth
century. Now for the first time published from the original in the
Library of Trinity College, Dublin, by the Royal Irish Academy.
With Analysis of Contents aud Index. Dublin, 1880.

8. The Book of Ballymote: A Collection of Pieces (Prose and
Verse) in the Irish Language. Compiled about the beginning of the

[17] [3]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

fifteenth century. Now for the first time published from the original
Manuscript in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, by the Royal
Trish Academy. With Introduction, Analysis of Contents, and Index.
Dublin, 1887.

4. The Yellow Book of Lecan: A Collection of Pieces (Prose and
Verse) in the Irish Language. In part compiled at the end of the
fourteenth century. Now for the first time published from the
original Manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, for the
Royal Irish Academy. With Introduction, Analysis of Contents, and
Index. Dublin, 1896.

5. (In collaboration with Dean Bernard.) The Irish Liber
Hymnorum, edited from the mss. With Translations, Notes, and
Glossary. 2 vols. Vol. i.: Text and Introduction. Vol. in:
Translation and Notes. (Henry Bradshaw Society’s Publications,
vols. xiii., xiv.) London, 1898.

6. Ancient Laws of Ireland. Upaicecc decce, and certain other
selected Brehon Law Tracts.. Published under the direction of the
Commissioners for Publishing Ancient Laws and Institutes. Vol. v.
Dublin, 1901. :

7. The Passions and the Homilies from Leabhan bpeac. Text,
Translation, and Glossary, with an Introductory Lecture on Irish
Lexicography. Todd Lecture Serves. Vol. ii. Dublin: Part L.,
1885 ; Part II., 1887. i

8. Ti biop-gao1te an Bdip (“The Three Shafts of Death”’).
By Rev. Geoffrey Keating. The Irish Text edited with Glossary and
Appendix. Irish Mgnuseript Series. Vol. ii. Parti. Dublin, 1809.

Ill. Occasional Publications.

1. The Italian Language: an Introductory Lecture. Dublin,
1868.

2. The Proposed New Charter of the Royal Dublin Society. New
Wine in Old Bottles, or Science and the Society. Dublin, 1883.

3. On Irish Metric: an Inaugural Lecture on Celtic Philology,
delivered March 11th, 1884, in Trinity College, Dublin. Dublin,
1884.

4. The Proposed New By-laws of the Royal Dublin Society.
‘¢ By-law Fellows.” Dublin, 1889.

[ 18 ]

Robert Atkinson.

IV. Contributions to Hermathena.
1. Strictures on Mr. Quaid’s Edition of a French Poem on the
Life of Edward the Confessor. Vol.i., pp. 1-81.

2. Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian Languages. Vol. ii.,
pp. 60-106.

3. The Legend of Igoe’s Raid: an old Russian song of the
twelfth century. Vol. ui., pp. 92-124.

4. An Emendation (being a correction of a passage in Schmid’s
‘‘Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen’’). Vol. iv., pp. 37-38.

5. Celtica. 1b., pp. 73-80.
6. Note on Brehon Laws. Jd., pp. 80-81.

[ 19 ]

, Fanuary, 1907 N . sd ASADEMY at

OF OCiENCES

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

Beyyr IkKISH ACADEMY

VoLtumME XX VII, Section A, No. 1

mid FUR Wo CONWAY

Poa EOREM ON MOVING DISTRIBUTIONS
OF PIEeCirRICLLy

DUBLIN

FLOD GES; ERG GES, c&e7€ OF, :E ED:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1907

Price Sixpence

PROCHHDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL TikiSil ACADEMY,

——

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
55 II. (1840-1844) ,, rea el 59 5
5 III. (1845-1847) ,, ape (8 3 53
i IV. (1847-1850) ,, greed AV - =
e V. (1850-1853) ,, scien ENS * i
VI. (1853-1857) ,, Fee alls rs ap
», WII. (1857-1861 ,, p> VLE A -
», VIII. (1861-1864) ,, pau 55 6
5 IX. (1864-1866) ,, re DG 15 fs
is KR. S66=1869) 44,7 xe e
a XI. (1870-1874) ,, -f I. 2nd Ser. Science.
5a CLOTS 1ST aera et oe Dl ae, 5
Pe OUI ea (SS3) aes ye OU ES 55 i
he eXGLV (188421088) =) ame teesINE a e. i
5 XY. (1870-1879) ,, * ils =A Pol. Lit. & Auntiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Pehle (I Comey bs
»» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, i I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVIIT. (1891-1893), ;, 5 eee te = 53
» SLX. (1893-1896) ,, Pee 6 il Bs oe
vy SRO B96 1806) Milnes nel eee ie
i NONE 8981900); Bertie Vis A 3
55 XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ia, ee 4 -

Aa ONT (Oy Fy ovals 5s
», AXLYV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.

, XXY. (1904-1908) PL Ss Pes
|, MVE (Cunene Volume) | 2 three Sections like Vol. XXIY.

-

: | March, 1907 N. Y¥. ACADEMY =

oF SCIENCES

PROCEEDINGS:

OF THE

mova Tkisty AC AD Evi

VoLuME XX VII, Section A, No. 2

WILLIAM M FADDEN ORR

iremeslABILITY OR INSTABIEITY OR Tite
See A DY MOONS OF A LLOUmDp

IPA RIE Nae IRE PU CHE NID,

DUBLIN

ERO DiGe 55) HOG GIES cae Oe eri:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1907

Price One Shilling and Sixpence

PROCHE DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

wee ee

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
TEs (S40 =104)7, 8, | (creel oh h
» III. (1845-1847) ,, Sey ap ne SIU fe ip
5 IV. (1847-1850) ,, set eps 4 -
. V. (1850-1853) ,, sia obs ts i
i VI. (1853-1857) ,, ate els -
PO MUVIT (SS 72186145, & Lo VIL e) i é
,, WIITI. (1861-1864) ,, 5 VL. 3 06
a UX e(18CL- 1866) 2 aK Be :
") X. (1866-1869) ,, Acme 5 -f
a XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science.
Ay OMS CUGEICHI ae 10S a
et) OT veiSS3)ies. au De -3 ,.
PML XUV A(IS8421688),00 Me Lents :
ee Vie (LOMO—18 79), a HE ) Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, hoot lls a 3
», XVII. (1888-1891) ,, a I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, SG igre a x
CEN (18981896) kee ilu
» &X. (1896-1898) ,, We 5 a
55 XAT. (1898-1900) ,, sae eM 5 a0
» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Boman fl i" Bt
OU SOL) ye: oe VALI. 54 $5

55 XALV. (1902-1904) : —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXYV. (1904-1905)

VE:

1 In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
, XXVIL f Current Volumes

, ee
N. ¥ Acan- nf uf ’ 3

OF OCleNSia
PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

One xls bt © Pie view

October, 1907

Votume XXVII, Section A, No. 3

WILLIAM M’FADDEN ORR

Meee LABILITY OR INSTABILIVY OF Tie
She ADDY MORONS OF ELOuUrp

PANIIT Utes was WISCONSIN.

DUBLIN
El OF Gan Sl G.G eS) cc Ome aD:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1907

Price Two Shillings

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

FRONGAGE Viiviso hy Cac in vioNa

———__—__

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :-—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES.

Votume i.
JOE
JBUL,

99

9)

XIII,
XIV.
QV
XVI.
XVII.
OWN
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.

XXVI.
OOS NADIE

(1840-1844) ,,
(1845-1847) ,,
. (1847-1850) ,,

. (1850-1858) ,,
. (1858-1857) ,,
. (1857-1861) ,,
. (1861-1864) ,,
. (1864-1866) ,,
. (1866-1869) ,,

. (1870-1874) ,,
N@ST5—-1877) 3

@iss3) ue
(1884-1888) ,,
(1870-1879) ,,
(1879-1888) ,,
(1888-1891) ,,
(1891-1898) ,,
(1893-1896) ,,
(1896-1898) ,,
(1898-1900) ,,
(1900-1902) ,,

(1901),

(1902-1904) :—

ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

99

99

(1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.

II. ms is

7G & A
I. 2nd Ser. Science.

Pe ¥ 9D

ole 99 99

i 3 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

“ ” 49
I. 3rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

VI. %5 69
VII. 5 s

Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.

,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXY. (1904-1905)

\ (Current Volumes) |

In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4tO. 35.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. Od.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Spaces: LOSiy eB Pu Z2Ou ALO. ans.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Fztension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. ato. is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Se, (ele

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch [Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous rews. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six SCLEWS. 9 DOOD. PPwOS (Atom 2S.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. 9d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
Pps 07.) -AtO-n (2S.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904.. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

Gara)

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. Ig. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Jo ty (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Joy (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 18096.
pp. 20. Ato. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

JoLy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. ato. 1s.

Joy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. t902
O}06 WOE AKO iS

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
PP.32. 4to. rs. Od.

JOLy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
AOR OTS.

JOLY (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

M‘Cay (W.S.): Three Circles related to a Triangle. 1885. pp. 18.
4to. Is,

M‘Cay(W.S.): Three Similar Figures, with an Extension of Fuerbach’s
Mireorems Vu88o. spp. 16. 4to. 1S:

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901.
DPMi7e woviOr 250d.

MALET (J. C.): Geometrical Theorems. 1886. pp. 20. 4to. Is.

MALET (J. C.): On certain Definite Integrals. 1882. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. ts, 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
rs. 0d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
AMO 1Sha

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
inte cralsy sol spp wlOn4'tOn 1 als.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
TSS2h6 Pps i241) ALO. eis:

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
DPP=!4O.N tO. 2S.70d".

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by
HopGeEs, Fieeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 35S.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. ts. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. q4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
TS Odss

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous ews. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2S:

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. I901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
L903) PP54-0 40. 1S. ods

BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
DP O7en AtOne2ss

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 4to. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

Cra)

GRAVES (RT. REV. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp- 19. 4to. Is.

Jouy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. ts.

JoLy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1808.
DPe) 5ile (OVO) 3S Od.

Joxy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tg902.
pp. 16. 4to. Is.

Joty (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
PP 320 4ton ES. Od.

Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903.) PDag2e
4to. Is.

Jouy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

M‘Cay (W.S.): Three Circles related to a Triangle. 1885. pp. 18.
4to. 1s.

M‘Cay(W.S.): Three Similar Figures, with an Extension of Fuerbach’s.
Dheorem. 1989. pp. Lou, Ato. «is.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. Igor.
PPTL OVO. 2sqOde

MALED (j.C.): Geometrical Theorems. 1886.. pp.'20.. “4to. \\1s.

MALET (J. C.): On certain Definite Integrals. 1882. pp. 14. 4to. Is..

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp- 60. 4to. ts: 6d.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
ATO aS:

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals aS8i.u. pp. Oe 4tO.n us,

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation,
WOOZ MPP. LUZ. ALORS.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
PP. 40.) Wto.7w2s.0d:

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. Is. 6d.

Sold by
HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; ad

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.,

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
t plate. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
PAS

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. I901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. 9d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp. 67. 4to. 2s.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. $8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp.14. 8vo. 6d.

Cy)
GRAVES (Rr. REV. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. 19..4to. Is.

Joty (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Joy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.
Joty (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.

Joxy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Joxy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902.
pp. 16. 4to. Is.

Joty (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp. 32. 4to. ts. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

M‘Cay (W.S.): Three Circles related to a Triangle. 1885. pp. 18.
4to. Is.

M‘Cay(W.S.): Three Similar Figures, with an Extension of Fuerbach’s
Theorem. 1889. pp.18. 4to. Is.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1go1.
pp. 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

MALET (J. C.): Geometrical Theorems. 1886. pp. 20. 4to. Is.
MALET (J. C.): On certain Definite Integrals. 1882. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4to. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation,
1882. pp.12. 4to. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. Is. 6d.

Sold by
HonpGEs, Fiacis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

December, 1907 ieee eo Ar eC
OF oc J J
VlEANC.

PROC DENG S

OF THE

moyYAI LklsH ACAD NEY

Votume XXVII, Section A, Nos. 4, 5, 6

MATTHEW WYATT JOSEPH FRY

TV.—THE CENTRE OF GRAVITY AND THE PRINCIPAL AXES OF ANY SURFACE OF
EQUAL PRESSURE IN A HETEROGENEOUS LIQUID COVERING A HETERO-
GENEOUS SOLID COMPOSED OF NEARLY SPHERICAL SHELLS OF EQUAL
DENSITY, WHEN THE WHOLE MASS IS ROTATING WITH A SMALL
ANGULAR VELOCITY IN RELATIVE EQUILIBRIUM UNDER ITS OWN
ATTRACTION.

HENRY GORDON DAWSON

V.—ON THE PROPERTIES OF A SYSTEM OF TERNARY QUADRICS WHICH YIELD
OPERATORS WHICH ANNIHILATE A TERNARY CUBIC.

JOSEPH ROGERSON COTTER

VI—A New METHOD OF SOLVING LEGENDRE’S AND BESSEL’S EQUATIONS, AND
OTHERS OF A SIMILAR TYPF.

DUBLIN

HODGES, 78 EG Gils te Oe rb:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1907

Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL Misr s2\© Aapiviny

——_~- —

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

(eee Sle 184021614) ney mel ae ‘

, III. (1845-1847) ,, sy lll i. :

55 IV. (1847-1850) ,, tue UNE 5S 45

55 V. (1850-1853) ,, een NE: A ye
oN (IS5Se1850es ae CV tae :
AIR OE a =

, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, evel: ‘ 5

is IX. (1864-1866) ,, Be IDG " 55

A X. (1866-1869) ,, sce 55 oF

- XI. (1870-1874) ,, * I. 2nd Ser. Science.

», XII. (1875-1877) ,, juss Ls 5 -

ee Nel (ESS) ee, pies 1 bs , 2

i AeA, (ISS4=1eSS)Ar Ve VY

us XV. (1870-1879) ,, at I. a Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
», XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ae ail 5 5)

» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 5 I. 3rd Ser. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antigq.
,», XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, aaerells A "

», XIX. (1893-1896) ,, we eT: 3 a

» XX. (1896-1898) ,, rgd EN BE

», XXI. (1898-1900) ,, ee als fe >

», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ie Vale e ”

fey OMS 2 MOUS TOT)) A NA ts a %

» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.

» ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXYV. (1904-1905)
HOO
ae Ve

wy

In tl Secti like Vol. XXIV.
} (Carzent ae n three Sections like Vo V

December, ;
ecember, I907 N v anaes v4

Or wiwelea WU

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROVAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLuME XX VII, Section A, No. 7

FRANCIS ALEXANDER TARLETON

hie RELATION, OF MATHENATICS
LO rAyslt@al SGieNer

DUBLIN
FLO GES Eh VGGiesy co CO. si Ep
-LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1907

Price Sixpence

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROY AI TRiISEl AC Api VIN

———

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.

er, His(@S40=1844) ne 2 le "

», IIE. (1845-1847) ,, aL a 53°

ere gIV (18471050) 40 ee OLN eae -

a V.(1G50-1053\e es Ven .

5 VI. (1853-1857) ,, 74 VL 5 33

5 WII. (1857-1861) ,, SLE: 59 5

»s WILT. (1861-1864) ,, oar VETTE Ee oC

a IX. (1864-1866) ,, Se OG a if

eG = SNC(ISGGIBGO) es on) Kee +

XI. (1870-1874) ,, yp I, 2nd Ser. Science.

»» XII. (1875-1877) ,, UL of 3

pe LET ea (1'S88)) 25 eo Hae 55 5

5, XLV. (1884-1888) ,, sp IV 4 .
FeV (LS70=1879) 5 . 16 3 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
+ XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ae = 33

+ XVII. (1888-1891) ,, » I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, naan 1 5; =

5, XIX. (1893-1896) ,, 5 SUL. 3

+, &X. (1896-1898) ,, Ap LY 3 9

5, X&XI. (1898-1900) ,, i We A ”

55 XXII. (1900-1902) ,, eile “

3) OLE (1901) 5; “5 WADE “ ”

,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
»» XXV. (1904-1905)

“yO. QA E

In thr tions lik 1. XXIV.
as xvi | (Carrent be n three Sections like Vo

february, 908 i Sieg! An \Dsegy S

OF wu, a eee a

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

Rove TRISH: ACADEMY

VotumeE XXVIII, Section A, No. 8

me eitiix Wt © ONE

meee DYNAMICS OF A RIGID, ELECTRON

DUBE MN

HODGES. ELGGus. c C.F) weap:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908
Price Sixpence

PROCHEH DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL aise: ACADEMY

—_—_——_—_—_

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, anda
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

Jo SE (BLOS1614) cn, a ee ‘

= III. (1845-1847) ,, ey gal & HIP 5 5

eee ACO IN ’

a V(11850-1959) eee ee A

3 VI. (1858-1857) ,, ak Nee a ”
VIE deeraise a. Wl A

sy WTS (S616 64) oy VALET ie a

- IX. (1864-1866) ,, ve EONS " Me

Bs X. (1866-1869) ,, 4 xX: 2 ie

3 XI. (1870-1874) ,. 3 I. 2nd Ser. Science.

Sore (MOTD 216TT) eT 3
Pegi (ISEB)\o? Oe ee SIN ae :

Sie MV (18041908)200 1 EV ee ¥

> XY. (1870-1879) ,, “8 1 a Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» AVI. (1879-1888) ,, cused a wv

»» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, BF I. 8rd Ser. Scei., Pol. hit. & Antiqg.
Be XVII (G91 1693) ee ae

Se IX (1898 1896) ee ee

» XX. (1896-1898) ,, permed (Ad ; ss

pi MLA OOS= 1000p ne ee

5») MXIT. (1900-1902) ,, wee Vale 3

53 OL (LOOT) ee van Wale as “
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» . Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» X&XY. (1904-5)
> XXXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
, XXVIII. (Current Volume)

March, 1908 NY. AcGavemy 9

|

OF OCicNOEs
PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

mevYAlL PTRISTL ACADEMY

Votume XXVIII, Section A, No. 9

Re ACP ROGERS

Pie LOGICAL BASIS OF MATHEMATICS

DUBLIN

HO: DG ES, sh hGGiS,) ese O., itp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908
Price Sixpence

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

IROQOYOAIG JUEUSiak ACue I DIDI IC

——

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, ana
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Ts (S4O=1B4A) eo Sh ey 2,
(

sph DE CUS UCIT a5 terse TUDES 0g, i
ELVEN S47 1850) enl ey enV
y Wo CUIOAIGEB sy ies ‘a
Ff VLG SaTCS Tey pve wl ge :

po) IE CETTE). 9) 4, WR

45 WAGE, ISS ID) . ) auy i 5
So TASCA AISOG) hss 2 meee ie
: SOISEGMIBGO)4 ai) Soy XE eae :
a XI. (1870-1874) ,. i I. 2nd Ser. Science.
[pO SLEROGESIC Ean 2 lence .
PON de TSBB) atosyc oo ae mutT, Uae ie
DSI, (188421888) ie a eV a
a XY. (1870-1879) ,, a It a Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

Ve) OXI (ISTOLNCES).. ire geemnlileie ae 3

ey OV (SSS SO) rn. f, I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. uit.&Antigg. O/C
5 AVE (1899 21693)4 0 ees alee a, 55 ae
ig) (RIE(1898 1806), energies : ae
sy ORB IGT S98), hal ieek wlio aye ,: )
BON (IRE) gn e °
OSI MOCO Ay MA oy 1» eo! | ames
5 OLDE LOOM cela! a AVL al .

,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
‘ , Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. Pls Jeu
/

_-s;— B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. Moan

/ ss ~=<(C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
"4, XXV. (1904-5)
» XXVIL (1906-7) |

In three Sections like Vol. XX1V.
», SXVIT, (Current Volume) : ays ae

| VFR A
76 ve) ; j +" ‘ £
t/ } v ww 4 ae j Yy ye F
¥ ’ f © ~é

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Spaces LOOM mS psZOsmAtOs mils.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Frtension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
i plate. Atoum Sod.

BALL (SiR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Scréws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. is. 9d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp- 67. 4to. 2s.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics ofa Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
Pp. 12.) sOVOseltS:

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp.14. 8vo. 6d.

(one 'at)

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any

Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal

density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular

Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
PPhO. OMOMa ES:

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

JOLy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Joxy (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1808.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Jory (CA ji) Ouaternion Arrays: 1902. pp. 147410. LS.

Joy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902.
PP LO.) 4tos ase

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
PP.1324))4to.) esd:

JoLy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

JOLy(C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. od.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901-
PD 617s) WOvo.n 2S.) Od:

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions.
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid!) 1907.) pp-100. )4Svo./ fs. Od.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Ligurd\ 1907 iPps7Os | MOVO.nN2s-

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4qto. Is.

ROGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
PDA PLZ wovonenOde

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
10620 MPPs 12.4 04tOn TS.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
Dp: 40.) Ato. (2s. 16d.

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
LOOZ PD ON Os OG.
WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by

HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHER VATICS.

(Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzxological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
ALO. 3S.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

‘BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Spaces Toots =p azOn 4 1tOweS.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Ertension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. qto. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New CINE GE
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
T plate?! 4to.- 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (StR R. S.): Theory of Pitch [nvariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

“BALL (SiR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws slCOOu. PD: 5200 4tO. 2S:

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (STR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903." Pp: 54. .4to. 1s. gd.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
DOs Oye CWO. Ss

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. as. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
Pp. 12. ONO 1S.

(25)

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
PPO. PSVOs. ais.

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

JOLY (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

JoLy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Joxy (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. Ato. Is.

JOLY (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

JoLy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

JOLy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902
Pps LO eAtOe eS.

Joy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp. 32. 4to. ts. 6d.

Joxy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. ato. 2s. 9d

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901.
pp 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. ts. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘EF.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
1s. 6d. :

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
Ato. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Intesralss | 1é8i-) yppatO-)« Ato ets.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
TOO2. apps l2e0 AtOnets.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. Is. 6d.

Sold by

HODGES, Ficets, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C

ROYAL [IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. Ato.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Spacers Loot Phe 205 4tOur als.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (Sir R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of |
Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. I9g01. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903; Pp. 54. 4to. 1s. od.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
pp. 67. 4to. -2s.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp.8. 8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
PP 23) GVO. was.

Ge4S)

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp. 6. 8vo. Is.

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Jory (C. J.):. Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Joy (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
PP. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902
pp. 16. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
Ppp. 32. 4to. Is. 6d.

JoLy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Cuaron Analysis. 1901.
pp 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. ts. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I].: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings ona Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
4to. is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4to. Is.

_TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
18820) pp. iz. ato. 1s:

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
Pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by
HopcEs, Fieets, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; azd

WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

z

ROYAL [IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3S.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Spaceweroclan Sps20- 4 tow sls.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. ts. 6d.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six SCLews» 1901. pPp..08.) 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
TOOZ) PP 54. 4iLOn LS. Od

BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
(Os Oo Alo, 2S

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
PP 2e Svo- (1s.

(Cia)

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 10904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp. 6. 8vo. Is.

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
PP LO. 41tOn eis:

JoLy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Joxy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

JOLY (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is,

JoLy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902
PPOs tor anSe

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
DD 3254 tO. es-nods

JOLY (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

JOLy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.
MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901.
DD 17-4 OVO.) 2Sa0de :
ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part 1.: A Perfect

Liquid. .1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to-
Is. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15-
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4to. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
1882. pp.12. 4to. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
Pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by
HODGEs, Ficets, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C

Bnuary. i909 THE NEW YORK 1©
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.

RPROCEEDINGSsS

OF THE

ROYAL TRISH AC ADE hi

VoLuME XX VII, Section A, No. 10

Pi DE WwiGie iO hesiaik

SVE lHER SERESS, GRAVIDATIONAL
JAINID) IBJEJEIC INOS Ia (Coed

DUBLIN

EVO DIGS. eh iG Girsiucy © © ase Ds
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCHEDINGS

INCOR OA JNESUsiel ACPD IMINENY

——

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

ee RU RCISAOZ1G44) ch eT ens .

a ILI. (1845-1847).,, ieee Lie - 5
UV ASL TAT SSO) VEN es .

i Vi (iSbO21808) 2h Ve) i i
NDR AGES) iy oe) NA s)

4 NOUR Ca) re

he VA ISGLeISG4 ie. ei Ville ae ce

Hs IX. (1864-1866) ,, eX, ‘A

‘is X. (1866-1869) ,, Besa pN 3 i

55 XI. (1870-1874) ,, i I. 2nd Ser. Science.

pe OU AST o—187 Tie faa oe is i

ae ELD (1883) eae a EER: . i

Fe MTVs(1884-1S8Gjee ee ulVe as iP

a XV. (1870-1879) ,, eS I. +5 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
RWB (87921888) ee ee x

a DOV bi sss=1son)\, ut I. drd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
», XVIII. (1891-18938) ,, Ereaiake 0 Hp 58

» XIX. (18938-1896) ,, veel: He ai

Fe O-GORU EIEN ean yar EIN cy. 3

» XI. (1898-1900) ,, SONA: . 56

OP OGH, OOOO NA BS
OUT G YUOIY a! eqevalile . 35

» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
- Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XV. (1904-5)
, XXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XX VII. (Current Volume)

£ eS

ROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VoLuME XX VII, SECTION A, INOeS It

WILLIAM M'FADDEN ORR

PelEN SIONS OF FOURIER SAND THz
BESSEL-POURIER THEORE INS

DUBLIN

EGOyD iG HS. EGG IS, cer CG On ea
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price One Shilling and Sixpence

PROCHEHDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

a

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
a Th(QS4021614) ey. le
5 III. (1845-1847) ,, spay JUNE, ” ”
Aj IY. (1847-1850) ,, Le - PF
. V(1850-1858)),,. 4. 5 Ne. Gs -
ie BAVA ((1S5S-105 7/9 eae Vee ee ..
» WII. (1857-1861) ,, VEL a9
» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, oy VAL: is *
if IX. (1864-1866) ,, BIOS a Es
5 Ke 1TS66-1869)\n 0 oe OX es -
. XI. (1870-1874) ,, . I. 2nd Ser. Science.
LL (1SVo—LSia)\n;; eee A Ss
Te uli (1883). sy LLL: 5 %
» ON @EREIGE) 5 ny F
5 &V. (1870-1879) ,, ‘ Ti: ) Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
f) XcVil (187921668) 4 oe, ee ee ‘
. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 3 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
5 XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, nue 55 5
» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, Pre UBS 59 "
» &X. (1896-1898) ,, UNE 50 26
», X&XI. (1898-1900) ,, EN 46 ”
», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, jsf Wi 3 i
Onn. (GletThy 4, oo LE in 53

55 XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5)
», XXVI. (1906-7) } In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», SXVII. (Current Volume)

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
V OLUME LOONIE SecTion A, No. 12

WATTHEW J. CONRAN

SOME THEOREMS ON THE TWiIStED
CUBIC

DUBLIN

WhO DiGE Shy HLGiGIS; c.@ Or. Lian p:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCHH DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL TRISEY ACADEMY

ae

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES.

VoLUME

99

99

~

II. (1840-1844) ,,
III. (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1853-1857) ,,
VII. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
IX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
aii, CRS) 4
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVII. (1888-1891) ,,

XVIII. (1891-1893) ,,

XIX. (1893-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,

XM oon).
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—

ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

99 II. 99 9
3 LEE 5p ”
99 IV. 99 99

99 X. 93 99
‘i I. 2nd Ser. Science.

po US er r
99
x IG, 5 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
95 93
5 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.

np LelD 9p ”
ap Yo 55 »
99 Wo 99 9
by Walle a A
» VII. 6h 5

Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.

XXV. (1904-5)

,, XXVI. (1906-7)

» XXVII. (Current Volume) /

! In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (I.) and A. W. THomMSoN: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
pect application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
ae Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Fxtension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. gto. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL) (STR UR. |S»): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (Sir R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL ee R.S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. ts. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
Se

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
LOG3- PP544, 4tO. IS od.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
190s Oye Avo, AS

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CONRAN (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
PD l2 OVO ELS

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp.14. 8vo. 6d.

4 )

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
pp. 6. 8vo. Is.

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
1s. 6d.

Joxy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace, 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tg02.
pp. 16. 4to. Is.

Joty (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp. 32. 4to. ts. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

Joty (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. Igor.
pp 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. ts. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1909. pp.44. 8vo. Is. 6d.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4to. Is.

RoGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
pp. 12. 8vo. 6d.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
1882. pp.12. 4to. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7. 8vo.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by
HopGESs, Fiecais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
aii application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
peice Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BaLt (Sir R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Frtension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. 4qto. 3s.

BALL (SR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. qto. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL oe R.S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2S:

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
SIX OCLEWS LOOT. | Pp-O8s) 4to. | 25.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
PPO At Owm 2s:

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BONN oe J-): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13.
vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

SOS bay oe W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
pp. 12. 8vo. Is

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d.

(a)

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
Pp. 0. .uOVOre aS.

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

JoLy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is. 6d.

Joxy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
Pp 20; Ato. IS:

JoLy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace, 1898.
pp- 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Joy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tg02.
pp. 16. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
pp. 32. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. Igor.
PD: £7. OVO. 2S.0d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. is. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Liquid. 1907. pp.70. 8vo. 2s.

ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier
Theorems. 1909. pp. 44. 8vo. Is. 6d.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4qto. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
Is. 6d.

PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. Il. 8vo.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. 1881. pp.16. 4to. Is.

RoGers (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
PP iz. .OVOe, 10d.

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
1882. pp.12. Ato. as.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d.

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907. pp.7. 8vo. 6d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by
HopbGEs, Fieais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

MATHEMATICS.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 35.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
ee we Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
SOIGES UKEs JD Qs Alloy © see

BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. gto. 3s.

BALL (S1R R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
Lplates-4to. 1s. Od.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch [nvariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between
Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.
2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
SCLEWSs LOGS s Pps ee AtOs, 12S.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
Sis; SChews.)) LOOT.) Pp- 08.1 4tou 12s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
LOOSLEY PPs54-1) 4tOs) LS. Od).

BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904.
DP O07 ALOw 2s.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity.
1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d.

Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13.
8vo. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp.15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s
Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics
which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907.
(On WG Rene eis

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp.14. $8vo. 6d.

G45)

Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any
Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a
Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal
density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular
Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907.
DOs Os CWO. WSs

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.
pp. 19. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.

TS.moOde

JoLy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20. 4to. Is.

Joy (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

_Joxy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

Joxy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902.
DPP-.10; 4toOs 1s.

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
PD. 32s) 4to. 1s. od.

Joy (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
4to. is.

JoLy(C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. igor.
Dp 17. “ovo. 2s. Ode

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect
Liquid. 1907. © pp 60. Svo.) ts. 6d.

ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions
of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous
Wiguids; 1007. spp. 70- s OVO-us2S:

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
1s. 6d.

PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical.
1909. pp. 11. 8vo.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15.
Ato. 15S)

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Integrals. | 1681.) pp. 16. “4to)) Us.

ROGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908.
PDs 2 rOviO.n OG

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
TOO2 pelea AtOunS.

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
Pp: 40. 4to. 2s. 6d,

TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science.
1907) Pe je. WOvO.mnOG-=

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by

HODGES, FIGGIs, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

"PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

‘Vows AXVI, Setion B, No. ]

JOSEPH MANGAN

ON THE MOUTH: PARTS OF SOME
| BLATTID&

DUBLIN
HODGES. FIGGIS, & CO. Lr:
- LONDON:. WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908

Price One Shilling -

AT

ee (4840-1844) ae ae
oko AT UpiR ABA) y= Ae a: - a
ie eg AV a) a a
Pe Boe a Ns BUI) ON ei a
ee ee et eens ee ee
Cs cS VTL IBDT-ABEE) eo ae WAL ee eee

oe cane ogy MG VIBGIEIBGAN 4 2) WANES oe
Ge : ote (1864-1866) ,, = AIK Fe Z Beene
— pce 3 é - seis Ge s x. (1866-1869) nat 39 Xx. a : oy: a SN ee
BO RL TTY) nd Sex, Science. =
eNO RI ISIGISTY So a
sa EE sds en F XT. (1883) oy 53 di, 99 oe ”
pee EE Ee RLV, (ABBA 1888) AVES ae es |
. <8 tg és oy ‘ Z ay) XY. (1870-1879) ile the : 0, 5 = See Pole Lit. & Antigg,
OS a oe XVI (1879-1888), 5, Ie | o
Pe ee VIL (1808-1801 se Sr Ber, Be, Pol Lit. antiga.
a ee ” XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, ,,- rae pe
Ce ee XIN, (BOB Teeny. a, FE Oe es
ee ae . pKX.(1896-1898).., 3 DN ee
. is SL IBIB 1900) SS Ges 2 A
ae os! — XXL (1900-1902) ,, | ee eae
ae re aay KIND (ION) ee Pe VE és ee
Bee gy BEEN. [1908 ony es FF Se ae
: se ie Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, ann Physical 8 Science.
gies | 4B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. —
ce ea y_ C. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. ses
gee . » XXV. (1904-5)
ee is _y, XXVI. (1906-7) ie
Fixe sas 4, XXVIT. (Current Volume)

PROCEEDINGS

oe EC a OF THE »

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
Vows XXVIL Section B, No 2

a - JOHN, ADAMS.

A SYNOPSIS OF IRISH ALGE, FRESHWATER

ee AND | MARINE

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. Lrp. ©
LONDON : . WILLIAMS & ae

1908
: Prive One ‘Shilling i

~ VoLumeE

‘ pied 3 fi 7

“ t 1 Px

. PROCEEDINGS

. ere hese Ce reek GP
Sut C3 “\ <h)

+ Pi Bang es ee
Gal [eae ie ae S24
Rew = en

4a Ad

OF “THE

a ot

‘ROYAL TRISH “ACADEMY

In the year 1902 it was oaled? 5 amibae in consecuie

order the Volumes of the PROCE EDINGS of the Academy, and

consequently. attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES.

=) TL (1840-614)
ILL, (1845-1847),

1y. (1847-1850) ,,.

io ; V. (1850-1858) , i)

fae NIAIGDBASDT)

,» WIE. (1857-1861) ,,
ae Vil. (1861-1864) ,,
in .. (1864-1866) ,,
» . &. (1866-1869) ,,
ge XI. (1870-1874) ,,
a AL 1875-1977) 3:
ya (1888) yoy,”
» _ XLY. (1884-1888) ,,
yy &V. (1870-1879) ,,

» XVI. (1879-1888) ,,

., XVII. (1888-1891) ,,
_,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,,

4, XIX. (1898-1896) ,

» XX. (1896-1898) ,,
, XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
,, XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
PR RAUL. (1901) ,
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—

eile

ve a Qnd Ser.
a3 Ty:

» Ii,
ey
noe ods
Pe Se

» 4. 8rd Ber. Sci, Pol Lit, ang.

eee oke
eu EES

i I
Vise

Sh NE
es

aah

ote

9)

3%

39

“99

a3

29 £3

SO ena

ORIGINAL NUMERATION. aoe
I, (1886- 1840) i is Vorume I. “Ast Ser, ee Lit. anton.

rea Od

Pol. Lit. ‘ Antiqg.

Section A. Mathematical, AahiGddriieal and. Physical Science.
»: 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
Be OF Ardhwology, Linguistic, and Literature. ;

, XXY. (1904-5)
, XXVI (1906-7)

XXVIII. (Current Volume) -

jr In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. Soe ae

Beience. =.

~ PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
Vote XXVII, SecTion B, Nos. 3, 4, b =

ae GEORGE H. CARPENTER ann ISAAC SWAIN
-IIL—A New Devonian Isopop prom Kinrorcan, County Km:kEnny.

ee Se A, METTAM

IV. oy eee TUMOURS: IN Bieps, WITH OnsERVAnIONS on THE CHANGES
IN THE Buoop.

x

a Y. —THE PRESENCE OF nes. IN CERTAIN: INFECTIVE Rea. OF
oe, ee ee |

2
DUBLIN |
: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO/ Ltp.
LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908

Sion

Price One Shilling —

Se aa 3 Ft. Rae es PRS ME SR ENE Se) SBT HSE Sat SS
ae: PT SBS ME 5 eat Slt f orn ie >
Spooaek a Sees Bs pe,
prea = Ee .
z > = ree
Se we: az
Sas a = s
— > \ =

ae _PROCREDIN as 4 poe

“ROYAL IRISH ‘ACADEMY

7 ie year 1902 it was fabled to number in consecutive -
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDIN GS of theA cademy, and aS
vonsequentyy attention is pees to- the jelewne: lables

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL ‘NOMERATION. oo = 7

- Vouume _ I. (1836- 1840) i ig Vou a8 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. we Antigg.
pe CUS ype eee ey ee 2
oy. (od TT: (1645-1647) 5 ER ee a ee
yc DMS (ESLTAABSO) 8 toe oe ee

2 2 N,.(1850-1853) 4, 4,0 Vio a ee eee

jp WE (1BbS A857) Gy NL ee

pay = VIL (1887-1861) 40 = GN eS, ee eee

24, VILL: (1861-1864)5,. 5; VII ee,

j= EK (864-1868) 59 Sy SERS a
oop UL BBG1860) ee eR ee a ee
poe gy MTS 701074) 5; 7. nd Ser = Boidnea: ee

Ryo A (AO TEALSU)S; te, ee ee

cei Pkt els (ESBS) Ce a Bs fee

Saye LV, (1884-1608) eV es See ;
re RN (BT Oo18T9) es pe “Pol. Lit. & Anion,
ay Vic A1O79-1888) 4, Gf aS aos
Sy, | SNL IS88 1891) E. rd Bar Sei. Pol, Lit. &Antiga.
ay SRV Us (1801-1803) 5 a Both Soo ee See
» RIX. (1898-1896), -,. IIL fone ee oa oe ae =

a

= :

i: XX. (1896- 1898) Pete ee hi oan eee a9

i, RKI (1698 1900) 4 ee
oo KIL. (1900-1902) 4p Ne oo
», &XIIT. (1901) 33 ay NIT ye ee p ee

“y», XXIV. (1902-1904) :— : =
Section A. Mathematical, Acironomiical, and Physical Science.
‘4, B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
Rt OF Archeology, Linguistic, | and Literature. — ‘
74, XXY. (1904-5)
1) XXVI. (1906-7) — . Tn three Sections like Vol. EXIV,
SEX X VIL. neuen Volume) :

= ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
-_- $OME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

“ZOOLOGY.
Sees aE [Lists of Papers on ‘other subjects—scientific, literary, and
; archzological—may be obtained on application. |

Arachnida : List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER.
1898. ‘ pp..83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthrepoda. By |

G: H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. 1 plate: -8vo. 1s. 6d.
ee Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem, By] Reo, SCHAREF.
Re SNES “J 1903. pp. 35- 8vo. 1s.

pene BALKWILL (F, P:) and J. WRIGHT: ‘Bova minitera from the Coast of *

Ee Dublin and-in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. ato. 2s.

ee es _ . BALL (V.): Lion- breeding in_the Gardens of the Royal Zoological-

: Se Society of Ireland. -1886. pp. 36, tplate. 4to. 2s.
ange et BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and
: ~Birds- 1903. pp.12. 8vo. ts. 6d.
aye -BARRETI-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of. British
tse Boreal Mammals evotonys skomerensis). 1903, DP 5. 8vo.
sec ee Is. 6d.

BEAUMONT (W.I.): part author. of Fauna and Flora of Valencia

= ; _... ». Harbour, Ireland. igoo. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.
; Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. Gece.
i Fe 1902. pp. 293. 8vo.. 5s.
ie . Browne (E. T.):-part author of Fauna and Flora of Valbasia Harbour,
ss rae Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. ~
Be ng eo -CALMAN (W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the oe We of Ireland.
ve Dag fo 1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. qto. 2s.
; - CALMAN (W. 1T:): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa, 1896. pp. 13.
2 plates, 4to. 2s. 6d. ; ;

CARPENTER (G. H.); List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. BP. 83. :

tate > 8vo. 3s. 6d.
= - CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes a the er erongda:
ee Gees --1903.. pp. 41. 1 plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
aoe _ eCARPENTER (G. H.) and Isaac Swain: A new Devonian Isopod from
com ¥ Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908.- pp. 7. «plate. “8vo. Is.
Baer er "Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c.. 1903. pp. 44. 3plates. 4to. 2s. - .
: Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Pee Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d.

CHASTER (G. W.)-; Report on the Mollusca obtained off ie South-

ees ies west: Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp.33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Coelenterata, including the Ctenophora.
By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. tsi

Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N.
HALBERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8yvo. 5s.

Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By
W.T. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s.

1BO9- pp. HRs, 8vo. 3s.

Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A.R NICHOLS...

Os,

Error of the Cus a Kesh, Osis. ireland . ByR. E ScHAREF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 28. oe

European Fauna: Origin of the European Fauna. By R. F. : SCHARER. x2
1896. pp. 88. 8vo. ts. 6d. eee

Evotomys skomerensis, an Addition fo: ‘the List of ‘British ‘Boreal _
Mammals. By G. ae se BARRETT-HAMILTON. © 1903. “PP; 5:
8vo. 1s.,6d.

Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish EX By
F. P, BALKWILL and J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. qto. 2s,
Hoop (J.): Rotifera ofthe County Mayo. 1895. pp. 43- 2 plates. 8vo. 38:
JoHNSON (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: A List of Irish Beces._ Bie os
PP- 395- 80. 5s. ;
Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society a sina
- By V. BALL. 1886. pp.36. 1plate, 4to. 2s. - "
MANGAN (J.): On the Mouth- “parts of some Blattide. 1908. BP. 10. Bs
3 plates. 8vo, Is. é oe
METTAM (A. E. ): ‘Malignant Tumours in Birds, with Observations « on 4
the Changes in the Blood. -1908. pp. 8 1 plate. 8VO.~ IS. =~
METTAM (A, E.): The Presence of Spirochzetes in certain infective —
Sarcomata of Dogs. 1908. pp. 5. iplate. 8yo. Is. ss
Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. ByA.R.N ICHOLS. © 2
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. Z
Mollusca from South-west Cost of Ireland, obtained 1885-88, a ge
G: W: CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.-. _ Bes"
NicHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. 1899. PP. 89.5
8vo. 38. Pee
NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. +1900. Fe fas
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. * eee
Phoxocephalus and Apherusa.. By W. T Pos 1896. PP: nae es
2 plates: qto. 2s. 6d. 5 AG Se ee
Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zoology, Ces &e. L807. Pa ene
pp. 60.- 6 plates, ato. 5s. 5g Re
Rotifera of the County Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. pp. 43: “2 plates. .
2. 8V0; S38. i eee
SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Origin of the European ones eee j, ae ae
- pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Oe.
SCHARFF (R. F. 2 Pune Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1903- Ee :
PP: 35. 8vo. Bat
SCHARFF (R. F.) ae others : io ploration of the Caves of Kesh, Cov es
Sliga, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to.. ny
Spiders: List of the Spiders of Treland. By G. H. CARPENTER, 1808
pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
STEPHENS (Jane): A List - of Irish Colenrests including the =
Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is. ae
SWAIN (I.) and G. H. CARPENTER: A New Sseeodtar Isopod from Sey
- Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7- iIplate. 8vo. Is. 0 9 ©
USSHER (R. J.): Discovery of Hyzena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern i ins ae z
Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. mages AES
Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. I. BEAUMONT, as
E, T. BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. — =

Whitening, Winter, of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. i. BARRETT-
HAMILTON. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. Is. 6d.

he

Sold by Sis
HopcEs, Figcis, & Co., LtD., 104, Grafton street, Dublin ; and

WILLIAMS & NoORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, ees Beets
London, W. C.

whe:

pe a

_

=

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

BOTANY.

[Lists of Papers on other subject§—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application.]:

ADAMS (J.): A Synopsis of Irish Alge, Freshwater and Marine,
1908. pp. 50. 8vo. ts.

Alge, pee ek of the North of Ireland. 1902. pp. 100. 3 plates.

4to. ° 45. ~

Alge Phzophycez, Irish. By T. JouNson and H. HANNA, 1899."

<

pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d. —

Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New. Genus and Species of

Fungus. By E., P, WRIGHT. 1880. pp.6. 1 plate. 4to. Is. 4

Cytology of the pee es By M. HARTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates.

gto. 3s. :

Dixon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. — 1896,
pp. 13. 8vo. 3s.

Drxon (H, H.): The réle of Osmosis in sae ee 1896. pp. 9-
8vo. 2s. 6d.

DIXON (H. H:): Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants.

1903: pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d.

HANNA (H. ) and T. TOENSON Irish Pheophycez. 1899. pp. 21. ava:
f

38. 6d. *

Harr (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. pp- 80.
3 plates. 4to. 2s.

HARTOG (M.): Cytology of the Saproleanies.. 1885. pp. 60. “2 plates.

4to. 3S.
Hepaticz:: List of Irish Hepatic. By D. MCARDLE, 1903. PP. 116.
8vo. 2S.

Hepaticz of Dingle Beniiéaiay Ireland. ony D. McARDLE,. 7901,
2 plates. pp.42. 8vo. 55, ©

Irish Topographical Botany. By R-LL. ERAEGER. 1901. pp. 188 + 410.

6 plates. 8vo. tos. 6d.

Irish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R.-LL. PRAEGER, 2

1902. pp. 34. 8vo, Is. 6d.
JENNINGS (A. V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from Mew Zealand,
1895. pp. 14. 2-plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

, JOHNSON (T.) and H. HANNA: Irish Pheophycez. 1899. pp. 21.

-, MCARDLE (D.): Hepatice of the Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. 1901, —

8vo. 3s. 6d.

PP: 42. 2 plates. 8vo. 5s,
MCARDLE (D.): List of Irish Hepaticze. 1903. pp. 116. 8vo. 2s.

S peigern R ae H. PETHYERIDGE: The
District lying south of as p :
5 plates. 8vo. | : : tee
_ Saprolegnies : Gyolonye of the Saprolegnies. ce M. ‘HaRros, a
“pp. 60, 2 plates. Ato. BS. eae Ree oe
_ Sykidion dyeri: A New Unicellular Alea eae the Filame
-Rhizoclonium. “casparyi. 5 EB ay ZG 1880.
"1 plate. Ato. Ts. meee ee
ee poe ‘of the Subreanean Oiane of Plants. By HL. H. Dixon.
~ 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to.. Is. 6d. a :
ee ~ ‘Types of Distribution i in the Itish Flora, By Re fe Prancer, - 1902 3
a pp. 60. 8y0., Is, 6d. :

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: ‘Flora and Fauna. oe 9

| 48. oe j : : Say eat Bs j
West (W.) ond G, Ss ayest fapaiwaten: + Alge of the North Ohne
ie Ireland. ee PP. 100. eae ae ee es :

“Filaments of Rhizoclonium ‘casparyi. = “1880. PP: 4 Cie

ce

th London, Ww. Ce

= ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ele Sree LOOLOGY.

_ [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and . Bisa:
archeological—may be obtained on SpehyaHen: ] : :

s Atachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland, By G. H. CARPENTER.
Ks 1898.: pp. 83.° 8vo. 3s. 6d.- =
~~~». Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes- of the Arthropoda, By ay:
Oho dar Ce Neen G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. 1 plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d. : Wii ea Sona
NS Bene “Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. ByR.F, ScHARFF. teat cea
PS oi = 1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is. . a oe ca ae
Poe. BALK WILL (F.. P.) and A WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of —
Rohe Dublin and. i the Irish Sea. 1884. pp: 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.
-. » BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological ;
Society of Ireland. 1886. pp. 36. plate. 4to. 2s.
BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. ‘E. H. ): Winter Whitening of Mammals and
Birds.. 1903. pp. 12. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of British’
a Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5. 8vo. in peer?
Is. 6d en eet

Peat BN - -. BEAUMONT. (W. ‘L): part author of Fauna and Flora of ‘Valences : pe
ee ee Harbour, Ireland. 1900, pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. |

~ Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F, es and J. N. HALBERT.
‘1902. pp. 293+ 8vo. 5s. a4
- Browne (E.1.): part-author of Fauna and Hlora of Valencia Harbour, & ay
g Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s..
‘CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea ips from the Sonth- West of Ireland.
Pees hee A 1890. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2 ia
CALMAN (We ‘T.): Phoxocephalus a Apherusa. 1896. pp. 1 ae
2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.
CARPENTER (G. H,): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83.
8vo;. 38. 6d.
oe (G. H.): Benians between the CPicces of the-Arthropoda. -
/ 1903. pp. 41. plate. 8vo. Is. 6d. 2
Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. ey R.F. SCHARFF, !
&c.. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s:
. Cave. Faunas: Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Co. Cork... 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6
CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-
west Coast of Treland, 1885-88. 1898. pp, 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. -
Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Celenterata, including the Ctenophora.
By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is.
Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. _F. JoHNson and J. N.
HALBERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s:
Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South- west of Ireland. By
-W.T. CALMAN, 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s.

pear as ae Ne

—

Echinoderms: List’of the Echinoderms of Raina By A. R. Nicuors._ : - : se

1899. pp. 89. 8vo, 3s.
Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. ‘SCHAREF,
&c. 1903. pp-44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

European Fauna: Origin of the eet ee Fauna. ByR. BF. SCHARFE. aks eee

1896. pp. 88. vo. Is. 6d.

. Evotomys ‘skomerensis, an Addition to the List of Ho Rorcare
Mammals. oe G,; E. Ae BARRETT- HAMILTON. - 1903. = PRS is
8vo. 1s. 6d.

Foraminifera found off the Gone of- Dublin and i in the Irish Sea. By

F.P. BALKWILLand J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp: 56. 3 plates. gto. 2S. ae pA.

Hoop (J.): Rotifera ofthe County Mayo. 1895. pp. 43. 2plates. 8vo. 3s.
JOHNSON (W. F.) and J. N. ee: A List of Irish Beetles. Tgol. Cee
- PP: 395- 8V0. 55.

Lion-breeding i in the Gardens ofthe Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. . ac

_ By V. BALL. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.
_ ManGan (J.): On the ‘Mouth- -parts ¢ of some Blattide. +1908. pp 10. .

3 plates. 8vo. Is. ae : — sian

Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland, By A. R. NICHOES.
pp. 186. 8yo. 3s.

Mollusca from South-west Coast of Ireland, obtained 1885-68. By
G..W. CHASTER. 1898. pp.33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. -

NICHOLS (A. R.): A.List of the Pee of Ireland. 1899. PP: 89,
8vo. 3S. sae

NICHOLS (A. R): A List of the Bide ed of Ireland. “1900 ee
“pp. 186. 8yo. ss.

Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. By W. ets Cararan. 1856: _pp. 13s

a 2 plates. gto. 2s. 6d. ae

- Rockall Island and Bank: History,» BOs ‘Geology, &e. 1897.

pp. 60. 6 plates. 4to. 5s. ! >

Rotifera of the County Ter By fs Hoop. 1895. pp. 43. 2 platese ~_
8V0.. 3S. “

SCHARFF (R. F.): On the poe of the European Fauna. 1896. * : Ree :

pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1903.
pp: 35. 8vo. Is. |

SCHARFF (R. F.) and others Exploration of het Caves of Kesh, Co. - cette eee:

_ Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. ato. 2s.
Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By Ger CARPENTER. 1898.
2 pp. 83.° 8vo.. 3s. - eS
STEPHENS (Jatie): Lise of Irish Coelenterata, including the
@ Ctenophora. eo pp. 68. 8vo. is.

~ USSHER (R. J.): Discovery of Hyzena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in-
Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. ;

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. z BEAUMONT, -
E, T. BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.-

Whitening, Winter, of Mammals and Birds. By G, E. H. BARRETT-
HAMILTON. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

r . Sold by

HODGES, FieGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Graften-street;. Dublin ; ; and.

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, :
Prone Wes

| March, 1909. a ae ae oe “3 ? oe 2 * eG :

PROCEEDINGS:

OF THE

“ROYAL IRISH. ACADEMY

“Vouime XXVIL Section B, No. 6
ee te | =

ROBERT FRANCIS SC HARFF

“ON THE IRISH HORSE AND. ITS PARLY.
| ORs

DUBLIN
“HODGES; FIGGIS, & CO. Lrtp.
LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE .
| 1909

Price Sixpence

Vou 2 La
ee ai (1840-1844) , -
Se ere nent Wads (1845-1847) Ae
eee no IV. (1847-1850),

ae eS, -V. (1850-1858) ,,,,
eres ae VIL. (1858-1857) ,,
Sees: VIL (1857-1861) ,,
he 2 VLE (1861-1864). ee
ee ae TX. (1864-1866) ,,
eG eC ee
Utes aay OO, (18701874).
ee: on XI, (1875-1877) ,,

fe ea RIV. (1884-1888) ,, A
: _ XY. (1870-1879) ,,
: Gs CXVL (1879- -1888) ,..0~
ie eat KV IL (1688-1861) | on,
pC Ce, SNEIL (1801 te0g\
et Se Oe, MIX (1898-1896) po re oS soe
Ree y» BX. (1896-1898),, ,_ IV. A
ee Sa, » XXIT. (1898-1900). 95, 4 ee oe ve
OTE ee a ete ae pO S00 eat). 2 oo Mik ye
ee ee, | XXII. (1901) ee vi 2
ee ae Oe RRA, 3002-1908) — aoe, ol

ee ah 9

ee wy ERY. (1904-5)
eee Vee a oy, RAUL, (Oey
Saenger “XVID Caan Volume)

March: "1909. es

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

- ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

: -Voiume XXVII, Section B, No. 7

- DENIS R. PACK-BERESFORD.

“A SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF THE

SPIDERS OF IRELAND |

DUBLIN
HODGES FIGGIS.“& CO Lup:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1909

Price. Sixpence

te Ses PROCEEDINGS “
tae oe ; Seer) ei) ae ee ee ee
Ne ROYAL ‘TRISH ACADEMY |
ae: /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive —
ee: : order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and es
e consequently re is ; requested fo the polamsan 1 Table :— Paes
: CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION, ee ete
Votume _ I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I, lst Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. ooo : ee
: Il. (1840-1844) ,,° 5, HI. 3, = gy De ee
oe = Ts (ABAD ISAT) Gs Se Le dees —
5 AV AUSATAA800) 3 ee ae, a
| heey V. (850-1858) V2 a Se 2 ee
Pee pee VIIGES 1857), oS VA ye Ee ee
pee S)o WEL (1SbT 181) es Wee gs Se AS ek
: a WEL (1861-1864). 5225, VIL, a
yo 2 SAK: (1R6 4-866) 55s, IR 3
oe eK 866-1869), 2; ke eS pe ee
»» MI. (1870-1874),, ,, 1. 2ndSer. — Science. <5
agp RTE (1815 =1877) yk ee ee ee, Se
jy RUE (1883) SS s : ae
je RAV. 41984-1888) 5,2" 4, dV ieee
yi oR Vs (ISTO BID) fo, da oy, ee ok, Lit. & Antiqg. Cures
yk VI; (1879-1888) S72 ee
55 XVII. (1888-1891) ,, yy 1. 8rd Ser. fee Lit. ee
fy ORWELL (1801 1 G08) sa EE ee ‘,
1) EK, (1898 1896) 5 ay a ye eee Js areas
3 - XX.(1896-1898) 5; AV OS eee
yh eek AIBO8 1900) ste ay a ee pS 22) ae eae ed
o XKIE (1900-1902) jy. Qe Vie ee Z
SSRN LEI ee ; a
5) XAIV. (1902-1904) :— Sener 82
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. at
,», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. =
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and iiterniure.-
» XXV. (1904-5) Se eS
ty SXVI. (1906-7) _ | three Sections like Vol. XXIV. 5 rs
», SX VII. (Current Volume) t °,

ee ee
PROCEEDINGS
"ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

ESL oMe XXXVI, SECTION B, No. g

ROWLAND SOUTHERN

CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A
: MONOGRAPH OF THE BRITISH AND
TRISH OLIGOCHATA :

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1909 |
Price Two Shillings

_ PROCEEDIN

: a ne OF THE

Pee CONSECUTIVE SERIES,
BEDE Nscoue apf (1886- 1840) is Vor 7 ‘Ast Ser Sin al Lit, he
es re ee red: (1840-1844) en Soe hee oe
ee oF AV(Q6H1 1800) 4, WS ae
ioe N80 188) a i a
eo ea “VL. (1B08=1857 is Lt ee eG
a ae hes yt (LQDTABEL) (oi Vibe fy
Gite OMe TIS E1Sba\ ee a) Ve ee es
me ree ce eo Me (1804-1806). os, 4 We a
St: Ni Ry (IRGG 1869) ge
. = - cose Ze : salle eh XI, (1870-1874) ss va 99 es a hs and. ue ie = ‘Science. Hs
oe RIL STOSIBTT) 4 dy
Ce ee eR ee Lae
Pee ed an ek (1870-1879) ,, ) SS :
a AVIS IB T9188)
ES ai As RV ALS (1808-1801) ce
ee _ y, XVIIL. (1891-1893),, ,,
ae ee og) RK (1898-1896) ae comet fe Ree oy ose La
Po: wie CE, (10961808) AN ee ee
oe a oe RE (1898-1900) 5, Va ee
hee BRIE (9001008) 5 VR ig ee
poe gto, SOR Res (1901) oe ae ce 3 oo
eee ee ines LN ae — a NY ROIS ghee (ate ane

ioe : % SB. “Biplombal, Geological and. Chemical Balan sce
oat Moe Es, aE ako Archeology, Linguistic, and: Literature. “e
as : 4, XV. (1904-5) : ee | ae
hee nee » SXVI. (1906=7) | ce thee Sanons like Vol. XXIV
eoey » XXVII. (Current Volume) : Den ear Gees

_——s« SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
| LOOLOGY. %

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may x obtained on application. |

a“ s ee ‘ Arachnida: List of the Spidee of Ireland. By G.-H. CARPENTER.
Pe kes: 1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

ee se _ Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By

a ates me - G, H. CARPENTER. 1903: pp. 41. rplate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

Ver Sas 2 Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By- R. F, SCHARFF.

Sees ~~. 1903. “pp. 35: 8vo. Is. =

Pee eee BALK WILL (F, P.) and J. WRIGHT: ieee from the Coast of
Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

ce se ee = Baty (V.): Lion-breeding in-the Gardéns of the Royal Zoological

Sy eae Society of Ireland. 1886. pp.36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.
UES BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and
« - Birds. 1903... pp-.12. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

ae Z _ BARRETT-HaMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of British
am aeoteal Mammals (Evotomys pelea ase 1903. pp. 5. 8vo.
Is ‘ ~
BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia
- Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.
Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W.F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT.
1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s. es -
~ BROWNE(E.T,): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour.
Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.
CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland.
1896. pp. 22. 2plates. qto: 2s.
CAUMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus ‘and poets 1896. pp. 13.
. 2 plates.” ato. 2s. 6d.
__. CARPENTER (G. H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83:
eee a -. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Eee _ CARPENTER (G. H.): Pelion between the Classes of the Arthropoda.
ee 1903. pp. 41. 1plate.. 8vo. -1s. 6d.
CARPENTER (G. H.) and IsAAc SWAIN: A new Devonian Isopod from
_ Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7. 1 plate. 8vo. Is.
Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c. -1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. -~
Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Co, Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo.
CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-
: west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s, 6d.
Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Coelenterata, including the Ctenophora.
By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is.
Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N.
S HALBERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s.
_ Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By
W.T. CALMAN. 1896.. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s.
. Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R NICHOLS.
1899. pp. 89. 8vo. 35.
Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By Ry F, SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. |

°

European Fauna: : Onegin: of the. European. Fauna. By R

1896. pp. 88. 8yo. 1s. 6d.

_Evotomys skomerensis, an Addition Be the: List. of British Bor a
ie By G. iE. aL as a Re i
‘ BNO: Ts d.

Ecdueon ew. FE.) ee N. Hapert: A List t of Irish ae
PP: 395. 8voO. 5s.

_ Lion-breeding in the Gardens at the aes Zoological Society °
By V. BALL. 1886, pp. 36. 1plate. 4to. 2s. -

“MANGAN (J): On the Mouth-parts of some Blattide. 1908. Pp. 10.

-3 plates. 8vo. “ts.

METTAM (A, E.): Malignant Tamar) in sige ee Observations )
the Changes i inthe Blood. 1908. pp. 8 1 plate. ‘8yo. |
Metta (A: E.): The Presence of Spirochztes , in certain See

_ Sarcomata of Dogs. 1908. pp. 5. ' 1 plate. ‘Bvo. | ES 525
“Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. ByA. R N ICHOL
pp. 186, 8vo. 35. ;
N oe (A, RA List of the Echinoderms es Ireland.
vO. 3S.
NicHots (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland.
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s.
‘PACK-BERESFORD (D. R.): A Supplementary List of the Spiders.
Ireland. 1909. pp. 32. 8vo. 6d. pe
Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. By W. Ls ‘CazaaN. 1896.
© a plates. 4to. 2s.6d. 5, ae ice

Rockall Island and Bank: itu, Zoology, Geology, fe 1

pp. 60. 6 plates. 4to. 5s.

oS of the County pve. By J. Hoop. 1895. PD. Be 2 plate
VO, gS: t » : 4 ‘

_ SCHARFF Cie Boys On the Origin of the European 7 ee

- pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d. 2
SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem.

Nc sPPn 35. ONG.) 18s

Zz

SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Irish Horse and its Early History. ee 1909
epp: 6.:-8v0. - 6ds4 ee

SCHAREF (R. F.) and others : fignloraion of the Cayes of Kesh, C
Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. ape
SOUTHERN (R.): Contributions towards a Monograph | of the British
and Irish Oligocheta. 1909. pp. 64. 8vo. 28. ‘
Spiders: List of the Spiders of ee By G. Eh: CARPENTER.
pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d. :

_ STEPHENS (Jane): A List of Tek Corlenterata, ‘including fe
Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. is...

SWAIN (I.) and G. H. CaRPENTER: A New Devonian Isopod. fr
Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp. 7. 1 plate. 8vo. IS.

USSHER:(R. J.): Discovery ‘of Hyzena, Mammoth, &e., i in a Cavern in
Coe Corks:1904. oppy S. -Sv0u Ddiew,

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and iors. By W. I. ‘BrauM
Beds BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo: DGS. cay fo

‘ | Be he Sold By os ane Ue ae

HODGES, Ficcis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ;~

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta- street, Covent Garden,
rN W. oa i

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
ZOOLOGY. |

pe it we Pap
Ye Me ete [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
Bo eee, . archeological—may be obtained on application. |

oy. 4 ; *
~~ Arachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER.
fi: MOR "~ 1898. pp. 83.° 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Aaa: Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By :
AS : : G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. Iplate. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ?

___ Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. ByR.F. SCHARFF.

oe Nas 1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is. : .

' BALKWILL (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of Hb ag x
oN Breen : Dublin o in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp.56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. |
ita eos ' BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological
Site Wes. Society of Ireland. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.

‘i _ BARRETT-HamiLTon (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening: of Mammals ad
he Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 1s, 6d.
BARRETT- HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition tothe List of British
oe Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5. 8vo.
1s..6d ;
BEAUMONT (W. I.): part aiitlor of Fauna and Flora of Valencia
Harbour, Ireland. 1900, pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.
Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By we F, JOHNSON and J. N. re Se
nae Sed 1902. pp. 293. 8vo.. 5s. --
BROWNE (E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour
Treland, 1900. pp. 188. 8vo.. 4s.
CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South- West of Treland.
- 1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to. “2s.
> CALMAN (W.. T 3 here canes and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13.
_- 2 plates. 4to. 2s.
CARPENTER (G. “H,): Tage of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83.
8yo. 3s. Od.
; CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda.
1903. pp. 41. iplate. 8vo. ts, 6d.
- CARPENTER (G. H.) and Isaac SwAIn: A new Devonian Isopod from
_Kaltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908." pp. 7. 1platé. $8vo. Is.
Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFE,
&c, 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.
Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyzena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Co. Cork, 1904. pp. 5. 8vo.
CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-
west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. —
Celenterata: A List of Irish Ccelenterata, including the Ctenophora.
By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is.
__ Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. MeO oe and J. N.
HALRERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s.
Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By
W.T, CALMAN. 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s.
Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A.R NICHOLS. . f
1899. pp. 89: 8vo. 3s. . ; fay
Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. ‘ByR. “PF. SCHARFF,
&e. 1903. PP. 44+ 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

European Ranney Ona of the European Fauna. ByR kr ‘ SCHARF,
; 1896. pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d. a
i _Eyotomys skomerensis, an ‘Addition - to. the ist, omratsh Baral 8 e8
ey see - Mammals. — By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. 1993. te 5. ‘
. Bete ~~ 8vo. 48. 6d: aa
cane Foraminifera found off, the Cue of Duane and in the Irish iy, By
F. P. BALKWILL and J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp.56. 3 plates. ato. 2575
¢ Hoop(J.): Rotifera ofthe County Mayo. 1895. pp.43. 2plates. 8vo. 3s.
752 Jemicon (W. F.) and J. N. ae i List of Irish Beetles. A0ee
race PP: 395. 8vO. 5s.
‘Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoaleeien Society of Ireland
By V. BALL. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. Ato. 2b ;
_ - MANGAN (J.): On the Mopeoge -of some Blattide. 1908. pp. 10.
ee 3 plates. 8vo. Is. eae
meres METTAM (A. E.): Malignant ramours in Spins, with One ae on ‘e By
the Changes in the Blood. 1908. pp. 8. 1 plate. By. 1s. as Be
: METTAM (A. E.): The Presence of Spirochztes .in certain. infective ees
Ses ~ Sarcomata of Dogs. 1908. “pp. 5- 1 plate. -8voO. IS. Bala Boast
‘Mollusca: List of the Marine — of Ireland. ByA. R NicHOLS. st se,
=k pp. TOO BVO 3S. ea ae
Mollusca from South-west Goat of Ireland; obtained 1885-88. By ne
G. W. CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d. eo aS
NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. 1899. PP. 89. outs
8yo, 38. aa
NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. 1900. me
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. _ a ie
wae: ts -.. PacKk-BERESFORD (D. R.): A Supplementary List of: the Spiders of &
cue ie es Ireland. 1909. pp. 32. 8vo. 6d.
Be seaiians Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. By W. t. CALMAN. 186. Pp. I i
2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. — 7A gee
Rockall Island and Bank: History, . es Geology, ¢ &e. 1897. ae CC
J7 opps 00,6 plates.” 4to. 55..> (ah Er gees
_ Rotifera of the oa Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. PP. 43. 2 lates,

8vo. 35.
_ SCHARFF (R. F.): On-the Origin of the European Fauga. 108
Rees pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
SCHARFF {R. Eye ee ‘Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1908: Aes Se
pp. 35+ 8vo. ieee
: . SCHARFFE (R. F,): Oh the Trish Hone and its Early History. mon keer we

pp.6. 8vo. 6d.

SCHARFF' (R. F.) and others : : Esglomtion, of he Caves of Kesh, oe a :
Be ~ Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. qto. 2s. Ses ca

Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. ‘1898. ee a = :
ss ms pp: 63... Sv0e 3s. 6d. ic ee

ai : is STEPHENS (Jane): A List of ‘Trish Ceelenterata, including the. .
Woh ears” Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68, 8vo. Is. ‘

SWAIN (I.) and G. H. CARPENTER: A New Devonian. Tsopod from’ | oe
Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7. 1plate. 8vo. Is.

USSHER (R. J*): Discovery of Hyzena, Mammoth, Cees in a Cavern in
Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d.

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. r BEAUMONT, She see
- tread BROWNE and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8v0.. 4S. ay

Sold by

Hopcks, Figtis & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and ces

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent’ Gare
London, W.C,

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. —

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.
Se LOOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on apalicatian:}

Dee nit: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By Ge H. CARPENTER:
ho 1895.) pp. 83... 8vo. 3s. 6d.

’ Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda, By
G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. 1 plate. ~8vo. 1s. 6d.

. Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. SCHARFF, ©

1903. = pp. 35. 8vo. Is.
BALKWILL (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of
re _ Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp..56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.
BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Bota Zoological
Society of Ireland. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 4to.
~ BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter ro ke, of one and
Birds, 1903. pp, 12, 8vo. “is. 6d.

BARRETI-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Adaition to the List of British —

alte Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5- ate:
1s. 6d 2
- BEAUMONT (W. J,): part author of Fauna and Flora of Muleneis
_, Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo.. 4s.
- Beetles: List of Irish Beetles.. By W. F. JOHNSON and fj. N. HALBERT.
. 1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s. %
. BROwWNE(E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour
ue 2 Ireland, -1g00..- (pps 188s. SvO- = 45.

-CALMAN (Ww. T.): Deep-sea oes from the South- Miest of Helena:
1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to.

=F CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxovephalus a Apherusa. 1896. PD Lae

2 plates. 4to. as. 6d. Bios

CARPENTER (G. H,): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83.

8vo, 3s. 6d.
CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes af the Arthropoda,
- 1903. pp.41. iplate. 8vo, Is. 6d.

CARPENTER (G, H.) and Isaac Swain: A new Devonian Isopod from
_Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7. 1plate. 8vo. Is.
Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARF,

&c, 1903. Pp: 44. 3 Plates: 4tot 0 283.0.
Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Co, Cork, 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d.
CHASTER (G. W.):-Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-
west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33: 8vo. 3s. 6d.
_Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Coelenterata, including the Ctenophora,.
By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68.: 8vo.. Is.
Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N.
H -HALRERT. 1901, pp. 395." 8vo. 5s.
Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of eland: By
W. T..CALMAN. 1896. “pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to, 2s.
Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R NICHOLS.
1899. pp. 89. 8vo.. 3s.
Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. ByR, F, SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. -4to. CRD

a
gee)
WE
oS linen

a ¥ . SS, Se 2) ats ‘
ae - We y Peay Pe eet A
Pe eee STD ees A Mid oe Stee eS DIS ne na AL RY Cn en ee

’ |
> pi =i
ne ae tees meee

AAR

aiken Sse ‘European Fane Origin of the e European Ponte, ‘BYE E, Scuanre

Pore ek Ta pe as ee LOO Oe DD. 88. 8vo. Is. Odor err Sete eee

py a eae he Sea VOROTOYS skomerensis, an Addition to the List of British Boreal
iar Paere 3 Mammals. By G. Ee A BARHECY HAMIUEGK 2 “1905- PP. 5

Le ee : Ro Byos ae 6d % ae : :
me oe Foraminifera found off the Gaact of Dublin Mer in the ich Sea sy
TERS has Bie F, P. BALKWILE and J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp. 56. 3plates. Ato. 2s

Misc Ger os aphs 32 Hoop (J.): Rotifera of the County Mayo. 1895. Pp. 43< 2 plates, By0.
Be ice Ga pOMNSON (We PA ane: fo HALBERT: A List of Trish Beetles. BS
SS by ie eee PP: 395- 8VvO0.- 55. ; :
ee hetes ak rt ~ Lion-breeding in the Gardens ofthe Rigel Zoological Society of Ireland,
pone Ay ‘ » By V.. BALL. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.
aes MANGAN (J.): On the Mouth-parts of some Blattida. “1908, “BP 10.
pete 3 plates. 8vo. Is. - ze
a ie 7 METTAM (ATE) Malignant deion in- ee wok Chere
spe pats _ the Changes in the Blood. 1908. pp. 8.1 plate. 8yo. Is.
MetTam (A. E.): The ‘Presence’ of Spirochates in behets infective
~Sarcomata of Dogs. 1908. pp: §. 1 plate, <-8V0--1s.5 =
__ Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. es 2S NICHOLS.
Ee i ge A pp. 186. 8vo. Boer ae ee
Soe “Mollusca from South-west Coast of See obeaned: 1885 88. eee.
ee I ame oe G. W. CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
aie eee NicHots (A. R.): “AList of the Bes of Treland. 1899. PP. 89.
ie 3 i te nae ane OVO: 43S. ee
NicHoLs (A. R:): A List of the acd Mollusca of Ireland. 1900.
SS PP+-100. OVO. 6 = 3Sas a
- Phoxocephalus and Apherusa, By. W. T. ‘CaLMAN, 1896. PP. ee
_. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. age

i Le Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zoology,. Geology, &. “1897 a
saa oe “pp. 60. 6 plates, 4to. 5s. bee:

: : eee Reis: of the County Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. pp: aA 2 plates. : =
2g Ske Pes 8Vv0. 38. eS ak
Pa LIARS IETS _ ScHARFF (R. F. ): ‘On the Oe of the neers Fauna. 1896.
2 Se ra pp. 88. 8vo. Is. 6d. : .

SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on ‘the Atlantis Problem. 1905 =
geet ae ed App. 35: <ON Oe. -ESe ee es
ee eee ae SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Trish Horse and its, Early, eS
a aS tp) us pps 0. Oyo; Ode : :
SCHARFF F.) and others: easloation of che Caves. ae Kesh, Co.
ches ee es Sligo, ireland; 1903. Pp. 44. 3 plates. gto. 25.
SS 5 Spiders: ‘List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. Hh. CARPENTER, 1898.
Ge Be pp. 83. 8yo. BS, Od.
mae STEPHENS (Jane): A List of Tish Coelenterata, including ‘the
~~ Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. 1s.”
SWAIN (I.) and G. H. CARPENTER: A New Devonian [eppod: frome
_ Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp. 7. 1 plate. — 8vo. IS. |

tte ae ae -USSHER (R. HE ): Discovery of Hyzena, Mammoth, &eu i ina Cavern i in
» -Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. - 2 :

. Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By WI. BEAUMONT,
E. T. BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s ~~

Whitening, Winter, of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. E. ‘BARRETI:
: HAMILTON. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 1s. 6d. i ey ee.
Sold by an Ce ee
-Hopcgs, Fiecis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton- street, Dike peer:
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, - i

London, W.C.: ee

Abril, 1909 ee ae =]

PROCEEDINGS ©

OF THE

- ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

a : - VOLUME XX VII, Section B, No. 9

- HAROLD BRODRICK

4

| THE MARBLE ARCH CAVES, COUNTY _

ae _ FERMANAGH: MAIN STREAM SERIES

| DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTpD.
‘LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1909 :

Price. Sixpence

In the year 1902. Wha resolved dto nu be Fe

eae 1844), ai
(1845-1847)
(1847-1850) me
(1850-1858) oo, Ve es
[. (1853-1857) ,, ba 2a
(1857-1861) ,, ae ee
. (1861-1864) ,, a is VII. :
. (1864-1866) ae :
X. (1866-1869) ,, oe
I. (1870-1874) ,,
Pe SiO ia 1
XT, (1888).
Pee (ses 1888) ,, 1
XV. (1870-1879) ,,°
XVI. (1879- ~1888) ,,
_ XVIL. (1888-1891) Se
-XVUI. (1891- 1898) ,, ae 3.
__XIX. (1898-1896)... a Bee
' XX, (1896-1898) ,, ee Be ayy
Oe (1898-1900) ,, aoe
4, XXIT. (1900- ~1902) ,; ane: ae
ay AMIE, 908) :
yj REIN 1902-190) —

Rs ‘B. Biologienl: Gisological, ‘cad Chet ical Beie ce
ra Ge gas Bee | and Literature.
» XXIV. (1904-5)
ay SAVE. (190627) eee
',, XXVIL. (Current Volume) —

XXVIL, Sreriow By

DISTRIBUTION OF LICHENS IN

wy % pam i.

_ODUBLING }

LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

% us

iy . x a . As * me ea 2 oe :
‘Price One Shillmg

CON SRCUTIVE SERIES,

_ VouME- I. (1886-1840) is s Vonuse Le
, IL (1840-1844) Ge iL
“y, TH. (1845-1847) ,, — ae Bee
eee AY ABET BDU, SV
» V. (1850-1858) ,, > BNE et
eM: (1853-1857) ,, 2 ENE,
iy NIL (B57 1861) ee VER
2 < "VIII. (1861-1864) ,, _,, ae ee
4, » IX. (1864-1866) po er Peres
4 < X&.{£1866-1869) ,, =o Fare Bae Os ae
4, XL (1870-1874) ,, ae SE and Bor. - Seience. —
=), 1 RAE (1875-1877) 3, 2h ogee he ae
Gy LLL (E688) er fre See eee
4, XIV. (1884-1888) ,, a
9 XV. (1870-1879) 5
yy XVI (1879-1888), 4, ee as *
_ XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 2 Soe & Sid Ser. Sein Pal. Lit i taaton.
as XVII. (1891-1893), ,, ae Ss z
= XIX. (1893-1896) ,, = "on |
_ XX. (1896-1898) ,, Ses eo Co
XXI. (1898-1900);,. ,. Ve
) X&IL. (1900-1902) ,, Bs SVE
qv SALLE (190) ee ae
, XXIV. pee Gane

3 6. Avohology, Linguist, and Literature.

~ XXKYV. (1904-5)

| XXVL (1906-7) _ a
XXVIT. (Current Volume)

a

“PROCEEDINGS

OF. THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

: = | : eae XX VII, Seren B, No. 11

| Cartas A. un. Harop Bropaicx,

ALEXANDER Rute

THE MITCHELSTOWN CAVES,
ee. TIPPERARY

ss DUBLIN
ae HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. Lrp.
LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909
ae Price One Shilling and Stapence

aL (1840- “1844) ae

ee ee a os
pe po AVS ey, i AN eee nee
eee ag ey, N50 st 859) «; in
: oy VI. (1858-1857),, ,, VE -,,
VII, (1857-1861) A ae Bish oer 2
,, VIII. (1861-1864) ee NUE
ce _ IX, (1864-1866) ,, 4, IX... Le 2
- ‘»-, &. (1866-1869), .,, a wie ies
poe typ BL. (1870-1874), 2 a de 2nd Ser. FE
re = XI. (1875-1877) ,, 4, oe Mae es
ee? Geo RL: USS) Gy
: “,, RIV. (1884- 1888) . nee on aa ee.
e yy Ve CAB TOLTSTS) ie hese
1 KV. (1879-1888) jo 3 ot. 2s <a
OAKS (1888-1891) ,, ir 3rd Ber. Sol
_, XVIIL. (1891-1898) ,, ae ee
» XIX. (1893-1896), Sait: “i ce
| 1)’ XX. (1896-1898) ,, he TV ee
oe a XRT, CER O8 1900) 5, Vee
P.O tb (1900-1902) ,, ep eae
» XXII, (1901) i vik, i;
5) XXIV. (1902-1904) :- a ie
Section A. Mathematical, Asicanomeal: fad Phys al Sei
we B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science
: .,, ©. Archzology, Linguistic, ane L Lateran A
WEN (1904- 5) | 4
> XXVI. (1906-7). In thees Sesion like Vol xxIV
pe », XXVII. (Current Volume) fy

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

«GEOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may. be obtained on application.|

BRODRICK (H.): The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh + Main
Stream Series. 1909. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

Carlingford and Slieve: Gallion Volcanic. District: By W. J. SOLLAS. |

1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. as. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL, PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904.
pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 25.0 .

COLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic. Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern
Donegal. t900. pp. 42, 2 plates. 4to. 2s,

~ COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal.

~ 1902." pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s.

CoLe (G. A. J:), A.C, Happon, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Tortes

. Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates 4to. 4s.
COLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland.
ee pp- 10, 8vo. «Is. ee
COLE (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and
Dolerite at Spaticnch: 1906. pp. 11. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d..
CUSACK ( (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 25.
Denudation : Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water, By J. JoLy.
Hee ROOS,¢. Wpy 14s BVOs. Tie <5
Denudation:’ The Waste of the Coast - Trelaiid. By J. P. 0” REILLY.
1902. pp. 108. 8vo. 35.
Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great ‘Britain and Treland.
ie DY AAE: O'REILLY. -1884. pp. 32. 1 plate, Ato. 2S.
Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred
in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O'REILLY. 1885.
Pp: 220. 4to. 4s, 6d...
ELLES (G. L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B. SmirH: The Lower
Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. « 1907. pp. 30. - 8yo. 15s.
FEARNSIDES. (W, G.), G. L. ExtrS, and B, SMITH :?The Lower
Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30 8vo. Is.
- Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological
- Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. Pp. 52.. 4to, “25.
OOEy of Torres Straits. By A, C. HappON, W. J. SoLLas, and
A.J. COLE. 1894: pp.-58..4 plates: ato. 4s.
aoe Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By
— G, A.J. Comme. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo,.. 1s. 6d...
Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal, By G. A.
J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates, 8vo, - 3s.
Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS. "Bor. pp. 88. 4to, 35. 6d.
HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of eee
- Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 48:

_ HILt (C, A.), H. BRopRick, and A. RULE: The Mitchelstown eaves

Co. Tipperary. 1909. pp. 34.. 4 plates. 8vo. ts, 6d.
Jou -): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. sou pp. 4.
vo, Is.

- KILROE (J. R.): The River Rianne its present Course aid Geological
History. 1907. pp. 23. 4 plates, 8vo.. 1s.

CER pee anor g. R.): “The Silurian oy aie Rocks of Mayo and
gee See North Galway. 1907. pp. 32. 2 plates. Bvo. ©

= = M Henry (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age it

-- the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. PP. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.6d

_ - M'Henry (A.): The us Ss co Ireland. 2003: pp: 8. my

ts. 6d. -
Seis: Metamorphic Rocks in eae Tyrone aaa Bouthen: Donegal. ‘By
oie Ds G.A.J.COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2 plates. 4to. 25. 9.

rd

- ae eae 4 see M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. ag 3 ‘8vo. is. 6d.

Boe: eee eae Melting Points of Minerals. By mR: Cusack. | 1846. PP 15.

RO aea rani 28s :
O'REILLY (J. Pp): Catalogue ae ‘Harthquakes. in n Great Buitain « an
ae Ireland. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. gto. 2s. _ ‘
ae gO REUTY (f.72)< ‘Catalogue of- Earthquakes recorded as. having
gee ee OCCUTTER An. seucee ene sian Con ET IES: A885. DBs 220.
ie ee 4s. 6d. : eke
O'REILLY (J. P.): Tates of Wolennic Pepi their conc ord n
~- “with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. PP. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

: O’ REILLY (J. P.): fe of the Coast oS Ireland. 1902. Pp.

- Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox. Mountain oa Teeland. a

el

v
[x

BEE EE, Ue dS OVO, OBS. ae
Be PRAMEER (Re Li): Reed Beaches. of ‘the North. East of Ireland
a i 1806. pp. 25. 4 plate.) Bvo. ugs. sho

~ PRAEGER (R. Lt.) and G. CoFFEY: The Lame: Raised Beach. “1904
AG; = spp: 58. § plates.” Bye. 25. =

— Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach: oe CG. Coney, and
aot R: LL. PRAEGER. 1904. .pp. 58. 5 plates. OVO. 2 Sniy webin ees
Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. Li Praraen,
it s 1896. PP- 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 38. eaten &
- SMITH (B.), G. L. ELLES, and W. G. FEARNSIDES: “The Lower
Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8v0, Is. = =
SoLtas (W. fe ): Granitesof Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. “ato. Bae 6ae

SoLLAS (W. J.): Volcanic. District of eee and. Slieve Gallion. 2
1894, pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

is eee igaseh SOLLAS (W. J.) and A, M‘Henry: Volcanic Neck of Tartan Age’ in

sat eos the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp- 14. 1 plate. gto. 2s. 6d
PA ee SOLEAS-CWs J}, A. C. Happon, and G. A. te COLE: peoloere Se s
ie. ee Straits. 1894. pp. 58.- 4 plates. ALO. iS

Sun- -spot. Periods: their concordance with Wane ‘Eruptions. By
AP. O'REILLY. 1899.--pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Torres Straits : Geology of Torres Straits. By A. oe HAppon, wid
SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp: 58 gto, 45.0 8 5

Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gultion: fee J. SoLzas.
1894. pp: 36. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun- -spot Periods. ; By 7 B :
O'REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. ‘8vo. 3s..6d.

Volcanic Neck of Tertiary ee in the County of Eaten Ireland, hy
Be as Nee SOLLAS rane: ae aaa ae PP: ue I plate. 4to.

Bold ye ee Hig:
HeDGys, FicGIs, & Co., LTD,, 104, Grafton- street, Dublin; one:

aes A WILLIAMs & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, :
TOS vil iat ers ee a

¥

S oc8 ‘Sp! 50. ‘8vo, 18. hs ee
ADAMS (j-): The. Distribution of Lichens i in Teeland. “1909. _ PP. 42 Gates
»-_ 1 plate. 8vo, Is. : Se a
Alge, ‘Freshwater, of the Northt of Ireland. 1902. PP 100. ny plates. - ew
Me ato. AS. aoe yee ge
Alge Pheeophycez, ‘Trish. r By, JouNson ane i, Hanna. 1899. : peace
pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d. - Jk oe
Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey) : ‘A New Genus ae Gheaed of aN bie
Fungus. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. tO ISe jhe eerie
nCytoldzy of the Ss oa eye HARTOG. 365: PP- 60. Aue: a cor
= 4tos 38. Dag ca x m Se
_ Dixon (i. Boe ‘Osmotic Pressure, in the Cells of Leaves, 1896.
Pp. 13. Bvo. 3s. % : See te
‘Drxon (H. H.): The role of Osmosis in Transpiration. 1896. Pp. 9: Ses psa seer
£0 8y0. 25. 6d. ee Peed CAS

farce

“1903. ‘pp. ve ig petes: 4to. 18, Ok

pea (H.) and T. OE NSON Irish Phaeophycez. ies ‘pp: 21. “8v0.. Ee ars
P35): 6d. eR

- —

Hart (H. C.): “Botany SS Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. ‘pp. Bo, fee Se ns
; :) 3 plates. 4to. 25. et nas ten eee
. arto (M.): Cytology of the e Saprolegnicz, 1885. PP Ce 2 plates.

ie Ato. 35. ede. ae ie Pe Aes
| Hepatic: ‘List of Tish Hepaticz. ByD. McARpee. 1903) pp. 116. x fee eer
De OVOU aS aa es SA Ae et ie
‘Hepatice -of Diese Peninsula, Ireland. By D. ‘McArpre. ee is
ie. “2 plates, pp. 42. 8vo. 5s. , a aus Cage cit poe
Irish Topographical Botany. By R. Ly. PRABORR. 901. PP. 188+ 410. ee heen
~. 6plates, 8vo.’.10s. 6d. : Rage et cee

Trish Topographical Botany: Cicanings in. se R, ie Sone
bs) ..1902.” pp. 34. -8v0. <1s..6d. ;
JENNINGS (A. V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand.

% ~ 1895, “pp. 14. 2 plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ° ;
Jounson (T.) and H, HANNA: Irish ERSpBRyCere 1899, pp. 21..—
me BVO." 3s. 6d. Faas ape
“McArpu (D.): Hepatice of the Dingle Peninsula, Ireland, nee eet
-. Pp, 42. -2 plates. 80. 5s. ae hate ay
: ‘McARpre (D. es nt of Irish Mas egos 1903. pp. 116. 8v0.. Sri sah

~ Osmosis in Transpiration: By H. i. Dixon. ie ‘PP: Qe ‘8v0. 2s
Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. ee H ‘Dixon. =a

~ District lying sone of Dublin.
5 plates. 8vo. 6d. s

-Phycopeltis : ; New eece of hye “Bon See ein
A.V. JENNINGS. - 1895. pp. 14..2 plates. 8yo. © 28. 6d. oi

eC gees PRAEGER (R. LL.): Trish Topographical Botany. _
- 6 plates. Svo. 10s. 6d.

PRAEGER (RoE): Gleanings | in ina ‘Topographical Botany

ace BP. Ue

oe = a ‘pp. 34. 8vo. 1s. 6d :
pence are Pe os ase PRAEGER (Ri Lr.)s ‘Types of. Distribution i in > the ish Flora. 19
eee z pp- 60. 8vo. Is. ifs bes Se Bete
ere ee Se PRAEGER (R. Lt.) and G. H. PETHYBRIDGE: ‘The Vegetation 0 f the
Se ee _ District lying south of Dublin. :

5 plates. 8vo. . 6d. 2
Saprolegniez : Cytology of the Saprotegnies. By! M. _ HaRt06. 18
pp. 60. 2 plates. qto. “38.0 5 es
sSoridion dyeri: AN ew Unicellular “Alga Ee on ‘the Filament:
-Rhizoclonium casparyi. : By E. P, ‘WRIGHT. = 80. 2
= Soins gL Plate Ais ee ip oS,
a ais ate Temperature of the Subterranean Bae er Plants. BYE. ce Dixon
Oe ga aan 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. _ as 2
SR Sak ge "Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. By! R. Le ‘PRAEGER.
aeons ype: 60. yo. ts. 6d. = : Foe

Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. eS
15.5

ES bias = Sold me

WILLIAMS & NorGatTE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W. C. LA aR SE

x

- ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME. RECENT RUBLICATION S.

»*

‘GEOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, Werery and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

BRODRICK (H.): The Marble Arch Caves, conn Fermanagh: Main
Stream Series. 1909:- pp. 10. &vo. 6d.

Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic mane ee W. J. SOLLAS.
1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.
Baie _ COFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904.
gee ae > pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s.
Mie COLE (G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern
_ Donegal. 1900. pp.42..2plates. gto. as. _ .
COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in RUE West Doncast: 2
ae 1902.~ pp. 28. -5 plates: 8vo. 35.: ;
CoE (G. A. J.), A-C. HADDON, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Torres
. Straits. 1894. ‘pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s.
5 COLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland.
e 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. 1s, 6d.
COLE (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and
Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. 1 plate. 8yo. 6d,
CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 25+
-Denudation : Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JOLY.
1902. -pp. 14. 8vo. Is.
_ Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of eau PY 4 ae ing © REILLY.
1902. pp. 108.. 8vo. . 3s. 2
- Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland.
By J. P. O'REILLY. 1884. pp.32. 1 plate. 4to. 2s.
Earthquakes: Catalogue ‘of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred
_ in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O'REILLY. 1885.
pp--220. 4to. 4s. 6d.
/RLLES (GC Ey, AVG. FEARNSIDES, and B. SMITH: The Lower
“Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. Ppp. 30, 8vo. Is.
FEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L. ELLES, and B. SmitH: The Lower
_Palzeozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30, 8vo. Is.
Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological —
Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. Pp: 52. 4to. -2s.
eke Haase of Torres Straits. By A. €. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and
eee G. A, J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s.
« ~ Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Treland. By
G. A. J. COLE. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. 1s. 6d.
‘Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A,
4 2 J. COLE.. 1902: pp. 28. 5 plates: 8vo. © 3s.
Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1891. ~pp. 88. 4to. 35. 6d,
HAppon (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G: A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres
Straits. 1894: pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s.
Jory (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. I4.
8vo. . Is.
KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological
is History. 1907. pp. 23. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.
~. KILROE (J. R.): The Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks: of Mayo and
; North Galway. 1907. pp.32-° 2plates. $8vo. Is.

as

Ms: HENRY (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcan Neo of ete ae e x
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s, 60-25,
eee (A.): The Ox ae Ae Ireland. 2903: PP. 8. Bv0. aR
Is
Moan oui Rocks in Eastern ‘igeone and Sita ‘Donegal By %
A.J. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2plates. 4to. 2s. _ vie
eee Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. “By Aa :
-M‘HENRY. 1003. pp.8. 8vo. ts.6d.. = ae
Melting. Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. - Byo.. Ri
2S.
O'REILLY (J. P.)= Catalogue af. Earthquakes in Great Britain and
Ireland.. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. qto. 2s.
O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having —
eae in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. PP. 220. Wage
AS OO sec. ; ey
O’REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions sae their concordance Se
with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 38. 6d. as
O'REILLY (-"P;): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. PP 108.
8Y0, 35.3,
PRAEGER (R. Lr.) : Raed Beaches of the Noith- East of Irland
1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 3s. opie
PRAEGER (R. Lu.)\and -G. COFFEY: The sae Raised Beach. 1905 Sen ge
“pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. sae
_ Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach: By G. Coneee and
: R. LL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 80.7% 25.0 eae
Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. ‘By R. Lt. PRAEGER,

1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 35. - e
SMITH (B.), G. L. ELLEs, and W. G. FEARNSIDES: “The ‘Lower
: Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. Ppp- 30, 8vo, Is.
SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d.
SoLLas (W. J.): Volcanic District of CoE. ene, Slieve Gallion.
x 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

‘SOLLAS (W. J.) and A, M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Teniy doe in
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate, 4to. as, 6d.
SOLLAS (W. J.), A. C. HADDON, and G, A. J. CoLeE: Geology ah Torres

Straits.. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. ALOE AS eee, es
Sun-spot Periods: their concordancé with Volcanic ‘Eruptions. By
oe JuP. O'REILLY.” 1899: pp.-4t. Sy0. 38. 6d.

Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W, i
SOLLAS, and G. A.J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4to. 4s. %
Volcanic District of Carlingford’'and Slieve Gullion. By W. aE SoLLAs.

1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.
Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By de a
O’REILLY. 1899. pp: 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. =
Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, freland, ” By eee
W. J. SoLtAs and A. M‘HENRY. ie pp. 14. 1 ee Atos sare
as. 6d.- fei

Sold by
HODGES, FieGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and

WILLiams & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden;
eee: W.C. ra

January, 1908 dis

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL [KRISH ACADEMY

VoLuME XXVII, Section C, No. 1

HUGH JACKSON LAWLOR

PeealLeNDARK OF THE LIBEK NIGER AND
pik ALBUS OF CHRIST CHURCH
DUBLIN

DUBLIN

HOMGES LLGGSs & CO, iT Dp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908

Price Two Shillings

PROCHEDINGS

ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

> I 1840-1644), :

jo HIEL, (S45 21847) 8 I A

= IV. (1847-1850) ,, peo VG 5 2

SV G@IBBO185B) 8 Ve, .

; VI. (1858-1857) ,, aye ae A A

» VII. (1857-1861) ,, sao UG -

WEL ABGI FSB) 6 VE : 3
» LX. (1864-1866) ,, ae SEX e ies Be ae
é KWG6G4860), 9,0 ha ce |
» XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science.

» XII. (1875-1877) ,, eer Ie = a

Fe SO (BBB) es, san JBUG: - as

RIV. (1664-1868), IV &

so RV. (1870-1879), 0 Polite & Aue

i POXVi: (18791888) :

>» VII. (1888-1891) ,, ie I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigq.

OX VTL. (18911098) 5 oe Oa ee

,, XIX. (1893-1896) , a i

oR, (189621896) = ay .

| RST (1898-1900) ey. .

5, XXII. (1900-1902) ,, eo als & ae

ie LD er EDO) eae poe UE 4 Sf
3, SALV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXY. (1904-5)
5, XXVI. (1906-7) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
5, XXVIT. (Current Volume) ae

} Peer hprak: Watt
January, 1908 |

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

PoYAL IRISH ACADEMY

Votumrt XXVII, Secrion C, No. 2

GEORGE COPPEY

PRESHL COPPER HALBERDS

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & €®)slirp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908
Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

” IL. (1840-1844) ,, ee oo s Be

a III. (1845-1847) ,, sce UBT 5

- IV. (1847-1850) ,, pee 3 :

; V..(185021953) = Ve en, :

- VI. (1853-1857) ,, en o ”

» WII. (1857-1861) ,, ayo de “ 3

se NAL (A861 1861) 5) oe VI oe -

Ge ee dl (A S641 S66) me ap ke 5
KOCUSGG TEG9) 0) eens :

55 XI. (1870-1874) ,. 3 I. 2nd Ser. Science.

Se KU IS YS 1B TT oe ie ;

ce eb (88a) oe apes HUE . 3

» XLV. (1884-1888) ,, ee CL Ve . ie
se Vn (LSTO=1879).. s is $8 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, a evag lie 5

» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, se I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. it. & Antigg.
RVI (1898 1695) oe ee [len ae

», XIX. (1898-1896) , 5 UE

i a MK (IRIE TS0B ee ch Ve Ss

spins De des (SOSH 1900) ers a apie eee is ”

», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ieee A 3 ”

pes. 8 UU Fesetioe ASTON ics sraaan i 8 Be 3 ”
»» XXIV. (1902-1904) : —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, (©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
», XAXY. (1904-5)
55 &XVI. (1906-7) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVII. (Current Volume)

January, 1908

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL [RISH ACADEMY

Votume XXVII, Section C, No. 3

HENRY Or, BRRRY

mNCIENT CHARTERS IN THE LIBER
ALBUS OSSORIENSIS

DUBLIN
EO Gaesy ET GiGips) wwe Oe ber p:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908

Price Sixpence.

PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorumz I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

Ot SEL ISAO al B44) ats eee a: 29

», ALI. (1845-1847) ,, pes OEE és 2:
AV A847 1850) es Ne

ia Vi ISbO1 G55) 28 oe Va 5
(SSN. (1858-1857) por Ne ss

so WIL (IS57-1061) 2 br WV ee he ec

,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 3) VILE. 3 by

3 IX. (1864-1866) ,, eaux , is

G X. (1866-1869) ,, Re Matena < | 5

3» --. &I. (1870-1874) ,, aoe eiae ONO ers a Science.

oi PE (AS75187) ce ba le ii
ChOKANL se( 1683) eae ace Cale 2 eee s

Wee KAN A(1BB4 “ASO phat eye es oes i

Bp RV. (ISTO“1879) i. su nee ess Pole Lik Ranger
+ XVI. (1879-1888) ,, steals 3 cs

+ XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 5 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, paewieLs Ole 55 is

», XIX. (1893-1896) , ee nae BES 55 2

oe ORK. (1896-1898) cee AI z

fe. XK) (1898-1900). te ae os A

5» XI. (1900-1902) ,, hese = 9

5p) ROLES (1901) io aE WT
5, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», (©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» X&XYV. (1904-5)
», &XVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
>, XVII. (Current Volume)

ROYAL [IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the

Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. gto. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Bigs: in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), Bo BNE
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. ee 8vo. 1s. 6d. fea

BEKRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis.
1908. pp. 8vo. 6d.

Bibliography, on By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). 1903.
PP O42 Ato. 25.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibles any: 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp.30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. iplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland:. their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns, 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C, L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. od.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is;

ee)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
38.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is.

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. Iod.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp.23. 8vo. Is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Ig01. pp. 49-
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.

pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

es Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. iI905. pp. 126.
vo. 2s.

Pairick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo.

Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
Ig0Il. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Taduleerce
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901.
Pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘ Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. qto. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic

character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. qto. 2s. Iod.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WooD (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

Sold by

HODGES, FieGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ee i re ae $38 Oe Cyd a Se Dy ee

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

ARCH KOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. Io.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CorFrey (G.): Monuments of La Tene Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.

CoFFEy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.

CorFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp.8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KNOWLES (W. J.)}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

Geers}:

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1Ig00.
Pp. 43. 8vo. As.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ByA. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. I900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. i1plate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report:) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1 plate. 8vo. -5s.

REEVES (W.):: Bell of St. EEE called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver oe
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808.
pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. as

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. Ig00. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

Sold by
Honces, Fieeis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. yto. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. IT. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
pp- 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix(E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. T[llustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. :

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

“FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23-

8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
LOO 720 PP>. 43, OVOw TS.

Sees)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
38.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. Iod.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d.

LANE-P©oLE(S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Igo!. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. Q3. 8vo. 2s.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mchammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904 °
pp- 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d. ;

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.

- Ig0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1go1.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

“Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By Tt. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Iod.

WEstTRoppP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic

character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 1od.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp. 126. aL 2S.

WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

Sold by

HODGES, Fieais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

peas Wagtac
es ea te ee o +O

SONS Cre a, Pagremet 2 23)

aye ee

ee

February, 1908 cae

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLtuME XX VII, Section C, No. 4

NEWPORT J. D. WHITE

MIAS BOUNEREAU OF LA ROCHELLE,
BYRST PUBLIC LIBRARIAN IN IRELAND

DUBLIN

HO; D'G Si) SOG G Sire CO ep,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908
Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

————

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

eee 1 (1840 AS4AY ee ee 3

ee TL DMGA5- 1847). 3% woo id aoe 6

53 IV. (1847-1850) ,, fect VE 5S ;

3 V. (1850-1858) ,, ea 53 %

Jet VEMISHSASBT) cr sce Vikee oes

» WIL. (1857-1861) ,, a Ws * is

, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, soy ele as +;

zs IX. (1864-1866) ,, pita AX: is 3

fs Me (1866-1869) 9s 2 ee nf

3 XI. (1870-1874) ,, :% I. 2nd Ser. Science.
KAT ARTHAS TT yet ca ie ea 4

Baa fe.G bE Epcos: kotor) ates = eves fl 6 ie 5 5

SAR KV 1GR4 ASBB) a -cee et GAN aoe

fo Ve 87O=1879) = i 1g = Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Pe Ue - 2

» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiggq.
,, S VIII. (1891-1898) ,, ial: - 53

, XIX. (1893-1896) , ye dd ee

os 2 Ser (1896 =1898)-eee Skye
,, XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
»» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ee x. as
SOLE E (1901) =, Here Ee os .
5» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
5» XV. (1904-5)
», SXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
3; XS XVII. (Current Volume’

Fuly, 908 4 5

EROCEE DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VotuME XX VII, Section C, No. 5

ho) LAWEOR

eee NW WAR OF THE’ LIBER RUBER: OF
Pie DIOCESE OF OSsORY

DUBLIN
HOD GES/.E LG GIS CO} Erp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908

Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL) ERISH, ACADHNEY

i

[n the year 1902 It was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCE EDINGS of the Academy, ana
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

Sai UI BA0- 1644) 37 pte enh ae, Ke

H III. (1845-1847) ,, yee EL Es he be

SST VN (164 731 B50 ee oe .

bie oc MENT SBDSTODS ue 4 eee EEN oes i

m1 VI. (1853-1857) ,, bs ONS A ys

, VII. (1857-1861) ,, sa EB. Be =

», WIIT. (1861-1864) ,, Be ae Bis MS i

» LX. (1864-1866) ,, shea) 4 re %

3h X. (1866-1869) ,, sai SOE 3 2

a XI. (1870-1874) ,. is I. 2nd Ser. Science.

5, S&L. (1875-1877) ,, be fev e .

POO ELE (A888) nes ay) RELL: s i
ONIN: (ISBIS1S8) rc Aas os :

fe XV. (1870-1879) ,, B ifs a Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
+ XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Bey al) 5 oa

», XVII. (1888-1891) ,, ed I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiga.
5, & VIII. (1891-1898) ,. Sve thee RE oe io

»» XIX. (1893-1896) , Pate eT 5 Ht:

+ &X. (1896-1898) ,, Sees RAV 3 =

», XXI. (1898-1900) ,, Reisen "(3 tf RE

5, X&XIT. (1900-1902) ,, Sb WAS Be a

pote oe (POD A ee seeks 3s »
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXYV. (1904-5)
1, SXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXVII. (Current Volume) !

August, 1908 GS

PROC EE DENGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLuME XX VII, Section C, Nos. 6, 7

K. R. M‘CLINTOCK DIX

VI—A VERY RARE KILKENNY-PRINTED PROCLAMATION, AND WILLIAM SMITH,
ITS PRINTER.

VIIL—HUMFREY POWELL, THE FIRST DUBLIN PRINTER.

DUBLIN

FROG bes) EO Gaels ee \C.O:. ED.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1908
Price One Shilling

PROCHEHDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SSS

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, ana
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

so TT (G10 leit ee ile 4

» III. (1845-1847) ,, ne SND a zs

Wee 1Ve (ROt7a1850) 0 . IVen ee

ok OV Bs 0L Tepe) ae eV <

ie VIL (1058-1657) eV 4

2 EVM Sar TeGl ye Vie

,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ea alt “A 5

. IX. (1864-1866) ,, eel ee ef 5

z X. (1866-1869) ,, sei i rs

a XI. (1870-1874) ,. o I. 2nd Ser. Science.

i OLE (S75 —187 0)... Coals %5 se
ell (SBS) 3, ee 8 A re 5

Wee SAVE (1884-1688). a Ve :
LV. (1G7021879), ees a, Pol. Lit. & Antigq.
PMV (S702 1668\meean Het ;

.. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, A I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigq.
5 XM WILL (18911693 ee ee 5

, XIX. (1898-1896) , Une eae

» &X. (1896-1898) ,, sOScEVS A

» X&XI. (1898-1900) ,, Freire is :

», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ANG ‘3 .

ee ON Moa cs CUSTOREY Kaw. ace Bt 5 >

»5 XXIV. (1902-1904) : —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
», XV. (1904-5)
1, XXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVII. (Current Volume) |

Sa i a a a a a A i a dS le hh

on ee oe

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. ato. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas bereas in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. io. éd.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904
pp. 86. 1plate. 8yvo. ts. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis
LOOSE e PP sik. 7 ONOs =10d

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zerftia Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. iplate. 8vo. Is.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.

pp: 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IQ0l. pp. 24. 8vo. 55.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
OVOn aalS.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8yvo. od.

FALKINER (C, L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
LQO7. “pp. 43. OVO. IS.

Gu)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. ato.
38.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.

_ 1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. tod.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
oe pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
Pp. 30. ae Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Igo1. pp. 49
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp.93. 8vo. 2s.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber ofthe Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1004.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17.. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
IQOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. ;

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. ato. as. 10d.

WESTROpPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough” by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

ieee Bee D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
WwW Hane 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

Sold by

HoncGEs, Fieeis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

;
e

_—s"

i ea

a i

——
2%

«

Se ees

- 4

+ =

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d,

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on

_ Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. 4to. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. Is. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J.T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp.30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. Iplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse : An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IQ0l. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23-
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

, FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.

Coz)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.

3S.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Ig01. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER. |

TOO5 = Pe 134s, TOMOs OG.

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By. BURY.) 1003. pps it 7s ovor vod.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5S.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901.
pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (TI. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

WooD (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

Sold by

HODGES, Fiaais, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd

WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

sf
4
i
W
BS
9
“
a
:

4

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. gto. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (a.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d,

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C, Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
pp: 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp.30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse : An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IQOl. pp. 24. 8vo. 55.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8yo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C, L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.

( 2)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
3S.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. —

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-—
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. .

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp.23. 8vo. Is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp. 10. 8vo. ‘

LANE-POOLE(S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.
8vo. - 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp.93. 8vo. 2s.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by

J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.
Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

_Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.

8vo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
IQOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. igo.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘ Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903.. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE (N. J..D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

WooD (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

Sold by

HonDGES, FieGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

August, 1908 8S

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

moYAL [KRISH ACADEMY

VoLuME XX VII, Section C, No. 8

BeOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP

BYPES OF THE RING-FORTS REMAINING
INOBASTERN CLARKE
(THE NEWMARKET GROUP)

DUBLIN

row Gboy cE LGGi Se GO LEDs
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

3
2S eee oo eee ee ee
oS . “S ‘
‘ . Por
= :

1908
Price One Shilling

PROCHH DINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

———

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. eee
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. istSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

ih LESAN 1844) ae lee ee v :

fi AS (ISAS 1G 17) cae oe SUN ea ie

fa IN (CAT 1800) sr ea, lV eG) eee

* Vi(185021853) 5.05 1 Ve 3

Fee NTL SS 1057 ae ues ae gece oraten,

Ve NUE CREO) sees GeO ns Pens

NMI (AS611864), 57, NEEL oe we

oo eo EX (186421966) 5.2 5, ee, ai ae

. KACO 21809) 5 oe 55

oo (S70 A872 )ae ay, ee ender: Science.

fo OMA (18751077). ee, ‘

Pomp GUNES UIE) ume ae DU *

pe IV 7 (1984-1088) 3: a coal Veena: BS

Ne (LSTO=ES TO) y. 55 ir 55 Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

i WAL (1679-1888) oo oases tone ae is

», XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

3 OVIDEE (1891 1893) eee ee i

» XIX. (1898-1896) , eolbeaten :

Jo RM (189621698) ee NS ae -

2 RT ( 1898" 1900) Gr ee Ne ee ‘i

pe OKT (19002102) eee eevee &

i, OREM A190) ee ane Nee oe A

», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» JB. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXV. (1904-5)
1, XVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XX
», SXVII. (Current Volume) }

Fanuary, 1909 =

PROCEE DENG >

OF THE

ROYAL, [IRISH ACADEMY

VoLuME XX VII, Section C, No. 9

(OGILBART SMYLY

mi EXAMINATION OF THE DATES OF
Pre ASSOUAN ARAMAIC PAPYRI

DUBLIN

HOMERS, RIGGISL ehC. On eis mm
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCHEH DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

a

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

. EE. (1840-1844) i s

5 CEM S45 1st) a, Sith .

eo IV (ISLS 850), ee IV ae

4 Vo(850-1858)9. s

joe VI: (18b3=10bi) VR La :

CH MIE (1857 0eGh) ee fe Vile ee a

ae VA IRGI 1864) aso VILE es :

oe WG (18611866) 6 :

5 M7 (IG6G-1669)5,. 2 a 3 ;
ce KIO 70-1814). wee Ie nd Ser. Science. |
>, XII. (1875-1877) ,, one 3 ei 4
pe (SBS) es aa Pe x

= ee oe

RVs (16841688) Ge ai i:
AORN (ISTO1879 | x eh Pol. Lit. & Antigg.

oO aue eras Pe ea le cee, 5 4
,, XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.& Antiqg. 4
- XOVIUE (6911690). ee tre ee : 4
1) KER (189821896) ie . :
jy Re ISOC 1806) IVa 5 %
= XML (6961900) : ‘
MOTE (190081902) ee ye - 3
XXII O01) ae Vili 7

s
ae
:
ae
:
ee
7 i]
7

» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» XXYV. (1904-5)
», XXXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XXVII. (Current Volume

Se an te Mee) Mem Eee Ata) eee
5 Vike ite re tery: :

February, 1909 1O

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

POYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLtumME XX VII, Section C, No. 10

GEORGE COFFEY

fare DISTRIBUFION OF GOLD LUNULA
mY IRELAND AND NORTH-WESTERN
BORO? E

DUBLEN

On Gh Ss FE bGiG IS; 3 &s- CO. sisrD
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

- 1909
Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

——

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

Seo (18401844) a ee oe, A

ho MIL (64521847 on lees 2

se HIVE CISTTA1G50\e ee WV :

Uo EVA (R502 1658) re me Ve a :

tt PENT (aRSSEI85 75 St AVEC, -

» VII. (1857-1861) ,, LE: =: i

», VIII. (1861-1864) ,, stl be ie ie

se eEXe (1864 1666) fae ke es ss

Ke (1866-1869) a1. coe eek ee &

2 XI. (1870-1874) ,, ey TI. 2ndSer. — Science.

ep RPI ESTO 1ST eee er ll eee .

ee kee (LSS aor ee. ellis 53 a

Se OPRLY (18841886) go et eV ae e

Gees XV5-(1870-1879) eee eee ke ee. Pol. Lit. & Autiqg. —
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, oben! | meres a
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, BA I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg.
,», XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, sg Seal Nee ges e

» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, seal lie fs =

» . XX. (1896-1898) ,, ype vie cs a

52 MiXie(169S 1900) = ane =

sf, KAD (90021902) eV ee f

1 LEE i CEOO LA aire eV LIE cares 53

», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
, XXY. (1904-5)
+, XVI. (1906-7) ! In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXVII. (Current Volume)

a

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH KOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. gto. as. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 pletes. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
PDafee OVO... 0G:

CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. O6plates. 8vo.
IS.

CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CorFEy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.t9. 3 plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. 1 Is. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp.10. 1plate. qto. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is.

HApDpDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
TOO fase PDs 7G OVOn 2S:

KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

—— ee

(Sas)

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. gplates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. t1goo.
pp. 43. 8vo. As.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ByA. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. i1plate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp- 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W. J. KNOWLES. i901. pp.59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp- 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. meee

SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp- 20. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. Ios. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. Igo00. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8yvo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp.1o. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s.

WEsSTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp.64. 3plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

Sold by
HonGEs, FieGis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd

WILLIAMS & N ORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C,

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

.

ARCH HOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. Io.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
PPa7- Ovo. Gd.

CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10o. 6plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp-58. 6plates. 8yo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. By M. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. Ios. 6d.

FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is.

HAppon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. iIplate. 8vo. 5s.

Cee)

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. gplates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. tIgoo.
Pp: 43. 8vo. 4s. :

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. Iplate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. iIplate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ~
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp. 260. 12plates. Folio. 1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROpP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9g plates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp.64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (1. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

Sold by

HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; ad

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROVATL TRICH SCADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCHEOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzxological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. Io.
1 plate. 8vo. 6d. _

COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.

CorFEy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
PPeo7-e OVOn Is Ode

COFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. O6plates. 8vo.
Is.

COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
Is. ae

CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp-58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.134. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
PUSHOm Pps 205012 plates. s Polions:An 1s, net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. Ios. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Names 2692... Pp./I2. 40. 1S.

HADDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
EOG7- pp. 79. Svo. 2s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. rIplate. 8vo. §s.

€ 4 )

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9plates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
pp: 43. $8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp.79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. iIplate. $8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. O6Oplates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. as. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. iIplate. 8vo. §s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMiTH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4qto. tos. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROpPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. Igoo. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates.
Ato. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. $8vo. Is. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is,

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

Sold by

HODGES, FiGGIs, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; avd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

February, 1909: a (oat

PROCEMOENGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumME XXVII, Section C, No. ll

E. C. R. ARMSTRONG

PREHISTORIC LEATHER SHIELD FOUND
AT CLONBRIN, COUNTY LONGFORD

DUBLIN

HeOue GS, GG PSs. CO. Le Ds
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

—= >

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

33

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
LE (1840-1844) oe elle = » .
III. (1845-1847) ,, Le i
IV. (1847-1850) ,, eros 53 a
V. (1850-1853) ,, 5 Ne 53 .
VI. (1853-1857) ,, pee le x “4
VII. (1857-1861) ,, 5 Wade = 5
VIII. (1861-1864) ,, 5) VALLE: - %
1X. (1664-1866) 95. 1x :
MGC@RG61869). 4 ee 2
XI. (1870-1874) ,, ep T. 2nd Ser. Science.
XII. (1875-1877) ,, Reg ble is i
NOU (1068)o es eee lie 3
MLV. (1664-1986)020 Sve a ie
XV. (1870-1879) ,, = I. Ay Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Sale 3
XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 5 I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, eed a +
KIX (1693-1696). ate pe
XX. (1896-1898) ,, Pee Ae “5 3
XXI. (1898-1900) ,, ame ‘ ”
XXII. (1900-1902) ,, aia he, ys &

39

bi]

>

Re 1S 0i) sj NLL
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.

;, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXY. (1904-5)

XXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

», SXVIT. (Current Volume} !

February, 1909 | | Le

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLtumME XX VII, Section C, No. 12

WILLIAM SPOTSWOOD GREEN

PevbA DAY SHIPS: ON THE: KERRY: COASE

DUBLIN

YO: DG BS) El GaGee Ss. cen Once alanine
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL [IRISH ACADEMY

i

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION,
Vorumr I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

i) SLES (1S10 1944) ie i

y LLL (DSA 1847) 5 ake TUR Gs 2, :

IV. (1847-1850) ,, ye NG i ”

+ V. (1850-1858) ,, Raa i i

” VI. (1853-1857) ,, Nace A Bf ie

ye VE. (1957-1860)! fee OVALE i oa
AeOVLEE (AGG 1864) 709 Vi :

e IX. (1864-1866) ,, Me LOM : a

si ME ISCC LOGO i sO ange if

i XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science.

» XII. (1875-1877) ,, pane Ulsan eata M;
TE as (LOSS ie ora55 ser OE % _

& Pp RIVA (884-1888) 5.7 Vie 0 Hh

af XV. (1870-1879) ,, Be if 8 Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, pepe El e a

. XVII. (1888-1891) ,, Me I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. hit. & Antiqq.
HX TG (ASOT 1693) ae le a, %

ie Ms (1893 1896) 4 ss a

ge XO CIS9G 1898) 1 is Vane

OR XT CSG8-1900) 5 ee Vela -

» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, eV Ts a 9

Fy OO LEM I CIETO TE ste tae nV be se as

,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
,, XXV. (1904-5) :
1, XXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXVII. (Current Volume’

| April, 1909 | 13s

PROOME DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumE XX VII, Section C, No. 13

SHOMAS JOHNSON. WESTROPP

HEHE FORESTS OF THE COUNTIES OF
THE LOWER SHANNON VALLEY

DUBLIN

HODGES TELGGISee2C On. iano
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence.

PROCHE DINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

ee

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Vorume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

eI (181021844) Ga eae 3

» III. (1845-1847) ,, oy Es ie
LV (18471850) 0 i

: Vi (185051858) 4 Ve oe, 4;

AON ESMASS 821857). CVI Ge :
eo (1SBT1861) eo Ville a, .,

So. VUIL (18611 864)455 VI 2 e

ite, IR (186421866) 0 aKa ;

e KM (1S662 1869) Ok 2

FS XI. (1870-1874) ,, ee I. 2nd Ser. Science.

», XII. (1875-1877) ,, Bree Bip a Ah

55 REL | (US88) aa: ate * a
PV (1884 1886) Vs .

Lem OX V(LOTO-1S7 9) ee Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
So XVI (1879 1888)2 0 cy a, Re.
» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, a I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
5, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, Bee gal ss a3
EX (BOS 1896) a see in ie ay

ae KOR (SUG = 1808) IN oe i

J XOX (IS9S=1900) 4, i

SV RXU (1S001902)\ 0. ce Vie kas ‘

sy OLS: 2 ee (190T) » VII. ue 59

» XXIV. (1902-1904) :— .
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3D. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» . Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
5 OY (19045)
5,5 XXVI. (1906-7) ! In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
», XX VII. (Current Volume) |

May, 1909 14

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
VotumE XXVIII, Section C, No. 14

WE DE VIsSMEs KANE

fie BLACK: PIG’S DYKE. THE ANCIENT
BOUNDARY FORTIFICATION OF ULADH

DUBLIN

HODGE Sx. iGiG 1S, 16> 6.0.37 Emp,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909
Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION,
Votumz I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.

tM ATN(1810 1844) wee oe TT is 3

5 III. (1845-1847) ,, ae 1 I 53 53

pe RLV (LOST USDO) Me ce ORNs ,

io Ne (Agn0-V6asye h ‘a

yy iN dee (1 808 -1B5 7) guerre MAb ees 3

, WII. (1857-1861) ,, eek & Ln a

,, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, sa VOLE 3 -

1 MAE WAGES 1S66) 0.6 es Xe ie
eR IBEG 1B6O Ir ies eed oon dl

a XI. (1870-1874) ,, a5 he ee 2nd Ser; - Science.

SW GRTL (S75 1877). wns eee le ie :

Ait OU Darke (1 88a) ate. cae UO 53 5

Pe URTV (ABC121888) NV eas A

iy OX Ve LOTO-1879) 2. ss I. i. Pol. Lit. & Autiqq.
he NVI. (18791888). ce i

» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, oF I. 38rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
HRV LULA (1691 1808) O07 ee ens a‘

» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, irs OU a As

Lib NOR(TEQGATSOB Yin) hon ene aay 3

HS NOR (ISSB=1G00) eee ar heya cs i

», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, ee Vee si =F

EURO TTAE e( LO OI sees Pai e Ye vs =

» XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, OC. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
, XXV. (1904-5)
», &XVI. (1906-7) In three Seetions like Vol. XXIV.
, SXVII. (Current Volume}

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH KOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archeological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 10.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Correy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CoFFEyY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
PP755 ovo: \Od:

COFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CorFeEy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
IS.

CoFFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.

CoFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp-58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. ros. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.),: Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12) 4to. Is.

Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s

Ggiaa)

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. gplates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to -

Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.
O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. trplate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Corrry: The Antrim Raised Beach, a.

contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. :
Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.

6 plates. 4to. as. 6d.
Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.
Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. iIplate. 8vo. 5s.
REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp- 30. 4to. Is.
SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Stokes (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.

pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio: £1 1s. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4qto. tos. 6d.

WESTROPP (TI. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WEstTROpPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. i1g00. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County

of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp.64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp. 31. 8vo. 6d.

Sold by
HopGEs, Fieets, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH KOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. q4to. 2s. 6d.

CoFrFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CoFFEy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CorFey (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.

COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. qto. tos. 6d.

FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
LOS7s PP. 9.) 4tO.. LS,

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

HAppon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Ce

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. gplates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
Pp: 43. $8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp.79- 8vo. 42s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. iplate. é8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. COFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
Ppp-.55., 6: plates. vo. “2s. =

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. as. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. .

SmMyLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic

_Papyri. 1909. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.

SToKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. 1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. ato. tos. 6d.

WEsSTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROPP (TI. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. i902. pp. 48. 4aplates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates:
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the \Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.

Sold by
HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.

Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. iplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis.
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.

MPD OA ALO: 25:

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
I plate. Illustrations. $8vo. Is.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp.4. rplate. $8vo. Is.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.

pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse : An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
Ig0l. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C; L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.

Cay

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
as:

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo. Is.

GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
1 plate. 8vo. 6d.

Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp.1o. 8vo. 6d.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp- 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Ig0i. pp. 49
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. $8vo. 2s.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. $8vo. Is.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.
Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.

By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp.17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Y7ertza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
dvo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
I90I. pp. 24. 8vo. 55.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLor. gor.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WuHite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 31905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

WooD (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd.

rs

Sold by
HopGEs, Fiecis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH EKOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and’
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CorFEy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEyY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6 plates. 8yo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo.
IS.

CorFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

CorFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. as.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.

FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland.. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4qto. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

HAppon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Gro )

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland
(4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
PP. 43. 8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth.. 1904. pp.10. tiplate. 8vo. 6d

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CoFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of uence, By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. as. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. iplate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyil. “1900. pp. 10. Svo. 40d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp. 26. i2plates. Folio. 1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘“‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T.J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North- ee Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

Sold by
HODGES, Ficeis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd

WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

Fuly, 1909 | 15

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLtumME XX VII, Section C, No. 15

JOHN MACNEILL

ire IRISH OGHAM. INSGRIPTIONS

Si Sie at ae

DUBLIN

HODGES, eG Gis ie G Orn ae
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

——

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

Vorume J. (1836-1840) is Vorumz I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
os II. (1840-1844) ,, ee Las . :

Le EE (IGA5 1827) ce wa :
Ve (1847-1650) ey Ven i

is We (1850-1858) oe tau Wee .

SL ME ISDS ICD Te VI Te 2

eo VE IISb 71861) a ec a\ibies 6 i
oC VIS A S6I 1864) 6 5 VAI as "

fio DXA(1SG4 1866) 06 a me es
ie MVGSE6 1869). ee :

a XI. (1870-1874) ,, 8 T. 2nd Ser. Science.
ESO RTI NESTS IBY 1) acs 2 ee wel Lene i

pp RUE (SBR) Mee a Ia i

Bi COXLY (16841888) 4.2 a .

x XY. (1870-1879, ,, 5 I. of Pol. Lit. & Antigq.
XV DS (S701 SBS) cya Oana i

, XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
POXWVALL (TROIS COS )ee i antes oe »

1) (18981896) a oii faa
5h) eT SIBAISOS ere a NOMI akan, :

0 RI (SOS 1900) ayo Ver ass “4

1 EL (LQOO= 1902s iGo Vie :
MeO Leal AEM N DM LM TRIN yin ies »

» XALV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXYV. (1904-5) )
,, XXVI. (1906-7)

In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
XXVII. (Current Volume} |

a

2

Von

August, 1909 16

FROCEE DINGS

OF THE

POYAL TRISH ACADEMY

VoLtuME XX VII, Secrion C, No. 16

PoOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP

TYPES OF THE RING-FORTS REMAINING
IN EASTERN CLARE
(QUIN, TULLA, AND BODYKE)

DUBLIN

BODGES MELGGERS. S&C Oy TD;
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909
Price One Shilling

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY

se

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number In consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Bt AE (AS4021844). ay ce ge |
», III. (1845-1847) ,, ool EE ss 4
5 IY. (1847-1850) ,, PBI 9 9
3 V. (1850-1853) ,, ne he Efe 3 ss
eee gE M(ARSS Tab R ke ae NE ioae, A
eS VIL (1ss7 A861). VA ‘
eo) W112 (18612 1864) oe oe WRIA a as
2 tS PARA (18G64- 1666) sos ey KS es os :

A Ky CLBGB ASCO) ae ae Reins is

5 XI. (1870-1874) ,. ae I. 2nd Ser. Science.

» XII. (1875-1877) ,, reesebks i ”

3, oO EELS (1883) 2505 cea A #4 RS

Rie RIV S(SB1-1888)et) Ve nae -

Sos KR VE(ISVOS1 B79) ete rey ale ee Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Fae 3 A

., XVII (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
5, SVIIT. (1891-1893) ,, sel. . 53

‘ie REM SIB9S-189b\ nt ee aoe es fs

| PS ORY (SHG 1898) te dV
RRM (ISSC=1 900); ree Vs ae E

», XXII. (1900-1902) ,, sae WV Ee 53 29

55 oe (LOOT rae Pages - 3

5, AATV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
, XXV. (1904-5)
,, XVI. (1906-7) l In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
., XXVII. (Current Volume! /

“

August, 1909 a Bp ges 18

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

BOYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VotumeE XX VII, Section C, Nos. 17, 18

ER. MCCLINTOCK DIX

XVIL—AN EARLY EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY BROADSIDE ON
PRINTING.

XVIII—NOTE UPON THE LEAVES OF THE F IRST BOOK
PRINTED IN DUBLIN DISCOVERED IN THE
ACADEMY.

DUBLIN

HODGES hIiGGES)) &uG OO: 2h Tp:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1909

Price Sixpence

PROCHHDINGS
ROY Adi. PRASH 7 ACAD HMMs

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
eonsequently attention is requested to the following Table:— —

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Voruue I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
‘4 LE (18401844) 003295 aay Ba
III. (1845-1847) ,, pare Bil 1 bases is
se * AMACGBAT=1B50) ge gE ee te, | :
ee EMe Mi (ISSO ALS S Ae tin Mew Ue: x
+ VI. (1853-1857) ,, eet AG is 33
», WII. (1857-1861) ,, tuts 1A Ef s 3
SOOVII 119611864). VIE A
is IX. (1864-1866) ,, ers 4s f bs
5. X. (1866-1869) ,, Pheri 5 »
i XI. (1870-1874) ,, x I, 2nd Ser. Science.
el XA (EST ESTT | Giue oped Lei hnes ss
Seer ELE, (AB BOys tia nee WB NOU ore a is
© RIV (1684 1Ssehee aay av a ee oe
P XY. (1870-1879) ,, ‘ q; Ks Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ep ae bs 1
5, XVII. (1888-1891) ,, $i I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg.
3 VU (1891-1808) aT %
bE Ka (1 S981 B96) 2) nen aT ek F
» &X. (1896-1898) ,, Was Ble A: ss
5, X&XI. (1898-1900) ,, icoe ae Hf 9
55 XXII. (1900-1902) ,, aaa ‘A Ip eS 75
ey. @.4 FE aT Gh) ie JN aE. Bs By

,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science.
», 5. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
». &XV. (1904-5)
», XVI. (1906-7) ! In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.
., XXVIT. (Current Volume}

Fuly, 1908 APPENDIX.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VoLtumME XX VII, Section C, APPENDIX

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES OR

JOHN KELLS INGRAM

AND

ROBERT ATKINSON

DUBLIN
HODGES: BL GGhS o. © Onk to:
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1908

Price Sixpence

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE | 3
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY F
Tor ING ROE i
‘
Iw the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive i
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and ]
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— 4
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ;
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1st Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. ;
5 TVs (194021844) i) eh 53 ;
TV (@BA5 0007), oro) aT aa ’ :
pce Ls (LOST 21850) Ge eV ie ae al ae
Hs WMCQS5021S58) 0 ee Ma: 4
Ae VEL USSSeTSS Tio cya Mla es 3 ;
phe VARS GUBDYSUGGL) ex" SCN a ada cre ‘|
VV IL (I BGLePSOL) i ie. Oe VEL es i i i
ee T1664 “1SB6)h ee oe te <
; KACISG6-AB69) oc Ke i
ih XI. (1870-1874) ,, ae I. 2nd Ser. Science.
POUL VESTOSLST Ia ecga) olbe aa a, i
XIE | TSES\ cece en TI ea ts
eT OXCLV, WCLS84-1886) 5 ce oan Nc icc ae a
K: XV. (1870-1879) ,, He I. i Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. f
WOVE, (187921888) 0 ce De i. ;
.. XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. 4
FOV AIT (USOT 1698) yey aye ble ae 1 ;
XIX. (1893-1896) , CALNE sie 4
OR LBOG 1808) oe eV, ie i
Wi SESS 1900) vies is ;
Wh SORES (1900-1902) 35 ie vee 3 i
ORE TOOL i ce UNL i \
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Sciences. ‘
» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. a
,, O. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. ,
,, X&XV. (1904-5) f
», XXVI. (1906-7) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ’
., XXVIL. (Current Volume) ! a
P
W

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archeological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. qto. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS, Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904
pp- 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

BURY, (f./B.)3 A Life) ofS: Patrick \(Colean’s: Zexzaz W770)... 09030
pp- 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 10903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IQOl. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. Iod.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.
1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is.

Ge)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
3s.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.):, Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. tod.

Irish . 7s, 1001-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo.
1907. pp. to. 8yvo. 6d.

LANE-POOLE(S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. Ig01. pp. 40.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s. an

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904
Ppp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught aeconding to Tirechan.
By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2s.

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
IQ0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. igor.
Pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’:, External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the “Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son ‘of Rory.
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. PNW

WHite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WHITE (N. J. .): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Wri *ngs. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Roce: First Bebe
Librariai in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

Woop (HERPERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. 9d.

Sold by
HonGEs, Fiaais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd

WILLIAMS & NoORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C. °

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ©
HISTORY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the
Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. 4to. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H, F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis,
1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d,

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J.T. GILBERT, Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. $8vo, Is.

BuRY (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dix (E. R..M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and
William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp.4. tiplate. 8vo. Is.
Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908.

pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printings
1909. pps 3. diplate. ovo. 6ds i!

Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in
Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp. 3. 8vo. 6d.
Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By

C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. $vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. rplate. 8yo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.

“1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23-
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties-of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. rod.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of
Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer.
1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland,

1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is,

Cynge)

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.

38:

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. is.

GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7.
1 plate. 8vo. Od.

Kwox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near 7 Ballyhausmic, Co. Mayo.
LOO7 1 4PPeslO. ONOe 7OG:

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Muhammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. I901. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of
Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp.93. 8vo. 2s.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory.
1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Severe. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zerdza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s. :
Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.

oie Sz

Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 190s.
pp. 11. 8vo. 6d.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
Ig0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1go1.
pp: 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. :

WEstTRopP (IT. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60, 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

White (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

WuHiteE (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin
Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public
Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is.

Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. god.

Sold by

HODGES, FiIGGIs, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axzd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS
ARCHEOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CorFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

CorFEy (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.

pp. 7. 8vo.
CoFFEy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6 plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CorFFEy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp-19. 3 plates. 8vo.
Is.

CoFFEY (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.

COFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.34. 4 plates. 8vo. ts.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. ros. 6d.

FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E, A.
SMITH. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp.10. 1 plate. ato. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is.

HADDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient

Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland,
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s.

MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.

Cae’)

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
pp: 43. $vo. 4s. :

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp.79. 8vo. 2s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to.
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.io. 1 plate. - 8vo. ;

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CoFFEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. 1plate. $8vo. §s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

_ SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.

pp. 20.° 12 plates: «Folio. 41 1s: met.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROpPP (TI. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. i1goo. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48.. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T.J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d..

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (TI. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: .
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. Is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3plates. 8vo. ts.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures.
remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909.
pp. 30. iplate. 8vo. Is.

Sold by

HopGES, Fiaais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH HOLOGY.

[Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and
archzological—may be obtained on application. |

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10.
I plate. 8vo. 6d.

ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin,
County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. gto. 2s. 6d.

CoFFEy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io.
5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

COFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6 plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6.
2plates. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp. 19. 3 plates. 8vo.
IS.

COFFEY (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunule in Ireland and North-
Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is.

COFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. as. ,

COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County
Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4 plates. 8vo. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. gto. 1s.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland.
187. SpP.6-/ 4tO.« (1S.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

FHADDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
LEG ups ian OVO ase

KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient
Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

\

(a)

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137- 9 plates. 4to. 6s.

MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and
Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.
pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp.79. 8vo. 2s.

O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. :

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. iplate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By

W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) ~ By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1! plate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
pp. 30. 4to. Is.

Sm1TH (E.-A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SMYLY (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic
Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808.
pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WEsSTROpP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. Ig00. pp.81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp.48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T.].): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
4to. 7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County
of Limerick. 1905. pp.154. gplates. $8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick:
North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. is. Central and
South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western
Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. Is.

WESTROPP (7. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures
remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908.
pp- 18. 2 plates. $vo. is.

WESTROPP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon
Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d.
Sold by

HopcGEs, Fieais, & Co., LTpD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden,
London, W.C.

saa

pi

meee

ae

=

we

i:

aoe

PEE andy nity

of a ae.

;.=- =e

ry

Way

7 |

IA

100170762